《Who&#x27;s Crying Now, Ex-Husband?》


 Chapter 1

    January 15th, Kingsford.

    On a deep winter''s night, thick snowkes drifted down, nketing the ground in

    a heavyyer that quickly turned to slush under the constant tread of pedestrians and vehicles.

    At the curb sat a sleek blue Audi.

    M Suthend, wrapped snugly in a white down coat, clutched a bouquet of freshly bought roses as she made her way to the car, dialing Lysander Montgomery''s number.

    Today marked their eighth wedding anniversary.

    She had wrapped up work early, hoping to surprise her husband with a candlelit dinner to celebrate making it through the infamous seven-year itch, stepping into their ninth year of marriage.

    The first call went unanswered.

    She tried twice more, waiting patiently each time until a cold voice finally came through.

    "What is it?"

    M''s smile waned, but she gently reminded him, "We nned to have dinner out today, remember? The restaurant is..."

    "Busy with work."

    Before M could say another word, the line went dead.

    Standing in the biting wind, M gripped her phone tightly, shivering as a gust cut through her. A wave of disappointment washed over her.

    Did Lysander even remember what day it was?

    ns they made were always being postponed or brushed aside; he couldn''t spare even a single evening for dinner.

    A sudden fatigue settled over her.

    Closing her eyes briefly, M gathered herself and called her son, Adrian Montgomery.

    She had arranged for him to stay with his grandmother so she and Lysander could have a rare evening alone.

    With dinner ns dashed, she needed to pick up her child.

    In avish corner of an upscale restaurant sat an elegant woman with striking features, apanied by a boy of about six or seven.

    The boy was engrossed in a brand-new gaming device, oblivious to the shing call on the table beside him.

    The woman, noticing the caller ID, deftly swiped to answer and set the phone on mute, cing it face down on the table.

    She turned to the boy and asked, "Adrian, do you like the game console I got you?"

    M, listening on the other end, was momentarily stunned by the voice before a chill crept over her heart.

    It was Giselle Harvey, Lysander''s childhood crush. Wasn''t she supposed to be pursuing her doctorate abroad? Why was she back, and with her son?

    ...

    Inside the restaurant.

    Finally looking up from his game, the boy nodded enthusiastically. "I love it, Giselle! Thank you!"

    Giselle''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Really? Doesn''t your family buy you game consoles?"

    With the sprawling Montgomery Holdings empire, headed by Chairman Lysander Montgomery, buying out a few gamingpanies would be effortless-let alone a single game console.

    Adrian pouted, a hint of displeasure in his voice:

    "It''s not that. Dad and my grandparents let me y whatever I want. It''s Mom who''s always nagging, controlling how long I can y. She takes it away when time''s up... But you''re the best, Giselle."

    Giselle gently ruffled Adrian''s hair, her tone soothing. "Don''t say that. Your mom just worries about you ying too long and hurting your eyes. She means well, and it''d make her sad to hear you say otherwise."

    "She wouldn''t care."

    Adrian, already absorbed back in his game, replied dismissively, "Mom''s always so nice. I''ve never seen her upset."

    Giselle chuckled softly, her gaze drifting to the table''s spread. After a moment''s thought, she picked up a piece of spicy chicken and offered it to Adrian, who was too preupied to eat.

 Chapter 3

    The car rolled into a suburban neighborhood, stopping in front of a charming three-story house with a quaint garden.

    Handing the car keys to the housekeeper, M strode inside. The warmth enveloped her, chasing away the chill that had clung to her from outside.-

    Ignoring the greeting staff, she headed straight for the bedroom to pack her belongings.

    The thought of Lysander reconnecting with Giselle without her knowing, and even involving her child, churned M''s stomach. She felt nauseous.

    She had no desire to stay a moment longer in this house.

    There was a lot to pack, but she focused on essentials: personal clothing, a few winter outfits, and some valuable jewelry she often wore. It all filled arge suitcase.

    As she reached for the nightstand, her fingers brushed against a secondary credit card.

    This card was linked to Lysander''s ount.

    Given that their marriage was forced by their elders, Lysander had always been wary and stringent with her, never providing her with an allowance.

    Their son had his own card.

    But M, she only had this secondary card from Lysander.

    In her naive days, she saw this card as a token of affection. Later, she realized it was a means of control.

    Every transaction she made would notify Lysander.

    However, M rarely used it. When she did, it was mostly to buy household items. Most of the time, she relied on her own sry.

    M had found her job independently.

    Wanting to be closer to Lysander, she had applied to Montgomery Holdings'' tech department. Despite her impressive resume as a Northpoint Universityputer science Ph.D., she was rejected without even an interview.

    Later, she discovered it was Lysander''s doing.

    Montgomery Holdings wouldn''t ept her.

    What had Lysander said back then?

    "If you want to be Mrs. Montgomery, then focus on being Mrs. Montgomery at home. Thepany business doesn''t need your involvement."

    Looking back, the past seven years were filled with countless heartaches.

    Had they ever really been like a married couple?

    M left the secondary card untouched, only taking her valuable jewelry. Lacking the patience to pack meticulously, she crammed everything into the suitcase and headed downstairs.

    Harper emerged from the kitchen at the sound, surprised to see her carrying luggage. He hurried over, "Ma''am, are you...?"

    "Business trip," M replied offhandedly, not interested in exining further.

    Having known Lysander for so many years, having shared a bed with him, she was all too aware of his ruthless, vindictive nature. Even in personal disagreements, he could hold a grudge for seven years.

    Until she had spoken with thewyer and had a clear n, she wasn''t going to tip her hand.

    Without love, it was time to discuss money.

    She had served this father and son for seven years. Even though asset division might be difficult given the circumstances, somepensation was surely due.

    Exiting the vi, M drove to a location near her office.

    She had already rented a fully-furnished, move-in-ready apartment on the way. She didn''t n to stay in the area for long.

    Currently, she was employed in the tech department of a bank.

    In three years, she had risen from a regr technician to a team leader, but she didn''t enjoy the work.

    She initially choseputer science at Northpoint University because it was lucrative, and she needed the money at the time.

    A bachelor''s degree inputer science from Northpoint University was sufficient.

    Once she had earned enough, she could pursue her true passion.

    However, sheter discovered Lysander''s interest inputer science and Al. To bridge the gap between them and fostermon topics, she buried her love for art and design, choosing instead to further her studies inputer science at Northpoint University.

 Chapter 4

    M had finallypleted her Ph.D. inputer science, a journey that had cost her a seven-year silent feud with her internationally renowned fashion designer grandaunt. Her grandaunt was convinced M was squandering her talent, and since M''s marriage, they had not seen each other.

    This rift, however, did little to bridge the chasm between M and Lysander. Their rtionship remained as cold and distant as ever. Looking back, M realized that her efforts must have seemedughable to him.-

    Now, with the decision to divorce made, she was ready to leave theputer science field behind. Although she had achieved some sess, it never matched her true passion. She hoped it wasn''t toote to rekindle that passion, and thankfully, she hadn''tpletely abandoned design over the years.

    First, she needed to wrap up her current responsibilities and find someone to take over her projects. Then, she could fully immerse herself in the art of design, which she truly loved.

    Determined, M took a refreshing shower, tidied up the bed, and, not nning to stay long, ignored the luggage. Exhausted, she fell asleep.

    ...

    At the Montgomery family estate, it was around ten at night when Lysander returned home with Adrian. Adrian sat in the car, clutching a handheld game console that Giselle had given him. He hesitated to get out, looking at Lysander with pleading eyes. "Dad," he said softly.

    He knew that if he took the game inside, his mom would likely confiscate it.

    Lysander understood what was on his mind. He tapped the steering wheel lightly and said, "Leave it in the car. She won''t search my car."

    "Yay!" Adrian cheered, satisfied with his dad''s assurance. He quickly stowed the game console in the glovepartment.

    As they got out of the car, Adrian asked, "Dad, can I go over tomorrow to y with Giselle?"

    Lysander shook his head. "No, we have things to do."

    "Ah!" Adrian sighed, disappointed. But then he had another idea. "Dad, can you take me to Grandma''s? I''m finally on winter break, and Mom''s always keeping an eye on me at home. It''s so annoying and not fun at all."

    This time, Lysander agreed.

    Adrian immediately perked up and skipped into the house.

    In the living room, Harper greeted them, offering a steaming bowl of soup to ward off the chill. She also took their coats.

    Lysander handed over his coat, frowning slightly. "Where''s M?"

    Usually, no matter howte he came home, if M was around, she would be

    waiting in the living room, often tending to his clothes herself.

    Hadn''t she called earlier to say she wasing home from work?

    Why wasn''t she here?

    Harper was surprised. She had assumed that M had informed him. "Didn''t you know, sir? Mrs. Montgomery is on a business trip."

    A business trip? What kind of business trip could that rickety old bank of hers possibly have?

    Lysander shrugged off the thought, not really caring whether she was home or not. In fact, her absence was a relief.

    Adrian, on the other hand, was thrilled. His eyes, which were as mischievously bright as his father''s, sparkled with excitement. He eximed, "Dad, then I can bring the game inside to y!"

    With Mom away, he wouldn''t have to hide at Grandma''s. He could be the king of the castle, free from any restrictions.

    Lysander nodded, letting Adrian enjoy his freedom.

    He retreated to his bedroom, took a shower, and changed into his silk pajamas, leaving the cor casually open. His damp hair fell messily over his long, fox-like eyes, which were now soft and dreamy.

    The phone on the bedside table buzzed. ncing at it, he saw messages from Giselle. As he replied, something caught his eye, and his hand froze mid-motion.

    A space on the nightstand was conspicuously empty. The little red-hatted robot was gone.

 Chapter 5

    Early in the morning, M was jolted awake by the shrill sound of her phone rm, her head throbbing with a dull ache.

    She suspected thatst night''s escapade in the snow had left her chilled to the bone, and she was likelying down with a cold. Rubbing her temples to ease the pressure, she rifled through her suitcase for clothes. As she did, she identally dislodged a small red object, which rolled across the floor beforeing to a stop.

    It was a small robot, about the size of a fist, wearing a bright red top hat. The little iron robot was chubby and unpolished, with a distinctly rough-hewn look, save for its striking hat.

    This robot was the sole token of her marriage to Lysander. They had only signed the papers back then-no ceremony, no witnesses from their circle, not even a public announcement. To the outside world, all that was revealed was that the newly appointed young Chairman of Montgomery Holdings was married, but the identity of his wife remained a closely guarded secret, known only to Lysander''s closest friends and family.

    On the night they signed the papers, M had asked Lysander if he ever had feelings for her. His eyes, filled with disdain, were answer enough as he hurled the crude little robot at her and left without a word.

    Later, M examined the robot closely and discovered that despite its rough exterior, it contained an Al chat assistant. Once connected to her phone, it could receive messages and reply with a mechanical voice.

    Back then, she had been filled with hope, thinking that because Lysander was passionate aboutputers and Al, he might have crafted this robot himself, including the program inside. He had made it with his own hands, for her.

    Kneeling down, M picked up the robot and essed the corresponding program on her phone. She sent the same message she had sent on the night of their marriage, "Do you love me?"

    The red-hatted robot responded with the same cold, emotionless voice as it had seven years ago, "No."

    M let out a bitterugh. The answer had been clear from the start; it had just taken her seven years to ept it.

    It was almost admirable how Lysander went to the trouble of creating a robot and writing a program just to belittle her. Truly, he had put thought into it.

    She tossed the robot carelessly onto her suitcase, where itnded askew.

    Thinking of their marriage, M absentmindedly touched the simple diamond ring on her right middle finger. She had worn it so long it had be a part of her. This wedding ring was something Lysander had chosen without much thought.

    As far as she remembered, unless they were at Montgomery Manor or putting on

    a show for his mother, Lysander never wore his ring.

    This marriage had always been a one-woman show for M.

    With a wry smile, she removed the ring and tossed it next to the red-hatted robot.

    This was all she had gained from this union. When they met again to sign the divorce papers, she would return everything to him.

    Adrian was awakened by Harper.

    His mom hadn''t been home the previous night to tell him a bedtime story and tuck him in, so he had stayed upte, gleefully ying video games until the early hours. Consequently, he was slow to rise that morning.

    "Where''s Mom? I need to get washed up," Adrian said, yawning and climbing out of bed, still half-asleep.

    Helping him get dressed, Harper reminded him, "Master Adrian, your mother is on a business trip. I will be taking care of you today."

    "Oh, right."

    Adrian finally woke up fully, feeling a pang of disappointment. Whenever his mom was home, she would be there first thing in the morning to help him get dressed and ready for the day. Although Harper was attentive, his grip was sometimes a bit too firm, leaving Adrian ufortable.

    Noticing his downcast expression, Harper offered, "Why don''t you call your mom to ask when she''ll be back? I''m sure she''d be thrilled to hear from you."

    Adrian shook his head vigorously. "No, no."

    He was enjoying his newfound freedom too much to worry about when she might return theter, the better. Every day without her was a day of liberation!

 Chapter 6

    "I''ll do it myself."

    Adrian brushed off Harper''s hand and clumsily dressed himself. After washing up, he bounded downstairs for breakfast.

    He found the dining room empty-just him and the quiet morning. His father, Lysander, had left early for work at thepany.

    After eating, Adrian indulged in cartoons and video games, losing himself in the vibrant distractions. But a whole morning of solitary y quickly grew dull. He longed for Giselle''spany.

    However, his father had made it clear yesterday that they were busy and Adrian shouldn''t visit the office.

    Clutching his game console in frustration, Adrian suddenly had a bright idea. His dad adored Giselle. If he told her he wanted to visit, surely his dad wouldn''t mind.

    Acting on his n, Adrian grabbed his phone and called Giselle. Once she agreed, he cheered and asked Harper to help him change clothes, then requested the driver to take him to his dad''spany.

    Sterling Bank, Technical Department.

    In the conference room, members from front-end, back-end, UI design, and product management gathered for a meeting.

    "Are these the final requirements for the shopping page? Can we confirm this?" M asked, her eyes fixed on the projected document on the wall disying the newpany requirements and UI designs.

    After receiving confirmation from the product and UI teams, she reiterated, "Alright, let''s proceed with this. Front and back ends, organize your tasks and hand me a detailed timeline by the end of the day. Address any issues before you leave."

    "Meeting adjourned."

    With that, M exited the room, heading to the Technical Director''s office. She had been in back-to-back meetings since she arrived that morning, and now she needed a moment to breathe before submitting her resignation.

    M was a key yer in thepany with significant skills, so the director was eager to persuade her to stay. However, once he realized her decision was firm and that she intended to switch careers, not join apetitor, he reluctantly agreed.

    "You can leave, but you''ll need to find a capable recement to take over your responsibilities."

    "Of course."

    With that settled, M contacted HR to initiate the recruitment of a senior programmer, promising to interview candidates soon.

    After handling these tasks, she made her way to the break room for a dose of cold medicine. The previous night''s chill hadn''t left her, and a morning full of meetings had left her head pounding and appetite absent.

    With the medicine easing her difort, M stood still for a moment before pulling out her phone to dial a familiar number her great-aunt''s.

    Having divorced and resigned, M was ready to return to her passion for art and design. She wanted to share the news with her great-aunt, though she felt apprehensive.

    Her great-aunt''s words from years ago still echoed in her mind. "Wasting your talent for a man, what folly! Don''te to see me again. Consider me without a niece!"

    With her grip tight on the phone, M hesitated. She hadn''t abandoned her dreams over the years, just hadn''t devoted herself fully to them. But her great- aunt had never approved of her divided focus.

    After a moment of indecision, M decided against calling and instead sent her great-aunt a message. "Great-Aunt, I''m back." She added her name, "Lillian," and attached a picture of a cloud-patterned symbol.

    No sooner had she sent the message than several news alerts shed across her phone screen with bold headlines.

    "Pennsylvania Business School Ph.D. and Harvey Group heiress Giselle returns home"

    "Montgomery Holdings ventures into Al"

    "Montgomery Holdings announces new tech subsidiary with Giselle as the new president"

 Chapter 7

    In the dimly lit corner of a trendy bar called "Luna," two striking women sat across from each other. One of them, a short-haired woman named Miranda Wayne, was visibly seething.

    "What does he think he''s doing, M? This is a p in the face!" Miranda nearly thrust her phone into M''s face, disying the headlines she had read earlier

    that day.

    "Everyone knows about Giselle and Lysander''s past. Childhood friends! Betrothed since they were kids! It''s no secret. And now, while he''s still married, he brings her into hispany as the CEO of a subsidiary he personally oversees? He''s making a mockery of you!"

    M lowered her thickshes, offering a nonchnt smile. "Is it the first time they''reughing at me? Let them be."

    From the moment she fell for Lysander and married him, M had be the subject of ridicule among their social circle. Countless acquaintances whispered behind her back, envious and scornful that a so-called "trophy wife" managed to capture the elusive Lysander.

    Enduring indifference and emotional neglect after marriage only fueled the gossip that Lysander didn''t truly care for her. Each public encounter felt like an opportunity for those around them to belittle and taunt her.

    If she had cared about every whisper, she might have driven herself mad long ago.

    Yet, the news still stung today.

    As his wife, she had dedicated herself to learningputer science and honing her skills, eager to contribute to Montgomery Holdings. But her resume was met with rejection, and Lysander''s dismissive coldness.

    Meanwhile, Giselle, freshly returned from abroad, was seamlessly appointed as the head of Montgomery Holdings'' new tech division��a clear path paved for her. The difference in treatment was stark and undeniable.

    "Alright, we''re here to discuss my divorce, not them," M said, attempting to soothe Miranda.

    Miranda, a college friend and a renownedwyer, was M''s confidante. Though she rarely handled divorce cases, M had immediately thought of her when she decided to end things with Lysander. With Miranda, she could freely discuss the messy details of her marriage.

    Seeing M''sposed expression, Miranda breathed a sigh of relief and put away her phone. "Fine," she grumbled, "let''s not talk about that scoundrel."

    Miranda then pulled a prenuptial agreement from the pile of documents on the table and ced it in front of M. Her finger traced several uses, her brow furrowed with concern and anger.

    "I''ve gone through the documents you sentst night. This prenup is airtight. If you divorce Lysander, you won''t get a dime. You''ll walk away with nothing."

    M wasn''t surprised. Lysander neither loved nor trusted her, which is why he had insisted on the prenup. Montgomery Holdings would remain solely his, and M wouldn''t see a penny.

    "What about a settlement?" M asked calmly.

    She never intended to live off Lysander''s wealth. She simply wanted

    "It''splicated. The prenup is a significant hurdle, and you have your own job. Lysander has kept your professional livespletely separate..."

    M interrupted, already understanding where this was heading.

    "What if I could prove infidelity on his part? Wouldn''t that make him the guilty party?"

    Miranda nodded. "With solid evidence, you might have a case."

    Unfortunately, M had no such evidence.

    It seemed inevitable that she would leave with nothing, but she knew she had to

    end this marriage. She had endured enough of the neglect and betrayal.

 Chapter 8

    After discussing their impending divorce for what felt like hours, M and Miranda finally left the cozy bar around ten in the evening.

    As soon as they reached the entrance, M came to an abrupt halt.

    "What''s up?" Miranda asked, stepping out from behind her.

    "It''s Lysander''s car."

    M pointed to a sleek ck Rolls-Royce Phantom parked diagonally across the street, its license te boasting the number 99999.

    She knew it all too well.

    Just as they were puzzling over why Lysander''s car was parked there, the rear door swung open, and out stepped a striking woman in a cropped pink puffer jacket.

    Her long, wavy chestnut hair cascaded messily over her shoulders, her enchanting doe eyes glistening with unshed tears, and her cheeks were flushed even in the biting winter air. Her steps were unsteady, and her jacket hung open, giving her a somewhat disheveled appearance.

    Something was definitely off.

    Both women recognized her instantly: Giselle, Lysander''s old me from way back. They never expected to run into her like this.

    Giselle, sensing their gaze, nced over and, upon spotting M, hastily covered her smudged lips with her hand.

    Next, Lysander emerged from the car.

    M''s keen eyes quickly took in his ensemble: he wore a tailored suit, unbuttoned; the white shirt beneath was unbuttoned at the cor and sported a lipstick smear; his lips were a deep red, as though stained by something. His narrow, fox-like eyes gleamed with satisfaction.

    Despite theck of love in their marriage, M knew Lysander well enough to recognize he was clearly smitten.

    What had happened in that car was obvious.

    In the presence of his old me, he couldn''t even wait to get home. Meanwhile, it had been nearly a year since there had been any intimacy between her and Lysander.

    When had this started between them? How long had they been deceiving her?

    M''s face turned ashen. Standing just inside the doorway of the bar, Lysander hadn''t even noticed her. He was too busy steadying the wobbly Giselle, leaning in close to murmur something.

    Their heads were nearly touching, exuding an air of intimate familiarity.

    "Unbelievable! Those shameless fools!" Miranda exploded, fueled by outrage over her friend''s betrayal. She was ready to march over and confront them.

    M quickly held her back, speaking coolly, "Don''t make a scene. I''ve already taken pictures."

    Miranda, awyer, knew that a public confrontation could harm her career, and there was no sense in jeopardizing it over such a sordid affair.

    M''s calm resolve caught Miranda off guard, and she was momentarily stunned. "You had the presence of mind to take pictures?"

    She was about to say more when she felt M''s hand trembling against hers. Her anger was swiftly reced by a wave of sympathy and fury on her friend''s behalf.

    At that moment, Lysander, still whispering to Giselle, seemed to catch wind of their presence. He turned toward them, his brow furrowing in irritation.

    Lysander was surprised to see M there. Wasn''t she supposed to be on a business trip? What was she doing back so soon?

    That didn''t matter much to him.

    But the idea that she had followed him and was taking pictures that crossed a line.

    He considered it an act of defiance.

    Believing M had purposely followed him, Lysander''s expression twisted with disdain. He tapped the half-open window of the driver''s seat, giving a curt order, "Deal with it."

    He couldn''t be bothered to handle it himself.

    "Yes, sir."

    The driver, a young man with a stern demeanor, nodded and stepped out of the car, striding purposefully toward M.

 Chapter 9

    M had no intention of causing a scene on the street over such a trivial matter.

    After taking the photo, she grabbed Miranda''s arm and headed toward the car parked across the street, ready to leave.

    But as soon as they stepped out of the bar, they were stopped.

    Blocking their path was a young man with a stern, sharp face, dressed in a crisp ck suit that entuated his tall andmanding presence.

    M recognized him immediately.

    Leonard, Lysander''s personal aide, had been sponsored by Montgomery Holdings since childhood and had been chosen in high school to shadow Lysander. He was fiercely loyal and the most trusted person in Lysander''s inner circle.

    Leonard was known for his aloof demeanor; he only ever heeded Lysander''s words, making him appear almost inhuman.

    M didn''t have the best impression of him.

    His presence now, coupled with Lysander''s earlier expression, signaled trouble. Instinctively, M tightened her grip on her phone.

    "Ma''am, please hand over your phone," Leonard requested, his face an emotionless mask as he extended a hand toward M.

    M remained silent, but she had no intention ofplying. She turned slightly, ncing in Lysander''s direction.

    He was engrossed in an intimate conversation with Giselle, his face disying a tenderness M had never witnessed before.

    Not wanting to see more, M diverted her gaze back to Leonard, her expression now icy. "And if I refuse?"

    "Please don''t make this difficult for me," Leonard replied, his tone as cold and mechanical as a machine programmed without emotion. "And don''t make it difficult for yourself."

    It was a thinly veiled threat.

    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Miranda interjected, stepping protectively in front of M. "Are you really going to strong-arm us in public? Is there now in your world?"

    Leonard studied Miranda''s face for a moment before releasing a stream of information, "Miranda, an attorney with six years, five months, and eighteen days of practice, specializing inmercial litigation, intellectual property cases, and corporate legal services. Currently with Harding & Cole Legal, the top-ranked firm in the country."

    He paused briefly, then continued, "As it happens, Montgomery Holdings has a significant partnership with Harding & Cole Legal. Ms. Wayne, I assume a prestigious firm like yours won''t be short on talentedwyers to rece you."

    Miranda turned pale, rendered speechless.

    The implication was clear: if she intervened, her career could be at risk. With Montgomery Holdings'' influence, they could pressure Harding & Cole Legal to cklist her from the industry.

    But her best friend was being threatened right in front of her eyes!

    "Miranda, stay calm," M urged, taking a deep breath to quell her anger. She forced a reassuring smile, gently pushing Miranda toward the car.

    "Wait for me in the car. I''ll handle this ande find you. Don''t worry."

    If this incident ruined her friend''s career, M knew she''d regret it forever.

    Yet Miranda couldn''t help but worry.

    The fact that Leonard dared to confront M, Lysander''swful wife, so openly indicated Lysander''s tacit approval.

    Such cold-heartedness.

    How could she leave M alone in this situation? What if things escted and they resorted to force?

    Just then, Leonard raised his hand again, blocking Miranda''s path. "I''m afraid Ms. Wayne can''t leave either. Her phone needs to be checked as well."

    M''s restrained fury finally erupted, her voice tinged with anger. "What does she have to do with this?! I want to talk to Lysander myself!"

    She attempted to bypass Leonard and approach the couple, who were still engaged in their pleasant conversation.

    Leonard frowned, raising his arm to block her path at shoulder level without actually touching her.

    A facade of politeness.

    M let out a derisiveugh, tried to sidestep but failed, then pushed against him,

    only to stumble backward a few steps, her shoulder de ring with pain.

    "I''ve told you, don''t make this difficult for yourself," Leonard said, his frown deepening. "This isn''t worth it."

 Chapter 10

    Miranda had finally reached her breaking point. Even if it meant abandoning her legal career, she couldn''t stand idly by and watch her best friend be humiliated right in front of her.

    Just as she was about to charge forward, swinging her purse as a weapon, M grabbed her arm with surprising strength.

    "M! Let go of me! They''re bullying you right here in the open. If he dares to cheat in broad daylight, why shouldn''t he get exposed? That scumbag!"

    Ignoring the sharp pain in her shoulder, M tightened her grip, sweat beading on her forehead. "Calm down, look at the street corner."

    Miranda paused, her gaze shifting in the direction M indicated.

    At the intersection, four or five ck cars had pulled up, their windows rolled down to reveal stern-faced men in suits, exuding an intimidating presence.

    It was clear who they were there for.

    Leonard extended his hand again, his expression unchanged. "Madam, you''re always wise. You know what needs to be done."

    Miranda was stunned, disbelief etched on her face. "Aren''t you two married? How could this happen..."

    This was no marriage; it looked more like a standoff between enemies.

    She knew her friend''s marriage was troubled, but she hadn''t realized it had deteriorated to this extent. What kind of life had M been enduring?

    M understood there would be no peaceful resolution today.

    From afar, she watched Lysander. While she, his wife, was being pressured by his men, he was leaningfortably beside his childhood crush,ughing and chatting as if they were the perfect couple.

    The irony was bitter.

    Her heart ached with a sharp, persistent pain, but M closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, her face was calm, a practiced smile on her lips that didn''t reach her eyes.

    She looked at Leonard. "Assistant Leonard, I can delete the photos from my phone, but Miranda didn''t take any. She''s not involved."

    "I''ll need to verify that myself," Leonard replied, unwavering.

    "Absolutely not."

    M stood her ground, her voice firm. "If you''re so bold, you might as well kill me here in front of Lysander and everyone on this street. Otherwise, you won''ty a finger on my friend''s phone."

    Despite it being past ten at night, this was a lively street lined with bars and intimate eateries. There were still plenty of people around.

    Some had already started watching themotion, with a few even snapping pictures.

    But those taking photos were quickly escorted away by the suited bodyguards from the cars. Tonight''s events would not be publicized, but if something serious happened, it couldn''t be kept under wraps.

    Leonard remained silent.

    Though Lysander didn''t care for M, she was still the legitimate wife of Montgomery Holdings'' CEO. This was as far as they could push her.

    M pointed to the security cameras outside a nearby bar. "I''ve told you, my friend

    isn''t involved. Check the footage yourself if you need to confirm."

    Leonard studied M, surprised by her newfound assertiveness. After a moment, he tapped out a message on his phone.

    A response came quickly.

    Leonard''s demeanor softened slightly. Once he verified that M had deleted all photos of Lysander and Giselle''s public disy of affection and their suspicious exit from the car, he left.

    From a distance, M watched Leonard report back. Lysander didn''t spare her a nce, merely turned and escorted Giselle into a nearby private dining restaurant.

    Halfway there, Giselle looked back at M, her eyes sparkling mischievously. With a coquettish smile, she pressed a finger to her smudged lips.

    "What a bunch of lowlifes!" Miranda fumed, livid with rage.

    M''s expression remained indifferent. Ignoring Giselle''s taunt, she lowered her gaze to her phone, pulling up a ck interface. She input a series ofmands, and a hidden lock icon appeared on her screen.

    Tapping it, a stream of green code shed briefly across her disy.

 Chapter 11

    Back in the car, Miranda was still fuming. Seeing M engrossed in her phone, she assumed M was upset and instinctively wrapped her in a tight hug.

    "M, it''s going to be alright. Things will get better," Miranda consoled.

    M, caught off-guard by the embrace, felt a mix of gratitude and amusement. However, the pressure on her shoulder made her wince in pain.

    "What''s wrong?" Miranda asked, startled. She hadn''t seen M cry since her wedding, and it rmed her.

    M frowned, "It''s nothing, just my shoulder."

    Miranda paused, suddenly recalling that Leonard''s outstretched arm had hit M''s shoulder de earlier.

    With the warmth of the car''s heater, Miranda didn''t hesitate to pull down M''s cor. Her eyes watered at the sight.

    M''s shoulder de was a patchwork of bruises, purple and blue against her fair skin. Leonard had always been strong, and in trying to stop M earlier, he''d used too much force, leaving her injured.

    "Those bastards! They treat people like dirt!" Miranda seethed with anger, tears streaming down her face before M even reacted.

    "It''s okay, it''ll heal with some ointment," M reassured her. But seeing the persistent worry on Miranda''s face, she pulled out her phone and waved it at her friend.

    "Take a look at this."

    Miranda, wiping her tears, nced at the screen and her eyes lit up with surprise and joy. "Weren''t these photos deleted?"

    Disyed on the screen were the intimate photos of Lysander and Giselle that Leonard had forced her to delete.

    M adjusted her cor and smiled, "Did you forget what I do for a living?"

    Although she initially studiedputer science for Lysander, who never appreciated her efforts, she had be quite the expert. Recovering deleted photos was a simple task for someone with her skills.

    Miranda blinked, "Oh right! You''re amazing, darling!"

    Careful to avoid M''s bruised shoulder, Miranda snuggled into her friend. She knew M dislikedputer science, a field she only pursued for Lysander''s sake, despite his indifference.

    But Miranda always admired her friend''s dedication.

    "Don''t worry, this isn''t enough yet, but I''ll work my hardest. I might not specialize in divorce cases, but I''ll even go back to school and ask my professors for help if I have to. We''ll get you out of this marriage with style! Those two deserve nothing less!"

    Miranda thumped her chest with determination. "We don''t need that jerk. The next one will be much better!"

    M chuckled, choosing to ignore the sting in her heart. She voiced her concern, "But what about Leonard''s threats today? Your career..."

    Miranda waved her hand dismissively, "If I can''t even handle my best friend''s case, what kind ofwyer am I? I might as well go home and take over the family business."

    M knew Miranda was just trying to reassure her. Being awyer was Miranda''s lifelong dream. Why else would a wealthy heiress endure so much hardship to reach her current position? It was certainly not something she''d give up easily.

    But knowing Miranda had made up her mind, M decided not to protest further. Otherwise, Miranda might get upset.

    She smiled and ruffled Miranda''s hair. "I''ll be counting on you then. I''ve decided to return to art and design. If ites to it, I''ll hire you as my personal attorney at a high sry."

 Chapter 12

    Miranda''s eyes lit up with excitement, "You''ve finallye around!"

    M''s skills in design were nothing short of extraordinary. Even in an area likeputer programming, which she modestly imed wasn''t her strongest suit, she had risen to an expert level. As a teenager, her talent as a designer was already evident, and she had been mentored by an internationally renowned fashion designer, one of the founders of a major global haute couture brand. With such a rich pool of resources and a strongwork, her potential was limitless.

    Unfortunately, due to family circumstances and her decision to pursue further studies inputer science for Lysander after marriage, her design career had been put on hold for several years.

    But with M''s natural talent, if she decided to return to the field, it would be like a fish returning to the ocean, destined to thrive and transform with the winds of opportunity. Her future would be boundless.

    ...

    Both had workmitments the next day, so after a brief chat, they headed back home.

    As M returned to her apartment near thepany, her phone buzzed unexpectedly. Who would be messaging her sote?

    Curious, she opened the message and was surprised to see it was from her grandaunt. She hadn''t dared to call during the day and hadn''t expected a reply to her message so soon.

    Quickly, she opened the message.

    "I''m attending Rosalia Fashion Week abroad, andter I havemitments at the Verdelune Fashion Week. I''ll discuss your matter when I return at the end of the month. Bring yourtest designs when youe to meet me."

    Seven years had passed, yet her grandaunt remained as sharp and efficient as

    ever.

    The fact that her grandaunt had replied suggested a possible thaw in their rtionship, finally allowing M''s tense nerves to rx a bit.

    It was a rare piece of good news.

    With a few weeks until the end of the month, M needed to manage her current projects and prepare thoroughly. Her grandaunt was always serious and straightforward, judging only by the merit of work, valuing skill over family ties.

    Lost in thought, M showered and applied ointment to her shoulder before going to bed. Just before drifting off, she had a nagging feeling she''d forgotten

    something, but exhausted, she sumbed to sleep.

    ...

    Crimson Gardens, the Montgomery family vi.

    The staff had retired for the night, leaving Adrian alone in his room, absorbed in a video game. By the early hours, he grew restless.

    He didn''t want to call his mom, who would just nag him with endless reminders. Yet, being home alone bored him to tears.

    He considered calling Giselle, who was always up for some fun. His mom was just no fun at all.

    Earlier in the afternoon, after finally spending some time with Giselle at his dad''s office, his father had sent him home with the driver, iming he was busy but promised to be back that night.

    Liar!

    Adrian clutched his phone and called Lysander. It took a while, but finally, his dad picked up.

    Adrian was annoyed, "Dad, when are youing back?"

    Lysander''s tone was calm, "Didn''t your mom return from her trip? Let her keep youpany for now."

    "She did not!" Adrian retorted, even more upset. "Dad, you''re a liar!"

    Lysander sounded surprised, "She hasn''te back?"

    Hadn''t she finished her work trip? She had even spent the day tailing him, so why hadn''t she returned home? Was she upset about what happened earlier in the evening?

    But, really, wasn''t she the one who should be in trouble for spying on him?

    Lysander thought M was being unreasonable. She woulde around in a few days, as she always did, so he wasn''t too concerned.

    "No!" Adrian shouted angrily. "And I don''t want mom around. She''s annoying. Dad, you need toe back!"

    Adrian was fuming, and then he heard a voice on the other side of the call, Giselle''s voice, "Lysander, who''s on the phone?"

 Chapter 13

    Hearing Giselle''s voice, Adrian''s eyes instantly lit up.

    "Giselle! Giselle!"

    He called out to her, his voice full of indignation, "Dad, you''re a liar! You promised and didn''t keep it. I''m not talking to you anymore. Giselle, Dad''s cheating me!"

    By the end of his rant, he wasining about Lysander to Giselle.

    On the other end, Giselle, hearing his frustration, took the phone and soothed Adrian with her gentle words. She yfully scolded Lysander, making light of his faults, and promised Adrian that she would take him out over the weekend and y games with him. Only then did Adrian''s mood improve, and he started tough.

    Giselle always knew how to handle things.

    In the past, whether Dad was reprimanding him or making him unhappy, reporting

    to Mom never helped-Dad never listened to her.

    After a while, Adrian reluctantly hung up.

    Once he ended the call, he suddenly remembered what Lysander had mentioned -Mom was back from her trip.

    Wouldn''t that mean she would be home tonight?

    Oh no, if Mom came back, she would start imposing her rules again, limiting his game time-what a nuisance!

    Even Dad didn''t like spending time with Mom, so why should he have to endure it? Dad was being unfair!

    He wasn''t going to behave.

    He decided to go to Grandma''s house. That way, even if Mom came back, he wouldn''t have to stay with her.

    Adrian immediately climbed out of bed, clumsily dressed himself, and grabbed his gaming console before heading downstairs to knock on Harper''s door.

    Harper, awoken by the noise and puzzled by the young master''s antics, reluctantly called the driver. In the middle of the night, they drove Adrian to the Montgomery Manor.

    M had no idea about thete-night chaos at the Montgomery household.

    Even if she had known, it wouldn''t have mattered much. Disappointment had piled up over the years, and she was on the verge of letting go.

    She had already decided on the divorce and was ready to relinquish custody.

    The next morning, M rose early, as was her habit.

    She watched thetest fashion week videos on herputer before buying breakfast at a caf�� near her office. Without the need to prepare a nutritious breakfast for the father and son, she found herself with more time and freedom to focus on her own affairs.

    That day was filled with interviewing new candidates and organizing tasks and materials for uing transitions.

    Despite the busy schedule, she made sure to leave work on time.

    Her great-aunt would return by the end of the month, and M needed to prepare her portfolio and recent fashion projects before then. This was her main focus, and time was tight.

    Around six or seven in the evening, during Kingsford''s rush hour, M drove for over two hours until she reached a slightly secluded neighborhood on the outskirts, known as Bamboo Grove.

    She parked in front of a two-story vi, nestled among the bamboo trees, with a que by the door that read "Lillian."

    She had bought this vi over the years with her earnings from bespoke designs for the high society, using it as her studio.

    Although she had devoted time to her family and pursued further studies inputer science, she never gave up on her passion for art and design.

    Lysander always disliked her being in the spotlight. He had refused her entry into Montgomery Holdings, not only out of disdain but also to make her fully retreat into the role of Mrs. Montgomery, a mere trophy wife.

    But M was not one to back down easily.

    She pursued further studies inputer science to please Lysander, dedicating seven years to caring for and trying to win his heart, but she never truly reached him, now facing a divorce with nothing to show for it.

    Thankfully, she had her own resolve.

    Since Lysander disapproved of her being in the public eye, she worked discreetly under the name "Lillian," leveraging client resources rmended by trusted friends to specialize in bespoke designs.

 Chapter 14

    Because her services were both intimate and impable, her reputation was ster, and her designs were uniquely luxurious with a ssical touch of mystery, M had carved out a niche for herself among the elite circles over the years, thanks to her rare and exquisite embroidery skills.

    However, due to time constraints, she hadn''t been able to showcase her work atrger international events. For now, her custom pieces were priced in the tens of thousands, rarely breaking into the six-figure range.

    But now, with more time to devote entirely to her art and design, M anticipated that her growth would elerate.

    As she unlocked the door to her vi and stepped into the expansive foyer, M took in the sight of the walls adorned with oil paintings and ink drawings, mostly portraits. There were also numerous design drafts of unfinished garments.

    The floor was cluttered with racks filled with various fabrics, half-finished outfits, mannequins, and other misceneous items.

    For the uing weekend, she could immerse herself fully in her work here.

    Upstairs, the second floor was dedicated to finished pieces, valuables, and portfolios. M headed straight upstairs.

    As she opened a door and saw a mannequin draped in cloth, she couldn''t help but pause.

    This suit...

    Pulling aside the curtain, she revealed a ck embroidered men''s suit. The suit cuffs were adorned with a unique gold and silver cloud motif, crafted using a dual- color embroidery technique-Lillian''s Studio''s signature mark.

    Additionally, a silver-threaded crane with outstretched wings rested on the suit''s shoulder, with a precious red diamond in its beak, positioned right over the heart, shimmering elegantly under the light-a subtle yet opulent touch.

    Seeing this suit made M''s heart ache.

    This was a piece she had created for Lysander, painstakingly designing the drafts during sleepless nights, carefully selecting and cutting each piece of fabric, stitching each detail, and acquiring the rare red diamond through a gem broker. It had taken over three months toplete.

    Originally, she nned to gift it to Lysander on their eighth wedding anniversary, but that n was shattered by his betrayal.

    As she looked at the suit and recalled the humiliating confrontation on the street the previous evening, M felt an overwhelming urge to shred the suit to pieces.

    She held the scissors in her hand, but hesitated at the critical moment.

    She knew this suit would never reach Lysander; she no longer wanted to give it to him. Yet, she couldn''t bring herself to destroy it-it was the product of months of her painstaking effort.

    In the end, M chose not to touch the suit, covering it once again with the cloth. Perhaps she would find another way to deal with it.

    Each custom piece was designed uniquely for one person; there would never be another like it. However, finding a new owner wouldn''t be difficult, as long as the designer had a good reputation.

    ...

    Evening.

    Crimson Gardens, the Montgomery family estate.

    Lysander finished up at the office and drove home, expecting M to greet him as usual.

    He casually asked Harper, "Where''s my wife?"

    Harper seemed baffled, "Sir, didn''t Mrs. Montgomery leave on a business trip a few days ago? She hasn''t returned yet."

    A business trip?

    Hadn''t she already returned? He had seen her justst night.

    However, he brushed it off, assuming M had nowhere else to go.

    He recalled that before their marriage, M had a falling out with her family and hadn''t been in contact since. In Kingsford, she only had a few friends and no other ce to call home.

    This was the only ce she could return to-where else could she possibly go? Lysander inquired about Adrian at the old manor and then left.

    He hade back to pick up Adrian, as he had promised to spend the weekend with him and Giselle.

 Chapter 15

    ## Lillian''s Studio

    M walked into another room and flipped on the light switch.

    There, resting on a mannequin, was a deep purple embroidered suit with intricate designs-a custom piece for an important client.

    This client was shrouded in mystery. Despite the personalized nature of the suit, M had never met him. Instead, he had sent over a detailed list of

    measurements and style preferences through an intermediary. The dimensions were impressive, and so was his taste.

    If it weren''t for a close friend''s rmendation, M might have hesitated to take

    the job.

    Moreover, the client had been exceedingly generous. The deposit alone amounted to a substantial sum, a hundred thousand dors, making it thergest transaction M had ever secured a significant milestone in her career.

    With the suit''s delivery just days away, M nned to dedicate the next couple of days to the finishing touches, ensuring everything was perfect. That night, she decided to stay at her studio to focus entirely on the task.

    The following day, M immersed herself in the final adjustments of the suit and worked on updating her portfolio. Time slipped by unnoticed.

    It wasn''t until Miranda called, inviting her out for dinner, that M realized how hungry she was. She stood up, feeling dizzy from the long hours hunched over her work.

    Popping a piece of candy into her mouth for a quick energy boost, M drove to the private restaurant Miranda had chosen. She parked and was just about to step out when something caught her eye.

    Not far away, a familiar car was parked. She watched as Giselle and Lysander stepped out. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw her son, Adrian, leap out of the car and run eagerly into Giselle''s arms, the two appearing quite close.

    M suddenly felt a lump in her throat, like a stone had crushed her heart.

    Seeing was indeed different from just hearing about it.

    Fighting the nausea rising in her chest, she shakily lowered the car window a bit. Adrian''s innocent voice immediately filled the car.

    "Giselle, why don''t you answer me? You''re back now, so why can''t I live with you? I really, really miss spending time with you every day."

    Giselle stroked Adrian''s head, her lovely eyes full of warmth and her voice gentle, "You will, Adrian. Just be patient."

    "Really?" Adrian''s eyes sparkled with hope.

    Giselle nced at Lysander, who remained silent, and then nodded with a smile, "Of course."

    At that moment, a group of striking young men approached, calling out from a distance to Lysander and Giselle.

    "Lysander, Giselle, we''ve been waiting for you guys forever."

    "Let''s go! Tonight, Lysander is treating us all to wee Giselle back and celebrate her return to the country!"

    M recognized them-Lysander''s childhood friends, all part of the same social circle.

    They were also Giselle''s childhood friends. Growing up together, their families always hoped Lysander and Giselle would eventually marry. Though the two never officially dated, everyone anticipated it was only a matter of time.

    But no one foresaw M stepping in and unexpectedly marrying Lysander. Giselle had been studying abroad when it happened, and after hearing about Lysander''s sudden marriage, she didn''t return for several years.

    Lysander and Giselle''s mutual friends never approved of M. They saw her as undeserving, believing she had resorted to underhanded tactics to win Lysander''s heart, thus humiliating Giselle.

 Chapter 16

    Over the years, M had been the target of countless pranks and schemes set by those around her, tripping her up at every turn.

    To make matters worse, after their marriage, Lysander never introduced her to his friends, making it nearly impossible for M to infiltrate his social circle. Eventually, after being the butt of too many jokes, she decided to give up altogether.

    From start to finish, she remained aplete outsider.

    Watching the lively and harmonious scene from afar, M couldn''t help but let out a bitter smile, realizing how ridiculous she felt. She had struggled for seven years and still couldn''t match the impact of Giselle''s return home.

    Everything M once longed for was effortlessly handed to Giselle. Even her own son, whom she had carried for nine months, showed more affection towards Giselle.

    This marriage of hers was a colossal joke-aplete failure.

    M remained lost in thought until the group disappeared into the private dining room, vanishing from her sight. It was only when Miranda called that she realized she was drenched in a cold sweat.

    "I''m here now, heading up," M replied, taking a steadying breath. She

    Upon entering, she found Miranda with a gloomy expression. "What''s wrong?" M asked.

    Miranda clicked her tongue in annoyance. "Can you believe our luck? We just had to run into that bunch. Don''t they have anywhere else to go?"

    M was momentarily taken aback. After some probing, she learned that Lysander''s group had booked a room directly across from theirs on the same floor.

    She sighed in resignation.

    Miranda observed M''s expression carefully and asked cautiously, "Should we find another ce?"

    M shook her head. "Why should we leave?"

    Miranda pped the table and stood up straight. "Exactly! They''re the ones in the wrong. Why should we hide?"

    Once the dishes were served, Miranda brought up the main topic. "By the way, I asked a divorce attorney about your situation. They''ve prepared a draft divorce agreement tailored for you. You can bring it up in the next few days. Try to settle it privately first, and if that doesn''t work, we''ll take legal action."

    M paused for a moment, then nodded in acknowledgment.

    Miranda continued, "And with the holidaysing up... do you have any ns for Christmas?"

    Miranda slowed down her eating as she asked, knowing the situation with M''s family. Her parents, who were nothing short of predatory, had nearly ruined M''s life before. It had taken a house in Baycrest to finally sever ties, leading to almost no contact over the years.

    With M getting a divorce, returning to her parents was out of the question.

    Seeing M quietly eating, Miranda sighed internally and offered, "Why don''t you spend Christmas with my family, like we did back in college? My mom has been asking about you, saying she misses you and wants to know when you''reing over. Honestly, I think she likes you more than her own daughter..."

    M couldn''t help but smile, warmth spreading through her heart.

    Yes, if everything went smoothly, her divorce would be finalized before the end of the year, freeing her from the necessity of spending Christmas at Montgomery Manor.

    Surely, there wouldn''t be any surprises. Given Lysander''s affection and explicit intentions towards Giselle, he would probably wee a divorce if she proposed

    it.

 Chapter 17

    After finishing their meal, M and Miranda chatted for a while before heading out.

    As they left, they could still hear faintughtering from the private room across the hall, with Adrian''s childlike giggles most prominent.

    Miranda caught the sound and nced cautiously at M, relieved to see her friend''s face calm and unperturbed. Still, her inner worry was far from alleviated.

    Her friend was dealing with more than just a rocky marriage.

    Miranda had seen the group head upstairs earlier, including M''s son, who seemed unusually attached to that Giselle.

    No wonder M had decided to give up custody when she first talked about divorce. Miranda hadn''t pressed for details then, even though she''d had her suspicions. In the seven years since her friend''s marriage, M often brought her son over to y, and they''d even discussed making Miranda his godmother.

    But over the past year or so, M stopped bringing him around. Whenever asked, she simply said he was busy with school. Now, it seemed clear that the bond between M and her son had weakened.

    However, if M chose not to talk about it, Miranda respected her silence. Matters involving children were indeed sensitive.

    When M married Lysander, Miranda had her doubts. He never mingled with M''s circle, showingplete disregard for her friends.

    When Miranda started dating someone, she always made sure to introduce him to her closest friends over dinner. Yet, Lysander remained a stranger to M''s social world.

    In the seven years of their marriage, Miranda-M''s closest friend in Kingsford�� had never met Lysander in a private setting.

    That part, at least, she could somewhat understand. Marriage was between the couple. Besides, Lysander was the head of Montgomery Holdings, a formidable figure who had ousted his own father from thepany within seven years of taking over. He was known for his ruthless and decisive business moves, particrly in the field of Al.

    Miranda had been shocked when M managed to win over such a distant and formidable character during their university days. Though she had her reservations, she hoped that Lysander''s indifference to their circle was just his way and that he treated M well.

    But reality had painted a different picture. M waspletely shut out from Lysander''s world.

    Thinking back to the recent public confrontation and the people sitting in that private room, including her friend''s son, Miranda''s mind buzzed with disbelief.

    What a mess.

    ...

    After parting ways downstairs, Miranda made sure to remind M to eat properly before they said goodbye. M returned to Lillian''s Studio, where she workedte into the night, eventually falling asleep there.

    Meanwhile, at the Montgomery mansion, the lights were out, and neither Lysander nor Adrian returned home that evening.

    The next day, M had barely started her day when she received a call from HR.

    They mentioned a few senior programmers avable for interviews over the weekend and asked if M could spare some time.

    She agreed, eager to find a recement so she could focus more on her passion for art and design.

    After reviewing the resumes, she decided on one candidate whose location was conveniently close to her studio, arranging for a Saturday afternoon interview at a nearby caf��. It would be a good opportunity to grab lunch as well, given how inconvenient meals were around the studio.

    M headed to the caf�� around noon, had her meal, and then waited for the interview to begin.

 Chapter 18

    To M''s surprise, the other party had arrived even earlier than she did. It was a young man with a fairplexion.

    He had a positive demeanor.

    After exchanging greetings, they sat across from each other at the table.

    M first inquired about his preferences, ordered the coffee, and then got straight to the point.

    "Let''s start with a brief self-introduction."

    M picked up the resume from the table, flipping through it. When she didn''t hear

    a response for a while, she looked up in confusion only to find the young man

    staring at her, seemingly entranced.

    "Is something wrong?"

    Did she have something on her face?

    The young man''s face turned beet red as he stammered, "S-Sorry, I didn''t expect such a beautiful manager to be interviewing me."

    He seemed a little mesmerized.

    M chuckled, "ttery will only get you so far, you know."

    "I know, I know!"

    His ears turned crimson as he quickly collected his thoughts and finished his self- introduction in three minutes.

    "Jasper Shaw, that''s a good name."

    The earlier interruption had lightened the atmosphere considerably.

    M casuallyplimented him, then began questioning him about the technical skills listed on his resume, the technologies currently used in thepany, and some management issues.

    Jasper answered fluently and even offered some constructive ideas.

    Satisfied with the interview, M was about to wrap things up with a few more questions when she caught sight of some familiar figures outside the window. Her eyes widened as she looked up.

    She saw Lysander, Giselle, and Adrian standing not far away, all looking in her direction.

    Jasper noticed M''s sudden silence and followed her gaze, instantly captivated again.

    "What a stunning family."

    Seeing the handsome man, the beautiful woman, and the equally charming little

    boy, Jasper naturally assumed they were a family.

    Noticing that the group outside was also looking their way, he asked, "Ms. Suthend, do you know them?"

    Know them? That was an understatement.

    M withdrew her gaze and was about to steer the conversation back to the interview when the caf�� door swung open.

    Adrian rushed over to her, eximing happily, "Mom!"

    He hadn''t realized how much he missed her until he saw her, and having avoided her for a few days, he felt a bit guilty. Seeing her now, he couldn''t help but run

    over.

    Jasper was stunned. Ms. Suthend, so young and beautiful, was already a mother?

    As he processed this revtion, he felt a wave of embarrassment for having mistaken the child for someone else''s. Why hadn''t Ms. Suthend rified?

    Moreover...

    Jasper''s eyes drifted to Lysander and Giselle entering behind Adrian, his curiosity deepening.

    Were they Ms. Suthend''s friends?

    But themanding man bore a striking resemnce to the boy, especially with those fox-like eyes that seemed to see through everything. They sent shivers down Jasper''s spine.

    Jasper quickly averted his gaze from Lysander.

    Lysander nced at Jasper, then approached with a smile, asking M, "Working?"

    As he spoke, he reached for the resume on the table.

    M ignored him, pulled her hand free from Adrian''s grip, and picked up the resume herself.

    Lysander''s hand grasped at air, but he didn''t seem upset. He simply retracted his hand with a smile.

    Giselle, who had followed Lysander, moved closer to stand beside him. She extended her hand to M with a sunny smile, "Sis M, it''s been ages!"

 Chapter 19

    "Sis?" The term hung awkwardly in the air.

    Technically, it wasn''t entirely wrong. Giselle and Lysander were the same age, while M was a year younger. Back in college, Lysander was a year ahead of

    her.

    But did that justify such a casual term of endearment between her and Giselle?

    M ignored Giselle''s outstretched hand, having nothing to say to the group in front of her.

    "I''m still working, make yourselvesfortable," she remarked, her tone clearly dismissive.

    Giselle, unfazed, didn''t retract her hand. Instead, she casually shifted her gaze and affectionately tousled Adrian''s hair. "It''s been a few years since west met. I heard from Adrian you make excellent Southern cuisine. I love it too, and I''ve been meaning to visit."

    Turning to Lysander with a gentle smile, she added, "Lysander agreed as well. Looks like today might be the perfect time. Why don''t we head back together after you''re done?"

    Head back? To where exactly? Who decided this for her? She wasn''t dead yet!

    Just as M was about to refuse, Adrian tugged at her arm, whining, "Yes, yes! Mom, your cooking is amazing, and I want some too. Giselle''s finally here�� tonight''s perfect!"

    M felt a pang in her chest, barely keeping her smile from faltering.

    She was disappointed in Adrian. But as a mother, she had the duty and responsibility to fulfill her child''s reasonable wishes. Sacrificing herself, however, wasn''t part of the deal.

    Taking a deep breath, she maintained a polite, apologetic smile and turned to Jasper, who was sitting across the table, looking as if he wished he could disappear. "Mr. Shaw, I''m terribly sorry. I have a situation to handle. Please, head back first. I''ll contact youter."

    Family matters shouldn''t be aired in public, so she needed to clear the scene first.

    Jasper, sensing a reprieve, hurriedly gathered his things and left, feeling as if he''d narrowly escaped a tense, iprehensible battlefield.

    With the caf�� almost empty and their booth secluded in a corner, the group sat down once Jasper exited.

    Adrian continued to tug at M''s arm, pestering her to agree to cook dinner.

    M restrained Adrian''s hand with hers, ncing at the smiling Giselle and the aloof Lysander gazing out the window. Internally, she couldn''t help but scoff at the charade unfolding before her.

    What a show.

    Turning earnestly to Adrian, she said, "Mom doesn''t cook for people she doesn''t like."

    Adrian looked incredulous, instantly wounded. "Mom, you don''t like me?!"

    "It''s not you I don''t like," M rified, looking directly at Giselle. "I don''t like Giselle."

    Adrian didn''t understand and pulled away from M''s hand. "Why? Giselle''s so nice. Dad and I both like her!"

    He thought his mom was being rude, even a bit embarrassing. How could she say she didn''t like Giselle right to her face? What if Giselle got upset? How would he interact with her in the future?

    Worried, he nced nervously at Giselle.

    M''s hand, having been brushed aside, hit the cold leather of the sofa, mirroring her own numbed feelings. Still, she had no intention of taking back her words.

    Dislike was dislike.

    Giselle, on the other hand, patted Adrian reassuringly. Even after being openly disliked, her smile remained gentle. "M, could there be a misunderstanding between us? I haven''t done anything to wrong you, after all."

 Chapter 20

    The tension in the room was palpable. M couldn''t help but let out a derisive chuckle. "Do I really need to spell it out for you? And drop the ''sister'' act��I have no such person in my family."

    "M!" Lysander, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up, his voice firm. "Giselle is trying to have a civil conversation with you. Must you always be so prickly?"

    Giselle? Oh, please.

    "Lysander, it''s alright," Giselle said softly, gently patting his hand thaty clenched on the table. Her voice was soothing and calm. "M must have misunderstood something. Let me talk to her."

    Turning to M, Giselle added, "Let''s not get worked up, M. We have a child here, remember."

    M bit back her retort, the words dying on her lips.

    Her gaze fell on Adrian, standing beside Giselle, his wide eyes filled with confusion as if he was seeing her for the first time. It dawned on her that in the past seven years, she had never let her anger show in front of him, never voiced her frustrations. It was no wonder he looked at her as if she were a stranger.

    She had always tried to shield Adrian from the negativity in her marriage because, after all, the child was the most innocent party in the tangled web of adult rtionships.

    The facade of calm she had painstakingly maintained was shattered today. Maybe it had been broken from the very start.

    M closed her eyes, struggling to suppress the turmoil swelling in her chest. Her fingers curled tightly into her palms, the pain grounding her. She spoke calmly, "Adrian, go y over there for a bit."

    Adrian hesitated until Giselle prompted him again. Reluctantly, he obeyed, running to the other side of the room but still casting nces back at the adults.

    With a heart heavy with ice-cold pain, M dropped her mask of forced smiles. Her voice was frigid as she said, "If you two want to continue this charade, do it elsewhere. I find it nauseating."

    Giselle restrained Lysander, who looked ready to retort, maintaining her pleasant smile. "M, I understand you''re upset about me bing the CEO at Lysander''spany. I know you worked hard to get in, but I earned this position on my own merits."

    M simply nodded. "Yes, I''m aware."

    Giselle was taken aback by theck of reaction and hesitated, about to say more, but M had already lost interest.

    She turned to Lysander, her eyes void of any emotion. "I need to talk to you. Now."

    She clearly wanted Giselle to leave.

    Seeing Lysander''s hesitation, M added, "It won''t take long, just half an hour."

    "Lysander, we have that meeting with Ryan and the others," Giselle reminded him.

    "We''ll talk when I get home tonight," Lysander said curtly. Without waiting for a response, he stood, taking Adrian with him as he strode out.

    Giselle gave M a polite smile, said her goodbyes, and left as well.

    Adrian, upset with his mother''s behavior towards Giselle, followed his father without so much as a nce back or a farewell.

    M sat alone, watching them through the window as they left the caf��, got into the car, and drove away, leaving her feeling emptier than ever.

    After a long while, she picked up her coffee, taking a small sip. It was cold and bitter. She set the cup down gently, her eyes drifting to the swirling snow outside. A faint, almost rueful smile tugged at her lips as she murmured to herself, "It''s all gone cold."

    The car was gone, and so was the warmth.

 Chapter 21

    That night, M left her studio and drove back to the Montgomery residence, carrying with her the printed divorce papers. These documents were custom- tailored by Miranda, who had consulted a renowned divorce attorney to ensure they addressed M''s unique marital situation. Though there were still some uses that needed refining, M couldn''t wait any longer.

    After Lysander and his entourage left that afternoon, M had reached out to Miranda to obtain the draft of the divorce agreement. She intended to discuss it at the Montgomery residence that evening. Upon arrival, however, only the housekeeper was present.

    It was past ten at night, and both Lysander and Adrian were absent. M could easily guess where they might be, but she held onto Lysander''s promise that he would return that evening. She decided to trust him onest time.

    Declining Harper''s offer of a warm,forting soup, M settled herself on the living room sofa to wait.

    "Ma''am, your luggage..." Harper assumed M had returned from a business trip and was puzzled as to why she hadn''t brought her belongings back.

    "I''m just here to take care of something," M replied offhandedly, as she put on her headphones and immersed herself in thetest international fashion week videos on her phone.

    For any fashion designer, the international fashion week is the ultimate stage, and M was no exception. Those who grace this tform are the top designers from world-renowned brands, leading the cutting edge of fashion trends. She was absorbed in the spectacle.

    It wasn''t until the clock chimed midnight that M realized neither Lysander nor his son had returned. Her patience wore thin, and she decided to call Lysander.

    After a long pause, the call was finally answered. His voice was cold and impatient, "It''ste. What do you want?"

    Before M could respond, she heard Giselle''s voice in the background, "Lysander, how does this nightgown look?" The call abruptly ended.

    Stunned, M sat there, barely having had a conversation thatsted even half a minute. She lowered her phone and let out a soft, derisiveugh.

    During the day, Lysander couldn''t spare her even thirty minutes for a

    conversation, and now he wouldn''t even listen to a single word. To him, everything and everyone seemed more important than her. Any promise made to her could be easily broken.

    Perhaps it was what she had expected, or maybe she had just grown ustomed to it. M didn''t feel sad, just weary and exhausted. She knew Lysander wouldn''t being home that night, and she didn''t want to wait any longer.

    She pulled the signed divorce papers from her bag, marched upstairs to their bedroom, and ced them prominently under the bedsidemp, ensuring they would be the first thing Lysander saw upon his return.

    To ensure there were no misunderstandings, she instructed Harper, "When Lysander gets back, make sure to tell him to sign them."

    Since Lysander rarely paid her any attention, M relied on someone else to

    convey the message. Without waiting for Harper''s response, M habitually took a photo of the divorce papers for her records and then drove away from the Montgomery residence.

    Harper, upon seeing the divorce papers on the bedside table, panicked. She couldn''t afford to disturb the master, so she immediately tried to call Lysander to inform him about his wife''s intention to divorce. However, her repeated attempts went unanswered.

    "What am I going to do?" she murmured to herself, anxious and unsure. She dared not inform the family elders, fearing it might worsen the fraildy''s health.

    That night, Harpery awake, unable to sleep.

    ...

    Over the next two days, M was caught in a whirlwind of activity at herpany and studio. She was busy with interviews to hire new staff, handing over her current projects, and finalizing the details of hertest gown collection and portfolio.

    Jasper, whom M had interviewed at the caf��, had shown promise with his skills. M reached out to him again, but he politely declined, exining that he had already epted a position elsewhere and was preparing to start his new job.

 Chapter 22

    M understood the awkwardness of the interview and knew it was natural for someone to feel uneasy after such an embarrassing incident.

    The only odd thing was that Lysander hadn''t approached her about the divorce in days. Had he even seen the divorce papers?

    M decided to call Lysander again.

    This time, she didn''t wait for him to speak first. "Have you signed it?" she asked pointedly.

    "What?" Lysander sounded confused.

    The moment he reacted, M realized he probably hadn''t been home in days; otherwise, he would know exactly what she was talking about.

    "I mean the divorc-"

    "Lysander, who is it?" Giselle''s voice interrupted, and before she knew it, Lysander replied with a quick "No one" before hanging up.

    M gripped her phone tightly, half-amused, half-irritated.

    Here she was, trying to make room for someone else in Lysander''s life, and he wasn''t the least bit appreciative. He couldn''t even spare a moment for a phone call.

    Every call went like this; he clearly didn''t want to deal with her, and M was getting tired of reaching out.

    She refused to believe that Lysander would never return home. As soon as he did, he would find the papers, and it was only a matter of time.

    If the divorce wasn''t finalized before the year ended, she was prepared to visit Lysander''s father. After all, her father-inw had never been fond of her.

    Having sorted out her thoughts, M returned to her own affairs.

    She no longer wanted to concern herself with anything rted to the Montgomery family and focused entirely on herself.

    That evening, she received a message from a mysterious high-profile client of her studio. They requested her to deliver a gown to a specified location by 5 p.m. the next day.

    It wasn''t toote in the day.

    She checked the address and found it was a manor in the countryside. However, the map only showed the mountain where the manor was located, with no specific markers for the property.

    The client assured her that someone would meet her at the foot of the mountain.

    Having catered to the elite for years, M was aware that many influential figures lived in ces not marked on maps. Even Montgomery Holdings had some private properties off the grid, so she wasn''t too surprised.

    Nheless, M exercised caution and informed Miranda of her ns, agreeing on a check-in time.

    She then requested a day off from work.

    The following afternoon,

    M packed her toolkit and the deep purple, custom-embroidered men''s suit, and set off.

    Although the manor was in the countryside, traffic was light since it was a weekday, and she reached the mountain base just before four.

    After reaching out to her contact, her belongings underwent a basic inspection before a car was arranged to take her up the mountain.

    The car windows were tinted, obscuring her view of the outside.

    She could feel the vehicle winding through turns, with the road growing slightly bumpy in thetter half of the journey. After about an hour, they came to a stop.

    Before exiting, a guard handed M a ck blindfold.

    This had been exined to her beforehand. As someone specializing in bespoke services, M understood the protocol. The client wanted to keep the location of their residence confidential, so she silently epted and put it on.

    As she stepped out, she was greeted by the fresh scent of grass and nts in the air, apanied by asional birdsong and the gentle sound of running water.

    Despite it being winter, the scenery must be stunning.

    Her toolkit and the suit had already been taken for thorough inspection.

    Guided by someone, M carefully walked across the soft, snowy ground and soon entered a warm space.

    She was indoors.

 Chapter 23

    As soon as M stepped inside, she caught a faint scent of tea lingering in the air.

    She removed her blindfold.

    Her eyes took in the sight of a room steeped in old-world charm, reminiscent of a ssic drawing room. A graceful woman with her hair elegantly pinned up approached to help M out of her winter coat and brought a basin filled with warm water.

    M dipped her hands in to cleanse them, and after a quick inspection by the woman, she was led further into the house.

    The next room was simrly styled, exuding a refined elegance.

    Once seated, someone brought over a tray of refreshments. The entire process was carried out in silence, creating a tranquil atmosphere.

    The formality of the ce reminded M of her grandfather Lysander''s home, where traditions were held in high regard. She was used to such environments, though they always left her a bit uneasy, a little suffocated.

    After what seemed like half an hour, she heard measured footsteps approaching. The wooden door slid open, and in walked a tall, poised gentleman with a charming smile.

    He nodded at her, "Miss Lillian?"

    In the professional circle, M went by the name Lillian, so she nodded back politely, "And you are, sir?"

    Up to this point, their interactions had been limited to messages on her phone. This was her first meeting with the generous client in person.

    Based on the details she had received, she knew he had a well-maintained physique.

    Still, she hadn''t anticipated such a strikingly handsome appearance. His elegance was a stark contrast to her grandfather Lysander''s more rugged and charismatic allure.

    The man smiled distantly, opting not to introduce himself, indicating he preferred to keep his identity private.

    M wasn''t bothered.

    She had encountered clients who didn''t wish to disclose their identities; it never impeded their work together.

    However, something about his face struck a familiar chord with her.

    Had they met before?

    Such questions, however, were best left unasked. M tucked her curiosity away.

    Soon, the inspected gown and toolkit were delivered.

    Once the gentleman had changed into the attire, M approached to ensure everything fit perfectly and that the client was satisfied.

    If there were any issues, she could make on-the-spot adjustments.

    As she moved closer, her arm froze momentarily.

    She detected a strong scent of tea emanating from him, mixed with... a faint hint of blood.

    In her line of work, crafting bespoke pieces, she often experimented with natural dyes and fragrances. Over time, her sense of smell had be highly attuned.

    There was no mistake-it was the scent of fresh blood.

    "Is something the matter?" the man asked gently, his voice calm.

    Having spent considerable time around the influential circles of Montgomery Holdings, M kept her toneposed and friendly, "You have an excellent physique, sir. It seems the waistline could use a slight adjustment."

    Her hand moved steadily over the suit''s waist, betraying no sign of her unease.

    From a vantage point she couldn''t see, the man''s eyes darkened slightly as they rested on her hair, though his smile remained gentle.

    M proceeded with minor alterations at a measured pace.

    Fortunately, this client was not only generous but also amodating, at least regarding the attire, offering noints.

    Finally, an elderly butler came to settle the remaining bnce.

    Besides being a piece of exquisite craftsmanship, the gown was adorned with precious stones and embroidered with gold and silver threads. The final payment came to one hundred and eighty thousand, fifteen thousand more than initially agreed upon.

    When M inquired, the butler simply said, "The gentleman is very pleased. Consider it a token of gratitude, and perhaps there will be future coborations."

 Chapter 24

    M decided not to refuse any further. These people were generous with their wealth, and any more polite refusals would only breed dissatisfaction. However, she resolved not to coborate with them again in the future.

    The atmosphere in the ce was stifling. The host appeared genteel, yet staying too long in that space made her feel inexplicably pressured, not to mention the faint scent of iron in the air.

    It wasn''t fear, exactly, but she certainly didn''t want to linger.

    On someone else''s turf, though, she kept her thoughts to herself, responding with nothing more than a polite smile.

    Once again blindfolded, M was taken down the mountain.

    As soon as she reached the bottom, she drove herself into the bustling city for a meal. Miranda called as agreed, but M didn''t mention anything about her time on the mountain.

    She knew well what should be said and which curiosities were best left

    unpursued.

    Yet, the vaguely familiar face of the man she''d seen lingered in her mind, piquing her curiosity, though she had no intention to delve further.

    Not that she needed to. The answer came to her unbidden.

    She had barely parked her car in a garage near a lively district and was heading to a restaurant she liked when a vaguely arrogant yet familiar male voice called out to her.

    "M?"

    She paused, turning to see who it was, her brow already furrowing.

    Not far behind her stood a young man dressed in trendy, nonchnt attire. He was undeniably attractive, with an air of carefree charm.

    But M''s mood soured the moment she saw him.

    It was Ryan Lockwood, Lysander''s childhood friend and Giselle''s most devoted admirer.

    Ever since they were kids, Ryan had harbored feelings for Giselle. Yet, because Giselle only had eyes for Lysander, and because Lysander was not only his best friend but also so exceptional, Ryan knew he never stood a chance. So, he remained by Giselle''s side, silently admiring her.

    In essence, he was a ssic example of unrequited devotion.

    M couldn''t really judge. After all, she used to be head over heels for Lysander herself-just not as extreme as Ryan.

    Due to an incident years ago, Ryan med her for breaking up Giselle and Lysander, never considering that the two weren''t even a couple at the time.

    Since then, Ryan had done everything he could to make M''s life difficult.

    There was even a time he used Lysander''s phone to text her, asking her to bring lunch to Lysander at work,plete with arranging a driver to pick her up.

    Thinking the message was from Lysander, M happily went along.

    Who would have thought that the driver from the Montgomery family would take

    her not to the office but to a remote, empty vi in the countryside?

    When she realized something was off and tried to get out, she was forcibly restrained.

    They took her phone and locked her in the quiet, deserted vi, with no way to call for help. It wasn''t until a weekter, when Lysander returned from a business trip abroad, that she was finally freed.

    Sheter found out that day had been Giselle''s birthday, and Lysander was out of the country.

    After that, M stopped trying to be part of Lysander''s world and willingly distanced herself from that circle.

    Ryan was simply a madman.

    "M? What are you doing here?"

    Ryan approached with a scowl, seemingly piecing things together. "I know why. You''re stalking Lysander and Giselle, aren''t you? M, have some self-respect. You were the one who drove them apart. Now that Giselle''s back, you should step aside gracefully. How dare you show up here and make a scene?"

    M was speechless, mentallybeling him "insane," not realizing she said it out loud.

    Ryan''s eyes widened in fury as he red at her. "What did you just say?!"

 Chapter 25

    M had no intention of taking back her words. She had always regarded Ryan as nothing short of a lunatic. But engaging in another argument with this madman was thest thing she wanted.

    Ryan was the kind of reckless, spoiled brat whose unpredictable actions were impossible to reason with.

    As she turned to leave, Ryan seized her arm with such force that M felt as though it might snap.

    "Let go!" M demanded, her voice sharp with anger.

    Ryan held firm, towering over her with a crazed glint in his eyes. "M," he warned, "if you dare ruin Giselle and Lysander''s ns, you know what will happen."

    A mocking smile crept across his face. "You know what I''m capable of."

    M was all too familiar with his past torment and humiliation. Her gaze turned icy cold at the memory.

    She ceased her struggle and looked down, silent for a moment. When she lifted her head again, a practiced smile adorned her face. "Ryan, don''t you think you''re a bit childish?"

    "You know," she continued with a tilt of her head, "it''s kind of pathetic, really. After all these years��what, over a decade now?��and you''re still pining for Giselle. You scheme to set her up with your dear friend, ying the loyal sidekick. You might not win any awards for most inspiring person of the year, but don''t worry, I''ll make sure to give you one myself. I''m truly moved by your dedication."

    Ryan''s face darkened with rage, but before he could respond, M patted his cheek, feigning sympathy.

    "I do get your predicament, though, honestly. Aside from your looks and money, there''s nothing much to you. You can''t hold a candle to Lysander in any way, and Giselle''s good sense prevents her from choosing you. Recognizing that fact is probably the smartest thing you''ve ever done."

    This was the first time Ryan had seen M''s sharp tongue in action, a stark contrast to her usual calm demeanor. Though she smiled, her eyes pierced straight to the heart.

    Stunned into silence, Ryan''s mind buzzed with confusion.

    M took advantage of his hesitation to pull away, rubbing her sore arm. Her mood was sour, though her face remained a mask of serenity��a habit of hers.

    She rarely revealed her emotions unless necessary or advantageous. The greater her anger, the more serene her expression, her smile as gentle as the breeze.

    After all, there was no point in getting upset over someone like him. He was, after all, utterly unhinged.

    M quickly regained herposure, her gaze steady on Ryan''s face, which threatened to explode with fury. "Ryan," she said, her voice calm as a stillke, "I remember you have a brother."

    Ryan paused, his brow furrowing as he red at M. "What are you trying to say?"

    Her eyes traced his features, finally recognizing the source of familiarity she''d sensed earlier when facing the mysterious guest at the estate.

    They were so alike.

    Though their auras were worlds apart-one refined, the other rakish��their facial features bore striking resemnces.

    M''s passion for art extended beyond fashion; she had a deep understanding of painting and often sketched people. She could see someone from the bones to the soul. Once calm, she immediately made the connection.

    Before marrying Lysander, she''d known of Ryan''s brother, though she had never met him. His name was Rnd Lockwood.

    The man was an enigma, a few years older than Ryan. He had started traveling internationally early on and rarely participated in social events back home. M wasn''t sure what he did, but in elite circles, he was considered a prodigy, the kind of person other parentspared their children to.

 Chapter 26

    If Rnd embodied the epitome of excellence, then Ryan was a lost cause.

    Recalling the gentleman she met that afternoon-charming, refined, yet exuding an undeniable aura of authority-M couldn''t help but shake her head as she nced at Ryan standing before her.

    The Lockwood brothers were as different as night and day.

    With Rnd in a custom-tailored suit and currently in the country, it was clear he was attending some significant event. Was he nning to shift his focus back home?

    Judging by Rnd''s strict adherence to rules, M couldn''t fathom how such a disciplined family could produce someone as carefree and reckless as Ryan-a rebel without a cause.

    Was it a case of extreme repression leading to rebellion? Or was it simply negligent parenting?

    But M had her own issues to deal with and no time to dwell on the Lockwood family drama. She just hoped Ryan would stay out of her way.

    M rubbed her arm and said calmly, "All I''m saying is, you''re an adult now.

    Maybe it''s time to start acting like one, like your brother."

    With that, M turned away, heading out of the garage. She knew Ryan wouldn''t dare do anything. Though she had never met Rnd, the infamous elder Lockwood, she had heard plenty about him.

    Ryan respected-or perhaps feared-his older brother.

    As long as Rnd was around, Ryan would keep a low profile. He didn''t want a repeat of the college incident when his brother had broken his leg, forcing him into the hospital.

    Besides, M had reached her limit. She was done with patience.

    If Ryan wanted to pick a fight, he could bring it on. She wasn''t about to let anyone walk all over her.

    Behind her, Ryan''s face turned dark with anger. He clenched his fists, ring at M''s retreating figure, his voice seething with frustration.

    "MILA! You''ve got some nerve!"

    Leaving the garage, M didn''t let Ryan''s words deter her. Even if Lysander and Giselle were having a dinner date nearby, she had no reason to avoid them. She wasn''t the one with a guilty conscience.

    With confidence, M headed to the restaurant she had been craving.

    After enjoying her meal, she bought some fruit and drove to her studio to work through the night on her portfolio.

    The custom gown for her client was finished, but with her aunt returning at the end of the month, time was running short toplete her collection.

    She needed to focus.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ryan arrived at the reserved lounge, whereughter greeted him, teasing him for beingte and demanding he drink as punishment.

    After a few rounds, Ryan''s gaze wandered to the corner of the sofa.

    Lysander and Giselle were sitting there, the picture-perfect couple-handsome and beautiful��engrossed in animated conversation.

    Ryan downed another drink and approached them.

    Giselle turned, concern shing in her eyes as she took the ss from his hand, "Drinking so much on an empty stomach isn''t good for you."

    Ryan chuckled, "I was waiting for Giselle to take care of me."

    "Get out of here with your antics," Giselle scolded yfully, her eyes sparkling under the dim lights. Ryan was momentarily transfixed until Lysander''s piercing gaze reminded him to look away, feeling a sense of unease. "Lysander," he stammered.

    In his mind, Giselle belonged with Lysander.

    His earlier gaze had crossed a line, and he knew it was inappropriate, leaving him feeling guilty.

    Giselle noticed and hid a smile behind her hand, her eyes full of amusement.

    She changed the subject smoothly, "Ryan, didn''t you invite us here for a reason? Stop keeping us in suspense."

 Chapter 27

    "It''s nothing too serious."

    As he mentioned this, Ryan let out a sigh of relief and leaned in a bit closer.

    "My brother recently returned from abroad, and it seems he''ll be staying here for a while, possibly the whole year. Our family is throwing a small dinner party in a couple of days, just for close friends and family. You two should definitelye."

    He conveniently ignored the fact that the invitation extended to Lysander was for him and his wife, M.

    But in Ryan''s eyes, M was unnecessary and unwee, a sentiment the Lockwood family shared. As long as Lysander and Giselle showed up, it would be fine.

    "Rnd''s back, huh."

    Giselle''s enchanting eyes flickered for a moment before she smiled, "Of course we''ll be there. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I could have prepared a gift."

    Ryan waved a dismissive hand. "No need for gifts; just having you there is enough."

    He turned to Lysander, "Lysander, are you free that day?"

    Lysander replied coolly, "Yes, I''ll be there."

    He had known about Rnd''s return for some time and had received the invitation early on, so of course, he nned to attend.

    After their discussion, the group chatted a bit more before going their separate ways.

    After saying goodbye to Ryan, Giselle got into Lysander''s car, and they headed towards the Harvey family estate.

    When the car stopped in front of the estate, Lysander stayed in the car.

    Giselle asked, puzzled, "Lysander?"

    "Not tonight. Harper called earlier today, saying there''s something at home. I need to go back."

    Lysander exined gently before driving off.

    Giselle watched the car disappear, her gentle smile vanishing into a cold, dark expression... M, once again.

    She was like a shadow that wouldn''t go away.

    ...

    Last night was spent burning the midnight oil on a portfolio, and M had to start the day early at the office.

    After interviewing three candidates in the morning, M was visibly exhausted. This relentless pace was unsustainable.

    The work handover needed to be expedited.

    She grabbed a quick lunch and settled on her office couch for a short nap. Just as

    she dozed off, her phone rang shrilly.

    Seeing the caller ID, M was surprised.

    It was Lysander.

    He rarely reached out to her. Their interactions were mostly initiated by M, with Lysander often showing impatience.

    In the past, she would have been thrilled by his call.

    But now, M hesitated to answer, suspecting it might be about discussing their divorce. She picked up anyway.

    On the other end, a familiar, indifferent voice spoke.

    "Mom wants us to have dinner at the old house tonight. When do you finish work? I''ll pick you up."

    M didn''t respond immediately, bewildered.

    Her mother-inw inviting her to dinner wasn''t surprising; she had always been

    kind to M. But what was Lysander saying?

    He was offering to pick her up from work?

    Surely, she hadn''t been so sleep-deprived that she was hallucinating.

    When she remained silent, Lysander simply said, "I''lle by after work," and hung up without waiting for her answer.

    Typical of him to dismiss her so easily.

    M exhaled deeply. No, she wasn''t imagining it. She rolled over and continued

    her nap.

    She decided not to refuse the dinner.

    Since Lysander didn''t want to talk over the phone, they could discuss it at the old house. It was rare to catch him alone.

    ...

    As soon as M finished work in the evening, she saw Lysander''s car parked nearby.

    Adrian was with him.

    Adrian, sitting between them, initially wanted to greet his mom. But recalling how she had embarrassed Giselle a few days ago, leaving her upset, and how he hadforted her, he remembered that M hadn''t even called to apologize.

    Thinking of this, Adrian huffed and turned away, choosing to ignore his mom.

 Chapter 28

    M wasn''t surprised by Adrian''s attitude, but she didn''t have the energy to cate him. She was convinced she wasn''t in the wrong.

    From now on, her rtionship with Adrian would be nothing more than a responsibility.

    Knowing Adrian was in the car, M refrained from bringing up the topic of divorce with Lysander in front of the child. Such discussions were inappropriate for young

    ears.

    It was the height of rush hour in Kingsford around six or seven in the evening. A drive that usually took just over half an hour had stretched to an hour, and they still hadn''t arrived. To make matters worse, something unexpected happened midway.

    Lysander took a phone call.

    The moment his face softened, and he spoke in an uncharacteristically gentle tone, M immediately knew who was on the other end-Giselle.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be right there," Lysander said.

    After hanging up, he looked at M with a nk expression and said tly, "I have something to take care of. I can''t make it to the family dinner tonight."

    M felt a chill in her heart, suspecting the worst. "What do you mean?"

    "I''ve arranged for a driver from the family estate to pick you up," Lysander replied.

    With that, he instructed Leonard, the driver, to escort M out of the car. Without dy, he drove off with Adrian, who was also anxious to see Giselle.

    Standing in the biting wind, M watched the car disappear into the distance, feeling utterly deste.

    Eventually numbed by it all, she took out her phone to call for a ride back to her apartment, deciding against dining at the Montgomery family estate.

    Just then, her phone buzzed with a call from her mother-inw.

    As soon as she picked up, a voice, both angry and caring, came through. "That son of mine, how could he leave you stranded in this cold? I swear, when he returns, I''ll teach him a lesson! I''ll make sure he never does this again!"

    After venting, her mother-inw''s voice softened with concern. "M, find somewhere warm to wait. I''lle and get you right away."

    Startled, M protested, "Mom, you don''t have to��"

    She was about to suggest rescheduling the family dinner for another time, but the line had already gone dead.

    Listening to the dial tone, M couldn''t help but chuckle in disbelief. She began to wonder if this habit of abrupt calls was a family trait of the Montgomerys.

    But her mother-inw was unlike Lysander. She meant well and was the kindest member of the family towards M.

    Knowing her mother-inw''s unwavering determination, M understood that if she promised to pick her up, she would do so until she seeded.

    To ensure she wouldn''t miss the car, M stayed by the roadside.

    While waiting, her phone buzzed again with a message. It was from Rnd, a client she''d recently met.

    He had sent her an electronic invitation to a Lockwood family dinner, and it was addressed to her alone.

    M was confused. How had she not heard about this dinner?

    Given the close ties between the two families, the Lockwoods were aware of her and Lysander''s rtionship. Such events usually involved both spouses, and the invitation should have been sent to Lysander long ago, yet she knew nothing about it.

    Why hadn''t Lysander mentioned the dinner? Then again, he was never keen on acknowledging her as his wife in public. Now that Giselle was back, he certainly wouldn''t bring her to the event!

    Recalling how Lysander had abandoned her after Giselle''s call, M felt a bitterugh rise within her.

    But she barely knew the Lockwoods, and her rtionship with Ryan was strained. Rnd hadn''t even bothered to introduce himself properly at the estate. Why was he suddenly inviting her to what seemed like a special family dinner?

    When in doubt, ask directly. M decided to call Rnd.

 Chapter 29

    The phone rang only for a moment before a voice answered on the other end.

    "Miss Lillian."

    Rnd''s voice came through, warm and smiling like a gentle stream, momentarily catching M off guard.

    She quickly regained herposure, greeted him politely, and got straight to the point.

    "Sir, about your invitation-I''m a bit confused."

    M paused for a couple of seconds, then tactfully declined, "I thought our coboration ended once the dress was delivered."

    Knowing he was the eldest from the Lockwood family made her even more reluctant to engage further.

    Whether it was the unsettling scent of blood she once noticed on him or his notoriously reckless younger brother, M preferred to keep her distance. The whole family seemed to have issues.

    A soft chuckle came from the other end, clearly catching the meaning behind her words.

    "Ms. Suthend."

    Rnd addressed her by her real name this time, his tone still light as he continued, "I''m delighted with your dress. This is just a family gathering, a gesture of thanks. Could you grant me this small favor?"

    He was being direct and open now.

    His manner remained gentle and polite, but there was an undeniable firmness in his words.

    M realized that, in some ways, the Lockwood brothers were quite simr- equally assertive. However, the elder Lockwood was evidently more mature and tactful.

    With such a request, she found it hard to refuse. But still...

    M hesitated for a few seconds before she asked, "Mr. Lockwood, our only connection is a dress. A family gathering is such a personal event, isn''t it a bit inappropriate for an outsider like me to attend?"

    Her marriage to Lysander was a secret, never publicly announced. The world knew Lysander was married, but his wife''s identity was a mystery. Only close friends within the Montgomery family circle were aware, as Lysander rarely brought her to social events, making her a stranger in those circles.

    Though the Montgomerys and the Lockwoods were on good terms, M had no direct dealings with the Lockwoods, especially since Ryan, the younger brother, disliked her.

    Rnd had been abroad for many years, and this was their first interaction. She assumed he knew nothing about her.

    But now, he could call her by name, indicating he had looked into her, even though the invitation was addressed to her designer pseudonym: Lillian.

    This meant he was inviting her personally, not as Lysander''s wife, which made it all the more puzzling.

    She had only met this client once and had no other connection, let alone any friendship. An ordinary party invite was one thing, but a family gathering?

    Rnd''s response remained calm and steady, "I admire Ms. Suthend."

    M thought, "Really? What do you know about me to admire? Sure, my custom fashion designs are excellent."

    She was confident in her artistic talents, but her instincts told her Rnd''s admiration wasn''t that straightforward.

    Perhaps sensing his answer was a bit unsatisfactory, Rnd chuckled softly and added, "Ms. Suthend, you''ll understand more when you attend the event."

    M wanted to press further, but she could tell his tone, though still courteous,

    had cooled since the start of the call. He was losing patience.

    As she hung up, M frowned and stood in ce for a moment, thumbing through her phone book.

    She was still puzzled.

    She decided to consult the friend who had introduced her to this lucrativemission.

    That initial million-dor project had been referred by a friend from the high society circles. Because they had a good rtionship, and the friend had rmended a few decent clients before, she had epted this mysterious client without much question.

    But now, she really needed to ask how this big job came about.

    Just as M was about to make the call, she heard a soft voice calling from afar, "M! M! Over here."

    It was her mother-inw, Felicity Fontaine.

    Looking up, M saw a graceful and elegant woman in a long white down coat waving at her, walking briskly in her direction, with two security guards in ck suits following closely behind.

 Chapter 30

    She reluctantly put her phone away.

    Before her mother-inw could reach the car, M hurried over to greet her, taking the older woman''s chilly hand and promptly guiding her into the warmth of the vehicle.

    M''s mother-inw had always been frail and couldn''t handle the cold at all.

    "Mom, in this freezing weather, you should have just sent a car to pick me up. What if you catch a cold and fall ill? And you didn''t even bring gloves," M chided gently.

    epting the warm, plush gloves handed over by the bodyguard in the front seat, M carefully slipped them onto her mother-inw''s hands.

    It was well-known that her mother-inw''s health had been delicate, especially since giving birth to Lysander''s younger brother eighteen years ago. Her health had plummeted since then, and no amount of care seemed to fully restore it. These past years, even the slightest cold could not be tolerated.

    Whenever she fell ill, the whole household was on edge, unable to find peace.

    Before M could say much more, she looked up to see her mother-inw smiling warmly at her. Although she was over fifty, her face bore no traces of age, emanating a gentle and serene light. Her expression asionally carried a hint of fragile mncholy, yet her rosy, childlike features were deeply endearing.

    It was evident that whether within the Fontaines or the Montgomery family, her mother-inw had been well-protected. Her eyes remained clear and innocent, as if untouched by the harsh realities of the world.

    Under her kind gaze, any frustration melted away, leaving M''s heart softened.

    With a sigh, M said, "Mom, please don''t do this again. We all worry so much when you get sick."

    Felicity nodded obediently, then insisted on giving M a pair of warm gloves as well.

    The car''s heater was on, and M, being in good health, didn''t need them, but she reluctantly put them on under Felicity''s gentle urging.

    Throughout the ride, Felicity chatted away, asionally expressing mildints about how M and Lysander hadn''t visited her recently, mentioning how only her grandson would drop by from time to time. She even dered that once Lysander returned, he would certainly face some family discipline!

    M listened attentively, asionally responding.

    Her own family background had been less than ideal, with parents who treated her merely as a resource to support her brother, showing her no affection. Even after she got into Northpoint University, they contemted selling her off for a dowry to help her brother buy a house. Had it not been for a benefactor, her life might have been a living hell.

    In the past, she had loved Lysander but had always envied him for having such a loving and caring mother-a dream she had longed for in her own childhood but could never attain.

    Marrying into the Montgomery family, she too was enveloped in this warmth.

    Her mother-inw was the most unexpected joy she found in this chaotic and failing marriage, but perhaps fate always ys favorites. Happiness in her hands seemed to slip away like sand, impossible to hold on to.

    Perhaps, what was never hers would never be hers.

    Once her divorce from Lysander was finalized, the Montgomery family would be part of her past, and she would no longer visit Montgomery Manor.

    Her rtionship with her mother-inw would alsoe to an end.

    Thinking of this, M sighed inwardly and couldn''t help but hold Felicity''s hand, gently making a request.

    "Mom, could you perhaps ask Lysander toe home tonight?" She recalled how rushed Lysander seemed when he left and added, "Or tomorrow night would be fine too. Just sometime in the next couple of days so we can all have a family dinner together."

    Recently, Lysander had been avoidingmunication. M had hoped tonight''s dinner at the manor would be an opportunity, but he had dashed off mid-way with the kids, chasing after his crush. Her patience was wearing thin.

    If she couldn''t persuade him, perhaps her mother-inw could.

    As long as she could catch him, the divorce would be settled.

    Unaware of M''s inner thoughts, Felicity readily agreed, promising that once he returned, she''d make sure to set him straight.

    M, having made up her mind, simply listened with a smile, without any further response.

 Chapter 31

    Before long, the car smoothly rolled into Montgomery Manor.

    The grand wrought-iron gates swung open to reveal an evergreen oasis within the estate, defying the chill of winter with its lush greenery. A small bridge arched over a gently flowing stream, evoking a sense of timeless elegance.

    The vehicle drove straight through the courtyard, pulling up to the main house where warmth spilled out of the entrance.

    As soon as the car stopped, Conrad Montgomery, the family patriarch, approached with a sense of urgency. He first drew Felicity close, touching her face to ensure it was warm before he rxed. His gaze then shifted to M as she stepped out of the car, his demeanor turning cold and formal.

    Among the Montgomery family, only her mother-inw truly liked M.

    Both Lysander, her husband, and his father, Conrad, harbored a distinct dislike for her, although Conrad''s was tempered by his wife''s fondness for M.

    M greeted him quietly, "Hello, Dad."

    Conrad responded with a curt nod before taking Felicity''s hand and leading her inside. M followed them silently.

    "Lysander called to say he won''t being tonight, so there''s no need to wait for them," Conrad announced.

    Felicity''s expression soured at this news. She pulled away from her husband, walked over to M, and grasped her hands with a mix of concern and anger.

    "M, don''t be upset. Tomorrow, when Lysander gets back, I''ll give him a piece of my mind. How can he be such an irresponsible husband, gallivanting with the kids and neglecting his family like this?"

    "Mom, it''s fine. I''ll join you for dinner," M reassured her with a calm that surprised even herself. She wasn''t angry anymore, nor was she hurt by Lysander''s absence��this wasn''t the first time he''d left her behind.

    Besides, she had long since stopped expecting anything from Lysander. With Felicity appeased, M sat down to dinner with her parents-inw.

    The dinner spread was plentiful, yet the table felt empty with just the three of them. Both Lysander and their son Adrian were absent, as was Lysander''s

    brother, Eugene Montgomery.

    M was ustomed to this.

    Eugene''s rtionship with the family was peculiar; she only ever saw him during major holidays. Whenever she visited the family home for dinner, Eugene was invariably absent.

    Oddly enough, neither Conrad nor Felicity seemed to miss their younger son, seldom mentioning him. Even Lysander seemed to harbor a certain aversion towards his brother.

    From what M had overheard from the older servants, Eugene''s distance stemmed from Felicity''s illness when he was born. She had suffered severe postpartum depression and couldn''t bear to have him around, leading to Eugene being raised by a nanny away from the family home.

    Although Felicity had since recovered, Eugene remained a rare presence at the estate.

    Yet, this wasn''t M''s concern to dwell upon.

    After dinner, M was persuaded to stay the night at the manor.

    Though she was eager to return to her work, she was taken aback when Felicity led her to a grand walk-in closet on the second floor.

    In the center of the room stood a resplendent purple gown, shimmering with opulence. The gown featured a fitted ck bodice, while the skirt red out from the waist in waves of pearlescent purple silk, adorned with tiny gemstones that sparkled under the light.

    M was both captivated and curious, "Is this for...?"

    Felicity''s eyes crinkled with her smile, "I had it custom-made for you by a designer. Do you like it?"

    M felt a warmth bloom in her chest, yet she was puzzled. "Is there a special asioning up?"

    She hadn''t heard anything from Lysander.

    "The eldest of the Lockwood family has returned, and I''ve been friends with his mother for years. They''ve sent invitations to us and to Lysander. I''m not feeling well enough to attend, but you should definitely go with Lysander. I secretly had this dress made for you based on the measurements of one you wore before. I wanted it to be a surprise."

 Chapter 32

    As Felicity spoke, she added, "Of course, if you''d prefer the dress Lysander picked out for you, you don''t have to wear this one."

    Her words hinted at a possibility, but it was clear from her visible disappointment that she anticipated M might refuse.

    M, amused, tried tofort Felicity. "If I do attend, I''ll certainly wear the dress you prepared for me, Mom. Thank you, I really like it."

    Felicity''s face lit up with joy at her words.

    M noticed her mother''s happiness but sighed inwardly. The truth was, Lysander rarely took her to such events, let alone personally picked out a dress for her. Usually, if they attended together, and her mother-inw didn''t prepare a dress, M would have to get one custom-made from her favorite boutique.

    But...

    M asked, "Mom, when did the invitation arrive?"

    Felicity thought for a moment and replied, "About a month ago."

    Just as M suspected, Lysander had received the invitation long ago but hadn''t mentioned it to her, clearly not intending to take her along. If it weren''t for Rnd sending her an invite directly, she wouldn''t even have known about the Lockwood family gathering.

    On that day, Lysander would undoubtedly bring along Giselle, his long-time favorite childhood friend.

    M felt a headacheing on. Rnd had insisted she attend, which meant she had no choice. The thought of running into Lysander and Giselle together at the party, along with that crazy Ryan, was enough to make her nauseous.

    And to make matters worse, she would be attending under the guise of "Lillian."

    As she pondered this, Felicity''s slightly regretful voice interrupted her thoughts. "I originally wanted to have a designer named ''Lillian'' make your gown. I saw one of her pieces at a friend''s ce-her embroidery was exquisite, and her designs really resonated with me. Unfortunately, she''s not taking any new orders until the end of the year."

    Hearing the familiar name from Felicity, M froze for a moment, then felt a bit bewildered. When did this happen?

    Since her alias, Lillian, gained recognition in certain circles, she only epted personalized orders from a select clientele due to time constraints, mostly through referrals from old clients or friends. Recently, she''d been upied with a massive order for Rnd and had stopped taking newmissions altogether.

    She never expected her mother-inw to be among those seeking her out.

    Previously, because Lysander disliked her being in the spotlight, she worried about the Montgomery family discovering her sideline. But soon, she wouldn''t have to concern herself with their opinions.

    After the divorce, she wouldn''t need to worry about the Montgomery family''s views anymore.

    M steadied herself and smiled, "Mom, do you really like Lillian''s work?"

    "Oh yes, her embroidery is rare and exquisite, a true heritage craft, and her designs have a unique ssical beauty," Felicity, who came from a family of schrs and was an artist herself, praised.

    Hearing such high praise from Felicity pleased M. "Well, I''ll help you get in touch with her and have something made for you as a gift."

    Felicity beamed. "The thought alone is enough."

    M smiled back but stayed silent. Since she had decided on the divorce, she couldn''t just ept benefits from the Montgomery family. Felicity had gifted her a gown, so she nned to create a dress in return, something her mother-inw would cherish.

 Chapter 33

    That evening, at the insistence of her mother-inw, M stayed overnight at the old family manor.

    Meanwhile, Lysander and Adrian hadn''t returned all night.

    The manor was a bit far from M''s workce, so she got up early the next day, had a quick breakfast, and hurried off to work.

    After the usual morning meeting, M dove back into interviewing candidates.

    Luck was on her side today; among the string of interviews, she finally found someone suitable. The candidate was efficient, and they quickly settled on sry and a start date.

    For the first time in a while, M felt she could breathe a little easier.

    Once she handed over her responsibilities to this new hire, she could leave thepany by the end of the year and fully pursue what she truly loved.

    However... the divorce couldn''t be dyed any longer.

    She couldn''t understand why Lysander, who clearly had no interest in her, hadn''t been home for days.

    Had he even seen the divorce papers?

    M wondered if her mother-inw had been pressing him about the matter. This seemed like the best chance to finally have a discussion.

    That evening, her mother-inw called, inviting her to dinner at the manor. She found an excuse about needing M and Lysander to leave for the Lockwood family gathering from the manor the next day, which was how she managed to get Lysander toe home.

    M agreed without hesitation.

    Tonight, she had to confront him and finalize the divorce.

    After work, M received a call from Lysander offering to pick her up.

    M refused.

    Even though she no longer held any expectations for Lysander, she didn''t want to experience being kicked out of the car midway again.

    Nor did she want to continue maintaining a facade of marital bliss for the elders. She drove herself to Montgomery Manor.

    As she drove through the garden and parked in the garage, she heard the sound of her mother-inw''s angry voice and the light thwack of a stick hitting someone.

    Inside the garage, Felicity was wielding a stick, chasing after Lysander and shouting, "Is this how you treat your wife? Huh? I taught you better than this! You deserve a good thrashing!"

    Lysander, tall and robust, didn''t retaliate but merely dodged symbolically.

    He didn''t find it painful; his mother wasn''t particrly strong.

    But as the head of Montgomery Holdings, it was humiliating to be hit at home, especially when he saw M''s car pull in.

    "Mom," he said, catching the stick firmly in his hand, exasperated, "I tried to pick her up, but she refused and wanted toe on her own."

    "She refused, and you just listened?"

    Felicity, unable to wrest the stick from his grip, grew even angrier, "Why don''t you ever listen like this otherwise? You''re driving me to an early grave!"

    With that, Felicity''s face flushed, her chest heaving with anger, hands trembling.

    As much as this scene looked like part of a family drama, M couldn''t just sit in the car once she noticed Felicity''s condition deteriorating. She hurried out to support the shaky Felicity.

    "Mom, you-"

    "Smack!"

    Lysander pped away M''s outstretched hand, leaving her hand red.

    He shot her a fierce re, his eyes filled with irritation, and led the dizzy Felicity inside.

    M stood there, rubbing her reddened hand, pursing her lips as she followed inside.

    The house was bustling with activity.

    Due to Felicity''s poor health, a resident doctor was always on call. After examining her, the doctor administered acupuncture and prescribed some calming medication, advising her to stay rxed and avoid stress before leaving.

    With Conrad''s insistent urging, Felicity went upstairs to rest.

    Once she left, the atmosphere in the hall turned oppressively quiet.

    "Adrian, why don''t you go upstairs and keep your grandmotherpany for a while?" Conrad suggested, his typically stern face softening slightly.

 Chapter 34

    Adrian, sensing the tension in the air, obediently nodded and scampered upstairs.

    Now, the living room was left with just the Montgomery family-Conrad, his son Lysander, and Lysander''s wife, M. None of them looked particrly pleased.

    Conrad surveyed his son and daughter-inw with a stern expression. "I''ve told you before," he said in a low voice, "don''t bring your marital issues here. In this house, especially in front of your mother, you better put on a show of being the perfect couple. Understand?"

    Lysander let out a soft, dismissive click of his tongue, agreeing verbally but showing little respect for his father on his face.

    M remained silent, watching the scene unfold with a cool detachment.

    She wasn''t deeply involved in the affairs of Montgomery Holdings, but over time, she had gathered that Conrad and Lysander had been at odds within thepany due to their differing visions. Their ability to appear civil in the family home was solely out of respect for Lysander''s mother.

    Conrad cast a brief, indifferent nce at M and then turned to Lysander. "Come with me to the study."

    As Conrad and Lysander headed upstairs, M stayed behind, well aware they were going to discusspany matters-topics she was never involved in.

    Ever since their marriage, Lysander had kept her at arm''s length, barring her from any involvement with Montgomery Holdings or even from applying for jobs there. Their marriage had long since be a rtionship in name only.

    Indifferent to the family''s disregard, M settled on the sofa with her tablet, watching videos from Fashion Week.

    The past couple of months had been a bustling time for international fashion events.

    For now, she could only watch from afar.

    In the second-floor study.

    Conrad sat behind the desk, while Lysander took a seat to the side. The tension between father and son was palpable.

    "Lysander, you''ve grown wings, haven''t you? Ignoring your father as if his words mean nothing. Don''t forget, I''m still on the board and a shareholder of thepany!"

    "Dad, once I make a decision, I don''t change it."

    Lysander''s voice was low and cold. Even as he faced his father''s anger, he remained calm and steady.

    "Moreover, I hold more than half the sway in the boardroom now. The subsidiary focusing on Al is a done deal. If you''re not satisfied, we can take it to the board, but the oue won''t change."

    "You ungrateful child!"

    Conrad hurled a teacup in anger.

    Lysander sidestepped as the cup smashed against the floor behind him.

    "Dad," Lysander said with a serene expression, "Seven years ago, I listened to you and gave up further studies in Al to take over thepany, following the path youid out for me. Now Montgomery Holdings is under my control, and it''s time for you to let go of your outdated ways."

    Montgomery Holdings, a heavyweight in the heavy industry, with annual sales exceeding a hundred billion dors, operated globally in sectors like oil extraction, power supply, and mineral trade finance. Yet, it had steered clear of Al, all because of Conrad''s traditionalist stance.

    But Al was Lysander''s passion and the wave of the future.

    Seven years ago, he was in a weaker position and had to bow down; now, he would not relent on any front.

    Conrad, familiar with his son''s tenacity, realized that the establishment of an Al- focused subsidiary was non-negotiable, but he scoffed.

    "You may have grown too big for your boots, but your newpany president, that girl from the Harvey family, what are you up to with her?"

    Lysander lowered his gaze and replied softly, "That''s my personal affair, Dad. Stay out of it."

    Conrad warned, "Whatever you do in your personal life, keep it away from your mother. She wouldn''t be able to handle it."

    Lysander remained silent, eyes cast down.

 Chapter 35

    M had no idea what Conrad and Lysander discussed in the study. After they finished their conversation and Felicity had rested enough, the family of five gathered in the dining room for dinner.

    Lysander''s younger brother, Eugene, was still absent.

    At the long dining table, Conrad and Felicity sat at the head. Lysander and his son, Adrian, were seated on the same side as Conrad. Unlike before, M chose not to sit beside Lysander; instead, she took a seat closer to Felicity.

    Everyone''s eyes fell on M.

    Before Felicity could say anything, M served a dish Felicity loved into her bowl and smiled, "I haven''t been around muchtely. I''d like to spend more time with you, Mom."

    In truth, M wished to avoid sitting next to Lysander.

    Felicity seemed pleased and didn''t insist she join Lysander. Lysander, however, frowned slightly but remained silent.

    The meal proceeded with a semnce of warmth and peace.

    Before their visit, they had agreed to leave from the family home for the Lockwoods'' gathering the next day. That night, the three of them stayed at the family residence.

    ...

    In the old house, M and Lysander shared a bedroom, while Adrian slept in the adjacent room.

    "Mom, I want to take a bath."

    After ying games online with his friend Jamie for a while in his room, Adrian grew bored and came next door to call for M.

    He wasn''t as upset anymore about his mom''s disapproval of Jamie. If she didn''t like it, he would simply avoid mentioning Jamie around her. Besides, M hadn''t contacted him muchtely and seemed less affectionate, which made him feel uneasy and miss her.

    Adrian hoped she woulde to bathe him and tell him a bedtime story like she used to. This time, he promised himself he''d listen well and they''d make up.

    However, after a long while, there was no sign of M.

    So Adrian came over to find her.

    Seeing Adrian standing awkwardly at the door, M sighed inwardly, set aside her design book, and went to him.

    Regardless of the oue of her marriage, she felt responsible for Adrian as his mother.

    Adrian brightened up, thinking they had reconciled.

    M gently prepared a warm bath for him, washing him and helping with his

    toothpaste, while Adrian chatted away about recent fun events.

    Adrian seemed to have learned his lesson; he didn''t mention Jamie at all.

    After the bath, M dressed him in soft pajamas. At Adrian''s insistence, she sat by his bed to read him a story.

    Barely a few sentences in, the tablet on the nightstand pinged with iing messages.

    M instinctively nced at the screen, spotting notifications marked with Jamie''s name. She looked away, pretending not to notice.

    Adrian quickly grabbed the tablet, flipping it face down, and frowned, urging M to leave.

    "Mom, maybe we should skip the story tonight. You can tell me one tomorrow."

    M didn''t respond immediately. She simply watched Adrian for a moment. When he averted his eyes and urged her again, she put the storybook down.

    "Get some sleep, and don''t-"

    She wanted to caution him about staying upte ying games but held back, remembering how much he resented such reminders.

    Why bother, she thought, when it wouldn''t change anything.

    Adrian watched her leave, feeling a sudden pang of difort.

 Chapter 36

    But then he thought to himself, he had been so good today. He took a bath without a fuss, shared all sorts of interesting stories with his mom, and listened attentively to her when she read him a story. He had been such a good boy.

    And since his mom was still so patient with him, that meant everything was okay between them.

    Next time, he would spend even more time with her.

    Adrian thought happily as he clutched his tablet, heading off to chat with Giselle.

    ...

    M returned to the bedroom, finding it empty.

    Lysander hadn''te back yet.

    She hadn''te to the old house today just to attend the Lockwood family dinner with Lysander tomorrow. She had something far more important to discuss.

    From her bag, M took out a signed divorce agreement.

    The one she had left at the Montgomery family residence was still there, untouched. She had printed a new copy, signed it, and brought it with her.

    Since Lysander wasn''t in the bedroom, he must be in his study, she thought. Wary of running into his parents, she slipped the agreement between the pages of a design book and headed towards the study.

    She knocked on the door, and sure enough, Lysander''s voice came from inside. "What are you doing here? Get out!"

    Lysander frowned instinctively when he saw M enter.

    He had always hated her stepping into his workspace, but M wasn''t about to adhere to the post-marriage rules Lysander had set for her.

    She nced around, ensuring they were alone, before she walked over, pulled the divorce papers from the design book, andid them on the table calmly.

    "Lysander, let''s get a divorce."

    The study fell silent for a moment.

    To M''s surprise, Lysander showed no sign of shock, as if he''d expected this all along.

    A realization dawned on her, and she widened her eyes slightly. "You saw the divorce papers I left in the bedroom at Crimson Gardens!"

    If he had seen them, why hadn''t he brought it up?

    "And what if I did?" Lysander picked up the divorce agreement from the table, his expression cold andced with mockery. "You have quite the audacity, demanding three percent of thepany shares as a divorce settlement, Mrs. Montgomery. Have you lost your mind?"

    So it was dissatisfaction over the settlement that kept him silent.

    But it was her rightful im.

    Regardless, M''s heart had long been numbed by years of indifference. She wasn''t in a hurry now.

    She pulled a wooden chair and sat facing Lysander''s desk, ignoring his displeased gaze. "Three percent is already apromise."

    "Impossible," Lysander dismissed her coldly.

    He fixed his gaze on M''s bright, fair face, a harsh glint in his sharp eyes. "M, we have a prenuptial agreement. If you want a divorce, don''t expect to take a single penny. And as for the children, forget about getting any more visitation rights."

    Seven years of marriage, and this was the ruthless oue.

    M let out a wry smile. Although she had already let go of the custody battle, it still stung to hear.

    She closed her eyes, calming her emotions, before speaking slowly. "Lysander, once we''re divorced, you can give your lover a legitimate status. I only want three percent of the shares. This doesn''t burden you and is actually beneficial."

    She met Lysander''s dark, intense gaze directly.

    "Let me disappear from your life. This is what you wanted all along, and now, I''m granting your wish."

 Chapter 37

    The study was silent.

    Lysander frowned, a realization dawning on him, "Is this about Giselle?"

    He finally understood why M was suddenly pushing for a divorce. His eyes narrowed, and his expression turned increasingly disdainful and impatient.

    "M, there''s a limit to jealousy. Keep this up, and you can forget being Mrs. Montgomery. Take this and get out!"

    With a flick of his wrist, Lysander tossed the divorce papers across the table,nding them right in front of M.

    He knew how much M loved him and assumed this divorce talk was just another tactic of hers, driven by jealousy.

    To him, it was nothing more than a ridiculous charade.

    M gazed at the face she once found so captivating, now filled with only bitterness and a profound sense of futility.

    It felt absurd, like talking to a brick wall.

    Was their marriage in such disarray really just because of Giselle? Giselle was merely the spark; the explosives had long been nted.

    She grabbed the divorce papers, clutching them tightly, her face set and determined. "Lysander, I''m exhausted. I can''t do this anymore, and I truly don''t

    want to be with you. Let''s just end it and free each other."

    Perhaps it was the seriousness in M''s tone that made Lysander pause, momentarily caught off guard.

    He was about to respond when the phone on the desk rang. It was Giselle calling. From her seat across the desk, M could clearly see the caller ID.

    Before Lysander could pick up, she mmed the divorce papers on the table and said, "Just sign this, and I''ll be gone. Then you can have your happy ending with her..."

    The sound of tearing paper suddenly filled the room.

    M stared at the shredded divorce papers, scattered like snowkes, as Lysander''s furious voice cut through the air.

    "I won''t hold this against you today. Go cool off in your room. As Mrs. Montgomery, you better not entertain any wild ideas. Love? Don''t even think about it."

    "Get out!"

    M let go of the torn paper, her heart heavy with exhaustion though her face remained calm.

    She looked at Lysander, whose face was flushed with anger, and said quietly, "You can rip up one set of divorce papers, but I can print more. I will get this divorce, even if I have to take it to court."

    Before Lysander could explode again, M left the room, mming the door behind her.

    The resounding bang marked the end of years of pretended peace between them.

    ...

    That night, Lysander left after receiving a call from Giselle and did not return.

    When M woke up the next morning to an empty bedroom, it hardly affected her. She was relieved not to share a bed with him.

    Her mother-inw, Felicity, heard about the argument the next day and was furious.

    M had breakfast with her inws and her son, Adrian, and then excused herself, iming she needed to work over the weekend but would attend the Lockwood family dinnerter.

    Felicity tried to change her mind but eventually let her go.

    Instead of heading to work, M took her dress for the dinner party and drove to her studio.

    On the road, she called her friend Miranda.

    Miranda asked, "How did it go?"

    "Not well," M admitted after a pause. "With his reactionst night, there''s no way to talk it through. I think I''ll have to go to court."

    Miranda was silent for a moment before saying, "In that case, we''ll have to proceed with awsuit. But M, with that prenuptial agreement, it might not be easy."

    "I know, but it''s my only option."

    After sharing a bed for seven years, M knew her husband too well to believe a private settlement was possible.

    "Alright, as long as you''re sure. I''ll start preparing the legal documents for you." "Thanks, you''re the expert here. I''ll rely on you."

 Chapter 38

    "Don''t worry about it!"

    After exchanging some casual pleasantries, the call ended.

    ...

    Lillian''s Studio was just around the corner. M walked through the wooded path, arriving at the front of her studio, only to notice several cars parked across the street. People were bustling about, moving furniture in and out of the house opposite.

    Are they moving in?

    At that moment, a young woman directing the movers spotted her and approached with a wave.

    "Miss Lillian, it''s been a while since you werest around. How have you been?"

    Here, M was known by her studio name, so neighbors called her Lillian. Returning the greeting with a smile, M asked casually, "Are you moving?" "Yes, indeed."

    The woman''s eyes twinkled with delight. "This ce is just too remote and inconvenient for daily life. I''ve wanted to sell this vi for ages but couldn''t find the right buyer. Then, a few weeks ago, a Ph.D. graduate from overseas contacted me, offering a price well above market value. They n to move in soon, so I''m here to get everything ready."

    The mention of a Ph.D. from overseas made M''s brow twitch slightly.

    She''d been on edge about those wordstely, reminded of Giselle, who had just returned from abroad with a doctorate. But then she thought, Giselle had no shortage of ces to stay in Kingsford. The Harvey family mansion was hardlycking in space. She must be out of her mind to pay a high price for a vi in such a secluded area.

    Pushing aside the thought, M congratted her neighbor with a warm smile. They parted ways, each returning to their own tasks.

    After a busy afternoon working on her portfolio, the time for the g was fast approaching.

    M changed into a pearlvender, form-fitting gown her mother-inw had custom-made for her and drove towards the Lockwood family g.

    She was familiar with the venue for the Lockwood family event.

    It was near the ce where she had delivered a suit for Rndst time-on a mountain. This time, it was at a spa hotel at the foot of the mountain.

    By the time she arrived, the parking area around the venue was already filled with luxury cars, and elegantly dressed socialites were mingling,ughter echoing through the air.

    M parked her car, adjusted her dress, and walked towards the entrance, clutching a small bag that matched her gown.

    Just as she approached the entrance, she instinctively frowned. She spotted Ryan, the second Lockwood brother, scanning the crowd as if looking for

    someone.

    Their eyes met almost immediately.

    Ryan''s expression soured at the sight of M. He strode over and blocked her path.

    "What are you doing here? I don''t recall inviting you."

    M was exasperated by this fool. She took out her phone and showed the electronic invitation to the staff checking at the entrance.

    It was an invitation Rnd had sent her personally.

    The staff verified it, but hesitated to let her in, frequently ncing at Ryan, aware that he was one of the hosts.

    Ryan was surprised M had an invitation, but it didn''t matter to him. Even if she did, he wasn''t going to let her in. The Lockwood family''s gatherings were not open

    to outsiders, especially not to someone he detested.

    "Get out. How dare you show your face here after everything?"

    Nearby guests began to notice the standoff, casting curious nces and whispering among themselves. A few recognized M, but most thought she was an unknown woman trying to crash the party.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted as amotion erupted from behind.

    Both M and Ryan turned to see what was happening. A sleek ck limousine

    had pulled up, and Lysander was assisting Giselle, resplendent in a stunning gold and blush gown, out of the car.

 Chapter 39

    As Giselle stepped out of the car, a chorus of gasps rippled through the crowd. Her shimmering gold eyeshadow highlighted her captivating eyes, while her gown, a cascade of elegance in the evening light, trailed behind her with unmatched splendor. Together with Lysander, who stood beside her in a sophisticated ck tuxedo, exuding a dangerous allure, they resembled a scene from a breathtaking painting.

    Such opulence naturally drew admiration from onlookers.

    Ryan, too, was entranced, his eyes glued to Giselle, unable to look away.

    Giselle, with the corners of her eyes slightly upturned, basked in the glow of attention.

    She relished being the center of it all.

    Perched on the steps, M surveyed the scene with a sardonic smile. Just as she was about to turn on her heel and head inside, Ryan blocked her path once more.

    "Can''t you see? It''s not just us, the Lockwood family, who don''t want you here. Lysander feels the same. Get lost and stop tarnishing our event."

    M internally rolled her eyes.

    Even with his infatuation with Giselle, Ryan still found time to take a jab at her.

    Was attending this party her idea? If it weren''t for the insistent invitation from Rnd, Ryan''s enigmatic and formidable older brother, she wouldn''t have bothered.

    Deciding not to argue with Ryan, as reasoning with him was futile, M quickly texted Rnd, simply stating the issue and implying she might not attend the party after all.

    If his own brother was causing a scene, she certainly couldn''t be med for leaving.

    She was never eager to be here anyway.

    M was ready to leave when Giselle noticed her and, with a brightened expression, gracefully approached, lifting her dress slightly off the ground.

    "Sis M, you came! If I''d known, I would have asked Lysander to pick you up."

    It was enough to make M nauseous. She nced at Lysander, who was frowning as he walked over, and responded with a wry smile, "Sis? I might be younger, but if we were in the past, you''d be calling me ''big sister'' and serving me tea, though I have no desire to acknowledge you as a sibling. Ms. Harvey, you ought to have some dignity given your status."

    The words were sharp and direct, leaving no room for patience. After yesterday''s confrontation with Lysander, M saw no reason to hold back.

    Why should she keep quiet when others were openly ying games?

    Her words amplified the buzz around them.

    Everyone at the Lockwood family gathering was of high stature, sharp and perceptive. M''s insinuations were clear to those listening, and many turned their gazes upon her with newfound interest.

    Giselle, sensing the judgmental stares, quickly masked her expression with one of wounded innocence, tears threatening to spill.

    Seeing Giselle distressed, Lysander rushed to her side,forting her with an angry re at M. "We''ll settle thister."

    M almostughed at the absurdity. Just as she was about to retort, she felt a sudden shove on her shoulder, throwing her off bnce. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught Ryan''s spiteful, triumphant expression and his retreating hand.

    This lunatic!

    In a gown ill-suited for such a fall, M''s body reacted instinctively, reaching out to the nearest person-Lysander-in a desperate bid to avoid tumbling down the stairs.

 Chapter 40

    Lysander saw her suddenly fall, a sh of panic crossing his eyes. Instinctively, he reached out to help, but Giselle''s sharp cry rang in his ears, causing him to sway. Immediately, he withdrew his hand to steady Giselle, who had nearly tripped over

    her gown.

    M''s outstretched hand froze in mid-air as she helplessly tumbled toward the staircase.

    She stared intently at the scene before her: Lysander and Giselle huddled together on the stairs. Mmitted this moment to memory, biting her lip to brace for the impending pain. But just as she anticipated hitting the ground, a strong arm encircled her waist, lifting her up.

    "Watch out."

    A gentle, resonant voice whispered in her ear, the broad chest behind her radiating warmth.

    Instead of crashing down in a bloody heap, M exhaled in relief, only now realizing her palms and back were mmy with cold sweat.

    "Thank you."

    Once she caught her breath, M turned to thank her rescuer, only to be momentarily stunned-it was Rnd.

    Rnd, dressed in an elegant deep purple suit, wore his usual warm smile. Once he saw she was steady, he let go and stepped back politely.

    "Rnd?!"

    Ryan finally snapped out of his daze, eximing in shock.

    Rnd cast a brief nce at his brother, saying nothing, but his gaze shifted to Lysander, whose expression was less than pleased.

    "It''s been a while. How''s your mother doingtely?"

    The Montgomery and Lockwood families had been close for generations, and with Lysander''s mother and the Lockwood brothers'' mother being longtime friends, it was customary to inquire after her well-being.

    "She''s doing well enough."

    Lysander replied with a perfunctory nod, though his eyes were fixed on M.

    Meeting his gaze, M smiled��a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes-before turning away, disinterested.

    Rnd noticed the tension between them, raising an eyebrow but choosing to stay silent.

    After exchanging a few polite remarks with Lysander, he prepared to leave. Giselle, now steadied by Lysander, stopped Rnd apologetically, "Rnd, I''m so sorry for causing such a scene at your family gathering. I didn''t mean to��"

    Before she could finish, Rnd interrupted with a gentle smile that belied his words, "You should indeed feel sorry."

    Giselle''s smile faltered.

    Unable to hold back, M let out a chuckle, discovering for the first time that this Lockwood family elder was quite amusing.

    Herughter drew disapproval from the room.

    Ryan red at her;

    Giselle cast a reproachful nce, sending a shiver down M''s spine;

    Lysander''s gaze was intense, almost pulling her into its depths.

    Rnd remained uninterested in the tangled emotions of those around him; he simply didn''t want his family gathering to descend into chaos. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have intervened.

    "Ryan,e here," he instructed, then added to M, "Ms. Suthend, if you would join us. I consider you a valued guest, and I won''t have it said that the Lockwoods are poor hosts."

    He was referring to Ryan''s earlier shove, and M nodded, following them.

    Lysander intended to follow as well, but Giselle clung to him, feigning pain, "Lysander, I think I twisted my ankle. Could you help me to the hall?"

    He nced at M''s retreating figure but ultimately chose to assist Giselle into the venue first.

 Chapter 41

    The second-floor lounge of the hotel was quiet, save for the sudden, sharp sound of the door mming shut.

    "Smack!"

    M hadn''t even had the chance to utter a word before the shocking scene unfolded before her eyes. Rnd, who had always seemed so gentle and amiable, had just delivered a forceful p to Ryan''s face as soon as they entered. The blow was so powerful that Ryan''s handsome face immediately started to swell.

    M stood frozen, taken aback by the swift and unexpected violence from the eldest Lockwood brother. He looked every bit the charming gentleman, yet his actions were anything but gentle, especially considering he was hitting his own brother. Despite herself, M couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at the sight.

    Still, she knew her ce as an outsider and understood that Rnd''s actions were likely a form of discipline. After all, Ryan had done something incredibly foolish pushing someone down the stairs at a family gathering, right in front of everyone. This wasn''t something that could be resolved with a mere p.

    She stood silently at the door, watching the scene unfold without a word.

    ...

    "What are you doing, big brother?" Ryan screamed, his voice high-pitched andced with humiliation as he clutched his burning, swollen cheek.

    "Idiot!" Rnd spat, anger written across his face. He swung his hand again, delivering another resounding p to Ryan''s other cheek, causing him to stumble backward.

    "I''ve been too lenient with you while I was abroad," Rnd continued, his voice sharp with reproach. "You went and pulled a stunt like that at a family dinner, embarrassing our family name. It''s beyond foolish!"

    Ryan, both cheeks now red and swollen, red back furiously. "M is no guest! I didn''t invite her. She came uninvited, and had the nerve to bully Giselle. She deserved what she got! And you hit me over a nobody!"

    His voice took on a intive tone. "That you would hit me for her, brother!"

    Rnd almostughed in disbelief at his brother''s inability to grasp the situation. Scanning the room, his eyesnded on a solid baseball bat propped against the shelf.

    M''s heart skipped a beat at the sight. The bat was no toy, but she reasoned he''d never truly harm his brother. Rnd might be sharp-tongued, but she didn''t mind seeing Ryan get a taste of his own medicine.

    With the bat in hand, Rnd approached Ryan, who shrieked and darted around the room in panic.

    "You''d go to our parents and tell them your brother is trying to kill you over an outsider?" Ryan yelled as he ran toward the door, desperation in his voice.

    M remained firmly in ce, blocking his escape, her eyes fixed on Rnd, who somehow maintained a graceful demeanor even while swinging a bat.

    Ryan didn''t get far. Just as he swung a fist in M''s direction, Rnd grabbed him, pinning him to the ground and delivering a few decisive blows. Ryany there, defeated.

    "I''ll tell Mom that you''re no longer my brother!" Ryan croaked weakly, eyes filled with resentment as he red at M. She was unfazed-this kind of look was nothing new to her since she married Lysander.

    Rnd tossed the bat aside, crouched down, and patted his brother''s cheek lightly, a smile ying on his lips. "I forgot to mention, once this family dinner is over, Mom and Dad are moving abroad permanently. I''ll be managing the Lockwood affairs here, including you."

    Ryan''s expression soured instantly.

    "Your behavior is a result of our parents spoiling you," Rnd said, his voice firm. "But now that I''m settling back here, you know what kind of person I am. As the eldest, I''ll be taking charge."

 Chapter 42

    Ryan exploded in frustration, "I want to go abroad too! I need to find my mom!"

    Thud!

    Rnd tapped the baseball bat lightly on the floor, saying nothing.

    The room fell into silence.

    Ryan knew his brother well; despite hisposed exterior, Rnd was a force to be reckoned with. Their parents wouldn''t always be there to shield him, and Ryan realized he couldn''t afford to act out right now.

    Seeing Ryan fall silent, Rnd grabbed him by the arm and hauled him over to M.

    With a firm tone, he said, "Apologize."

    Ryan red at M, his anger boiling over. He wanted to spit at her, not

    apologize. This was the same woman he used to mock, but today, she had witnessed his humiliation. He gritted his teeth, catching a glimpse of the bat in his brother''s grip.

    He muttered, "I''m sorry."

    M remained unmoved.

    Rnd tightened his grip on Ryan''s cor and raised the bat slightly.

    Ryan quickly shouted, "I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have pushed you! I promise it won''t happen again!" His voice was filled with humiliation, his eyes flushed with rage.

    M was inwardly delighted but maintained aposed demeanor, offering a slight nod to ept his apology.

    ...

    After the apology, Rnd casually released his brother, who stumbled onto the floor.

    "There''s one more thing," Rnd said, focusing on his brother. "As for Giselle from the Harvey family, you should keep your distance."

    "Why should I?" Ryan protested. He could tolerate other things, but not being with Giselle, the girl he liked.

    "Brother, I can agree to everything else, but Giselle is my personal matter. You shouldn''t interfere!"

    Rnd smirked, "You''re too naive. She''ll outsmart you. Don''t let yourself get eaten alive and then hand her your wallet with a smile."

    Ryan retorted fiercely, "Giselle isn''t like that!"

    As Rnd seemed to be teaching his brother a lesson, M decided it was time to excuse herself. Before she could speak, Rnd interjected:

    "Ms. Suthend, please have a seat. I''m sure there are things you''d like to discuss with me, aren''t there?"

    Seeing that Rnd didn''t mind her witnessing the family drama, and indeed having questions of her own, M settled onto the sofa, staying silent.

    Rnd shifted his focus away from Ryan and Giselle. He made a phone call, and soon several security personnel in ck suits entered.

    "Escort the young master to the hospital for treatment. If he tries to get out of the car, break his leg and take him there anyway. I authorize it."

    "Understood, sir."

    Ryan, unable to protest, was taken away by the guards.

    To M, it seemed more like an escort than a mere trip. As he was led out, Ryan continued to re at her.

    She didn''t mind, even offering him a friendly smile.

    Today, he had inadvertently provided her with quite a show. It was a shame she couldn''t personally repay him for past humiliations, but with his brother present, it was clear family discipline was different from an outsider''s retribution.

    ...

    Now, only Rnd and M remained in the room.

    Rnd adjusted his deep purple suit, sitting opposite M with a warm, affable smile.

    "My brother has been spoiled and acts recklessly. I apologize for the scene, Ms. Suthend."

 Chapter 43

    After hearing Rnd''s words, M merely offered a polite smile without saying much.

    Ryan''s behavior wasn''t just erratic; it was downright reckless and arrogant. He treated people as if they were beneath him. Back when he locked M up for over a week just to ensure she wouldn''t interfere with a birthday party for Giselle, so that Lysander could smoothly leave the country, it was clear he was nothing short of a madman.

    However, M knew how to distinguish between friends and foes.

    The eldest of the Lockwood family seemed to have given Ryan a good beating as a form of apology to her, but M knew it was more about putting on a show. By striking first, he made it difficult for others to criticize their family.

    After all, they were true brothers.

    The grievances between her and Ryan would have to be settled by her alone.

    With a polite smile, M remarked, "Mr. Lockwood, your fairness is truly admirable."

    "Fairness might be an overstatement," Rnd replied with a chuckle. "It''s clear Ms. Suthend was frightened, and of course, this isn''t enough. I''ll ensure that a generouspensation follows, something that will satisfy Ms. Suthend."

    His words were smooth and left no room for error, making it difficult to find fault. And with that, the issue was brushed aside.

    Finally, M took the opportunity to ask about the real reason she was there. "Mr. Lockwood, I must admit, we don''t have much of a personal connection. Why exactly did you invite me to this family dinner?"

    She had been pondering this for days.

    ...

    Shortly after receiving the invitation to the Lockwood family dinner, M called a friend who had introduced her to this business opportunity.

    She asked for details about the origins of this deal.

    She assumed her friend''s connections in the industry had facilitated it, but her friend rified that it wasn''t her doing. Rnd had approached her directly, expressing admiration for M''s design style upon seeing her work elsewhere.

    Given the Lockwood family''s prestigious status, this was a significant opportunity, so her friend had made the introduction.

    On the surface, it seemed straightforward.

    However, it wasn''t just about a custom dress order. Rnd had continued to

    contact her for reasons outside of business, and his demeanor was odd throughout.

    Something felt off to M.

    Finally, she had a chance to ask directly today.

    Seeing him smile without answering, M pressed on, "Have we met before?" But she genuinely couldn''t recall any previous encounters.

    Someone like Rnd would leave asting impression if they had met.

    As expected, he shook his head, "No, we''ve never met before, but I''ve known

    about you for quite some time, Ms. Suthend."

    M was taken aback, surprised by his words.

    "Of course, it''s from what others have told me."

    "Who?" she asked curiously.

    Rnd smiled, "An old acquaintance."

    M was even more puzzled and slightly exasperated, "Please, Mr. Lockwood,

    you must be clear. I truly don''t understand."

    Rnd sighed lightly, his face showing a hint of helplessness, "You were supposed to meet him today. However, my friend was dyed by some matters and couldn''t make it to the dinner."

    With that revtion...

    M asked, "Did you invite me because of him, so he''s someone I know?"

    "Indeed. In fact, given my rtionship with this old friend, I should have a reason to despise you."

    Rnd''s smile remained, but his tone was indifferent.

    M froze, listening as he continued, "After all, my friend was quite devastated by your deception. Your marriage to Lysander was a significant blow to him, one he hasn''t really recovered from even after many years."

    At this point, M understood all too well, her face turning pale.

 Chapter 44

    She sped her hands tightly on herp, her knuckles turning white and trembling slightly. "He''s... he''s back in the country?"

    M had always considered herself to be fair and meless to most people in her life. But if she had truly wronged anyone, there was only one person. That person had left for abroad seven years ago, and she had heard nothing since. Or rather, M had deliberately avoided any news about him. He was the one person she felt she couldn''t face, even now.

    And yet, here he was, back in the country at such a critical moment.

    Why now, when her marriage was falling apart? Was he here to gloat over her misfortune? To mock her for insisting on marrying Lysander, only to end up like this?

    But did M regret it? No, she didn''t.

    Love was love. Even though the oue wasn''t what she had hoped for, she had loved and hated, and the past was the past. Regret was useless, and she saw it as just a storm she had weathered. It was enough.

    She could let go and start a new chapter in her life.

    She was capable of that.

    ...

    "How... how has he been all these years?" M finally asked.

    "Bam!"

    Before Rnd could answer, the door to the lounge was thrown open with a bang. Lysander stood there, his expression dark and unreadable, having no doubt overheard their conversation.

    He strode into the room, grabbing M, who was too stunned to react. His eyes were cold as he addressed Rnd, "Rnd, I''ve respected you because of our families'' ties. But if you meddle in my personal affairs, don''t me me for being ruthless. The Lockwood family can''t afford any more enemies, especially not with the Montgomerys."

    With that, he dragged M out of the room.

    Rnd remained seated on the sofa, his expression calm andposed despite the threat. His smile was gentle, yet there was a hint of turmoil in his eyes.

    ...

    Lysander pulled M along, her evening gown making it difficult to keep up,

    causing her to stumble several times.

    "Lysander, let go of me!"

    After a short, hurried walk, M''s mind was a whirlwind of emotions, and now she was growing angry.

    Lysander just tightened his grip.

    M refused to be dragged any further. She dug in her heels, struggling mightily to break free from his grasp.

    "Don''t move!"

    Lysander, seeing her resistance, let out a frustrated sigh. He scooped her up effortlessly and kicked open the door to a nearby empty lounge, carrying her inside.

    He shut the door with a forceful m, locked it with one hand while still holding her.

    Inside, he tossed her onto the couch and quickly pinned her down, preventing her from escaping.

    "Lysander, have you lost your mind?"

    M was furious, unable to move and aching from the pressure. She freed one hand and beat against him, trying to make him let her go.

    Her blows only seemed to ignite him further, and he pressed down even harder.

    Lysander couldn''t shake the words he''d overheard outside the door. Memories from seven years ago, nearly forgotten, rushed back, fuelling his anger and a flicker of fear he couldn''t quite hide.

    "M, remember, you chose to be Mrs. Montgomery. This is what you wanted!"

    M''s bones ached under his weight, and she was struggling to breathe, her head spinning. His words hit her like a punch, making her chest tighten with old pain and fresh anger.

    "I don''t want to be Mrs. Montgomery anymore! Get off me..."

    But before she could finish, her mouth was silenced, the taste of warmth and copper filling her senses.

 Chapter 45

    M copsed onto the plush sofa, her shimmeringvender dress fanning out around her. Her slender, pale arms were pinned down by long, defined fingers, as a man in an elegant ck suit leaned over her, his lips stained crimson from their fierce embrace.

    After a moment, they pulled apart. M''s eyes were hazy, and she gasped for breath, taking a long time to regain herposure. Her almond-shaped eyes burned with anger, ring at the equally dazed man before her.

    "LYSANDER!"

    Lysander looked unfazed, casually wiping the blood from his bitten lip. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice waszy and indifferent, "Quite the bite you''ve got there."

    "Get off me!" M''s chest heaved with fury, her words rasping with a hint of hoarseness.

    She tried to push him away, but her wrists were held in an iron grip, leaving her no escape. The helplessness and pain made her body tremble uncontrobly.

    Resigning herself, she stopped struggling, softly closing her eyes and whispering with a weary sigh, "Let me go, Lysander. I''m exhausted. I don''t want to do this anymore."

    "Heh." Lysander chuckled softly, leaning in closer, his eyes so deep they threatened to drown her. "If not with me, then with whom?"

    "Do you think this is fun?" M''s face was a canvas of disappointment.

    "Stop pretending you''re desperately in love with me, Lysander. You''re just upset because the ''toy'' you controlled slipped out of your hands, and your male pride is stinging. I know you too well."

    After seven years together, M understood her husband all too well.

    The scene felt absurd to her.

    He didn''t love her. Seven years of marriage, seven years of silent hostility, seven years of guarded distance. Even in the rare intimate moments, he treated her more like an indestructible object than a fragile human being.

    But she was human. She could break.

    And she could despair.

    M closed her eyes, turning her head away from Lysander. Her voice was calm, almost a whisper, "Let''s end it here. Seven years is enough."

    ...

    "No way!"

    Lysander straightened, pulling her up from the sofa and holding her close, forcing her to meet his gaze. His voice was low and threatening.

    "M, this isn''t how the game works. You started it, and I decide when it ends. You don''t get to choose."

    Seven years of marriage, reduced to a mere game in his words.

    M curled her lips into a cold smile, "What will it take for you to let me go? How do I satisfy you enough to get a divorce?"

    "Divorce?" Lysander sneered, "You''re in such a hurry to leave, aren''t you? So you can run off to that old me of yours? Dream on!"

    "Smack!"

    His words ignited a fire within M, and in a moment of lost control, she pped him.

    "Lysander! You y your dirty games, don''t assume I''m as filthy as you!"

    Lysander turned his face slightly, pausing for a beat before slowly turning back, his eyes tinged red, storm clouds brewing in his gaze, though his face wore a mocking smile.

    "Me, filthy?"

    He frowned deeply, "M, I''ll say it once. There''s nothing between Giselle and me. We''ve been friends since we were kids. It''s only right I look after her. Stop making a fuss."

    Look after her?

    Look after her by spending every moment together, evente into the night? By letting their child be part of their escapades and making her feel like the outsider?

    Look after her by paving the way for Giselle''s swift rise to CEO while shutting his own wife out of the family business?

 Chapter 46

    Did Lysander really not find his own words ridiculous?

    M didn''t want to stoop to such a level. It was beneath her, and Lysander wouldn''t care anyway. In seven years of marriage, everything and everyone else had always been more important than her. This was the consistent behavior Lysander had shown from the start.

    Saying anything would only be humiliating herself.

    Just then, there was a sudden, urgent knocking at the door, apanied by a soft, anxious female voice.

    "Lysander, are you in there? I''ming in."

    It was Giselle.

    Speak of the devil, and she appears.

    M smirked coldly, casting a half-amused nce at Lysander. "Think it over. If

    you just sign the divorce papers, your beloved can have a legal status."

    The knocking grew more frantic, but the locked door refused to budge.

    "Lysander! Lysander? Are you okay in there?"

    Giselle''s voice was full of concern, almost on the verge of tears, as if Lysander had met some dire fate inside.

    M had to resist the urge to hand her an Oscar for the performance.

    Lysander looked at the woman in his arms, frowning deeply. Seeing Giselle nearly in tears outside, he finally let go.

    "I''ll go out for a bit, but divorce is out of the question. You can forget about it."

    With that, he got up and strode towards the door.

    The moment the door opened, Giselle, who had been pounding on it, tried to rush in, but Lysander held her back.

    Still, she saw M sprawled on the couch, her dress in disarray.

    "Lysander, you said you were just going to the restroom. When you didn''te back, I got worried something happened. I asked the bartender and found out you were here. I''m d you''re okay."

    Giselle withdrew her gaze from the room, her expression full of concern as she grabbed Lysander''s hand, inspecting it. Noticing the cut on his lip made her pause, briefly hiding the sh of venom in her eyes.

    Damn M. Every time she appears, trouble follows. Always clinging to Lysander.

    Couldn''t she see how much Lysander disliked her?

    Seven years of marriage, and she still couldn''t win Lysander''s heart. No self- awareness at all. Instead of bowing out gracefully, she kept ruining things for her.

    She had almost convinced Lysander toe back to the party, but he left midway, now standing with M.

    It must be M, seducing and entangling him again.

    M chuckled softly, ncing at the two nearly glued together at the door. "Ms. Harvey, didn''t you twist your ankle? You seem pretty spry."

    Lysander frowned slightly. "Giselle, your ankle..."

    "Oh, I didn''t even notice." Giselle wobbled a bit, clutching Lysander''s offered hand, her face painted with pain. "I was so worried about you I didn''t pay attention, and now it hurts even more."

    M couldn''t help butugh, giving her a silent thumbs-up. "Ms. Harvey, you''re quite impressive."

    Giselle, leaning half her body against Lysander due to the ''pain,'' looked even more pitiful at M''s words. "Lysander..."

    Lysander shot M a re. "Why don''t you keep quiet?"

    Turning back to Giselle, his tone softened, "Let me help you to another room to

    rest. I''ll arrange for someone to take you home."

    "No, I''ll just rest here," Giselle insisted, trying to move into the room.

    But she didn''t get far.

    Lysander held her firmly in ce, frowning. "Your ankle is in this condition; I''ll just arrange for someone to take you home."

    Giselle bit her lip, tears brimming in her eyes. "Lysander, you promised. You said you''de home with me tonight."

 Chapter 47

    Giselle''s direct mention of sharing a bed caught M off guard. She realized she''d been too conservative in her thinking.

    Lysander''s face turned stormy at Giselle''s bluntness.

    "Wait here. I''ll have Leonard take you home," Lysander told M curtly before dragging Giselle away.

    But M had no intention of waiting. She stood up from the couch, smoothed her dress, and headed for the door. However, when she reached it, she found the lock wouldn''t budge, her expression darkening in disbelief. She never imagined Lysander would go so far as to lock her in the lounge. What was he thinking?

    ...

    "Ma''am, Mr. Montgomery asked me to take you home."

    Leonard, dressed impably in a suit, appeared at the door shortly after.

    M ignored him. As soon as the door opened, she moved to leave, but Leonard blocked her path, his tall framepletely sealing the exit.

    M red at him coldly. "Leonard, what do you mean by this?"

    "Mr. Montgomery instructed me to personally escort you home. Please, ma''am, don''t make this difficult for me."

    Leonard''s indifferent gaze briefly took in M''s elegant silhouette, entuated by her fitted dress, before he looked away, his face remaining emotionless and stern. "I don''t need a ride. I have my own home."

    M had no intention of going with Leonard. Having decided on a divorce, she was certainly not returning to the house she shared with Lysander at Willow Creek.

    "Move aside!"

    Leonard didn''t budge.

    Raised with the Montgomery family''s sponsorship and trained rigorously, Leonard, who had experience as a mercenary, stood like an immovable stone wall. M knew she couldn''t push him aside.

    Recalling thest time her photos were forcibly deleted from her phone, M knew better than to engage in a futile struggle.

    She tried calling Lysander, but he wouldn''t pick up.

    "Are you going to move or not?" M demanded, clutching her phone tightly, her eyes growing colder and more impatient with Leonard''s stubbornness. "You''re truly a loyal dog of the Montgomery family."

    Unfazed, Leonard replied, "Please, ma''am,e back to the Montgomery family home with me."

    As the two stood at an impasse, a warm male voice came from outside the door. "Ms. Suthend, I didn''t see you at the gathering earlier. I thought you had left, but here you are."

    Rnd approached with a smile.

    M''s eyes lit up at the sight of him. "Mr. Lockwood, what a coincidence. I was just heading to the party to find you."

    She attempted to step outside, but Leonard blocked her again.

    She never expected that even in the presence of the Lockwood family, the hosts of the party, Leonard would be so disrespectful.

    "Leonard!" M''s temper red.

    "What seems to be the problem here?" Rnd inquired as he drew nearer, gently cing a hand on Leonard''s arm blocking the doorway. With a soft smile, he said, "Leonard, is this how the Montgomery family taught you to respect your superiors?"

    Keeping his hand on the doorframe, Leonard replied coolly, "Mr. Lockwood, this is a private matter of the Montgomery family."

    "Oh? But Ms. Suthend is a cherished guest of the Lockwood family," Rnd countered, using one hand to effortlessly pull Leonard''s arm away from the doorframe. "Ms. Suthend, please, after you."

    M was astounded.

    She had seen Leonard handle subordinates before; even mercenaries trained forbat couldn''t take him on, not even in groups. Yet Rnd, who seemed so genteel, had easily moved Leonard aside with one hand.

    What exactly were the Lockwoods involved in?

    Pushing the thought aside, M stepped out of the room.

    "Thank you, Mr. Lockwood."

    "My pleasure. When my honored guest is being mistreated on my turf, it''s a slight

    against me," Rnd replied with a casual air.

 Chapter 48

    Rnd pulled out a crisp white handkerchief and leisurely wiped the traces of Leonard''s grip from his hand. With a polite smile, he said, "Leonard, please inform your boss that Ms. Suthend and I are leaving now."

    Leonard stood tall by the door, his voice cold and unyielding. "Mr. Lockwood, are you aware of the consequences of today''s events?"

    Rnd''s grin didn''t waver as he pocketed the handkerchief. Turning to M, he said, "Ms. Suthend, shall we?"

    Once the two had departed, Leonard pulled out his phone and dialed Lysander.

    "Sir, your wife has left with Rnd. I apologize, I couldn''t stop them."

    There was a brief silence before Lysander''s voice came through the line, "If it''s Rnd, it''s understandable you couldn''t prevent it. Don''t beat yourself up."

    "And as for her?"

    "Keep an eye on her, but let her be. She truly thinks Rnd and the Lockwood family are easy to handle?"

    "Yes, sir."

    "Mr. Lockwood, I really appreciate your help today."

    In the parking lot, M expressed her gratitude but couldn''t shake off Leonard''s earlier warning. "Mr. Lockwood, your assistance today, considering the Lockwood and Montgomery families..."

    Rnd chuckled, "Ms. Suthend, don''t overestimate your influence. This is a matter between the Lockwood and Montgomery families, not something you can disrupt on your own."

    So straightforward, she thought.

    M sighed, "...That''s a relief."

    It didn''t matter to her whether people were blunt or not, as long as she wasn''t caught up in it.

    But the dynamics between the Montgomery and Lockwood families puzzled her. Weren''t their elders supposed to be on good terms? Yet the younger generation seemed to be at odds.

    Particrly Rnd, the elder of the Lockwood siblings, who never seemed to see eye to eye with Lysander, despite his brother''s childhood friendship with him.

    However, as Rnd pointed out, the intricacies of the two families'' affairs were not M''s concern.

    Nor could she influence them.

    M recalled a previous conversation and couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Lockwood, about the old friend you mentioned... How has he been all these years?"

    She couldn''t shake off the worry.

    Rnd studied her for a moment before replying with a gentle smile, "Ms. Suthend, you know well enough. If he returns, he will find you, and then you can see and ask him yourself."

    Then Rnd added, "I have just one thing to say-I hope when that timees, Ms. Suthend, you won''t deceive my friend with lies, as you did seven years ago."

    "I didn''t..."

    M wanted to defend herself, but the words faltered. No matter the truth, she had indeed wronged that person.

    ...

    Driving back to her studio, M''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts about the family gathering.

    A sense of unease gnawed at her.

    Trouble seemed toe in waves.

    Her entangled marriage with Lysander was far from resolved, and now the ghosts

    of seven years past were resurfacing, one by one.

    First Giselle, and now him...

    It felt like they hade to settle old scores.

    Yet in the chaos of the past, M had been the most powerless, a leaf blown by the wind, undeserving of such retribution.

    M tightened her grip on the steering wheel, a hardened resolve glinting in her eyes.

    No matter what those returning intended, M was no longer the rootless leaf she once was. She was determined to confront whatever they had nned.

    Suddenly, her phone rang, breaking her train of thought.

    She nced at the screen on the dashboard-it was her son, Adrian, calling.

    Why would he call at this hour?

    Having just argued with Adrian''s father, seeing her son''s number stirred a mix of emotions. The thought of Adrian''s closeness to Giselle made her brow furrow slightly.

 Chapter 49

    "Mom, when are youing home?"

    The night was deep, and the car moved steadily forward. Adrian''s innocent voice echoed through the phone.

    M replied softly, "Mom has something to do, I won''t be back."

    "Oh." Adrian sounded a bit disappointed but then asked, "Will you be home any time soon?"

    M paused for a couple of seconds, pressing her lips together before resolutely replying, "I''m busy these days, no time. Let your dad keep youpany for now."

    "Okay."

    Adrian said with a hint of sadness, "Then, Mom, make sure you call me when youe back. I''ll miss you."

    "...Alright."

    After Adrian hung up, M nced at the darkened phone screen, her thick

    Adrian hadn''t called like this in a long time, showing he missed her.

    It had been more than a year since thest time.

    ...

    Montgomery Manor.

    As soon as Adrian hung up the call, the fleeting disappointment on his face vanished, and he happily dialed Giselle''s number.

    "Giselle, I did what you said and called Mom."

    At Harvey Manor, Giselle, who was chatting with her parents, excused herself to take Adrian''s call.

    "Good boy, Adrian. What did your mom say?"

    "Mom said she''s noting home tonight, and she won''t be back for the next few days either!"

    Giselle''s lips curled into a silent smile. It seemed M was being sensible; it was best if she stayed away from Lysander altogether.

    Once M and Lysander divorced, the Harvey family could strengthen their ties with the Montgomerys, and everything would fall into ce for her.

    "Giselle?"

    Lost in thought, Giselle snapped back to reality at the sound of Adrian''s puzzled voice.

    "Sorry, Adrian, I was just busy with something," Giselle casually dismissed.

    Adrian cheered, "That''s okay, Giselle. Oh, and I told Mom that when shees back, she should call me first. Then I can let you know, and you can meet and make up. I really like you, Giselle, and I don''t want you and Mom to keep fighting."

    "Thank you, Adrian."

    Giselle''s voice hitched with feigned emotion, "I''ve been friends with your mom for years, and I don''t know what happened while I was abroad. Suddenly, she doesn''t like me and refuses to see me. It''s really hurtful."

    Adrian quickly consoled her, "Don''t be upset, Giselle. That was Mom''s mistake. When you meet, you can talk it out, and she should apologize to you."

    Giselle smiled, her tone still intive, "Thank you, Adrian. Please make sure to call me when your mom is back so I cane over and have a heart-to-heart with her. Then she''ll be okay with us ying together."

    "Mm-hmm, Giselle is the best."

    Afterforting Adrian for a while, Giselle ended the call and returned to the living room.

    Inside, Charles Harvey was insisting that Lysander stay the night.

    "Lysander, driving back thiste is too much trouble. We should be thanking you for bringing Giselle home, not letting you drive all the way back."

    He exchanged a subtle nce with Giselle''s mother, Rosalind Harvey. Rosalind chimed in, "Lysander, your uncle is right. It''ste, and it wouldn''t be right for me to let you drive back alone. Felicity would scold me for not taking care of her son. Besides, you''ve known Giselle since childhood; this is like your second home. Staying over is no trouble at all."

 Chapter 50

    Rosalind and Felicity had been friends for years. It was during one of their yful afternoons that they casually arranged the childhood engagement between Lysander and Giselle.

    Although the engagement eventually fell through, their friendship remained intact.

    The two families continued to interact frequently.

    Over the years, Rosalind had cared for Lysander as if he were her own child. As she spoke, hesitation flickered across Lysander''s face.

    Giselle entered then, gently taking his hand and softly murmuring, "Lysander." He turned to look at her, his expression softening, and simply said, "Alright."

    Witnessing their sweet, silent exchange, Rosalind gave Charles a gentle nudge. They both smiled and quietly left the room, leaving the young couple alone in the living room.

    ...

    The night was clear, with the moon casting its glow as the wind rustled through the trees.

    M drove into the Willow Grove Estates and parked in front of Lillian''s Studio.

    As she stepped out of the car, holding up the hem of her dress, she nced at the vi across the street. The movers had long gone, but the house remained dark. Their new neighbor, rumored to be a returning schr, had yet to move in.

    Unconcerned, M unlocked the door and entered her studio.

    She had been spending a lot of time heretely, working on her portfolio. The studio was equipped with all the basic necessities and a change of clothes for overnight stays.

    After a shower, she changed into her cozy nnel pajamas and headed to her workspace.

    Her thick portfolioy open, showcasing past designs, inspirations, sketches, and stories behind each piece. She had even added her hand-drawn conceptual art and attached fabric swatches and fragrance samples to apany the photos.

    She was almost done.

    Engaged in something she loved, M worked through the night.

    In the following days, M continued her hectic routine, juggling between herpany and her studio, wrapping up her work while finalizing her portfolio. She waspletely absorbed in her tasks.

    The divorce proceedings, however, were not neglected.

    Private mediation had failed, and herwyer friend, Miranda, had already

    prepared the necessary documents and filed them in court.

    ...

    Two dayster, storm clouds gathered in the executive office of Montgomery Holdings.

    Lysander held the court summons in his hand.

    It stated that M was petitioning for divorce, seeking a three percent share of Montgomery Holdings, and retaining her personal savings and properties.

    He read it for a long time, then let out a coldugh.

    His wife was certainly bold, filing for divorce and making such demands. What a dreamer!

    "Leonard."

    Lysander called out, tossing the summons onto his desk.

    "Yes, sir."

    Leonard, who had been waiting nearby, approached the desk.

    "Has anywyer taken this case?"

    "The leading firms andwyers in Kingsford, knowing it was you, declined to take it," Leonard paused slightly, then added, "However, Miranda from Harding & Cole Legal has epted the case."

    The fact that someone in Kingsford dared to take a case against him surprised Lysander.

    "Miranda?"

    The name seemed vaguely familiar.

    Leonard promptly reminded him, "A while ago, when your wife was following you and taking photos, Miranda was with her. She''s a college friend of your wife''s and the eldest daughter of the Wayne family. Her father, Quentin Wayne, moved Horizon Group to the city a few years ago, and it''s been doing quite well." "Quite the friend..."

    Lysander tapped his fingers lightly on the desk, his eyes narrowing slightly, his tone calm, "I believe Harding & Cole Legal has business dealings with us, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Have the secretarial department arrange for a meeting with Harding & Cole Legal, and also schedule a meeting with Mr. Wayne from Horizon Group."

 Chapter 51

    Sterling & Co., Technical Department.

    "Team leader, do you really have to go? Exceptional leaders like you are so hard toe by."

    "Yeah, it''s so sudden!"

    "Can''t you stay..."

    M had just finished a meeting when several of her close teammates surrounded her, each vying for her attention, concerned about her impending departure.

    Although she was serious and focused at work, her temperament was generally agreeable. Even when she did get stern, it was strictly for work-rted matters. She was known to reward her team with bonuses, treat them to dinners, and even arrange for vacations when projects were sessfullypleted. Her technical expertisemanded respect, and she fostered a rxed work environment with flexible leave policies.

    It was no wonder they were reluctant to see her go.

    "Don''t worry. I''ve ensured that your new leader is up to the mark. They''re a good person," M reassured them.

    With no more meetings and her responsibilities winding down, M allowed her usual stern demeanor to rx, a genuine smile lighting up her face.

    Her beauty was undeniable, and when she smiled, it was like a burst of sunshine, captivating everyone around her.

    In a department filled mostly with men, her departure felt like a collective sigh of regret. "We used to draw inspiration from our leader''s radiant presence to solve bugs and write code. Now that she''s leaving, I''m not sure how I''ll focus on work," one of the guysmented.

    A few of the women joined in with yfulints.

    Feigning sternness, M said, "What, do you only listen to me because of my looks?"

    The group quickly responded, "No, no, of course not."

    Her years of authority still held sway, and when she put on a serious face, no one dared to joke around.

    Looking at the circle of colleagues she had worked alongside for so many years, M felt a pang of nostalgia and sadness. Although technology wasn''t her true passion, the bonds she had formed were genuine, and she had poured her heart into her work.

    With a smile, she said, "Alright, alright, let''s have onest meal together tonight. Now, everyone, back to work."

    "Oh, no way! You''ve always paid for our meals. This time, we have to treat you." "Yes, we insist!"

    "Leader, you can''t argue with us about this."

    M chuckled and agreed. When the group dispersed, she pulled out her phone

    and noticed a missed call from Miranda. It had been too noisy to hear it earlier.

    ...

    Finding a quiet corner, M called her back.

    "What''s up, Miranda?"

    After a long pause, a hoarse voice came through, "M, I''m sorry, but I can''t take your divorce case."

    M''s grip on the phone tightened, her heart sinking.

    "It''s okay. Did Lysander contact you? Did he do something to you? He didn''t hurt you, did he?"

    "No, he didn''te to me directly!"

    Miranda''s initial sadness quickly turned to anger.

    "That scoundrel! He leveraged the business rtionship between Harding & Cole Legal and Montgomery Holdings to pressure my firm to remove all my projects. I''m almost suspended now. And to top it off, he went to my father and pressured him to stop me. He''spletely lost it!"

    Listening to Miranda''s voice, M felt her heart plummet.

    She knew Lysander could be ruthless but never imagined he''d stoop so low as to target her friend directly.

    How could he be so heartless?

    The thought of her situation impacting her best friend made M''s chest tighten with guilt, tears welling up in her eyes.

    "I''m so sorry, Miranda. I''ll go and talk to Lysander about this..."

 Chapter 52

    She was just about to hang up and contact Alex when Miranda''s voice stopped

    her.

    "Why are you apologizing? It''s Alex who''s lost his mind, mixing personal issues with business. It''s got nothing to do with you. I promised to help you sort this out, and it ended up falling apart because of me. Worst case, I can''t be awyer anymore and have to go back to inherit the family business. But you''re the one in a real mess."

    Miranda sighed. "Alex''s intentions are clear. With the Montgomery family''s influence, no one in Kingsford will touch your case. What are you going to do?"

    Her voice was a mix of sympathy and frustration.

    "How can Alex be such a jerk? You''ve done so much for him, and now, when ites to splitting Montgomery Holdings, he won''t even give you a piece as divorcepensation. Instead, he pulls this stunt. And to think you thought this marriage would be..."

    She genuinely felt it was unfair for her friend, yet was powerless to help.

    She had thought that since his old me returned and he was tantly unfaithful, the divorce would be straightforward. M wasn''t asking for much either, not even half of what she was entitled to, just a small tokenpared to what Alex gave Giselle. He even set up apany for his old me.

    A crush who had been away for years and returned couldn''tpare to seven years of marriage with her friend. He left no room for decency in this.

    M took a deep breath, her eyes red, trying hard to keep her voice steady.

    "I''ll figure something out. Don''t worry about yourw firm; I''ll sort it out quickly... It was my oversight."

    Miranda sighed, "M, this is exactly the oue he wants, to force you to give in. Don''t let me throw you off bnce. I''ll reach out to my mentors and ssmates for help; there must be a way."

    "And anyway, ifw firms only care about money and power, I don''t want to work there either. Don''t worry about me. I still have wealthy parents."

    ...

    After exchanging words offort, they hung up.

    M stood by the office window, staring at the crimson sky, lost in thought.

    Miranda might say she doesn''t care about being awyer, that she''d just go home and enjoy life if suspended. But if she didn''t care about being awyer, would she have endured the hardships for six years?

    Being awyer is Miranda''s dream.

    Because of her, that dream was on the verge of copse.

    M''s eyes reddened with frustration, and she whispered through clenched teeth, "Alex! Alex!"

    That evening, before thepany closed, M took leave and left.

    With many branches under Montgomery Holdings, Alex might not be at the headquarters. She contacted Leonard, who was most familiar with Alex''s schedule.

    Leonard didn''t hide the details as he did in the past and directly shared the location.

    N Laugh, a private club.

    ...

    When the car pulled up at the club entrance, Leonard was already waiting at the bottom of the steps, tall and imposing, with an air of cool detachment.

    "Ma''am."

    He stepped forward to open the car door for M, intending to help her out, but she brushed him off with a firm hand.

    She looked at him with disdain, her voice icy, "Where''s Alex?"

    The back of Leonard''s hand stung from the contact, his fingers trembled slightly before he withdrew them, maintaining his stoic demeanor.

    "Ma''am, Mr. Montgomery isn''t in the best mood today. It might be best to speak calmly."

    "...Hmph."

    M let out a coldugh and strode into the club.

 Chapter 53

    N Laugh.

    In the opulent and spacious second-floor suite of the exclusive club, a dozen or so young men and women in tailored suits and elegant attire loungedfortably.

    At the heart of this group, Lysander and Giselle sat close together.

    These young elites were childhood friends of both Lysander and Giselle, having grown up together, forging strong bonds over the years. Naturally, their conversations were rxed and informal.

    "Lysander, how''s your new tech subsidiary, Falcon Technologies, going? Have you put together your tech team yet?" asked a strikingly handsome man sitting next to Lysander, swirling his drink thoughtfully.

    His question drew the attention of everyone in the room. Montgomery Holdings, a leading industrial conglomerate, was not only a powerhouse in Kingsford but also a global leader in heavy industry. Its influence stretched worldwide.

    The announcement that this venerable group was branching into the uncharted territory of Al technology had piqued the curiosity of markets and media alike. Their close-knit circle, aware of some inside information about the Montgomery family, was even more intrigued.

    It was well-known among them that Lysander had been aputer prodigy. Unfortunately, the elders of Montgomery Holdings had disapproved of his obsession withputers, fearing it would distract him from his duties to the family business. They had pressured him to abandon hisputer studies in favor of a degree in finance and economics during college. Back then, Lysander had shown remarkable resolve.

    He refused to give up on either front, ultimately earning a Ph.D. inputer science while simultaneouslypleting his doctorate in finance and economics. He had even achieved some notable research breakthroughs.

    Yet, despite his achievements, the family elders remained unmoved.

    Seven years ago, hecked the power to resist, forced into marriage and the leadership of the family empire.

    Now, seven yearster, he had seized control with decisive force, securing over half the board''s support andpelling his father to step down. He was determined to reim his passion forputers.

    Their circle of friends knew him well.

    Lysander was legendary in their ranks, known for his ruthless strategies and determined pursuit of goals, whether dealing with others or himself.

    Hence, he was the de facto leader of their generation, admired and respected.

    ...

    "The basic tech team is in ce, but as for the core technology... I''ve got my eye

    on a team, yet their key member has been consistently refusing to meet with me," Lysander said quietly, his expression unreadable.

    He idly swirled his drink, the golden liquid catching the light, casting a soft glow over his fingers.

    "Who dares to refuse you?" someone eximed, astonished.

    "It''s a top-tier Al team from Feloria," Giselle interjected.

    Though she was the newly appointed CEO of Falcon Technologies, she was fully aware of the business dealings involved.

    "Sis Giselle, who''s the big shot in that team? Who dares snub Lysander?" another chimed in, curious.

    Giselle nced at Lysander, then shook her head slightly. "We''ve only gathered basic information. The team calls themselves the ''Forest Team.'' Their leader is a young genius in Al, a Ph.D. and honorary professor from MIT. He and his team developed the ''As Language Model,'' currently valued at $150 billion in the market."

    The room fell silent. Nobody had anything to say.

    This wasn''t just a genius; if he was truly of their generation, he''d be a prodigy.

    The man who had initially asked about Falcon Technologies, sitting beside Lysander, frowned and spoke up, "People with such expertise are notoriously difficult to negotiate with. Have they made any demands?"

    Lysander replied evenly, "No, they refused outright." He hadn''t even met them. "Did you offend them somehow?"

    The man next to Lysander, Nathaniel Pembroke, was his closest confidant and spoke candidly. It was he who had first inquired about Falcon Technologies.

 Chapter 54

    Lysander cast a cold nce in Nathaniel''s direction.

    Nathaniel shrugged and turned to Giselle with a grin. "Hey, Giselle," he said yfully, "haven''t you dug up anything else juicy? You''ve been studying in Feloria all these years, surely you''vee across this guy in the business circles there?"

    Giselle''s eyes twinkled with amusement.

    "This person''s mentor is even more renowned," she replied. "Alex Tyrell is a member of the Feloria Academy of Sciences and a godfather of investment. His big datapany has ties to the Feloria Intelligence Agency, and everyone around him is under government protection. We could only find surface-level information: ''Forest Team'' is a group of our people who went abroad for further studies, and I''ve heard they''re bringing their team back home soon."

    Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she spoke.

    "Plus, my professor in Pennsylvania does business with Tyrell. He''s agreed to arrange a meeting for me once they''re back. There''s a lot of potential for coboration."

    Nathaniel whistled appreciatively. "Giselle, you''ve really got some skills! Let me know when you meet them; I''d love to see what all the fuss is about. Must be quite the character if they''re this hard to pin down!"

    "Well, Lysander trusts me with Falcon Technologies, our joint venture. I have to give it my all and not let him down," Giselle said softly, her eyes filled with affection. Her delicate hand lightly rested on Lysander''s, which held a ss of wine. "Don''t drink too much, it''s rough on your stomach. We have things to do once we get home tonight."

    "Alright, as you say," Lysander replied, his sharp features softening for a moment as he set down the ss gently.

    "Some PDA, huh? Do it somewhere else, you lovebirds!" The group started teasing them good-naturedly.

    Giselle blushed, leaning into Lysander, her fair cheeks hidden against his neck. Suddenly, the door swung open.

    M stood at the entrance, quietly observing Lysander at the center of attention, his face uncharacteristically warm and friendly, with Giselle practically melded to his side.

    She chuckled bitterly.

    Knowing she wasing, yet he still brought Giselle along it was just like him to get under her skin.

    An awkward silence filled the room.

    With Ryan absent today, the ce was filled with people adept at reading the room. Though their faces betrayed no emotion, their eyes darted about, filled with anticipation for the drama. Their looks at M were tinged with mockery and disdain, all eager to see how things would unfold.

    M recognized everyone there-Lysander''s childhood friends and Giselle''s close acquaintances. Though they weren''t as overtly hostile as Ryan, they had their share of subtle jabs at her due to her strained rtionship with Lysander, whose dislike for her was well-known.

    She hadn''t expected to find them all here.

    Sensing the change in the atmosphere, Giselle, still draped over Lysander, turned her head. Seeing M, she raised her eyebrows slightly, her hand tightening on Lysander''s shoulder and deliberately moving in a possessive circle.

    Lysander didn''t pull away, his deep-set eyes fixed on M at the door, a faint, enigmatic smile ying on his lips.

    Giselle, emboldened by this, ignored M and turned to Leonard, who was also standing at the doorway. "Leonard, what are you doing? Can''t you see we''re busy? Get rid of the unwee guest!"

    But Leonard ignored her, his gaze shifting to Lysander.

    Giselle didn''t have the authority to order him around.

 Chapter 55

    When Giselle''s voice rang out, a quiet chuckle echoed in the room. It seemed no one took her seriously as the legitimate Mrs. Montgomery.

    This was typical behavior for the group, and M had long since stopped seeing them as people worth her attention. She ignored them, her gaze piercing straight through to Lysander.

    She didn''t speak, just stared. She understood that Lysander had orchestrated this entire scenario to humiliate and disgust her. But she was beyond caring.

    She had no intention of causing a scene; it would be undignified and messy.

    "Lysander, you know why I''m here. If you''re not willing to talk, then let''s just end this," she said, her voice steady.

    She was ready to let everything copse if it meant protecting her friends from being threatened or humiliated because of her.

    M had reached her current position not by relying on a family that would sooner devour her than support her, but through the steadfast help of her friends.

    If Lysander intended to use her friends against her, she was prepared to bring everything crashing down.

    She might not rival the vast power of Montgomery Holdings, but pushed to her limits, she could make Lysander feel the pain. She just needed to be willing to take the leap.

    M stood her ground, though her shoes edged slightly toward the door.

    Lysander''s eyes, sharp and calcting, darkened as his expression hardened. The room fell silent.

    He looked at M, standing defiantly in the doorway in her pristine white coat, her eyes fierce and resolute. Suddenly, heughed.

    In just a few days, his wife''s spirit had grown remarkably. She dared to threaten him.

    Growing impatient, Giselle urged Leonard at the door, "Leonard, why are you just standing there? Get her out!"

    Leonard remained immobile. He only took orders from Lysander. Even though Giselle was the intended Mrs. Montgomery, she had no authority over him.

    Not to mention, Giselle wasn''t officially part of the Montgomery family yet.

    Feeling humiliated that Leonard wouldn''t budge, Giselle clutched Lysander''s arm in frustration and indignation. "Lysander, look at Leonard! How can he act like this?"

    Lysander patted her hand gently, soothing her with a calm voice, "Don''t worry. I''ll deal with himter."

    Though Giselle wasn''t entirely satisfied with his response, she knew Leonard held a special status and enjoyed Lysander''s trust. She decided to let it go for now, but she made a mental note to remember this slight.

    Once she married Lysander, she intended to mold Leonard into obedience.

    Taking a deep breath, she pointed at M and insisted, "But we''re discussing important matters. We can''t have an irrelevant outsider present."

    She was aware that M had never been involved in Montgomery Holdings'' affairs, and it was only natural to keep her out of it.

    Lysander gently ran his fingers through Giselle''s caramel waves, "We''ll talkter." Giselle blinked, momentarily confused by his words, "What do you mean?"

    The room''s upants shared her surprise. They didn''t expect the once quiet and reticent M to disy such strength, nor did they anticipate Lysander''s indulgence of her this time.

    It was quite a spectacle.

    Lysander cast a nce around the room, his tone indifferent, "Everyone, move to the next room for now."

    Turning to Giselle, he added, "I''lle to you once we''re finished."

    Giselle wanted to pout and protest, but one look into Lysander''s deep, enigmatic eyes, and her resolve evaporated.

    An angry Lysander was not someone to provoke.

    As Giselle left, she deliberately bumped into M''s shoulder, only for M to sidestep effortlessly, causing Giselle to stumble. Fortunately, someone caught her, but not before M was shoved by one of Giselle''s friends, causing her to hit the doorframe.

 Chapter 56

    The private room soon emptied, and Leonard shut the door behind him.

    Inside the opulent room, silence reigned.

    Lysander leaned back on the couch, the dim golden light casting shadows over his sharp, chiseled features, adding an air of enigmatic mystery.

    Despite there being only two people left in the room, Lysander''s imposing presence made the atmosphere even more suffocating than when it was filled with others. M felt his aura enveloping her, leaving no space to escape.

    "Weren''t you just adamant about talking? Why note over?"

    In the intery of light and shadow, Lysander''s gaze was fixed on her, his fox-like eyes dark and cold beneath his short dark hair. "Come here, M. When you need a favor, you should act ordingly. Don''t you agree, my dear?"

    M stood still.

    She could sense the danger emanating from the man on the couch. She knew her earlier threats had angered him, making it impossible for her to approach.

    Standing at the doorway, she took a deep breath and said, "Lysander, the divorce is between us. If you think my terms are too high, we can negotiate, but I won''t tolerate you using this to threaten or harm my friends. You..."

    "Come here."

    Lysander interrupted, his voice even colder. "M, my patience with you is limited. Even more so with your friends."

    A heavy silence filled the air.

    M pressed her lips together, cautiously stepping forward, her heart pounding like a drum.

    Since their marriage, she had rarely seen Lysander like this. He usually ignored her, only using her when convenient, treating her like a mere object.

    Such intense, oppressive anger had only surfaced before their marriage and a few nights ago.

    Fear cast a long shadow over M''s heart.

    As she inched closer, her mind raced frantically for a solution. "I can be more flexible with the asset division, Lysander. Don''t push me. We''ve been married; can''t we just part amicably?"

    As soon as she drew near, her arm was yanked, and she was pulled into Lysander''s embrace. Her white down jacket slipped off, revealing a snug white sweater that highlighted her slender waist.

    Lysander held her tightly, lowering his head to her ear, hisugh cold and soft. "Amicably?"

    "M, when have we ever parted amicably?"

    "You had the nerve to demand back then; you should know by now, no matter what happens, you''ll have to endure it. You don''t get to decide if we part or not, understood?"

    Even as he spoke, hisrge, strong hand slipped under the hem of her sweater, making M shiver.

    She struggled, trying to break free, but he held her firmly. Her leg knocked against the crystal table''s edge, drawing a muffled groan as a bruise surely formed.

    Lysander paused briefly before continuing his advance.

    Overwhelmed by pain and anger, M snapped, "I didn''t do it. If you hadn''t insisted on taking that drink back then, none of this would have happened..."

    "Bang!"

    sses and bottles toppled from the crystal table, and M was mmed onto it, the pain shooting up her back, bringing tears to her eyes.

    Lysander''s weight pressed down on her a momentter.

    Through tear-blurred eyes, M could only see the fierce, dangerous glint in Lysander''s fox-like gaze, so deep and dark it threatened to consume her entirely.

 Chapter 57

    Heavy,bored breaths echoed through the opulent room.

    My helplessly across the ss table, her white sweater askew, her back throbbing with pain, and her beautiful eyes misty with tears. Despite her weakness, she focused on the man leaning over her.

    Lysander, in his bespoke ck suit, appeared equally disheveled. His sharp features carried an intensity that matched the heat of his breath against her delicate face. His piercing eyes, usually so captivating, were clouded. At one time, they would have drawn her inpletely.

    She had to admit, Lysander''s face was one that could easily make anyone lose their sense of reason. But now, it held no allure for her.

    Perhaps it was the pain in her back.

    The pain that kept her painfully aware.

    "My dear," Lysander whispered, his breath warm against her ear as his nose brushed her cheek. "Have I spoiled you too muchtely? You dared toe here tonight with threats and bold words. Quite the nerve, I must say."

    "Ah��hurts��" M winced as he bit her ear, pain sparking through her.

    "My dear, go on. You know how to please me," Lysander murmured, looking down at her with a teasing smirk. "Isn''t that why you came to find me?"

    M bit her lip, remaining still. She understood his implication; she hade to beg him to spare her friend, and she knew the price.

    It was an exchange.

    She knew it, yet the humiliation lingered. Never before had it been clearer that in Lysander''s eyes, she meant nothing. Seven years of marriage, and not a shred of affection.

    What did these years mean to Lysander? M didn''t need to ask. She knew the answer: a marriage forced upon him, a mark of his past weakness and shame.

    Suppressing her indignation, she slowly raised her slender arms, wrapping them around his tense neck. She braced against the stabbing pain in her back and closed her eyes to hide the dimming light within them.

    Just as she steeled herself to lean in, there was a knock on the door.

    "Sir, Ms. Harvey is next door and requests your presence. She says it''s urgent," came Leonard''s steady voice from outside.

    Giselle again.

    M halted, hershes fluttering open to meet Lysander''s sweat-drenched face. "Continue," he rasped, ignoring the interruption.

    Reluctantly, M moved closer, her soft kissnding on the corner of his mouth. Before she could proceed, Lysander clicked his tongue impatiently.

    A momentter, he captured her lips with a fierce intensity, leaving her breathless. After a pause, he released her.

    M gasped for air, half-leaning against Lysander, supported only by his arm. His words whispered into her ear.

    "After all these years, my dear, you still haven''t learned a thing. You should practice more."

    With that, he pushed her weakened body back onto the table. Lysander straightened, smoothing his rumpled suit. His eyes, moments ago filled with desire, returned to their usual coldness.

    He prepared to leave.

    M, propped up on one hand against the cold ss, reached out, grabbing hold of him as he turned to go.

 Chapter 58

    She couldn''t just let Lysander walk away like that; otherwise, all her efforts tonight would be for nothing. She needed an answer!

    "My friend..."

    Her wrist was swiftly caught and yanked, causing her to stumble into Lysander''s broad chest.

    "Ma''am, that''s not how negotiations work. Is this all you have? If I don''t see you at home tonight, we''ll consider this matter closed. Be a good girl, understood?"

    With those words, he released her and walked out.

    ...

    As Lysander closed the door to the private room, his sharp eyes nced at Leonard, who stood guard by the entrance. "She was looking for me?" he asked coldly.

    Leonard bowed his head slightly. "Yes, sir."

    Lysander studied him for a moment. Leonard''s face remained emotionless, as if he were a machine.

    "Take her home. And make sure Adrian behaves tonight."

    With thatmand, Lysander pushed open the door to the next room and stepped inside.

    Leonard didn''t move until the door to the adjacent room was fully closed, standing rigidly upright.

    ...

    "Lysander, you''re finally back."

    The door hadn''t even closed properly when Giselle grabbed Lysander''s arm, her tone a mix of reproach and yful teasing.

    Her eyes darted over Lysander''s face and body, scrutinizing him quietly. Noticing his distinctly reddened lips, she tightened her grip slightly... that wretched M!

    "Here I am."

    Lysander didn''t notice her reaction, offering a warm smile as he gently asked, "Giselle, Leonard said you had something to discuss?"

    "Oh, right."

    Giselle brushed off her annoyance and waved her phone, a hint of pride in her voice. "My professor just messaged me. Tyrell''s genius Al prot��g�� from the ''Forest Team'' is confirmed to return home with his team in a week. I was setting up a meeting and thought you''d want to discuss a potential coboration."

    Lysander smiled, "That''s great news, Giselle. Thank you."

    "Don''t mention it. You know what we mean to each other."

    Giselle lightly held his hand, a blush creeping onto her cheeks as she spoke amid

    the lively chatter of the room. "You know I''d do anything for you."

    "I know."

    Lysander squeezed Giselle''s hand sincerely, "You''re the best, Giselle. I always appreciate it."

    With that, he guided her to sit beside him.

    ...

    When Leonard opened the door to the private room, M was just getting up from the crystal table, reaching for her fallen white coat.

    Leonard approached and picked up the coat before she could, intending to help her put it on.

    M, who always found Leonard to be Lysander''s loyalckey, snatched the coat back with a cold, "Spare me the pretense."

    Unfazed by her words, Leonard remained as stoic as ever, ncing at the shattered wine bottles, spilled drinks, and M''s disheveled sweater. His voice was still calm, "Sir asked me to take you home."

    M paused in the middle of zipping up her coat. Without saying anything, she finished and tried to stand, only for a sharp pain to shoot through her right leg, sending her tumbling toward the ground.

    She suddenly remembered that during her scuffle with Lysander, her right leg had collided with the table leg as well as her back.

    It hurt too much to stand properly.

    As she braced herself to fall onto the shards of broken bottles, she instinctively protected her face and eyes-only to find herself suspended in mid-air.

    Realizing she was cradled in Leonard''s arms, M was momentarily bewildered, not quite sure how she ended up in such a situation.

 Chapter 59

    Has Leonard lost his mind?

    This was M''s first thought as she tried to process the bizarre situation.

    Who could me her?

    Leonard was the Montgomery family''s trusted right-hand man, raised and trained by the family from a young age to be utterly loyal, answering only to the head of the family. Even the extended branches of the Montgomery n had to show him respect, as he stood just below the family patriarch in power and influence.

    Naturally, his authority extended beyond that of M, the so-called legitimatedy of the Montgomery family.

    For the past seven years, Lysander had treated her with icy indifference. Whenever she displeased him, he would send Leonard to deal with her. Leonard, known for his curt demeanor, had witnessed her at her most vulnerable and humiliated.

    But this? This was new.

    To M, Leonard''s sudden disy of kindness seemed utterly absurd, just another facet of the same hypocrisy that ran through Lysander''s veins.

    A wolf in sheep''s clothing!

    M pressed a hand against Leonard''s chest, her voice cold and firm. "Put me down!"

    Leonard remained unmoved. "Ma''am, your leg is injured. You can''t walk."

    "I don''t need your help!"

    Ignoring her protest, Leonard carefully wrapped his suit jacket around her to avoid direct contact, and with his other hand, he opened the door and carried her out.

    M seethed with frustration.

    This dog of Lysander''s was as stubborn as his master!

    "You power-hungry mutt!"

    She turned her face into his chest, not wanting the onlookers to see her face, and muttered the insult, unable to hold back.

    Leonard paused, his heart skipping a beat. But he quickly regained hisposure.

    His steps were steady, each one causing the light figure in his arms to sway gently, the subtle scent of jasmine enveloping him.

    At M''s insistence, Leonard ced her in the car she had driven, then took the driver''s seat himself, heading towards Crimson Gardens.

    He stopped briefly at a pharmacy to buy some ointment for her bruised leg.

    M watched him coldly, thinking he must be out of his mind. When he used to follow Lysander''s orders to torment her, he had never shown this level of concern.

    Just like his boss, full of pretense!

    ...

    Soon, they arrived at Crimson Gardens.

    This time, M didn''t wait for Leonard to help. She opened the car door and hobbled towards the house.

    Harper, one of the household staff, saw her and was both surprised and pleased. "Ma''am, you''re back!"

    She called out happily, but quickly noticed something was wrong and helped M onto the sofa.

    "Oh my, what happened to you, ma''am? You look hurt!"

    Leonard followed them inside and handed over the ointment. "She hurt her leg. This is for the injury."

    M let out a derisive chuckle.

    "Okay, okay."

    Harper epted the ointment, still trying to make sense of Leonard''s presence and unusual behavior.

    "Mom, you''re back!"

    Adrian, M''s young son, had heard themotion and raced downstairs, expecting to see his father. He was momentarily surprised but quickly delighted to see M and ran to her.

    He hadn''t seen his mother in a while, and being reunited was a joy.

    M, caught off guard by his enthusiastic hug, winced as her back hit the sofa, pain shooting through her.

    "Mom, what''s wrong?"

    Adrian was puzzled, noticing she wasn''t her usual affectionate self.

    "Young master, your mother isn''t feeling well. Be gentle."

    Leonard stepped in, picking Adrian up and gently setting him aside. His usually

    cold demeanor softened slightly in the boy''s presence.

    "Your father''s wish is for you to keep your motherpany today. Don''t cause trouble."

    Since it was his father''s wish, Adrian nodded obediently.

    "Okay, Mr. Leonard."

    After a few more instructions, Leonard left the vi.

    ...

    M refused Harper''s offer to stay by her side and made her way upstairs to her bedroom.

 Chapter 60

    The bedroom looked just as it had thest time she was there. Some of the clothes she hadn''t taken with her were still hanging in the closet. Picking up a couple of nightgowns, M headed to the bathroom.

    Standing in front of the bathroom mirror, she peeled off the clothes stained with wine.

    Her skin was naturally pale, with a soft blush of pink, and her figure was both slender and curvaceous. Under the opulent crystal lights, she seemed to glow with a moonlit radiance. But as she turned, that glow took on a more somber hue. Her delicate skin was easily marred; now her back was mottled with bruises, as was her right calf.

    M gazed at her reflection, her lips pressed into a thin line.

    This was Lysander''s doing.

    She had to remember. To never forget.

    Ignoring the stinging pain, M washed herself, the steam causing a slight dizziness. She managed to slip into afortable, breathable nightgown.

    The room was warm, thanks to the heating, so she wasn''t cold.

    On the bedside table sat an unopened tube of ointment, likely brought up by Harper.

    With unsteady steps, she walked over and tossed the ointment into the trash. Leonard had bought it; she wouldn''t use it, couldn''t use it.

    Rifling through the cab, she found some of the baby cream she hadn''t finished.

    With a child in the house, she was used to stocking up on supplies. She hadn''t taken these with her when she left, not having nned to fight for custody.

    But tonight, it woulde in handy...

    Even though Lysander had told her to wait for him here tonight, M had no intention of doing so.

    She had waited long enough in the past.

    Whenever she was home, no matter howte, she''d wait for Lysander to return, leaving a light on for him, tending to his clothes with care and affection.

    But she no longer wanted to wait.

    My on her side on the bed, ready to go straight to sleep. It was only for one night, after all.

    It didn''t matter when he came back.

    But just as she closed her eyes, the door swung open.

    Adrian came bounding into the room, mbering up to nudge the person lying on the bed.

    "Mom, you''re going to bed so early today! You haven''t been home for so long. Can we y for a bit?"

    M looked at the beautiful, delicate little boy in front of her, remembering how he''d said he missed her during their phone call a few days ago. It had been a while since theyst saw each other, and her heart softened, though she was exhausted.

    "Adrian, Mommy''s tired. Why don''t you y by yourself, or maybe find Harper..." Adrian''s face fell immediately.

    "No, Mom! You haven''t yed with me in ages, haven''t told me any stories, or tucked me in. You don''t even kiss me anymore! You''re not allowed to sleep!"

    In the past, whenever she saw him, she''d be so happy, showering him with hugs and kisses, which he found annoying and disruptive to his ytime.

    Recently, with his mom suddenly absent from his life, Adrian had been ying wildly and frequently chatting with Giselle, hardly noticing her absence.

    But now that she was back, something felt off.

    It didn''t feel like she was as affectionate as she used to be, and Adrian instinctively felt upset.

    When he got upset, he needed to vent.

    As for the instructions his dad had given Mr. Leonard for him, those were long forgotten.

    M''s headache intensified at his shouting, her recently washed head spinning with dizziness, overwhelmed by the flood of emotions that had been battering hertely.

    "Adrian..."

    She called softly, propping herself up on one hand to reach for her phone on the bedside table, intending to call Harper to take Adrian away.

    She was truly exhausted and needed rest.

    Before she could grab the phone, Adrian, feeling ignored, pushed her with a small hand, his voice filled with anger and hurt.

    "I hate you, Mom!"

    Though his push wasn''t strong, it snapped the taut string in M''s mind.

    Her vision blurred, and with a dizzying sway of white light, she fainted onto the bed.

    "Mom?"

    Adrian froze for a moment, his face turning ashen.

    Two secondster, he was screaming and crying.

 Chapter 61

    That evening, Lysander received a call and rushed back home.

    Harper was soothing Adrian, who was crying inconsbly. As soon as Lysander strode into the house, Harper sighed in relief and quickly updated him about M''s condition.

    "Sir, the doctor has seen her. Madam fainted from exhaustion and palpitations. She woke up once, took her medication, and fell back asleep."

    "Alright."

    Lysander turned his attention to Adrian.

    The moment he entered, Adrian, who had been crying, immediately quieted down,

    lowering his head in guilt and avoiding eye contact.

    "Come to the study."

    Lysander spoke calmly as he started walking upstairs.

    "But, young master..." Harper began, a hint of concern in her voice.

    Adrian didn''t utter a word. He pulled away from Harper''s grasp and silently

    followed his father, tears streaming down his small face.

    Lysander stopped first at the master bedroom.

    My quietly on the bed, her face pale, and her brow furrowed in restless sleep. He watched her for a moment before leaving.

    ...

    In the study.

    Father and son, one seated, the other standing.

    In his elegant suit, Lysander leaned back in his mahogany chair, one hand resting lightly on the armrest, his long fingers tapping gently.

    His face was emotionless, and he spoke no words, yet an invisible pressure filled the room.

    It wasn''t long before Adrian couldn''t hold back any longer.

    "Dad, it was Mom who ignored me first. I just gave her a little push. How was I supposed to know she was so tired? I got really scared."

    Once the initial panic subsided, and realizing that his mom wasn''t seriously hurt, Adrian felt a surge of injustice. His father''s stern demeanor only added to his sense of grievance.

    He felt he hadn''t done anything wrong!

    After all, it was Mom who ignored him first. What was his fault?

    Lysander gazed at his son, who was trying to defend himself, until Adrian lowered

    his head again, unable to meet his eyes. Only then did Lysander speak.

    "What did I tell you to do?"

    Adrian was taken aback, his small face filled with confusion, "What?"

    Lysander didn''t answer, just continued to look at him.

    In less than half a minute, a realization dawned on Adrian, remembering Mr. Leonard''s parting words.

    "Madam isn''t in a good mood today. Keep herpany and behave. That''s what your father wants."

    His father had made a request.

    But Adrian hadn''t followed through, and now his mother had fainted because of him.

    His dad usually let him do whatever he wanted, but when he did ask something of Adrian, failing to do it meant trouble.

    And trouble meant punishment.

    Adrian''s face turned pale. He stepped forward, panic in his voice, "Dad, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have ignored your words. I''ll do better next time! Don''t send me to Grandpa''s house, please!"

    Whenever his father was angry with him, he would send him to his great- grandfather''s house.

    Great-grandpa''s house had so many rules and was very strict, always pushing him to learn new things, which were both exhausting and difficult. If he didn''t learn, he''d get his hands or bottom smacked with a bamboo stick it hurt so much.

    Mom disciplined him, but never physically. Only great-grandpa never hesitated to use the stick on him!

    He didn''t want to go to great-grandpa''s house!

    "Whether you go or not will depend on your mother when she wakes. Until then,

    you''ll stay here and think about what you''ve done."

    With that, Lysander left the study.

    "Dad!"

    Adrian shouted, trying to follow him out, but the study door was locked. Frustrated, he pounded on the door.

    He couldn''t understand it at all.

    His dad never really cared about Mom, and he had only failed in this one small

    thing recently. Why was he being punished for it?

 Chapter 62

    Adrian was defiant.

    The mere thought of visiting his great-grandfather''s house to learn those tedious, boring lessons made him shiver. And if he failed to grasp them, he''d face the dreaded paddle.

    No way!

    He absolutely could not go to his great-grandfather''s house!

    Nor could he go to his grandparents'' ce. If his great-grandfather was in charge,

    no one in the family woulde to his rescue. His mom might try to help, but her words never carried much weight.

    "I need toe up with a n..."

    ...

    Lysander left the study and headed to the master bedroom.

    He had just settled on the edge of the bed with hisptop, barely starting his work,

    when there was a gentle knock at the door.

    He opened it to find Leonard standing there.

    Closing the door softly behind him, Lysander asked, "What''s up?"

    "Sir, Ms. Harvey just called. She couldn''t reach you, so she contacted me."

    Lysander''s phone had been on silent since he entered the master bedroom, so he missed the call. Without offering an exnation, he asked casually, "What did she want?"

    Leonard hesitated slightly. "It''s about young Adrian. Apparently, you''re nning to send him to his great-grandfather''s, and he''s scared. He reached out to Ms. Harvey, hoping she could intercede for him. He even asked if he could stay with her for a while... Should I turn him down?"

    Lysander chuckled, "Why refuse? He''s putting in quite the effort."

    Leonard''s face remained impassive, though uncertainty colored his tone. "Are you sure it''s wise to let him go there?"

    Lysander gave him a piercing look, his eyes as deep as a fox''s. "This is his decision. As a member of the Montgomery family, he needs to understand that decisionse with consequences."

    "Understood."

    Leonard inquired further, "How many people should we have apany him?"

    "The fewer, the better. None, if possible."

    Leonard was taken aback; this was the next generation''s heir to the Montgomery family.

    He hesitated, but Lysander''s half-amused gaze met his. "Avoiding small setbacks only leads to bigger ones. Besides, my wife and I are still young."

    The meaning behind Lysander''s words was clear: the heir needed to be tested, and they could always have more children.

    Leonard was momentarily stunned, then nodded withposure. "I''ll make the arrangements."

    In less than half an hour, Adrian was released from his confinement in the study.

    Soon, he was settled in the car Leonard had arranged, heading toward Harvey Manor. With the immediate threat averted, he felt a wave of relief wash over him.

    Still, he was aware that his actions had defied his father''s orders, and he felt a twinge of guilt.

    Tentatively, he asked Leonard, who was driving, "Mr. Leonard, did Dad say anything?"

    Leonard wisely kept Lysander''s harsher words to himself and simply offered a gentle reminder. "Young Master, you''ve pushed things a bit this time. Spend a few quiet days away, thene back and apologize to your mother."

    "I don''t want to! I almost got punished because of her!" Adrian protested

    immediately. However, recalling the sight of his mother copsing in front of him,

    his gaze faltered. His small hands clenched nervously, but he stubbornly muttered, "I didn''t do anything wrong."

    His voice grew quieter and quieter.

    Leonard wasn''t one to talk much, and seeing Adrian like this, he decided to let the matter rest.

    The young master woulde to understand eventually.

    If he didn''t realize it now, reality would teach him that the only person who truly loved him as a child in this world was his mother.

 Chapter 63

    The Montgomery family had their usual father-son disagreement, but M

    remained oblivious to the drama as she slept.

    Her sleep, however, was far from peaceful.

    In the haze of a dream, she found herself transported back to her university days,

    a time when both she and Lysander were brimming with youthful energy and hope.

    Sunlight streamed through the stairwell windows, casting a warm glow over everything.

    A young Lysander, dressed in casual athletic wear, stood bathed in that brilliant light, radiating an undeniable charm and confidence.

    He leaned down, droplets of water from a recent ssh glistening in his dark hair, and with an enigmatic gaze, he addressed the shy, startled girl standing below him on the steps.

    That girl was a younger version of M.

    "Do you like me? Just how much?" he asked, his voice carrying a hint of youthful innocence, with a cool edge that nevertheless set M''s heart ame.

    That moment, that feeling, defined her entire youth.

    "I do, I really do," her younger self replied, and with that, the dream took a jarring

    turn.

    She was suddenly in a richly decorated room, the kind reserved for joyous celebrations.

    Lysander hurled a red gift-wrapped robot at her, his eyes zing with anger, before storming out the door.

    The robot''s mechanical voice, eerily synchronized with Lysander''s deep timbre, delivered a cutting message that pierced M''s heart.

    "M, I will never love you!"

    The tumultuous dream jolted her awake.

    M opened her eyes, her head throbbing slightly, her vision still blurred. She saw a familiar silhouette in front of her.

    Her mind, still foggy with sleep, couldn''t quite differentiate between dream and reality, and she spoke to the figure before her.

    "Lysander, I don''t love you anymore," she murmured, as if confirming it to herself, she repeated, "I don''t love you anymore."

    It dawned on her then how effortlessly the words came out, words that marked the end of her long-standing feelings for Lysander.

    There was an inexplicable sense of relief.

    As M was lost in these thoughts, the silhouette drew closer, bing clear. In an instant, she was pinned down on the bed.

    The heat of Lysander''s body seeped through her thin nightgown.

    The realness of his touch and warmth snapped M back to full awareness, just

    as Lysander''s low, restrained voice sounded in her ear.

    "What is my wife saying?"

    Though fully awake, M was undeterred. Just as she was about to repeat herself, his lips descended on hers, fierce and unyielding, as if he meant to consume her whole. His hands roamed with unabashed intent.

    M, still weak from sleep, found herself dizzy from his kiss, unable to muster any resistance.

    When he finally released her, she was breathless and perspiring, her chest heaving as she gasped for air, nearly fainting fromck of oxygen.

    Lysander watched her, captivated by her beauty and vulnerability. His eyes, with their usual sly glint, softened.

    He reveled in seeing M so lost and affected by him, savoring the power he held over her emotions, a power he had ignited and fueled himself.

    He cherished this feeling.

    And it was only in these moments that his wife was the most pliant, devoid of her usual fiery defenses, allowing him free rein.

    M finally regained herposure and seized the wandering hand.

    "Enough!" she dered.

    Even if her heart no longer fluttered for Lysander, she couldn''t deny the physical reaction his touch elicited.

    Firmly holding hisrge hand in ce, M, still weak and shaky, managed to get off the bed, her bare feet sinking into the carpet. She shed the disheveled nightgown, revealing the bruises on her back and right calf.

    Years of marriage had rendered them indifferent to each other''s bodies, especially in such circumstances.

    Standing naked before Lysander, her face still etched with deep fatigue, she spoke, "Lysander, I truly don''t want to continue this. Whatever you''re hating, whatever you''re avenging, seven years should be enough. Let''s just let each other go."

    She was too weary to dredge up the tangled history between them, too tired to recount the endless rights and wrongs of their past.

 Chapter 64

    She just wanted to cut through the mess quickly, finalize the divorce, and start her new life.

    Lysander''s gaze lingered on M''s perfect, curvaceous figure before settling on therge bruises. Any trace of tenderness he had felt moments before vanished.

    He picked up a tube of ointment from the bedside table and gently pulled her towards him, asking softly, "Let me apply this for you. Does it still hurt?"

    M pped his hand away, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "Seven years, Lysander, and not once did you show me any warmth. Do you think this act is amusing now?"

    Seven years of neglect-she hadn''t lost her memory. Each disappointment had left its mark, and her heart, once full of love, had been trampled beyond recognition.

    And now he was pretending to care?

    ...

    M''s eyes were filled with impatience,cking the affection they used to hold when she looked at him.

    Lysander watched her, her resolve as unyielding as steel, his dark eyes inscrutable. They locked gazes in silence until he pulled her into his embrace without warning.

    He held her with a firm yet gentle grip, applying the ointment carefully on her delicate back. Her shoulder des fluttered like the wings of a butterfly, as if ready to take flight under the soft glow of themp.

    Instinctively, Lysander tightened his hold.

    The warmth of her skin was intoxicating, and it wasn''t long before his body responded, his eyes darkening with desire.

    Sensing the shift, M''s temper red, "Lysander, you jerk! Let me go!" "Stay still."

    He easily restrained her, maintaining his steady movements with the ointment, though his voice was thick with a husky restraint, "You''re hurt. I won''t push you tonight. But if you keep moving..."

    He left the threat hanging in the air, the tension in his body a clear warning to M.

    That bastard!

    ...

    Once the ointment was applied, M quickly slipped into her pajamas and buried herself under the covers.

    She hadn''t forgotten the purpose of tonight.

    "Lysander, the divorce is between us. It''s not anyone else''s business, and that''s my boundary. I''ve said it before, don''t push me."

    Shey on her side, her eyes fixed on a point in the void, her voice calm but resolute.

    Soon, she felt the bed dip slightly beside her. Lysander''s voice came from above, equally calm and detached, "We can settle things with Miranda. But as for the divorce, it''s not going to happen."

    M felt exhausted.

    She couldn''t understand what Lysander was holding onto. He didn''t love her; was

    it just male pride, or was his possessiveness really that intense?

    What was he thinking? Keeping a wife at home and a mistress on the side?

    Not that someone like Giselle would ever agree to it, and M found the idea utterly repulsive.

    Whether it was for some twisted sense of conquest or due to theplexities of dividing assets, M no longer cared to ask. Communication hadpletely broken down, but at least Lysander kept his word about Miranda. That matter was resolved.

    Tomorrow, she''d confirm it and start looking for anotherwyer.

    If they still couldn''t reach an agreement, they''d have to go to court.

    She refused to believe that the Montgomery family could control all of Kingsford. Someone out there, for the right price, wouldn''t be intimidated by their power.

    That night, despite her protests, Lysander held her in his arms as they slept. The next morning, M woke up to find Lysander already gone from the room. Not that she was concerned. She didn''t care about her recovery or where Adrian might be. She simply got in her car and left.

    After all, she had only promised to stay at the Montgomery estate for one night.

    It was Saturday, a day off from work. After confirming with Miranda that her friend was alright, M finally felt at ease.

    She and Miranda arranged to meet another time for a more in-depth conversation, and M headed to her studio.

    The divorce turmoil had drained her, nearly making her forget another important matter: her great-aunt, whom she hadn''t seen in seven years, had just finished attending the Verdelune Fashion Week and would be returning home tomorrow.

 Chapter 65

    **Harvey Manor**

    Early in the morning, the Harvey family of three sat together in their elegant dining room, enjoying breakfast.

    "Is that kid still not up? Isn''t he going to eat?" Mrs. Harvey asked gracefully while sipping her tea, casting a sidelong nce at her daughter, Giselle, who was equally poised.

    She was referring to Adrian.

    Last night, Lysander had unexpectedly sent his child over to stay with them. Though surprised, they quickly epted it. Lysander''s trust was a significant advantage for them.

    "Mom, don''t worry about him," Giselle replied nonchntly. "He spent the whole night ying video games and can''t get up this early. Once he wakes up, I''ll have the maid prepare something for him."

    Mrs. Harvey reminded her, "You need to be attentive. Adrian is Lysander''s only child now, and you can''t be careless."

    "I know," Giselle assured her with a soft smile, her eyes sparkling with ambition. "Adrian adores me, far more than his own mother. As the rightful heir to the Montgomery family, his status is invaluable. If I win him over and considering Lysander''s feelings for me, securing the Montgomery legacy is within reach."

    Charles, Giselle''s father, set down his coffee cup, his expression serious. "But remember, he''s still someone else''s child. Once you marry Lysander-or better yet, why not work on getting pregnant now? Having your own Montgomery heir would secure your ce. Then Adrian can be sidelined."

    Lowering her gaze, Giselle nodded slightly, "I understand, Dad."

    "Are you sure you have Lysander''s confidence?" Charles pressed, frowning with concern. "He hasn''t been staying around muchtely."

    "Don''t worry, Dad." Giselle exuded confidence. "Lysander and I have known each other for years. He trusts me. He even set up a new subsidiary for me upon my return and now sent his son to stay with us. It''s only a matter of time."

    "Make it happen soon," Charles urged, before asking, "By the way, weren''t you working on getting in touch with that top Al talent from Feloria, the Forest Team?"

    "Yes," Giselle affirmed.

    "Have they returned? Do you have a n?" Charles inquired.

    "They''ll be back in a few days," Giselle exined. "My professor has connections with their mentor, so there''s a good chance we''ll secure a meeting."

    "Good, arrange an introduction for me as well," Charles instructed directly.

    Giselle paused, surprised. "Dad, you''re interested in coborating with the Forest Team too?"

    "The nation has invested heavily in Al research in recent years, but we''ve hit a technical ceiling. Bringing a team of their caliber back is a significant opportunity. They''re highly sought after, especially with their top-notch algorithm. If I can secure a personal coboration, it could give me a substantial career boost, which would be invaluable for the Harvey family."

    "I understand, Dad. I''ll do my best," Giselle promised.

    "Good."

    After breakfast, Charles left for the day. Before leaving, he gave onest directive.

    "Whatever it takes, securing things with Lysander is crucial. Since he trusts you now, find a way to get pregnant. Use any means necessary. The Montgomery family will have no choice but to ept it."

    With those words, Charles departed.

    As soon as he was gone, the smile on Giselle''s face faded considerably.

    Noticing her change in demeanor, Mrs. Harvey gently patted her daughter''s back, offering quiet words offort.

    "Your father means well. A marriage alliance with the Montgomerys offers

    unimaginable benefits��not just for our family but for your own future as well. Besides, you''ve always had feelings for Lysander, and he for you. You''re a perfect match, if only..."

    "Mom, I know, but it still makes me angry."

    Giselle managed a smile, though her beautiful eyes were filled with a twisted sense of resentment.

 Chapter 66

    "If I hadn''t been overseas back then, M wouldn''t have had the chance to worm her way in! She stole my fate and made me aughingstock in our circle for so long. This time, I''m back, and I''m not going to let her off easy. Everything she took from me, I''ll make her return, piece by piece. I''ll shatter everything she holds dear and make her life unbearable!"

    Giselle paused to let out a sarcasticugh.

    "Seven years, and she still couldn''t win Lysander''s heart. Her own worthless child ran off with just a little coaxing. She''s a pitiful failure."

    Mrs. Harvey stroked her daughter''s beautiful face with a tender, motherly smile.

    "That''s right, my Giselle is a hundred, no, a thousand times more beautiful and capable than that M. Taking her down will be child''s y."

    "Mom-"

    Giselle nestled against Rosalind''s hand, disying a warm, dependent demeanor.

    ...

    At the Willow Creek Residences.

    M had taken a day to rest, and the bruises on her calf were finally healing. She could walk without any trouble now.

    Early that morning, she headed out to the international airport.

    Her great-aunt was returning today, and M had promised to pick her up.

    As she left, she noticed a fewrge moving trucks parked across the street, and the hustle and bustle of workers moving new furniture in and out. It seemed the new neighbor from abroad was about to move in.

    M didn''t give it much thought as she drove off toward the airport.

    Upon arriving at the airport''s VIP entrance, she unexpectedly spotted Rnd, who was there seeing off a well-dressed, dignified-looking middle-aged couple.

    Rnd noticed her too.

    After bidding farewell to his parents, Rnd approached M with a warm greeting.

    "Ms. Suthend, here to pick someone up?"

    M nodded, casually mentioning, "I''m here to pick up a family elder."

    "What a coincidence," Rnd smiled. "I was just seeing off my parents. I''m

    settling back here now, and my folks can finally enjoy some well-deserved travel abroad."

    M raised an eyebrow slightly.

    She recalled hearing Rnd mention at a Lockwood family gathering that he would be taking over the family''s domestic businesses, leaving Ryan in his charge.

    However, M wasn''t particrly interested in the Lockwood family''s affairs and didn''t n on listening too intently.

    She hadn''t expected Rnd to be so direct about it.

    Aren''t they practically strangers?

    Nheless, M politely replied, "Your parents are quite fortunate."

    Rnd smiled slightly, his eyes gleaming with a peculiar insight. "Yes, they are indeed quite fortunate."

    There was a depth to his tone, hinting at a hidden meaning.

    Sensing something off but choosing not to pry, M let the silence settle between them.

    Rnd broke the silence first, asking curiously, "Who are you here to pick up, Ms. Suthend?"

    Rnd always gave her an enigmatic vibe, and each interaction left M feeling uneasy. She wasn''t keen on getting too close.

    Just as she was about to deflect the question, amotion erupted from the VIP corridor, apanied by the rapid clicking of cameras. Arge group was heading their way.

    They soon spotted the crowd.

    At the center was an elderly woman in a striking magenta vintage suit, tall and slender, with an imposing presence. Her short, white hair was impably styled, and she wore oversized sunsses with bright red lips, striding confidently as the focal point of the entire entourage.

    Rnd recognized the woman, surprise flickering in his eyes. He also noted M''s eyes lighting up with recognition, which caught him off guard.

    He couldn''t help but ask, "Ms. Suthend, is this the teacher you''re here to meet?"

 Chapter 67

    M''s eyes were fixed on the elderly woman approaching,pletely missing Rnd''s question.

    The elderly woman, exuding a strong presence, had also noticed themotion on M''s side.

    She paused, whispered a few words to someone beside her, and soon the throng of journalists was gently restrained by her staff, preventing any further

    photography.

    Though puzzled, the crowd respected the elderly woman''s status and dared not approach.

    Breaking free from the crowd, the woman strode purposefully towards M.

    M hurried to meet her, her eyes shining with a mix of excitement and a touch of nervousness, as if near home but hesitant to call out.

    The woman came closer, gently removed her sunsses, and studied her grand- niece intently. After a long moment, she frowned slightly, reached out, and tousled M''s hair with a mixture of disapproval and subtle affection.

    "Why are you so thin? How has he been taking care of you?"

    Feeling the warmth of a long-missed touch, M''s eyes stung with unshed tears. She fought to keep herposure as she choked out, "Aunt Jade."

    Just those two words, and she couldn''t say more.

    She feared that if she spoke again, she might break down right there. It had been so long since shest saw Aunt Jade, and the overwhelming emotions and longing choked her with a bittersweet ache.

    Aunt Jade understood her grand-niece all too well.

    Seeing M like this, she knew the past years hadn''t been kind to her. With a sigh, she patted M''s head, "Let''s talk in the car."

    M nodded, ready to leave with her aunt, when Rnd approached.

    Masking his surprise, he extended a courteous hand to the woman, "Mrs. Suthend, it''s an honor. I''m Rnd, the eldest of the Lockwood family. My parents often speak of you. I returned from abroad earlier this year and haven''t found the opportunity to visit you yet."

    Jade Suthend''s demeanor turned cooler with strangers. She gave Rnd a brief nod, "I know of you. An impressive young talent. You''ve been quite active overseas. Why the sudden return?"

    Rnd smiled, deflecting the question, "The environment here needs me more."

    After a few polite exchanges, Rnd stepped aside, "I won''t keep you, Mrs. Suthend. I hope to visit you soon."

    Jade offered no response, simply guiding M away.

    Rnd watched the aunt and niece depart, his gaze thoughtful. He was well aware of the elderly woman''s identity.

    Jade Suthend was a legend in elite circles.

    Not only was she an internationally renowned fashion designer, her creations coveted by the elite, but she was also the founder of Splendid, one of the world''s top luxury brands, with immense resources and an illustrious background.

    Her influence abroad was considerable, with connections among the upper echelons and royalty, and a reputation for her formidable skills.

    The Lockwood family''s overseas enterprises often required the very connections Jademanded.

    Rnd had tried multiple times to arrange a meeting while abroad, only to be declined. Unexpectedly crossing paths today, and discovering her link to M, was indeed an unexpected delight.

    Rnd chuckled softly, "Things just got interesting."

    "Aunt Jade, where to?"

    Once in the car, M settled into the driver''s seat, cautiously ncing at the

    woman beside her in the passenger seat.

 Chapter 68

    "Didn''t you say you haven''t given up on your art design and even started your

    own studio? Let''s head over there. I want to see if you''ve lost your touch over the years," Jade said, always one to dive straight into business as soon as she got in

    the car.

    "Sure," M agreed, starting the engine and driving off.

    As they pulled onto the road, M noticed two dark cars following them in the rearview mirror.

    "Don''t worry about those. They''re just my staff''s cars. They have to follow us," Jade exined casually.

    M nodded and decided to ignore them.

    Silence settled in the car again.

    Jade had never approved of M''s marriage or her decision to sideline her talents, and with both of them having stubborn streaks, they hadn''t spoken for nearly

    seven years. Now, neither knew quite how to break the ice.

    ...

    After a few moments of driving, Jade broke the silence.

    "What''s the deal with you and Rnd?"

    M was caught off guard by her aunt''s question. She hesitated for a few seconds before exining about the dress.

    "He ordered a custom gown from me once. I attended a family dinner at his

    house, but we haven''t had much contact. We''re not close."

    "Good, it''s better that way," Jade replied, her tone serious.

    Feeling uneasy, M asked, "Is there something wrong with him?"

    Jade nced at her and decided not to beat around the bush. "It''s not him, per se. It''s the whole Lockwood family that''s problematic."

    "Really?" M''s surprise was evident.

    "Why do you think Rnd has spent so many years abroad?" Jade scoffed. "The Lockwood family''s history is riddled with shady dealings. Most of their wealth is tied to illicit activities. It''s only thanks to a capable younger generation that they''re trying to clean up their act. Rnd''s been quietly transferring their dubious operations overseas, slowly turning their domestic businesses legitimate."

    M, unfamiliar with these intrigues, was taken aback by the revtion.

    She recalled the faint scent of blood she''d noticed on Rnd when delivering his custom dress a while back, and she shivered at the memory.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by Jade''s continued warning, "He''s back in the country now, likely nning something big. The Lockwood family''s ventures here are still a mess-an outright ticking time bomb. Stay away from him. People like that can drag you into a world of trouble, and before you know it, you''ll be in deep with thew."

    "I understand, Aunt Jade," M responded obediently.

    ...

    After a pause, Jade spoke again, broaching the topic she was most curious about. "What''s going on between you and Lysander?"

    Their falling out years ago had been over M''s marriage to someone from the Montgomery family. M had abandoned her artistic aspirations to delve intoputer science because of Lysander, leading to a fierce argument and their subsequent estrangement.

    Jade had been so upset by the Montgomery family that she''d avoided returning from her overseas work with Splendid. M''s stubborn nature meant she wouldn''t have given up onputer science so easily unless something significant had happened between them.

    With nothing to hide from her aunt, M calmly replied, "I''m preparing for a divorce."

    Jade was momentarily taken aback. She had no fondness for Lysander and was about to express her relief when M added, "He cheated on me."

    Jade''s face darkened instantly. "What did you say?!"

 Chapter 69

    Bamboo Grove Residences.

    Outside Lillian''s Studio, a few luxury cars were parked, and a group of seven or eight staff members either sat or stood clustered by the entrance.

    Inside the studio, Jade was meticulously flipping through M''s portfolio of art and design work from recent years. Her expressions shifted between furrowed brows and approving nods. About halfway through, she unexpectedly looked up at M, who was waiting nearby.

    "Are you really not upset? Won''t you regret it?"

    M was taken aback for a moment, but then realized what Jade was asking. She felt a mix of helplessness and amusement.

    "Auntie, you''ve asked me this all the way here. I''ve truly made up my mind."

    Ever since she had revealed Lysander''s affair and her decision to divorce, her aunt''s demeanor had been tense, repeatedly asking if she was heartbroken or would regret it, to the point where M was nearly numb from the questioning. Seeing M''s resolve, Jade''s expression softened slightly.

    But soon, she feigned anger and gave the table a gentle tap, "What, you find me annoying just because I asked a few more questions?"

    "Of course not."

    M moved closer, gently grasping her aunt''s hand. "I haven''t seen you in ages, Aunt Jade. I wish I could talk to you every day, listen to whatever you have to say."

    "Oh, now you remember we haven''t seen each other in a long time!"

    As Jade spoke, her eyes reddened, and her aged voice carried a hint of a choked sob. "Seven years, M, seven years. How many more seven years do you think I have? You''re so heartless, never visiting just because I once said I didn''t want to see you. I might be stubborn, but you''re just as obstinate. Do you want to drive me to my grave?"

    Since M could remember, her aunt had always been strong-willed andmanding, never showing such a tender, sorrowful side.

    Her aunt, who had never married or had children, had distanced herself from the family except for M, whom she treated like her own child. Yet M had been so inconsiderate.

    She had truly hurt her aunt''s feelings.

    Guilt pressed on M''s heart like a weight. The tears she had been holding back finally spilled over.

    She moved to her aunt''s side, knelt down, and just as she did when she was a child, ced her hands on her aunt''s knees and rested her head there, filled with affection. "Please don''t say that, Aunt Jade. It''s all my fault for being thoughtless, but you must live a long, long life. I''ll stay with you forever and never leave again." She choked on her words, tears falling like rain, soaking her aunt''s clothes.

    "Alright, alright," Jade soothed, gently stroking M''s hair, her eyes red but full of tenderness. "Promise you won''t break my heart again."

    She continued, "As for Lysander, I could tell from the first meeting he wasn''t the right one for marriage. But you were so determined, and by then, it was toote for me to intervene. Now that you''vee to your senses, just go through with the divorce. Don''t be too upset. There are plenty of worthy men out there; I''ll help you find someone better."

    "I''m not upset." M nuzzled her aunt''s hand,forted by its warmth.

    "And what about my great-nephew, Adrian? What are your ns for him after the divorce?"

    Though Jade hadn''t been in touch much over the years or visited M, she knew M had a child shortly after marriage.

    That was her great-nephew!

    He was seven now, and Jade had seen photos of the handsome boy but had never had the chance to hold him. Not thinking about him was impossible.

 Chapter 70

    Now that M was contemting divorce, the question of Adrian''s custody loomed heavily over her.

    M could sense what her grandaunt Jade was thinking. She had often imagined that if their strained rtionship ever improved, she would take Adrian to visit Jade.

    But now...

    Jade had never been fond of Lysander, so M could muster the courage to tell her about his infidelity, and Jade would likely ept it.

    However, admitting that Adrian harbored resentment towards her and favored Lysander''s affair partner was something M couldn''t bring herself to say.

    How could she possibly exin that?

    To confess that the child she had carried for nine months, whom she had risked her life to bring into the world, preferred Lysander''s mistress and even wanted her as a mother?

    To reveal her intention to relinquish custody?

    Jade might not be able to handle it; she wasn''t young, and their rtionship had only just begun to mend.

    "Grandaunt," M chose her words carefully, "let''s not rush things with Adrian. Lysander and I haven''t even settled the division of assets."

    Jade, well-versed in the intricacies of high society, understood that both marriages and divorces wereplicated affairs, especially when it came to dividing wealth. She decided not to press the issue of custody further but suggested M find time to bring Adrian over for a visit.

    M replied, "...Okay."

    Jade then picked up a portfolio from the table, steering the conversation to more pressing matters.

    "I''ve reviewed your work over the years. Not bad. Your craftsmanship hasn''t declined, and your creativity is still intact. It seems you haven''t neglected your talent after all."

    On this point, she was genuinely satisfied.

    Hearing these words, M felt a surge of happiness, her eyes brightening considerably.

    Her grandaunt was among the top echelon of the international fashion scene, and

    her approval carried significant weight in these circles.

    Given Jade''s serious nature, she wouldn''t offer empty praise, especially on professional matters.

    Her remarks indicated that M''s recent design work held merit.

    Jade continued, "Your private studio is off to a good start, and it''s essentially your initial brand. Keep it running, but don''t take on any bigmissions for the next few months. Once you''vepleted your resignation procedures,e directly to mypany, Splendid."

    "Your skills and talent were honed under my guidance, and your designs are exceptional. What youck is recognition. International exposure will bring the fame you need, and I''ll arrange that for you."

    Splendid. M knew it well.

    Ranked among the world''s top thirteen haute couture luxury brands, Jade''s intention was clear-she wanted M to join Splendid as a designer.

    With Splendid''s prestigious backdrop, M could bypass many of the arduous processes andplexities, making her debut on the international stage where she could potentially achieve instant fame.

    With sufficient recognition, she could establish her own luxury brand and secure her ce in the fashion industry.

    This was her aspiration, her dream, her true passion.

    Yet... M hesitated.

    Over the years, she had received several lucrativemissions and had begun

    to make a name for herself as Lillian in elite circles. However, without global

    exposure, the international stage still seemed distant.

    She had never stood on such a grand stage before.

    Was it too soon?

    She wasn''t sure if she could handle it. What if she faltered and tarnished the golden reputation of the brand her grandaunt had built?

 Chapter 71

    M''s hesitation and worry didn''t go unnoticed by Jade.

    Though it had been several years since theyst saw each other, and she wasn''t aware of the current details, this was the first time Jade saw such uncertainty and hesitation in M. Gone was the spirited and bold M of yesteryears, the one who charged ahead with confidence.

    What had the Montgomery family done to her dear M?

    This was not the M she remembered-vibrant, daring, and full of life.

    Jade felt a pang in her heart but managed a smile. "What happened to the fearless artistic genius I once knew? Afraid to seize an opportunity right in front of you? Are you doubting yourself, or are you doubting your Aunt''s judgment?"

    "Don''t forget, M, you''ve had seven years to grow."

    Jade''s eyes met those of her slightly anxious grandniece with a steady gaze. "And remember, you''re no longer alone. You have me, your Aunt, backing you up. What are you afraid of?"

    Her Aunt''s words were firm and resonated deeply with M.

    A lump formed in her throat, and for the first time in days, her unsettled heart found peace.

    Yes, she was no longer alone.

    What was there to fear?

    M swallowed the lump in her throat, took a deep breath, and smiled. "Alright, Aunt. In a few days, I''ll wrap up my resignation process, and then I''ll head over to

    Splendid to join you."

    Jade''s smile deepened.

    "Let''s get moving then."

    Jade wasn''t one for procrastination. She promptly suggested, "Tomorrow evening, there''s a musical g I''ve been invited to. Many influential figures from the arts and high society will be there. Come with me and get acquainted."

    "Sounds good."

    ...

    With the g rapidly approaching, there wasn''t time to prepare a new gown.

    However, with Jade''s standing as the creator of a high-luxury brand, dressing for such an asion was about elegance and sophistication, prioritizing convenience and style.

    Apanying Jade, M didn''t need to worry about these details.

    But Jade didn''t let her off easy. She picked a unique, yet understated ck strapless gown from Splendid''s uing high fashion collection, not yet seen on the international stage. The dress wasplemented with a sheer, starry shawl draped elegantly over M''s arm.

    With their outfits perfected, they headed to the g in a private car.

    The g was a grand affair, a coborative event between the art and high society circles: a pre-spring musical g drawing many renowned artists and collectors.

    The venue was impressive and opulent.

    This was the high society''s year-end celebration, an annual event reserved for those with the social standing to attend.

    The Montgomery family''s credentials were more than sufficient, but M had never attended before.

    Since marrying into the Montgomery family, her husband, Lysander, had been reluctant to publicly acknowledge her as his wife, seldom including her in any social gatherings. On rare asions when they attended events together, her role was minimized to that of an unacknowledgedpanion.

    This was her first time attending such a g.

    ...

    The seating was arranged ording to social hierarchy.

    Lesser families sat on the ground floor, while those of higher status upied the balcony boxes, offering amanding view of the main stage below.

    M followed her Aunt up to the balcony level.

    Halfway up the stairs, as they turned a corner, both paused. Lysander was at the top, engaged in conversation with Ryan, his back to them.

    Ryan noticed M first, his eyes briefly flickering with admiration before settling into a familiar disdain. However, after the recent thrashing he received from his brother, he refrained from his usual provocations.

    Noticing Ryan''s change in expression, Lysander turned, surprised to see M on the stairs.

    He hadn''t expected to see her in such a setting.

 Chapter 72

    It shouldn''t have happened-or so he thought.

    Lysander quickly noticed the silver-haired Jade standing protectively in front of M. His eyebrows furrowed instinctively, a flicker of realization crossing his eyes, mixed with surprise. He remembered that seven years ago, M and Jade had a falling out and had presumably severed ties. How were they back together now? Suppressing the irritation bubbling within him, Lysander descended the staircase, intending to greet Jade. After all, she was an elder with a formidable background, deserving of respect. But to his surprise, Jade merely cast him a cold nce before brushing past him, expressionless, and heading upstairs.

    M followed suit. Her demeanor was equally detached as she trailed after her aunt, ignoring Lysander entirely.

    "Lena..." Lysander called softly, reaching out to grasp M''s arm. She deftly avoided his grasp, leaving only the gossamer fabric draped around her arm to slip silkily through his fingers. He watched her retreating figure, a shadow of contemtion passing through his eyes.

    It was then he noticed something different. M wore a sleek ck evening gown that entuated her porcin skin, giving it an ethereal glow with a healthy pink hue. A shimmering fabric twined around her arms and cinched her slender waist, sparkling under the light. Around her neck, a delicate silver chain with star-blue sapphires glistened,plementing the elegant silver pin in her neatly arranged dark hair. Her face was radiant and beautiful, a blend of sophistication and simplicity.

    As she moved, the fabric draped around her waist swayed gently. Lysander''s gaze lingered on the tantalizing silhouette beneath the fabric, his throat

    constricting with the impulse to embrace her delicately soft waist. He knew all too well how supple it was.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ryan, standing at the top of the stairs, sensed something was amiss. M and her entourage had already left, but Lysander remained on the stairs, lost in thought and unresponsive to Ryan''s repeated calls.

    "What''s up with you?" Ryan asked, eyeing Lysander suspiciously. "What were you staring at M for? Don''t tell me you''re going to betray my sister Giselle!"

    Ryan''s suspicion wasn''t unfounded. The way Lysander had been looking at M was unusual. It wasn''t the indifferent gaze one might have for a mere decorative wife, but it wasn''t exactly affectionate either. Neither scenario was eptable!

    Giselle and Lysander were the perfect match, while M, with her maniptive tricks, was nothing but trouble!

    Lysander didn''t bother answering Ryan. Instead, he started toward the second- floor suite.

    "Hey, I''m talking to you!" Ryan hurried after him.

    "Enough," Lysander snapped, exasperated by Ryan''s persistent questioning as they reached the Montgomery family suite. "Keep pestering me, and you won''t be wee in my suite anymore."

    "No way!" Ryan immediately slipped inside the suite.

    Lysander nced briefly in the direction of M''s suite before entering. He then turned to the slouched figure inside and asked, "Doesn''t the Lockwood family have their own suite? Why aren''t you sitting with your brother?"

    Ryan shuddered slightly. "Please, my brother''s been on a warpathtely. Every time he sees me, he wants to lecture me. I''m just borrowing your space to hide for a bit."

    "Besides, Giselle will being over after her performance. I haven''t seen her in days. What''s wrong with hanging out here?"

    When he noticed Lysander''s prating gaze, Ryan added in exasperation, "Come on, man, you''re not jealous, are you? You know full well Giselle isn''t into me. She''s head over heels for you, and that''s as clear as day."

 Chapter 73

    "She''s clearly fond of you!"

    Ryan''s words barely elicited a reaction from Lysander, who merely offered a slight smile and remained silent.

    He walked over to the window, casually pressing a button by its side. The heavy velvet curtains began to rise slowly, revealing the expansive view below.

    The wall facing the stage in the VIP box wasrgely open, providing an excellent view for those on the second floor.

    Ryan continued chatting, "Did I see this right? Wasn''t that M with Jade? They both have thest name Suthend. Could they be rted?"

    He quickly dismissed his own spection, "No way. I remember Jade always iming she was an orphan with no family. Maybe it''s just a coincidence."

    Ryan had done some digging on M, thanks to Giselle. She hailed from a modest family in a small town, having wed her way into the Montgomery family with cunning and ruthlessness. After securing her ce, she cut ties with her past, a heartless, opportunistic social climber.

    He couldn''t believe someone like M could be connected to someone as

    prestigious as Jade. It had to be a coincidence of surnames.

    "Since when did you be so nosy?" Lysander nced at Ryan, sprawled out on the sofa, his eyes sharp and deep.

    As they spoke, the curtains in the adjacent box also began to rise.

    Lysander looked over just as M also nced out from her window. Their eyes met, and silence lingered between them.

    The boxes were side by side.

    But M quickly turned away and retreated into her box.

    ...

    "Oh right, Giselle''s parents should be arriving soon," Ryan said, getting up from the sofa and striding to the window to look below.

    In no time, he spotted Charles and Mrs. Harvey entering the venue, conversing with guests on the first floor.

    "Lysander?"

    Ryan turned, giving Lysander a meaningful look.

    Lysander smiled calmly, "No rush. I''ve already sent Leonard to invite them."

    The Harvey family''s status didn''t typically warrant a second-floor invitation. They''d be seated in the middle of the first floor, but with Lysander''s invitation, everything changed.

    Ryan had hoped to extend the invitation on behalf of the Lockwood family, but his brother would never agree. He had been hiding out with Lysander precisely to avoid his brother''s wrath. He wasn''t about to stir up more trouble and risk another confrontation.

    His frustration bubbled over, "Why does my brother dislike Giselle so much? He won''t even let me near her. She''s so wonderful! Ever since we came back, he''s been controlling all my friendships. Is he having a midlife crisis?"

    Lysander chuckled, "Why don''t you tell him that to his face?"

    Ryan rolled his eyes, his reluctance clear. "Do you think I''d dare?"

    "He''s been on my case for every little thing, even during meals... it''s like he''s on a warpath."

    Meanwhile, Leonard had reached Giselle''s parents. After a brief exchange, they were all smiles as they made their way to the second floor, drawing the attention of the first-floor guests.

    Soon, Lysander''s box was bustling with lively chatter.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Jade''s box was equally lively.

    M had assumed her aunt would introduce her to the distinguished guests on the second floor, but instead, her aunt chose to keep her in their box.

    Before long, there was a steady stream of visitors knocking on their door.

    M had always known her aunt was influential, but this was the first time she truly grasped the extent of that influence. Some visitors were individuals M had only ever seen in the news.

    Jade didn''t mention their familial connection, instead introducing M as the new prodigy designer at Splendid, her talented prot��g��, to the visiting dignitaries.

    "Mrs. Suthend, you have a young apprentice with such promise?"

 Chapter 74

    The guests were taken aback as well. They knew Jade had few apprentices, each already well-known, yet M''s face was unfamiliar and youthful.

    What was more striking was Jade referring to this particr apprentice as a prodigy-a first in her career.

    Jade smiled gently. "She''s my very first student. She''s been honing her skills in solitude for years, and now it''s time for her to step into the world."

    M had been with Jade from a very young age, personally groomed by her mentor. It was no exaggeration to call her Jade''s final disciple.

    Upon learning M''s full name, the guests grew even more surprised.

    Suthend, just like Jade.

    Though questions lingered, no one dared to pry. Jade had always imed to be an orphan, true or not, she was tight-lipped about her lineage.

    The guests were savvy enough to avoid stirring any difort. They understood it was best to keep such matters to themselves.

    Throughout the conversations in the private room, M stood quietly by Jade''s side, observing but contributing little. Her aunt had brought her here to familiarize herself with the faces; eventually, M knew she''d have to prove herself through her work.

    As the chatter slowly dwindled, an enveloping silence filled the room.

    The lights dimmedpletely.

    This event was a musical g, a celebration within the art world.

    Performing tonight were renowned musicians alongside neers eager to make their mark.

    M, being an artist herself, found the scene intriguing. She moved closer to the window to get a better view of the darkened stage below.

    A brilliant spotlight illuminated the center of the stage, where a tform began its

    ascent.

    A gentle chime rang out, followed by the resonant sound of strings.

    Though not a music expert, M recognized the melody as a harp ying "ir de Lune."

    As the stage rose, M was about to close her eyes to savor the music when she recognized the figure in the spotlight, strumming the harp''s strings. She froze in disbelief.

    It was Giselle.

    What was she doing performing at this g? Wasn''t she a doctoral schr in business?

    M watched intently.

    Giselle sat gracefully by the grand harp, her foot pressing the pedal, producing a hauntingly beautiful sound.

    She wore an exquisite white gown adorned with precious jewels and a sheer, jewel-studded veil cape. Her dress was embroidered with vibrant roses spreading like a garden upon the floor.

    The spotlight cast a dazzling glow, making Giselle appear ethereal, as if she were a celestial being surrounded by moonlight and roses, her music haunting and pure.

    M took in the breathtaking scene, the masterful harp music filling the air, undeniably impressive and beautiful.

    As she mused, she noticed movement in the adjacent window.

    Turning her gaze, she saw Lysander standing there, fixated on Giselle''s radiant performance, his eyes filled with rapt admiration.

    M''s expression remained unchanged.

    She quietly stepped back, intending to sit on a wooden chair further from the window to watch, but then she froze again.

    Her aunt sat in that chair, her gaze locked onto Giselle, her face a storm of emotions, hands clenched tightly on the armrests.

    Seeing Jade''s distress, M hurried over, concern in her voice. "Aunt, what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 75

    "That was my personally crafted haute couture wedding dress!"

    Jade red at Giselle on stage, her fingers dancing across the harp like a celestial being, as she spat out her words with barely contained fury.

    M was taken aback, bewildered by the intensity of her great-aunt''s reaction. She hadn''t mentioned that Giselle was the woman Lysander had been cheating with. If Giselle had bought the dress, it was simply a transaction-a buyer and a seller. Why was her great-aunt so upset? Did she have a personal vendetta against Giselle?

    Just as M was about to inquire, Jade spoke again, her voice brimming with anger. Only then did M understand-

    The wedding dress hadn''t been bought by Giselle. It wasmissioned by Lysander months ago for a specific purpose.

    Jade seethed as she recalled-

    "He approached me, asking for a bespoke wedding gown."

    "I remembered that you and he had only gone through a civil marriage without a proper ceremony. When he mentioned a wedding dress, I assumed he was nning a bted wedding for you two. Though I never cared much for him, I thought it was for your ceremony, so I took on the project."

    Her anger grew as she continued-

    "But then you told me yesterday you were getting a divorce. I decided there was no point in mentioning the dress since you weren''t nning to stay with him anyway. But I never imagined it was meant for someone else!"

    "This woman is his mistress, isn''t she?"

    Jade felt utterly disgusted.

    She hadn''t crafted a dress herself in years, usually leaving it to her apprentices and staff while providing only the design and inspiration. For this wedding dress, she had assumed it was for her grand-niece, painstakingly selecting exquisite jewels and personally stitching each lifelike embroidered rose onto the gown. Yet, it was all for naught.

    Her fury was palpable.

    ...

    M''s face turned pale, watching as her great-aunt''s chest heaved with emotion. She rushed over, gently patting Jade''s back and soothing her, trying to help her breathe.

    Though Jade was generally in good health, her age made her vulnerable to emotional upheaval.

    "Great-aunt, please calm down. I don''t care about him anymore. Whatever he does has nothing to do with us. Please don''t be upset..."

    Tears welled up in M''s eyes as she tried to console her.

    As she moved to call an ambnce, Jade stopped her by grabbing her hand.

    "...I''m fine."

    Jade, her face still ashen, instructed M to fetch an ubelled bottle from her purse. She poured out a few ck pills and swallowed them, herplexion improving shortly after.

    M stared at the bottle, her concern evident. "Great-aunt, are you alright?" "Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious."

    Jade waved her hand dismissively. "It''s just my age catching up with me. Sometimes, I get short of breath when I''m worked up, so I got these pills from a doctor to help. I''m fine once I''ve taken them, really."

    Yet M remained anxious, insisting they visit the hospital for aprehensive check-up.

    "Oh, I told you, I''m fine."

    Jade held her back. "I know my body best. I see a doctor regrly. Trust me, I''m

    in better shape than most young people these days."

    How could M rx?

    They went back and forth until Jade finally agreed to a full check-up once the evening was over, allowing M to breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Regardless, this isn''t over!"

    Jade mmed her hand on the wooden table.

    She red at Giselle, who was gracefully exiting the stage to thunderous apuse, her expression icy with eyes like daggers.

 Chapter 76

    On the other side of the venue, the mood was jubnt.

    Mrs. Harvey sat in a wooden chair, her eyes fixed on her daughter, who was slowly making her way off the stage, looking every bit the ethereal vision. Pride and happiness were etched across her face.

    She was well aware of the custom gown her daughter wore. It was crafted by one of the fashion world''s top brands, Splendid. When the dress was delivered, Lysander had mentioned that the roses on the gown were hand-embroidered by Jade, the founder of Splendid herself.

    Jade rarely personally crafted gowns anymore, so wearing one of her creations was a privilege reserved for royalty, Splendid''s top-tier VIPS, and the most elite members of high society. This was a symbol of status and prestige, not to mention that such a custom wedding gown would cost a staggering $3.2 million.

    And that wasn''t all. Even the harp Giselle yed today was a precious antique, flown in on a private jet from a museum overseas. Such attention to detail was astounding.

    The Harvey family didn''t wield such influence on their own. When Giselle made her appearance, both Charles and Mrs. Harvey had carefully watched Lysander''s expression. His captivated look was genuine, a testament to his investment in their daughter.

    Lysander''s willingness to spendvishly and meticulously n for Giselle was a clear sign of his earnest intention. If they could only remove M from the picture...

    The union between the Harvey family and the Montgomery family was within reach!

    Charles felt a surge of satisfaction and cleared his throat before addressing Lysander, who had just returned to the private suite. "Lysander, for everything you''ve done for our daughter, I extend my heartfelt thanks."

    Lysander smiled warmly. "It''s my pleasure, Mr. Harvey. No need to thank me."

    "Absolutely," Ryan chimed in, still exhrated from seeing Giselle''s performance. "With Lysander''s genuine affection for Giselle, this is nothing. Besides, Giselle is so talented; she deserves it!"

    In Ryan''s eyes, Giselle was the best. She was studying business under industry experts, on her way to earning a doctorate. Musically, she excelled, mastering various instruments and winning numerous awards, including gold medals, in internationalpetitions. In the music world, she was already a rising star. Today''s event was designed to mark her return home and solidify her position in the domestic music scene.

    Hearing Ryan''s words and noticing Lysander''s unwavering smile, Charles and Mrs. Harvey felt a deep sense of satisfaction, though they maintained a facade of politeness.

    Charles sighed, "My daughter can be a bit carefree and unruly, having spent so many years abroad. She''s not too familiar with the local scene anymore. We''ll rely on you, Lysander, to look after her."

    Ryan and the others offered polite but lukewarm responses. The Harveys were well aware of Ryan''s feelings for their daughter, but the Lockwood family,pared to the Montgomerys, paled in significance. Moreover, the Lockwoods were not in a stable situation, and the future was uncertain.

    Once the Harvey family and the Montgomery family were joined in matrimony, they nned to encourage Lysander to distance himself from the Lockwoods altogether.

    Ryan, oblivious to the Harveys'' subtle coldness towards him, was eagerly awaiting Giselle''s return to the suite.

    Lysander maintained his genial demeanor, responding softly, "Of course."

    A knock at the door interrupted the conversation.

    Leonard entered and bent down to whisper something in Lysander''s ear. Upon hearing it, Lysander nced towards the suite where M and herpanions were, his brow furrowing in thought.

    After a moment of contemtion, he turned to Charles with a smile. "Mr. Harvey, I''ll leave Ryan to keep youpany for a while. There''s a matter I need to attend

    to."

    Without waiting for Charles''s inquiry, Lysander stood up and exited the suite.

 Chapter 77

    When Lysander knocked and entered Jade''s private suite, the heavy satin drapes were already pulled down over therge windows, creating an enclosed space illuminated by a stark, bright overhead light.

    Near the door, four or five burly men in suits stood, their presence casting a tense and ominous atmosphere.

    Despite sensing the tension in the room, Lysander maintained a calm, easy smile. He walked steadily into the suite and greeted Jade, who was seated across from him.

    "Aunt Jade, it''s been a while. How have you been?"

    Jade reclined in her wooden chair, her response sharp and unyielding. "Spare me the pleasantries, Chairman Montgomery. I was doing just fine until you walked in."

    Lysander chuckled good-naturedly and found a seat for himself. He knew Jade had never thought highly of him; their encounters were always fraught with barbed words. Moreover, he realized that if he didn''t take a seat now, he''d be forced to stand throughout the conversation.

    After settling down, he turned to M, who sat beside Jade, and greeted her with a warm smile. "Mrs. Suthend."

    M turned her head away, choosing to ignore him.

    Seeing hisck of awareness, Jade''s eyes shed with anger, and she mmed her hand on the table. "Chairman Montgomery, let''s get straight to business. I want the ''Moonblush Roses'' back."

    The ''Moonblush Roses'' was the name of the couture wedding gown Giselle wore that evening.

    Lysander smiled wryly. "Aunt Jade, that''s rather unreasonable. I paid for that dress, and it''s my choice who gets to wear it."

    "Ha," Jade let out a coldugh.

    "Don''t y dumb with me!"

    "A Splendid couture, designed and crafted under my guidance, is more than just a dress."

    "Do you think money is all it takes?"

    "Don''t fool yourself into thinking you can use my name or Splendid''s reputation to elevate her. It''s not happening!"

    "Giselle and the Harvey family, they don''t deserve it!"

    Jade''s voice resonated firmly within the suite, leaving no room for Lysander to save face.

    She had every right to be this assertive.

    Jade''s designs were sought after; unless she permitted it, only royalty, top-tier Splendid VIPs, and the cr��me de cr��me of high society had the privilege to wear them. Wearing one of her creations was a testament to one''s status and influence

    it could make stars rise.

    For someone like Giselle to try and leverage her influence? Laughable.

    ...

    Lysander''s expression darkened slightly.

    "Mrs. Suthend, if you make things difficult for me, I will have no choice but to be blunt."

    "As you pointed out, Giselle may not meet the requirements, but with my backing and the Montgomery family''s support, what can''t she wear? Where is shecking?"

    "You want to retract a sold dress? Wouldn''t that mean breaking your promise?"

    M, who had been silent until now, clenched her fingers on the armrest, casting a worried nce at her aunt. Her concern was for Jade''s health, fearing that her emotions might get the better of her. Fortunately, Jade seemed calm, which eased M''s anxiety slightly.

    Jade''s voice was cold and steady. "Breaking promises? Lysander, do you need me to remind you what you said when youmissioned the dress?"

    When Lysander approached Splendid for a custom wedding gown and requested Jade''s involvement in its design, she had no desire to meet him. However, she did instruct the staff to ask: was this dress for a wedding with M?

    The response had been affirmative.

    Yet, he had turned around and given the ''Moonblush Roses'' to someone else, his mistress no less, and now had the audacity to use her of breaking promises?

 Chapter 78

    "Do you have any shame left?"

    If they hadn''t initially said it was for M, Jade wouldn''t have taken on the project, no matter how big it was!

    And to personally design and create it?

    Neither Giselle nor even Lysander had enough influence for such a privilege.

    Lysander maintained hisposure, speaking calmly, "Mrs. Suthend, I believe you must be mistaken. I never gave a direct response back then."

    When the staff asked if it was for a postponed wedding with M, he merely smiled and sipped his tea without answering.

    How others interpreted his actions was not his concern.

    "Bang!"

    Jade mmed her hand on the table, her eyes fierce, causing the teacups to tremble. "Lysander, are you trying to humiliate me?"

    Lysander replied coolly, "I said with the Montgomery family''s backing, Giselle has the qualifications. It was Mrs. Suthend who was unreasonable first."

    "Oh," Jade chuckled, "so there''s no room for negotiation?"

    Lysander remained silent.

    The two sat in tense silence for several minutes until the door suddenly swung open.

    Leonard, standing outside, attempted to enter but was blocked by the guard at the door. After a brief scuffle, he disarmed the first assant, but the rest still barred

    his entry.

    Jade didn''t spare a nce at the door, merely stating coldly, "If you have something to say, speak from outside."

    Leonard looked at Lysander, fists clenched, waiting for orders.

    "Go ahead," Lysander said casually.

    Leonard released his fists, straightened his slightly disheveled suit, and replied with a stoic expression, "Ms. Harvey has been taken by a group and is now locked in the lounge on the first floor."

    He paused for a moment before reminding, "She''s due to speak on stage shortly."

    There was no time to waste.

    ...

    In the hallway on the first floor, Giselle was surrounded by musicians, all discussing her stunning custom-made gown from Splendid. They were both envious and curious about her connection with Jade.

    Such attire was not something just anyone could wear.

    Giselle was enjoying the attention, in lively conversation, when a group of intimidating figures in suits stormed in. Without a word, they pushed through the crowd and dragged her into an adjacent lounge, ushering everyone else out before locking her inside.

    The musicians in the hallway were startled, backing away in shock.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Realizing what had happened, Giselle ran to the door, twisting the handle to no avail, pounding on the door and shouting in anger.

    "Who are you people? Do you know who I am? You dare treat me like this? When I get out, you''ll regret it!"

    She pounded the door twice more before regaining herposure.

    This was an event hosted by both the art and elite circles, an affair of significant importance. Whoever dared act so boldly here must be of considerable power, unhindered by the likes of the Harvey family.

    Plus, there were still prominent artists and media outside; she couldn''t afford to make a scene!

    With a speech to deliver soon, Giselle swallowed her fury and humiliation, straightened her expensive gown, tidied her slightly disheveled hair, and refrained from further outbursts.

    She located the spare phone in the room and called Lysander.

    Reaching out to her family would be useless in this situation.

    But she couldn''t reach Lysander, so she called Leonard instead, and he picked up quickly, advising her to wait in the room for now.

 Chapter 79

    When Lysander heard Leonard''s words, his expression froze overpletely.

    His eyes, sharp and cold, fixed on Jade. "Mrs. Suthend, are you really going to force this issue?"

    Jade smiled, picking up the steaming cup of tea M had just poured for her, and took a leisurely sip.

    "Those who y dirty have no right toin," she replied with a calm

    demeanor. "I''m giving you a chance by not having the dress forcibly stripped off you. Think about it. You yed your games and deceived me, parading that dress in front of me as if there''d be no consequences."

    Lysander remained silent.

    He abruptly turned to M, who hadn''t spoken yet. "Is this all because of Giselle? I''ve told you, we''re just friends. Do you really have to make a scene?"

    Jade''s expression darkened, ready to retort, but M spoke first. "Do you even believe what you''re saying?"

    Friendship taken to this extent was quite something.

    "And furthermore, Lysander," M continued, distancing herself from him coldly, "this is a business issue between you and my mentor. Let''s not drag personal matters into it. It''s petty. Besides, do you really think you have the moral high ground here?"

    The shame should be overwhelming.

    tantly cheating, using joint assets to purchase a custom dress worth millions for a mistress, and still talking about personal matters?

    It''s revolting!

    ...

    Unexpectedly, Lysander chuckled at her words. "Is thedy really so upset? I can exin."

    M turned her eyes away in disgust.

    Jade''s voice cut in, icy and firm. "Chairman Montgomery, the situation is clear- this is business. If you insist on dragging in personal issues, I will have you thrown out."

    Lysander''s expression showed a hint of resignation.

    This matter could be resolved easily.

    Jade might have significant influence abroad, but the Montgomery family had been entrenched in Kingsford for generations. They could easily muster enough support to extract him by force, but doing so would irreparably damage their rtionship.

    The Montgomery''s domestic business was rock solid, but Jade''s international connections could cause trouble overseas. It wouldn''t topple their empire, but it would be an unnecessary headache.

    Considering this, Lysander nced over at M.

    He didn''t want to make an even bigger scene. Thinking it over, he smiled and said, "Mrs. Suthend, you''re my elder, so I''ll concede this time. The dress will be returned to you, and you can keep the money as my apology."

    With that, he rose and headed for the door.

    At the entrance, he turned back to M. "When you''re done ying around,e home. Adrian misses you."

    After Lysander left, he made his way downstairs with Leonard.

    A group of men in ck suits were stationed outside a resting room, clearly

    informed by Jade to allow him passage.

    Lysander walked in alone.

    As soon as he entered, Giselle flung herself into his arms, her delicate frame trembling, her voice a shaky whisper.

    "Lysander, I''m so scared."

    Leonard quietly closed the door behind them.

    Lysander sat down on the sofa, holding her close, gently patting her back to calm her. Once her sobs had subsided, he broached the subject.

    Giselle lifted her head, her expression one of disbelief, tears streaming down her face.

    "Lysander, what are you saying? You want me to take off the dress and return it? You already gave it to me!"

    Lysander spoke gently, "There was a misunderstanding. Splendid needs the dress back for some adjustments."

    "Why? I don''t want to!"

    Giselle clung to him, eyes red and voice choked. "You''ve already given it to me. I''m supposed to wear it on stageter. Asking me to take it off now would make me aughingstock!"

 Chapter 80

    "I''ve arranged for another dress for you, it''ll be here soon," Lysander insisted firmly.

    But how could a hastily prepared dresspare to Splendid, especially one designed and crafted by its founder? It was rare and unique!

    Giselle didn''t want to take it off. She was ready to make a fuss, but noticing the cold expression on Lysander''s face, she dared not say anything more.

    Still, she couldn''t just take it off without a fight. "I''ll take it off after I''ve given my speech on stage..."

    "No." Lysander''s response was immediate and absolute.

    Giselle clenched her teeth, swallowing her protests. Yet, she couldn''t help but ask, "Lysander, who''s trying to harm me?"

    Lysander nced at her, replying coolly, "I''ve already taken care of it."

    That was his way of telling her to drop the subject.

    Giselle had no choice but to bite her tongue, though she was determined to find out who was behind it all once she got home. She wouldn''t let anyone who dared cross her get away with it!

    Soon, the new dress arrived, and Giselle reluctantly changed into it.

    Though this gown was also expensive and beautiful, it couldn''tpare to the Moonblush Roses. Moreover, changing right after the performance would surely spark gossip.

    Feeling downcast, Giselle leaned against Lysander, shedding tears pitifully.

    "Lysander,e home with me tonight, won''t you? It''s been days since you stayed at my ce. Adrian and I miss you."

    With Adrian living at the Harvey family estate, it served as a convenient excuse.

    Hearing this, Lysander, feeling guilty about the dress incident and considering the matter with Adrian, nodded in agreement.

    ...

    The deep winter night descended.

    Lysander had the extravagant Moonblush Roses gown, worth over three million, delivered.

    With the dress in hand, Jade lost interest in continuing the evening at the g and decided to leave with M, heading to the Metropolitan Hospital.

    It was a promise made.

    M, concerned about Jade''s health, insisted she have a full check-up after the event.

    As the car moved along the road, Jade turned to look at M, who sat silently beside her, appearing a bit despondent. "Regarding the dress incident earlier, I didn''t expose Lysander and Giselle''s dirtyundry to back you up. Are you upset with me, Auntie?"

    M was momentarily taken aback but quickly shook her head.

    "Auntie, I understand. This must be handled as a business matter; personal issues would onlyplicate things further. The personal matters between us��I''lI handle them myself."

    Jade gave her a scrutinizing look and nodded. "You''re smart, so how did you end up with someone like him?"

    M sighed. "..."

    Jade was still indignant about M''s marriage to Lysander. It was because of him that she and her niece had been apart for years. She couldn''t stand him!

    Though she knew elders shouldn''t meddle in the younger generation''s affairs, Jade couldn''t help but say, "The sooner you get the divorce done, the better. If you need any help, just say the word. For you, I can swallow my pride."

    M hesitated for a moment.

    She did need help.

    She was determined to get the divorce, but Lysander refused to engage in any discussions. She wanted to go to court, yet nowyer in Kingsford dared to take her case because of Lysander.

    She couldn''t even ask herwyer friends for help, fearing a repeat of the Miranda incident, which could put her friends in jeopardy.

    She''d been at her wits'' end these past few days.

    Now that her aunt was back, even though it had been years since theyst met

    and she wasn''t sure of her aunt''s current situation, today''s events made it clear her aunt wasn''t afraid of the Montgomery family.

    Should she ask for her aunt''s help?

 Chapter 81

    "What''s wrong?"

    Aunt Jade asked casually when she noticed her grandniece, M, hadn''t spoken for a while.

    M snapped back to reality, took a deep breath, and finally made up her mind. "Aunt Jade, could you help me find a divorcewyer?"

    Jade was taken aback, a little surprised. "Can''t you find one yourself?"

    "It''s not that," M hedged. "It''s just that since I''m divorcing Lysander, I worry that

    a regrwyer might not be enough. I want to hire someone with more reputation and skill, but it''s hard for me to get in touch with them..."

    M avoided the real reason.

    She couldn''t tell Aunt Jade that Lysander was using his influence and money to make it impossible for her to find awyer. If Aunt Jade knew, with her personality, she''d definitely march over to the Montgomery family and cause a scene. If that happened, it would be impossible to keep this from her mother-inw.

    If her mother-inw found out about the divorce, it would be even harder to finalize!

    M was determined to keep this a secret from her mother-inw until the divorce was finalized. Once it was done, there would be no turning back.

    Luckily, Jade didn''t press her further. She understood howplicated divorces in high society could be, and a goodwyer was crucial for matters like asset division and child custody.

    "Alright, I have a professional legal team at the Kingsford branch of Splendid. I''ll arrange for them to assist you. You can discuss any issues with them," Jade agreed without hesitation.

    M was overjoyed, expecting just onewyer but getting an entire team! She hugged her aunt tightly, her spirits lifted. "Thank you, Aunt Jade!"

    "Off with you��it''s only when you need my help that you remember to be sweet," Jade teased, her wrinkled face lighting up with a satisfied smile.

    ...

    They chatted for a while, and soon they arrived at the Metropolitan Hospital.

    Beforeing, Jade''s secretary, Sophie, had already contacted the hospital and arranged for VIP ess, allowing for aprehensive health checkup at any time.

    As they stepped out of the car and headed towards the hospital, the sound of an ambnce siren pierced the air, creating amotion at the entrance.

    The ambnce''s shing lights stood out starkly against the night.

    The vehicle stopped, and several doctors quickly exited, pushing a stretcher towards the emergency room. On the stretchery an unconscious, tall young

    man.

    A distraught, middle-aged woman followed closely, tears streaming down her face. M caught sight of this scene and paused, a look of confusion crossing her face. Why did that crying woman''s back seem so familiar?

    "M, what are you daydreaming about?" Aunt Jade called from a few steps ahead, snapping M back to attention. She hurried to catch up, pushing the ambnce incident out of her mind.

    The VIP channel was efficient, and the paperwork was quicklypleted.

    M apanied Aunt Jade through each step of the health checkup, while Sophie followed with a stack of documents.

    Just as M sent Aunt Jade into the second examination, her phone suddenly buzzed.

    She answered it absentmindedly, only to be met by a woman''s frantic, tearful voice.

    ...

    "Mrs. Montgomery, please, can you save Mr. Eugene?"

    "I-I walked in today and found him copsed on the floor, his face as white as a sheet. I can''t get hold of the eldest young master, and Mr. Eugene needs a signature for surgery. Please, can youe quickly... will he die?"

    The woman on the other end of the line was sobbing so hard she could barely speak, her panic evident in her disjointed words.

 Chapter 82

    Unable to discern the full situation over the phone, M decided to first calm the woman on the line. Once she was a bit moreposed, M quickly asked for the hospital''s address.

    It turned out to be Metropolitan Hospital!

    Images of the ambnce she had just seen at the hospital entrance shed through M''s mind, along with the familiar face of a middle-aged woman.

    Wasn''t that Sienna, the one who takes care of Mr. Eugene from the Montgomery family?

    "Secretary Sophie, please wait here. When my auntes out, exin everything to her. I''m heading to the emergency room first to see what''s going on," M said swiftly to Sophie, who was standing nearby.

    Sophie, with her long ponytail and sharp ck-and-white business attire, had overheard the entire phone call and understood the urgency of the situation. She quickly nodded in agreement.

    M hurriedly dashed toward the emergency room.

    The person in trouble was her brother-inw, Eugene, who was Lysander''s younger brother from the Montgomery family. Although she didn''t know the specifics, the fact that Sienna was in tears and mentioned surgery indicated it was serious.

    Even though she was the eldest daughter-inw of the Montgomery family, with a pending divorce, she was practically an outsider and couldn''t bear this

    responsibility.

    While running, M called Lysander to inform him of the situation and the hospital''s address, suggesting hee over.

    Surprisingly, when Lysander answered, he was unusually cold.

    "Eugene''s having surgery? What''s it to me if he does or doesn''t? Let me know if he dies, and maybe I''ll consider getting him a coffin," he said before hanging up.

    M was stunned.

    She knew that Lysander and his brother didn''t get along, but surely not to this extent-this was a matter of life and death!

    Since that was a dead end, she decided to call the family estate.

    The family''s old butler answered. M intended to ask him to fetch Conrad, her father-inw. However, upon hearing the situation, the butler hesitated.

    "Mrs. Montgomery, could you please sign the surgery consent form for Mr. Eugene? Rest assured, you won''t be held responsible if anything goes wrong. It''s just that Mr. and Mrs. Montgomery can''t hear anything about Eugene, so we have to ask you."

    The call ended, leaving M''s heart heavy with disappointment.

    What did that mean?

    Their own brother, their own son, and they were just going to ignore his life and death?

    Confounded by the Montgomery family''s indifference, M couldn''t stand by and do nothing. She rushed into the emergency room.

    Ignoring Sienna, who was on the verge of fainting from crying, M first spoke with the doctor. It was acute severe appendicitis, and Eugene was in septic shock. His condition was life-threatening, and any dy could be fatal.

    Without further hesitation, M signed the consent form.

    Once Eugene was taken into surgery, M was drenched in sweat. Sienna sat on the floor, utterly exhausted, clutching M''s hand in gratitude.

    "Mrs. Montgomery, thank goodness for you! I wouldn''t have known what to do otherwise. I''m just a caretaker. If something happened to Mr. Eugene, what would I do? Can you believe how the Montgomery family is? They don''t even care about their own child! Leaving him out there with no one to contact..." Sienna sobbed, overwhelmed by her bad luck.

    M took a deep breath, steadied herself, and gently helped Sienna to her feet, offering a fewforting words before getting back to the matter at hand.

    "What exactly happened? How did his condition be so severe so suddenly?"

 Chapter 83

    Sienna choked back tears as she haltingly exined the situation.

    Everyone knew about the Montgomery family. Mr. Eugene, the ck sheep of the family, wasn''t favored by the elders. He had been sent away from the family estate at a young age to live on his own, raised under the care of nannies and housekeepers.

    However, Mr. Eugene had always been peculiar, disliking the bustlingpany of others in his mansion. As he grew older, he dismissed all the staff, allowing only a weekly housekeeper to tidy up his home.

    Yesterday was supposed to be the day for cleaning, but Sienna had somethinge up and couldn''t make it.

    When she finally arrived in the evening, she found Mr. Eugene copsed on the floor, unconscious. His face was as pale as a freshly painted wall, drenched in cold sweat.

    Sienna was beside herself with fear and immediately called for an ambnce. However, as an outsider, she couldn''t sign any documents, nor did she dare to. With Mr. Eugene still unconscious and unable to reach any other Montgomery family members, she turned to M for help.

    After all, in Sienna''s eyes, Mrs. Montgomery was the only one in the family who showed any kindness towards Mr. Eugene. She asionally visited his mansion to check on him and had even left her contact information with the staff for emergencies.

    Little did she know, it would be needed today, and in such a dire situation.

    "You saved the day, Mrs. Montgomery! I can''t thank you enough! You have no idea how scared I was. I''m just an ordinary person; how could I handle the life of such a precious young master?" Sienna sobbed, wiping her tears away.

    M listened, trying to soothe her, though her mind was racing with questions.

    She had heard rumors at the old estate that her mother-inw, Felicity, had been unwell after giving birth to Eugene, suffering from a severe illness and postpartum depression. That''s why he was sent away. But even now, after all these years, they couldn''t bear to see him?

    That made sense to M, but what perplexed her was why her father-inw, Conrad, and his brother, Lysander, also kept their distance. One was Eugene''s father, the other his brother. Their indifference to his life-threatening condition was baffling. Did they actually wish him dead? What kind of family was this...

    M rubbed her aching temples.

    Well, she would help this onest time. After the divorce, the Montgomery family''s troubles would no longer be her concern, and they could do as they pleased.

    M paid the medical and surgical fees and kept the receipts, preparing to leave.

    Seeing her about to go, Sienna panicked, clutching Mrs. Montgomery''s hand and wailing, "Mrs. Montgomery, I can''t handle this on my own! What if something happens after you leave?"

    Her cries grated on M''s nerves.

    She thought for a moment. She had already signed the papers, so she might as well stay until Eugene was out of surgery.

    She originally intended to call her great-aunt to exin the situation but decided it was better to tell her in person. After reassuring Sienna that she would return, M headed towards the health center.

    Her great-aunt had already been displeased by her earlier departure.

    When M mentioned it was about the Montgomery family, her face darkened further. "Why bother with their family problems? They don''t even take care of their own!"

    M sighed, "Aunt Jade, I can''t help but think of him as one of us. When I was little, I was also neglected by my parents..."

    "That''spletely different!"

    Jade disagreed, "No matter how tough his situation, he was still raised in luxury. You had it much worse."

    M smiled gently, "Aunt Jade, it''s all in the past now."

    "Fine, fine."

    Jade, though unhappy, understood her niece''s sentiments. Waving her hand, she said, "You''re too clever with words. I can''t win against you. Go if you must."

    "Aunt Jade, once your check-up is done, have Secretary Sophie take you home to rest. No need to wait for me."

 Chapter 84

    M gave a few final instructions before returning to the emergency department.

    ...

    Given Eugene''s condition, it was certain he would need to be hospitalized after

    the surgery.

    M asked Sienna to head back to the house to gather some clothes and essentials, while she stayed to handle the admission paperwork.

    Roughly an hourter, Eugene was wheeled out of surgery and into a private

    room.

    Sienna hadn''t returned yet.

    The doctor spoke to M, "Does this young man often skip meals, and then binge on junk food? That''s not good for his stomach. While appendicitis is manageable, he needs to watch his diet in the future..."

    M wasn''t aware of Eugene''s eating habits, but she listened carefully, intending to ry the message to Siennater.

    After navigating the endless paperwork and collecting the prescribed medications, she settled into a chair beside the hospital bed, her eyes resting on the pale young man lying there.

    Eugene, like Lysander, had an exceptionally handsome face.

    However, Lysander''s looks carried a hint of danger and intensity. His presence was somanding that it was intimidating when he wasn''t smiling. Yet, his eyes, when amused, could make anyone''s heart flutter unknowingly.

    Eugene''s beauty was purely striking, with deep-set features thatcked any aggression. But perhaps due to his temperament, he always seemed to carry a shadowy aura.

    As M watched the sleeping figure, she sighed quietly.

    Poor thing.

    Eugene was only about eighteen or neen, and here he was, having gone through surgery without a single family member showing concern. He was shunned by his family, much like she had been years ago.

    The difference was that after she married, she distanced herself from the family who wished to devour her. Eugene, however, was still caught in the web.

    Just as she was lost in thought, M noticed something off.

    Eugene''s face had traces of makeup. His naturally attractive features seemed oddly out of ce with it. Although, with modern trends, men wearing makeup wasn''t unusual, so she didn''t dwell on it.

    ...

    After waiting a while longer in the room, with no sign of Sienna, an unexpected visitor arrived.

    "Ma''am."

    Leonard pushed the door open and greeted her softly.

    It seemed Lysander wasn''t entirely indifferent to his younger brother after all, M mused, until she heard Leonard''s next words.

    "Ma''am, thank you for your help."

    "But in the future, please stay away from Mr. Eugene. He has issues, and we wouldn''t want you to get caught up in them."

    M was perplexed.

    Eugene was, after all, a direct heir to the Montgomery family, wasn''t he? For Leonard to outright im that the young master had issues-who was the one with the real problem here?!

    Deciding she had no interest in the Montgomery family''s affairs, M exined the doctor''s orders, handed Leonard the medical bills and receipts, and left, instructing him to ensure the payments were made on time.

    With divorce looming, she nned to tally every ount.

    Once M had left, Leonard cast a cold nce at the sleeping Eugene before calling Lysander.

    "Sir, she''s gone. Mr. Eugene hasn''t woken up yet."

    "Good," came Lysander''s cool reply through the phone. "Sort out the staff at the vi. Even if he''s a misfit, Eugene is still a Montgomery. He can be neglected, but no one outside the family should dare abuse him."

    "Understood."

    Leonard added, "Jade''s back and brought her own team. We can''t get close to the ma''am while they''re here."

    A brief silence followed before a mockingugh crackled through the line.

    "This won''tst. Jade''s headquarters is in Verdelune. She''ll have to return eventually. She can''t stay here indefinitely."

    "Once she''s gone, M will be left without support again!"

 Chapter 85

    M''s resignation process from thepany was still a few days frompletion, but she dutifully went in the next day to fulfill her final responsibilities.

    Right after the morning meeting, her phone buzzed with a call from Miranda.

    "M, you really gave Giselle a run for her money this time! She''s really outdone herself in the worst way possible!"

    M was puzzled but listened as Miranda urged her to check out the message she had just sent.

    Keeping the call connected, M opened the message.

    Miranda had sent a link to a trending topic. Clicking on it, M saw a headline from the official ount of Splendid.

    "Miss Giselle has no partnership ormercial disputes with Splendid; due to unforeseen circumstances, the Moonblush Roses gown remains unfinished and has been recalled for adjustments."

    The announcement from Splendid was undoubtedly linked to Jade.

    Why would Jade release this statement?

    M scrolled through thements and began to piece it together.

    ...

    Giselle, though not a household name, had some recognition in the international music scene. She had made a ssh at a g the previous night, wearing a stunning Splendid gown, rumored to have been crafted by Splendid''s founder. Clips from the event went viral, stirring up quite the sensation.

    Curiousizens, digging deeper into Giselle''s background, discovered quite the biography: not only was she a celebrated musician abroad, but also a PhD in business from Pennsylvania, freshly appointed as CEO of Falcon Technologies, a subsidiary of Montgomery Holdings, and the only daughter of the prestigious Harvey family. She was also strikingly beautiful.

    Her multiple identities and achievements earned her widespread admiration.

    However, the tide of public opinion turned when a video emerged showing Giselle, radiant at the g, no longer wearing the Moonblush Roses gownter in the evening.

    The video poster mockingly imed: Giselle had worn a borrowed dress that was reimed by the rightful owner midway through the event.

    Initially, few believed this, and many defended Giselle, using the video poster of jealousy and spite.

    The poster retorted: if the gown was truly hers, why didn''t she wear it the whole night?

    It was then that Splendid released their statement, rifying no coboration with Giselle and exining the gown was recalled for refinement, taking no sides in the matter.

    But with the video and the announcement, questions arose: if Giselle had no ties with Splendid, how did she end up in their gown?

    The trending topic exploded, with criticism now aimed at Giselle, calling her vain and deceitful.

    Miranda had seen the trending news and gleefully shared it with M, eager to see the downfall of someone who had wronged her friend.

    Miranda hadn''t attended the g but was furious upon hearing about the gown incident.

    "Our dear Jade is a force to be reckoned with!"

    Miranda, aware of Jade''s return from M, understood the close bond between the two and guessed Jade''s hand in steering the online narrative.

    M, however, remainedposed.

    Just as she was about to exit the trending topic, a new headline shed across her screen: an official statement from Montgomery Holdings.

    "Recent defamatory statements targeting Falcon Technologies'' CEO Giselle are intended to tarnish reputations... all evidence has been preserved, and legal actions will be pursued."

    Furthermore, Lysander, a director at Montgomery Holdings, who hadn''t touched his social media ount for years, suddenly shared the announcement.

 Chapter 86

    One of the world''s leading conglomerates, Montgomery Holdings, suddenly made a ssh, with the legendary prodigy chairman personally sharing a post that sent social media into a frenzy.

    Previous negativements about Giselle were instantly drowned out by waves of excitement, including a fair share of romantic spections:

    "Ms. Harvey is so stunning, and I heard Chairman Montgomery is quite the charming young man himself. Could there be something more to him stepping in

    for the president of a newly established subsidiary?"

    "Hey, insider here! These two have been childhood friends for years!"

    "Aww, childhood sweethearts! I''m shipping it!"

    "A genius chairman from a prestigious family and a high-society debutante, childhood sweethearts-it''s like a fairytalee true!"

    "This is the real deal, and I''m here for it!"

    [...]

    M stared at thesements and quietly closed the trending topics.

    ...

    After a moment of silence, Miranda cautiously spoke up, "M, are you okay?"

    She had hoped to cheer her friend up by showing Giselle''s troubles, but this was not the oue she expected.

    Lysander must be out of his mind!

    What a ridiculous situation!

    "I''m fine," M replied evenly, even managing a small smile. "I don''t care about these things anymore. Let them have their fun."

    Miranda knew her friend well. If M said she didn''t care, she truly didn''t. Her friend had always been someone who could let things go, someone daring and decisive, and Miranda admired her for that.

    M was about to chat more with Miranda when her phone buzzed, a missed call notification shing across the top of the screen.

    "Hey, I just got a call. I''ll talk to youter."

    After hanging up, M checked the missed call, and her heart skipped a beat.

    It was Eugene.

    Why was he calling? Had he woken up from surgery?

    M quickly called back.

    At the Harvey Manor dining room, Giselle sat clutching her phone, tears silently streaming down her face as she read the harshments. Thevish spread on the table did nothing to stir her appetite.

    "Giselle, don''t cry," Adrian consoled her, casting a reproachful look at Lysander, who was seated at the head of the table.

    "Dad, you didn''t upset Giselle, did you? She''s been down ever sincest night!"

    Giselle quickly tugged on Adrian''s arm, swallowing her tears. "Adrian, you shouldn''t speak to Dad like that. I''m fine, really. I''ll be okay soon."

    Lysander dabbed his lips with a napkin, his movements graceful, as he said calmly, "Don''t worry. I''ve already had thepany''s ount issue a statement. No one will bother about the dress anymore."

    But that wasn''t all Giselle wanted.

    If only the dress could be returned and worn again, the online attacks would naturally dissipate!

    Although the public narrative was reversed, the issue with the dress remained unresolved. She could never exin why the Moonblush Roses gown ended up on her.

    Still, Giselle knew Lysander had already shown considerable attention to the matter. Pushing further about the dress would be ungrateful.

    Wiping her tears, Giselle offered a sweet smile and thanked him, then coaxed Adrian to eat more vegetables.

    Only then did Lysander smile.

    The dining room scene was one of warmth and harmony, which Charles and Mrs. Harvey observed with understanding smiles, leaving the space intact for what looked like a close-knit family.

    "Looks like we might have good news soon," Charles remarked with a chuckle.

    "Either way, having a grandchild would solidify things," Mrs. Harvey replied with a twinkle in her eye. "No rush. You see how Lysander dotes on our daughter; it''s only a matter of time."

 Chapter 87

    M dialed the number, and the phone was answered almost immediately.

    "Hey, M."

    A hoarse and weary voice of a young man came through on the other end.

    "How are you feeling?" M asked, her concern genuine despite the peculiar nature of her brother-inw. They had shared a decent rtionship in the past, and her care for him was sincere.

    "I''m okay," Eugene replied, his voice still raspy. "Thank you, M. If it weren''t for you yesterday, I wouldn''t be here. You saved me again."

    M sighed inwardly, "Eugene, you need to stop putting yourself through this..."

    She wanted to tell him that no matter how much he tried, if his family didn''t love him, they just didn''t, and he was only causing himself pain. But she held back. These were realizations one had toe to on their own, and she understood that all too well.

    Instead, she offered some words offort, however feeble they might be, "Take care of yourself, eat well, and make sure..."

    Before she could finish, Eugene interrupted, "Why are you saying these things all of a sudden?"

    Eugene was perceptive and could sense something was off in her words.

    M decided there was no need to hide the truth from Eugene. He wasn''t close to the Montgomery family and seldom visited them. Even if he were closer, he wasn''t the type to spread gossip.

    "Eugene, your brother and I are getting a divorce."

    "I won''t be part of the Montgomery family anymore. Take care of yourself, and if anything happens, reach out to your brother. He cares about you. Last night, he..."

    Before she couldplete her sentence, Eugene''s voice rose, "M, are you leaving me too?"

    In his voice, M could hear the beginnings of tears.

    He choked out, "I''ve been cast out from the family since I was a child. No one cared for me until you came into the Montgomery family. You brought warmth into my life."

    "You cared for me, looked after me, and cooked meals that tasted like home. It was the first time I felt what family meant."

    "M, you are like a sister, a mother... you''re so important to me... And now, you''re leaving me too?"

    The phone carried the sound of his quiet sobs.

    M was at a loss. She hadn''t anticipated such a strong reaction from Eugene and found herself momentarily speechless.

    After a long pause, she finally said, "Eugene, I''m really sorry, but my mind is made up."

    This marriage had lingered longer than it should have, serving only to waste precious time. She couldn''t drag it on any longer.

    The sobs on the other end halted briefly, and Eugene''s voice, rougher than before, spoke again.

    "M, I support your decision to divorce. I''ve seen how poorly my brother treated you over the years."

    "But M, you can''t just lump me in with my brother."

    "You know I don''t have a good rtionship with the Montgomerys either, even less so than you. I just wanted to say..."

    He paused for a couple of seconds before continuing slowly, "I know divorces involve splitting assets, but can''t you take me with you? I can leave the Montgomerys and stay with you."

    "Don''t worry, I don''t eat much and I''m neen now. I''m smart enough to make my own living and won''t be a burden. I just want to be your family, M... I hope you''ll always care for me."

    M: "..."

    Did he even realize the outrageousness of what he was proposing?

 Chapter 88

    "You still remember you''re neen, huh?"

    "Like I''d ever want custody of my own kids, let alone want you, Lysander''s little brother?!"

    The mention of "little brother" felt bizarre, like a relic of a lost family hierarchy. M was at a loss for words, her mind going nk for a moment.

    Suddenly, she remembered what Leonard had saidst night��

    "Ma''am, it''s best if you keep your distance from Mr. Eugene. He''s not right in the head, might identally hurt you."

    Whether he''d cause harm was uncertain, but his mind was certainly something else!

    No wonder he''s Lysander''s brother... the Montgomery family truly had a knack for producing extraordinary individuals, far beyond the reach of ordinary people like her.

    ...

    M was contemting how to respond when she heard a violent coughing fit on the other end of the line. It was so intense that her heart skipped a beat.

    "What''s wrong with you, Eugene?"

    "...I''m fine," came the weak voice of the young man. "Just thirsty, and when I tried to drink some water, the surgical wound suddenly hurt, so..."

    He could barely finish before he started gasping for air, the coughsing in

    waves.

    M quickly urged him to call a doctor, and he agreed, then added, "Sister-inw, could youe see me? I''m all alone in the hospital and feel so lonely."

    M hesitated for only a moment before the coughing resumed, softening her resolve. Worried he might really be in trouble, she promised to visit after work. "Thank you, sister-inw. You''re the only one who treats me well."

    M sighed, "Please stop calling me sister-inw, I..."

    "I understand," he cut in promptly. "Sister! I''ll wait for you at the hospital."

    Before M could say more, the line went dead.

    M: "..."

    Was this habit of abruptly hanging up a Montgomery family tradition?

    Moreover, why did she feel like she was being yed?

    ...

    Nevertheless, she''d made a promise to Eugene.

    Once her work was wrapped up, she left the office right on time that evening, heading straight for Metropolitan Hospital.

    Knowing hospital food was nothing to rave about, M arranged for a hotel to prepare dinner, including a light soup for Eugene, nning to keep himpany for a meal before leaving.

    However, upon arriving and opening the hospital room door, she was momentarily stunned.

    Inside, Lysander was seated by the bed, engaged in conversation with Eugene, whoseplexion didn''t look great.

    Both turned to look at her as she entered.

    Eugene''s face lit up with a smile upon seeing her, his handsome and deep-set features brightening despite his illness, "Sister, you made it."

    See, someone dide to visit you!

    M took a deep breath. Since she was already there, she brought the food inside and began setting it out.

    Lysander watched her without any visible expression, but at Eugene''s words, his brow furrowed.

    He fixed Eugene with a stern gaze. "She''s your sister-inw."

    Eugene smiled, "You''re my brother; what''s wrong with me calling her sister?"

    Lysander''s brow knitted tighter, ready to argue, but Eugene continued, "Besides, she told me to call her that."

    An ufortable silence settled over the room.

    M wasn''t sure if it was just her imagination, but she felt a chill run down her spine.

    Before she could finish setting the table, her arm was gripped tightly, and she was pulled abruptly out of the room.

    Left half-leaning against the hospital bed, Eugene''s sickly face lost all traces of its earlier smile.

    His unnaturally dark eyes fixated on the door that swung gently, his long, pale fingers clutching the sheets so tightly they wrinkled under his grip.

 Chapter 89

    **Kingsford Medical Center**

    In the shadowy stairwell, M found herself encircled by a man with broad shoulders and a narrow waist. His lips pressed against hers, creating a quiet, almost inaudible sound.

    After struggling for a while, she managed to push him away forcefully. "Lysander, what madness are you up to now?"

    Her face was filled with indignation as she vigorously wiped her overly kissed lips, ring at the man before her, whose eyes were filled with unsatisfied desire.

    Lysander reached out to pull the soft and alluring woman back into his embrace, only to have his hand pped away.

    "Don''t touch me! I find you repulsive!"

    Lysander shook his hand where she''d struck him, raising an eyebrow slightly. He suddenly mmed his palm against the wall beside M''s head, leaning down to gaze at her intently. A sly smile yed on his lips.

    "Repulsive?"

    "And aren''t you?" Despite being pinned against the wall, M refused to back down, sneering, "Chairman Montgomery, do I need to remind you?"

    The sharp, fiery M intrigued him.

    He hadn''t seen this side of her since before their marriage. In the seven years since, she had always been gentle, understanding, and obedient-pleasant, butcking in passion.

    Now, as she dared mention divorce, she seemed to regain some of the lively boldness she had before their marriage, making her all the more dazzling.

    It stirred something hot within him.

    As he pondered this, he lost himself in the vivid emotions on M''s face, leaning in to kiss her again.

    But a hand suddenly came up to stop him.

    The next moment, M''s delicate wrist was caught in his firm grasp, pressed against the wall, his hot breath teasing her ear.

    "My dear, don''t tempt me. This is a hospital."

    The shameless bastard!

    Tempt you? As if!

    Even though she was fuming inside, M dared not struggle further. She could feel the unmistakable tension in Lysander''s leg pressed against hers, cursing him as a pervert in her mind.

    How had she ever fallen for this man?

    Lysander hovered near her ear, breathing softly before asking in a husky voice, "Are you upset about today''s trending topic or the dress incident?"

    You seem to know perfectly well, don''t you?

    M let out a sarcastic chuckle, unwilling to engage in any more pointless banter with this scoundrel.

    Lysander didn''t mind herck of response and continued, "Ipensated for the dress incident by returning it and didn''t even ask for the refund on the money..."

    He paused, his voice suddenly tinged with an odd bit of grievance, "Yet your great-aunt insisted on returning the money, even adding an extra $250, deliberately embarrassing me. She''s family, so I let her have her way."

    M almostughed at the absurdity.

    She hadn''t known about Jade returning the dress money, but she understood her great-aunt''s sentiment to sever any ties, especially financial, with the Montgomery family. The extra $250 was just Jade being childish, her whimsical spirit untouched by age.

    But Lysander... he had received the money back; what was heining about? ying the victim?

    Feigning innocence.

    M''s expression turned cold. "That''s between you and my great-aunt, unrted to our issues. You got your money back, so what''s yourint?"

    Lysander fell silent.

    Seeing her remain unmoved, he paused for half a minute before speaking again, his tone nowced with a cold edge-

    "Let''s not talk about that."

    "As for Giselle, we''ve been friends since childhood, with over a decade of history. Our families are old acquaintances, and naturally, I look after her."

 Chapter 90

    "She''s quite capable, and now, as the president of a subsidiary under my name, her reputation is tightly linked with thepany''s interests. So when you publicly attack her, how can I not protect her?"

    M felt a storm brewing within her chest.

    She suppressed the nausea that arose, her face tilted slightly upward, maintaining a calm demeanor with even a hint of a smile. "Fine, you''ve been friends for over a decade, and I won''t argue with you about it-there''s no point. Lysander, as long as you sign the divorce papers, I won''t care who you marry or whom you choose to be by your side in the future."

    Lysander''s expression turned dark, his fox-like eyes brooding and intense. "M, must you make a scene?"

    With those words, M felt utterly drained.

    This was always the way with Lysander. No matter how hard she tried tomunicate, all she ever got was, ''Stop making a fuss.''

    She was truly fed up.

    "Lysander, it''s you who needs to stop making a fuss!"

    M spoke with a nk expression, her voice calm. "All I''m asking for is what I deserve; you''ll get the person you truly want. Once the divorce papers are signed, everyone can be happy. What else is there to be dissatisfied with?"

    Lysander felt a wave of irritation and barked, "That''s impossible!"

    "M, you were the one who wanted this position as my wife, and I agreed. Now, unless I consent, you''ll remain in this role until the end of your days!"

    He wanted to keep the security of a stable home while enjoying freedom outside. Disgusting!

    M was fuming, about to retort, when her lips were suddenly silenced by his forceful kiss. His hand slipped under her sweater, making a mess of things,pletely disregarding their location in a hospital.

    As her breath was stolen, M''s resistance weakened. Her mind couldn''t process his cutting words anymore, overwhelmed by the scent of his embrace, which oddly calmed him.

    He preferred her this way-obedient andpliant.

    With her softness in his arms, Lysander''s thoughts started to wander. It had

    indeed been too long since they were close, and his desires red up, making him forget their surroundings.

    Just then, the door to the stairwell creaked open.

    "Brother, sister-inw, are you in here?"

    A young, frail voice grew clearer as the door slowly swung open.

    Thispromising position couldn''t be seen by others. In a moment of panic, M

    struggled fiercely and kicked Lysander hard.

    Taking advantage of his momentary pain, she quickly freed herself, hastily adjusting her disheveled clothes.

    The stairwell door opened.

    A young boy, his dark eyes observing the dimly lit stairwell, saw Lysander clutching the wall, his clothes slightly askew, and M looking flustered. He broke into an innocent smile.

    "I noticed you hadn''t returned and thought something might have happened, so I came to check. Turns out you were here."

    The boy tilted his head slightly, feigning innocence. "Did I interrupt something?"

    "If you know you''re interrupting, then get lost!"

    Lysander straightened, his expression sour as he yanked M back, unwilling to let her go. He had no kind words for Eugene.

    Eugene was ustomed to his brother''s reprimands. He simply smiled, uttered a soft ''oh,'' and was about to leave when, after just a few steps, he staggered and copsed.

    Blood seeped through his hospital gown from a reopened surgical wound on his lower right abdomen, leaving a shocking stain.

 Chapter 91

    "Eugene!"

    M eximed, pulling herself free from Lysander''s grip and rushing over to him.

    She dared not touch the person lying on the ground and quickly called for a doctor. Eugene was rushed into the operating room to have his wounds stitched up again after they had reopened due to movement.

    Outside the operating room.

    Lysander let out a coldugh. "That kid always knows how to put on a show. Who knows if he tore his own stitches just to get attention? Let him do as he pleases. If he wants to die, that''s on him."

    His words were as icy as they were heartless.

    M frowned. "He''s your brother. How can you speak of him this way?"

    Lysander chuckled, though his fox-like eyes held no warmth, only an unfathomable depth. "And what about your own brother? You''ve never cared for him."

    M''s expression turned cold. "What are you implying?"

    Lysander replied coolly, "I''ve done enough for this brother of mine. My mother nearly died giving birth to him. Letting him live this long has been my mercy."

    As he spoke, he grabbed M''s hand, attempting to pull her away.

    "I''ve warned you before-stay out of his business. He''s not right in the head."

    "Let him do whatever he wants. If he lives, he lives. If not, I''m willing to pay for his funeral."

    Regardless of the reason, M was not going to leave with him.

    She wrenched her hand free after a few steps, staggering back a couple of paces. She said coldly, "Lysander, I''ve made it clear. I''m determined to divorce you. If you refuse to discuss it, we''ll see each other in court."

    Lysander had recently received another court summons, so he knew Jade had arranged a legal team for her.

    She was serious about taking this to court.

    Fine.

    He smiled slowly, his fox-like eyes deep and inscrutable. "M, do you really think having Jade on your side means you have nothing to worry about?"

    M heard the threat in his voice, and her hands clenched at her sides.

    Lysander nced at the operating room doors as they slowly opened.

    Standing under the fluorescent lights in his pristine suit, he gazed at her with cold detachment. His long fingers gently tucked her stray hair behind her ear, his touch tender but his words chilling.

    "M, you know what I''m capable of."

    "I can either shield you from family betrayals or make you surrounded by loved ones again."

    "Think it over."

    With that, he turned and walked away, no longer forcing M to apany him.

    He was in no hurry.

    He knew what M feared most.

    Once she realized it, she woulde back willingly, waiting quietly at home for him every night, whether he returned or not.

    Just like before, obedient and dutiful, fulfilling her role as his trophy wife. Predictable as ever.

    ...

    M stood alone in the hallway, watching Lysander''s tall figure disappear, feeling

    a chill seep through her bones, her fingers trembling uncontrobly.

    "Sis, are you okay?"

    Eugene, his wound freshly stitched, had juste out of the operating room and saw M standing there, looking pale. He called out to her with concern.

    M snapped out of her daze, forcing a faint smile. "I''m fine."

    She apanied Eugene back to his hospital room.

    Having just had another surgery, the young man couldn''t even stomach soup, so he told M to eat without him.

    But M had lost her appetite. She sat by his bedside, staring nkly.

    Noticing her despondence, Eugene spoke up, "Sister-inw, did my brother do something to upset you? It''s my fault for calling you that and making him angry, causing you trouble..."

    His voice was low, and he seemed even more dejected, his handsome features tinged with a fragile sorrow.

    M shook her head with a bitter smile. "It''s not your fault."

    Lysander didn''t need a reason to torment people, especially her. He would either ignore her with cold indifference or push her to the brink.

    She was increasingly at a loss to understand what he wanted.

    He had someone he loved, yet he refused to let her go. Why keep holding on, causing pain for both of them?

 Chapter 92

    "Can I still call you ''sister''?"

    The young boyy on the hospital bed, his voice barely a whisper. His once vibrant features were now dulled by illness, yet his dark eyes shone with hope.

    When M hesitated to respond, he chuckled softly, "If you don''t like me calling you ''sister,'' how about... Mimi?"

    ...

    Mimi.

    The name sent M spiraling into memories. Suddenly, she was transported back years ago, to a time when a young man, tall and straight as a sapling, stood basking in the sunlight. His face was a blur, but the warmth of his smile was unmistakable.

    His voice was gentle and clear-

    "Mimi."

    "How about I call you Mimi?"

    "I want a special name that only I can use. Is that alright, Mimi?"

    She could hear her own voice replying, "Alright."

    From that moment on, time twisted and turned, and fate took its course. She and the young man were separated, lost to each other for years.

    ...

    Eugene noticed her distant expression and nudged her back to reality, "What''s wrong? Is calling you Mimi not okay either?"

    M quickly masked the surge of emotion that had threatened to surface, forcing a smile. "I don''t like that name. Just call me ''sister''."

    Eugene didn''t press the issue, offering a gentle smile. "Alright."

    M lingered in the hospital room a little longer, but her mind was in turmoil. After reminding Eugene to take care of himself, she left.

    As she drove through the thick night, she realized that despite it being mid-winter, she was drenched in cold sweat. Memories had been stirred up, refusing to be suppressed.

    Suddenly, she recalled something. At the recent Lockwood family gathering, Rnd had mentioned an old acquaintance would be returning.

    M bent forward, burying her face in her icy hands. Her heart ached with the weight of the past, her deep sigh echoing in the car.

    "Green Mountain..."

    ...

    After being threatened by Lysander, M hardly slept a wink.

    The next morning, despite the dark circles under her eyes, she went to see the legal team her great-aunt had arranged for her.

    She still wanted the divorce.

    She had realized that she was no longer the timid student she had been years ago. Now, she had more courage and capability.

    Back then, even under the oppressive force of her family, even when they tried to sell her off for a dowry, she had found the strength to escape.

    Now she was stronger than she had been then, so why couldn''t she face this?

    As soon as she met thewyers, she asked if it was possible to finalize the divorce before the new year. She and her great-aunt had finally been reunited, and she wanted to celebrate.

    Thewyers exchanged nces, and the middle-aged woman leading the team spoke first-

    "Ms. Suthend, we understand your situation."

    "You signed a prenuptial agreement, and unfortunately, the terms are not in your favor. Dividing the assets will be difficult. However, we are confident we can secure the divorce for you, but achieving this before the new year might be challenging."

    "There are only a few days left until the holidays, and the court will be on recess."

    "The court is currently reviewing the case, and we have been urging them to expedite the process, but with such tight timelines, the hearing will most likely be postponed until after the holidays."

    M frowned, "Is there any way to speed things up?"

    The woman replied, "There is, if you can reach a private settlement. It could be done in a matter of days."

    If she could settle it privately, she wouldn''t have needed to sue.

    Feeling frustrated, M said, "Please continue to press thewsuit process and expedite it as much as possible. I''ll also think of other ways."

    "Oh, and one more thing." She added, "Please don''t let my great-aunt know about the prenuptial agreement."

    If her great-aunt found out, she would explode and might even take it out on the Montgomery family.

    Speaking of the Montgomery family...

    M suddenly remembered someone. Although she couldn''tmunicate with Lysander, there was someone in the Montgomery family who never thought highly

    of her. Maybe they could help her with the divorce.

    As she thought of this person, her phone rang.

    It was her father-inw, Conrad, requesting a meeting to discuss matters.

 Chapter 93

    In a high-end caf�� in Kingsford, M sat across from Conrad on the second floor. Between them were two steaming cups of coffee, the delicate aroma lingering in the air. It had been a rare urrence for M to have a private conversation with her father-inw since her marriage. Conrad, who had always looked down on her humble origins, didn''t particrly like her. However, due to her mother-inw''s fondness for M, Conrad had never been openly hostile, choosing instead to treat her with a cold indifference.

    Now, he had unexpectedly reached out to meet her, which was quite surprising. Coincidentally, M had been wanting to talk to him as well.

    She remained silent, curious to hear what had prompted this meeting. Conrad, never one to mince words, took a sip of his coffee and got straight to the point.

    "I''ve heard rumors that you''ve hired awyer and are filing for divorce from Lysander?"

    M wasn''t surprised that Conrad was aware of this. Unlike her mother-inw, who was often shielded due to her poor health, Conrad was still very much in the loop, despite no longer running the family business.

    Seeing that their agendas aligned, M decided to be direct as well. "Yes, I want to divorce Lysander, and I hope you can help convince him."

    Conrad looked at her, his middle-aged eyes still sharp, carrying the natural authority of a man who once held great power. M''s expression was resolute, showing no sign of wavering.

    He studied his daughter-inw, sensing a change in her demeanor. Slowly, he spoke, "What happened between you and Lysander? Surely there must be something worth discussing before letting it go to court."

    "Father, I''m serious," M replied, retrieving a paper bag from her purse. She pulled out a stack of photographs and spread them on the table before Conrad. They depicted Lysander and Giselle in various public settings, clearly too close forfort. Some were taken recently, others were older.

    Byying bare the ugliness of her marriage in front of her father-inw, M left nothing concealed.

    Conrad examined the photos of the intimate interactions between the two, his expression betraying no reaction. After a moment, he nced back at M, whose face remained equally emotionless.

    "The Harvey and Montgomery families have been close for many years. We''ve watched Giselle grow up. There''s nothing wrong with Lysander looking out for her, though he may have overstepped some boundaries. I''ll talk to him privately. The fact that he doesn''t want to divorce you indicates he acknowledges you as his wife."

    "Besides, with your mother-inw and me around, you will always be Mrs. Montgomery. Lysander will eventuallye to his senses."

    "Considering your background, marrying into the Montgomery family was already a stroke of luck. Don''t be reckless."

    M smiled gently.

    "Father, since Mother isn''t here today, let''s speak candidly."

    "When I married into the Montgomery family, I thought I was marrying above my station. Everyone in the family, except for Mother, believed so, and I did too."

    "Now that our marriage has deteriorated to this point, I''ve realized that instead of being miserable together, it''s better to let go and find happiness separately."

    "Lysander can be free to pursue love, and you could have a daughter-inw who truly matches the family. My absence would bring peace to everyone. Isn''t that a good thing?"

    Conrad was momentarily speechless at her forthrightness. However, he had his reasons for resisting. Despite his disdain for her background, he couldn''t ignore Felicity''s affection for M.

    If she found out about this...

    Conrad frowned.

    "M, you must remember how this marriage came to be."

    "It was you who resorted to drastic measures. If Felicity hadn''t insisted, even your pregnancy wouldn''t have gained you entry into the Montgomery family."

    "Now that you''ve benefited, you want to leave and disregard your mother-inw''s goodwill? Do you want to break her heart?"

    "You''re well aware of her fragile health and how much she has improved in recent years. If she learns about you dragging this divorce through court, are you trying to kill her with anger, repaying kindness with betrayal?"

 Chapter 94

    By the end of their conversation, his tone had taken on a sharp edge.

    M found herself momentarily at a loss for words.

    This marriage had reached such a point, and despite not having wronged anyone, she found it most difficult to exin things to her kind-hearted and understanding mother-inw.

    Years ago, in a torrential downpour, she had shown up at the Montgomery family''s doorstep, unexpectedly pregnant.

    It was her mother-inw who ushered her inside, tending to her injuries, offering warm water and healing soup, providing her with thefort and warmth she desperately needed. She even had Lysander dragged home from his all-night escapade, made to kneel in the rain, agreeing to the marriage under the pressure of family obligations.

    But, but...

    Tears welled up in M''s eyes as she swallowed the lump in her throat and struggled to keep her voice steady. "I didn''t want this. It was him who forced me back then. I never intended for any of this," she said, her voice tinged with desperation.

    She wanted to exin how she had no choice.

    That unexpected event turned several young lives upside down. She, being the most powerless and uncontroble piece in the game, clung desperately to the only lifeline she could grasp.

    But a lifeline was not enough to sustain a life, and she found herself sinking regardless.

    Now, she was desperately trying to w her way out of the mire, striving to start afresh, to embark on a new path.

    Past rights and wrongs had be indistinguishable, and she no longer wished to look back or seek answers.

    But why was it so difficult?

    Conrad was momentarily silent. He had no desire to meddle in the younger generation''s affairs, but he couldn''t bear to see Felicity hurt and troubled. Felicity couldn''t withstand the strain.

    Moreover, M had always been devoted to Lysander; he assumed a few words of persuasion would suffice, especiallying from him, a figure of authority.

    Yet, he hadn''t anticipated M''s resolute stance this time.

    The conversation hit an impasse.

    Just as Mposed herself, preparing to persuade Conrad further, the clear chime of the caf��''s doorbell echoed from downstairs.

    With the caf��''s two-story, open-n design, she could easily see the entrance from her vantage point on the upper floor.

    Her eyes casually swept across the scene.

    She saw Lysander holding the door open for Giselle, who was holding Adrian''s hand, ushering them in with the demeanor of a perfect gentleman.

    The three of them settled by a window on the first floor.

    Two adults and a child, each with striking appearances, naturally caught the attention of other patrons, who assumed they were a family.

    Conrad''s attention was also drawn by themotion below, and as his gaze fell on the scene, he froze.

    That little rascal!

    Here he was, toiling away upstairs to save his son''s marriage, while Lysander had the audacity to undermine his efforts right under his nose!

    After Lysander and the others settled in, Giselle and Adrian sat together, her fingers yfully pinching his cheeks as theyughed and joked, basking in the joy of the moment.

    Lysander, seated opposite, watched them with a soft smile. "Giselle, how are things going with the Forest Team-the Al prodigies we talked aboutst time?" he asked.

    Giselle, still rubbing Adrian''s reddened cheeks, looked up with a smile. "Don''t worry. They''ll be arriving tomorrow. My mentor has already set things up, so we''ll be able to meet with them soon. Given the connection between my mentor and theirs, plus Montgomery Holdings'' influence, securing the coboration should be no problem. That ''As Language Model'' they''re developing will definitely be ours."

    Lysander nodded in approval.

    He picked up a freshly served pastry, cutting off a piece with a fork and offering it to Giselle with affection. "Then let me thank you in advance, Giselle."

    Giselle blushed, taking a small bite of the sweet treat, feeling warmth blossom in her heart.

    Lysander watched her with deepened affection, his eyes reflecting a mystery as profound as an unfathomable abyss.

 Chapter 95

    The caf��''s second floor offered a perfect view of everything happening downstairs.

    M watched the scene unfold below with a detached calm. She had learned that expecting nothing meant not getting hurt, so seeing this, she felt nothing and turned her gaze back to Conrad, who sat across from her with a nk expression.

    She said nothing, merely observing him.

    Conrad felt at a loss for words as well, and being stared at so intently only added to his difort.

    He hade here hoping to have a constructive conversation with his daughter- inw, but the situation had taken a turn he hadn''t expected... That son of his!

    "M," he began slowly, choosing his words with care.

    "I really didn''t want things to escte like this."

    "If you could help persuade Lysander, we might avoid going to court altogether. We could settle this privately."

    "If you''re unhappy with how the assets are divided, we can discuss it. I''m willing to make some concessions as long as we finalize the divorce before the new year."

    "After the divorce, I won''t make it public immediately. You can take your time exining it to your mother-inw, so she cane to terms with it gradually, minimizing the hurt."

    She had thought of every detail.

    Finally, she took the signed divorce papers from her bag, ced them on the table, and pushed them towards him.

    Conrad looked at the divorce papers in silence. Was he really going to ept his son''s divorce papers on his behalf? What a mess!

    He regretteding here.

    But trying to convince her otherwise seemed futile. That son of his was sitting downstairs, having already sent the child over. What more was there to say?

    Over the past seven years, M hade to understand the Montgomery family and Felicity quite well.

    Given how resolute she seemed now, if pushed too hard, she might just confront Felicity directly about the divorce, and that would truly stir things up for the Montgomery family. It could even drive someone to the edge.

    Conrad knew his daughter-inw well.

    Ever since that rainy night seven years ago, when she, pregnant, had knelt at the Montgomery family''s doorstep, banging her head against the door until she had forced Felicity to bring Lysander back to acknowledge their marriage, he had realized how determined she could be.

    She was capable of confronting her mother-inw if necessary.

    At times, he thought about how simr she and Lysander were in character, both possessing a determined resolve.

    Once they made up their minds, they could be as harsh on themselves as they were on others.

    M''s resolve was hidden beneath a gentle facade, appearing mild and agreeable, yet capable of piercing the heart when she decided to act.

    Now, it seemed that after seven years, the affection she had poured into Lysander had nearly run dry.

    Conrad nced at the smiling trio downstairs.

    Well, his son would have to endure the consequences.

    Others might not see it, but as his father, how could he not understand his own son?

    If Lysander had truly been against the marriage back then, no amount of pleading in the rain or threats of family discipline would have swayed him. Even with M pregnant, he wouldn''t have epted the marriage.

    Yet, this son of his had spent years in a stubborn state, gaining someone''s heart only to let it wither away.

    With his daughter-inw''s determination, his son was in for a tough ride ahead!

    Conrad didn''t touch the divorce papers on the table.

    "I can''t meddle in you youngsters'' affairs anymore."

    He sighed softly.

    "But I still hope you''ll consider everything. Seven years of marriage and a child��

    it''s a family. Is it really something you can just walk away from?"

    "Lysander has his faults, but he has his good points too..."

    He raised a hand to stop M from speaking and continued, "If you truly must part ways, I won''t stand in your way. I just hope that even if it goes to court, it won''t be a public spectacle. Keep it private, and I''ll do my best to ensure your mother-in-w doesn''t find out."

 Chapter 96

    "Of course, even if you want to go through with it, let''s wait until after the New

    Year. Everyone deserves to celebrate in peace. If you stir up a divorce now, who can truly enjoy the festivities?"

    With these words, he turned to leave.

    But just before turning away, he couldn''t help himself and added, "No matter the issues between you and Lysander, your mother-inw has always been good to you. For her sake, let everyone have a peaceful New Year."

    Having said his piece, he exited through the caf��''s back door to avoid running into that troublesome son of his.

    ...

    Upstairs, M sat alone.

    She quietly folded the divorce papers and nced down at the lively trio below, who seemed like a perfect family. A sad smile crept onto her face, filled with an inexplicable sense of mncholy.

    Everyone urged her to be patient, to ensure a happy New Year for others.

    But what about her?

    How would she and her great-aunt spend their New Year?

    Who would ensure it was a joyful time for them?

    ...

    M drove along the road to her studio, nestled in Maplewood Grove.

    Halfway there, her phone rang with Rnd on the line. She was surprised he still reached out to her. After exchanging pleasantries, he mentioned wanting to make up for the awkward family gathering by inviting her out for dinner.

    M recalled her great-aunt''s warnings about the Lockwood family, a n with a reputation she neither could nor wanted to entangle with, so she politely declined.

    The call went silent for a moment before Rnd''s warmugh came through, "Ms. Suthend, do you remember the old acquaintance I mentionedst time? He''s arriving tomorrow at thetest. Aren''t you interested in catching up?"

    M''s grip on the steering wheel tightened. After a few seconds, she responded, "Mr. Lockwood, the past is behind us. I want to start anew and have no desire to dredge up old ties. It would only bring unnecessary trouble."

    The past should remain buried.

    Rnd chuckled softly, "Ms. Suthend, you have quite the resolute heart. It''s a shame for my friend."

    M ended the call.

    She pulled over and stared nkly ahead until her vision steadied. Then, she started the car and continued to Maplewood Grove.

    Despite the evening gloom, Maplewood Grove was alight with festive cheer.

    As her car drove through the neighborhood, she noticed the road to her studio was lined with whimsical animal-shaped candles, casting a warm, bright glow. With New Year approaching, themunity was alive with celebratory spirit. Driving through the grove, M parked in front of her studio and realized something unusual; only the road she traveled was adorned with these charming candles.

    Even her studio''s front door sported a cute cat-shaped candle, adding a touch of joy and whimsy.

    M took the candle down, holding it in her hands. The endearing sight lifted her spirits considerably.

    Whoever had thoughtfully decorated the area had even hung a candle on her door.

    Curious, M looked around.

    Her curiosity was soon satisfied when she noticed the vi across the street, newly sold, was also adorned with the same adorable animal candles, shining brightly from within.

    She recalled that the vi''s new owner was a recently returned academic from abroad.

    Had they already moved in?

    This new neighbor seemed quite the romantic, not only decorating their home with festive candles but also extending the cheer to her ce. Perhaps they thought her entrance looked too bare.

    Their kindness had certainly brightened her mood.

    With the candle in hand, M walked briskly towards the opposite vi, eager to express her gratitude.

 Chapter 97

    On a cold winter''s night, the wind howled through the air.

    The evergreen bamboo grove swayed in the gusts, producing a gentle rustling sound, while the red candles hung above swung softly with each breeze.

    Surrounded by the natural music of the bamboo, M strolled along the path, carrying a candle. Her steps were light as she approached the neighbor''s door. She rang the doorbell, and it wasn''t long before the door swung open.

    A well-dressed middle-aged man with graying hair stepped out. He looked momentarily surprised to see her, but his expression softened when he noticed the candle in her hand.

    "Good evening."

    M greeted him first, gesturing towards the vi at the other end of the bamboo path with a slight wave of her candle. She smiled, "I''m your neighbor across the way, Suthend. Thank you for the candle; it''s adorable."

    "Good evening, Ms. Suthend."

    The middle-aged man replied warmly, "My name is Howard."

    "But, Ms. Suthend, you might have misunderstood. I''m the butler here. It was my employer who thought his house looked too festive with all the candles and decided to hang some on yours so it wouldn''t seem too quiet."

    "I''m d it didn''t bother you."

    M quickly shook her head, "Not at all. I love the candles; they''re charming. Your employer has a whimsical side. Please thank him for me."

    "I will," Howard promised with a smile.

    After exchanging a few more pleasantries and letting him know he could reach out if he ever needed anything, M turned and made her way back home with her candle in hand.

    Howard stood at the door, watching her disappear at the end of the bamboo path. Once she was gone, he closed the door and returned inside.

    "Did she like the candles?"

    A young man''s refined voice resonated in the warmly lit, cozy living room.

    Howard answered respectfully, "She did, sir."

    The man didn''t reply further. Soon, a tall and slender figure, as graceful as bamboo, moved elegantly up the stairs and vanished from the living room.

    Back at her house, M hung the cat-shaped candle above her door, admiring it for a moment before going inside.

    After a quick wash and changing into her plush pajamas, she settled down to work on her designs, sketching new fashion ideas at her desk.

    Her great-aunt had advised her to polish her skills at Splendid for a while, to build her reputation before striking out on her own. But whenever inspiration struck, she couldn''t resist capturing it immediately, sketching out a rough design to refer.

    She workedte into the night.

    The next morning, she woke up feeling surprisingly refreshed.

    She was in a great mood, as it was herst day at thepany, marking the end of her career inputing and the beginning of her full-time dedication to art and design.

    Humming a cheerful tune, she finished her morning routine and was about to grab her bag and drive to work for her final day when her phone pinged. A shadow crossed her bright mood.

    "Hey, sis, are you there?"

    The message was from her younger brother, Hugo Suthend.

    Ever since graduating college and getting married, M had distanced herself from her family, barely keeping in touch for the past seven years, and it had been almost two years since shest spoke with Hugo.

    Despite the time that had passed, his familiar opening made her stomach turn.

    Based on past experiences, she could predict the conversation''s trajectory if she replied.

    If she responded with a simple "Yes," the next question would inevitably be, "How have you been?" followed by feigned sentiments about missing her and wanting to chat.

    And if she engaged with him, the conversation would soon shift to requests for money-money that was never returned and links to luxury items he expected her to buy for him.

    For years, M had been manipted by the guise of familial affection, duped into giving awayrge sums. Eventually, she wised up and distanced herself.

    Now, seeing that familiar greeting triggered her nausea.

    She put his message notifications on silent, turned off her phone screen, and decided not to engage.

 Chapter 98

    A ghost trying to scam you is best ignored.

    Driving to the office, M decided to treat her team to lunch as a farewell gesture.

    That evening, after gathering thest of her belongings from thepany, M stood before the towering skyscrapers, gazing out for a moment.

    She had devoted eleven years to masteringputer science, even pursuing a PhD for the sake of her then-partner, Lysander. Now, as she let it all go, she felt surprisingly at peace.

    After all, her life brimmed with endless possibilities.

    With a smile on her face, she turned decisively, ready to embrace new horizons.

    Jade had known about M''s resignation and had booked avish dinner at a hotel to celebrate the new chapter in her life.

    ...

    The dinner table was set for just the two of them-M and her great-aunt Jade- allowing for free-flowing conversation.

    They chatted about future ns before Jade shifted the focus to Adrian. "When are you going to bring my great-grandnephew over for a visit? It''s been seven years, and I haven''t even had the chance to hold him. He''s growing up so fast, and soon it''ll be hard to form a bond."

    Jade, unmarried and childless, cherished M as her own daughter, so naturally, she held M''s son dear to her heart.

    In the past, strained rtions meant she could hold back her longing. But now that they had reconciled, she was eager to embrace her great-grandnephew.

    M, however, found herself in a bind.

    Just yesterday, she had witnessed Adrian''s close interaction with Giselle, like mother and son. In recent years, he had grown distant from M, often impatient and unlistening.

    Even if she wanted to introduce him to Jade, convincing him toe was an uncertain task.

    The reality was tooplicated to exin, so M resorted to stalling once more. "He''s been busy with his studiestely, maybe after..."

    "What kind of studying leaves no time for a single meal?" Jade interrupted, skepticism lining her words.

    "With the New Year just ten days away, and since you n to spend it with me due to the divorce, Adrian might not be around. If I don''t see him now, the year will slip by, and I''ll be even busier then."

    Jade made up her mind. "Tomorrow. Whatever he''s studying can wait. Bring him out for dinner so I can see him."

    M sighed inwardly, knowing further excuses would only make Jade more suspicious. She reluctantly nodded in agreement.

    "Why don''t you move in with me?" Jade suggested.

    She knew M had rented a ce near her previous job for convenience. Now that M had quit, that apartment was unnecessary.

    M shook her head. "I''ll stay at Lillian''s Studio for now."

    Jade had visited the studio and frowned at the thought. "That ce is so remote and cramped. If you want privacy and don''t want to live with me, pick any of my other properties in Kingsford, or if you find a ce you like, I''ll buy it for you."

    M chuckled softly, "It''s not that. I have a lot of design drafts and important stuff there, and I''ve grown ustomed to working in that quiet space. When I decide to move, you''ll be the first to know, and I won''t hesitate to ask for your help!"

    "Alright then. Take a few days off, and I''ll take you to Splendid to get acquainted with the ce," Jade conceded.

    After dinner, M drove Jade back home, promising to bring Adrian for a visit amidst Jade''s repeated reminders. Then, M returned to her rented apartment to pack her belongings.

    Having quit her job, there was no need to stay close to the office anymore. She nned to move her things to the house near the hospital.

    During the drive, M mulled over how to broach the subject of dinner with Adrian. She felt reluctant to speak with him, even now.

    Halfway through her internal debate, she finally pulled over, took a deep breath, and dialed Adrian''s number.

 Chapter 99

    Harvey Manor.

    When Adrian received a call from his mother, M, he was both surprised and ted. He had been worried about the incident where he identally upset his mom, causing her to faint. To avoid any punishment, he had been staying at his friend Giselle''s house. He wanted to ask his dad about it, but feared that it might lead to more trouble.

    His guilt kept him from calling his mom to check on her, so he was relieved when she reached out to him first. Her calling him must have meant she wasn''t angry anymore, right?

    Adrian eagerly answered, "Mom! It''s been so long since you called. I''ve missed you so much."

    Hearing her son''s cheerful voice, M felt a flutter of emotion, as if it had been ages since theyst spoke.

    "Adrian," she said softly, unsure of what to say next.

    Adrian filled the silence with a stream of words expressing how much he missed her, finally asking cautiously, "Mom, are you feeling better?"

    "I''m fine," M replied, her voice taking on a more neutral tone as she understood what he was referring to.

    Adrian breathed a sigh of relief, his spirits lifting further. "So, Mom, what''s up?"

    M took a deep breath. "Do you remember the great-aunt I told you about?"

    She had often talked about making peace with her estranged aunt and introducing her son to her, hoping for a reconciliation. Adrian should remember her from those stories.

    After a brief pause, Adrian responded confidently, "I remember. Why, what''s going on, Mom?"

    "I''m nning for us to have dinner with her tomorrow. Would you like that?" Adrian''s excitement bubbled over, "Is it going to be your cooking, Mom? It''s been ages since I tasted your dishes. I want some spicy chicken..."

    He went on to list a number of spicy dishes. M hesitated before declining, "I''m really busy right now and pressed for time, so we''ll eat out this time. I promise I''ll cook for you soon."

    Adrian, unused to his mother refusing him, felt a twinge of annoyance. He was about to protest but then recalled her recent fainting spell, which filled him with a sense of guilt. Reluctantly, he agreed.

    "Okay, but promise you''ll cook for me next time."

    M felt relieved at his agreement, "I''ll pick you up from home tomorrow."

    Adrian was about to agree when he remembered he was staying at Giselle''s. His mom wasn''t fond of Giselle yet, and telling her would only upset her. What a hassle.

    He quickly said, "Mom, just send me the address. I''lle with Dad tomorrow." He naturally assumed his dad would be included in the dinner ns, as was customary in the past. M frowned. Her aunt didn''t get along with Lysander, and his presence would surely ruin the meal. Besides, she didn''t want to see him herself.

    "I''ll pick you up. Your dad''s busy and won''t be joining us."

    Adrian was taken aback but didn''t think much of it. He certainly didn''t want his mom picking him up from Giselle''s, so he quickly countered, "Mom, just send me the address. I''ll have the driver take me there. It''ste. Goodnight, Mom!"

    Without waiting for her response, he hung up. M, ustomed to the Montgomery family''s tendency to end calls abruptly, simply sent the address without further thought.

    If he didn''t want her to pick him up, it was no skin off her back. Less hassle.

    ...

    Back at Harvey Manor.

    "Your mom asked you to dinner?"

    In the bedroom, Giselle sat on the carpet, ying a video game with Adrian. She

    asked casually about the phone call.

 Chapter 100

    When M''s phone rang, Adrian was in her bedroom, so he naturally overheard the entire conversation.

    Adrian was ying a video game and shook his head, saying, "Yeah, she said I was supposed to have dinner with my great-aunt. I don''t even remember her, probably one of Mom''s rtives."

    "Great-aunt?" Giselle mused, puzzled.

    One of Giselle''s goals for her trip back was to ensure M was left with nothing. She had enlisted Ryan''s help long ago to dig into M''s background. What they found was an ordinary family, and she thought she knew all the close rtives. A great-aunt was news to her. But now wasn''t the time to dwell on it.

    "Adrian, if your mom''s calling you, it seems she''s forgiven you for making her faint. If you go back now, maybe your dad won''t be so hard on you," Giselle suggested, testing the waters.

    Adrian shook his head quickly. "No way. My dad is mad because I didn''t listen to him. Whether mom forgave me or not doesn''t change that. I can''t go home yet."

    He shivered at the thought of being hauled to his stern grandfather''s ce. Looking at Giselle with puppy eyes, he asked, "Giselle, am I bothering you by staying here?"

    Hearing how low M''s status was within the Montgomery family always delighted Giselle. Her eyes crinkled with satisfaction as she reassured him, "Of course not. Stay as long as you want; this is your home too."

    "Giselle, you''re the best!" Adrian eximed, bouncing into her arms with delight.

    As sheforted him, Giselle gently introduced her suggestion, "Adrian, how about I take you there tomorrow?"

    "Huh?" Adrian hesitated.

    He wanted his mom and Giselle to get along better so he wouldn''t have to sneak around to visit Giselle. But he also didn''t want to upset his mom after so long.

    Sensing his hesitation, Giselle amended her offer, "I won''t interfere when you meet your mom. I just want to make sure you get there safely. I''ll leave once you''re there and arrange for the driver to pick you up after dinner."

    Adrian was moved by her words and readily agreed.

    With a smile, Giselle kissed his cheek. She was curious about M''s supposed family connections. Wasn''t it said that she had severed ties with her blood rtives long ago?

    Nevertheless, can such bonds ever truly be cut?

    Giselle''s lips curled into a sly smile.

    ...

    The next day, around noon.

    M arrived early at the hotel her grandaunt had booked, eagerly waiting for Adrian.

    Jade, the grandaunt, was brimming with anticipation to finally meet her grand- nephew. She had wanted to wait outside too, but M insisted that she stay inside, away from the biting cold.

    Adrian arrived nearly an hourte. The car that brought him wasn''t one of the familiar Montgomery family vehicles, but M assumed it was one of Lysander''s new purchases and thought nothing of it.

    As soon as Adrian hopped out of the back seat, he dashed into her arms.

    "Mom!"

    Hugging the small, warm bundle that was Adrian, M felt a tightness in her chest.

    It had been too long since she had held her child.

    She took a deep breath to steady her emotions, then took Adrian''s gloved hand and led him into the hotel.

    What she didn''t notice was the ck car lingering by the curb. As she turned away, a window rolled down ever so slightly, revealing Giselle''s cold, calcting gaze, her eyes drilling into M''s back with icy intensity.

 Chapter 101

    In the private dining room of the hotel, the atmosphere was warm and inviting.

    As soon as Adrian entered, his curiosity was piqued by the spirited and kind-faced elderly woman seated at the table.

    This must be the great-aunt Mom told me about, he thought.

    Adrian was not shy by nature. Despite having never met Jade before, he sweetly greeted her, "Hello, Great-Aunt."

    "Oh, hello, hello," Jade responded, her eyes crinkling with delight.

    She rose from her seat, intending to embrace Adrian. However, age had taken its toll, and at seven years old, the boy was too heavy for her to lift.

    Adrian, ever the quick thinker, yfully threw himself into Jade''s arms, showering her with affectionate sweetness.

    Jade looked down at the little one cuddled against her, studying him with growing fondness. Despite his eyes resembling his father''s fox-like gaze, his features were delicately handsome, echoing his mother''s.

    Her heart swelled with joy, and she produced a gift she had prepared in advance ��a meticulously crafted locket of white jade, adorned with a translucent emerald bead.

    The jade was of the highest quality, its sheen revealing its value at a nce.

    Jade had sourced the rare material years ago, personally designing the piece andmissioning the world-renowned St. ir Family jewelers to carve it. Afterwards, she had it blessed by a revered priest, making it priceless.

    She hoped it would protect her great-grandnephew, keeping him safe and prosperous throughout his life.

    Jade moved to ce the locket around Adrian''s neck, but he instinctively shied away.

    It wasn''t that Adrian didn''t want it, but he already wore a jade pendant from his grandmother, an amulet he had worn since infancy and was instructed never to

    remove.

    He couldn''t possibly wear two nes at once.

    Besides, having just met Jade, he felt a stronger connection to his grandmother''s

    gift.

    Misinterpreting Adrian''s hesitation as dislike, Jade felt a pang of disappointment, her hand awkwardly suspended mid-air with the locket.

    "Adrian!" M''s voice gently chided, quickly offering reassurance to Jade. "Great- Aunt, Adrian''s grandmother gave him a jade pendant when he was little, and it''s been blessed. She specifically asked that he never take it off. It''s not that he doesn''t like your gift."

    Jade''s misunderstanding cleared. She was aware that blessed items carried certain traditional significance, yet she couldn''t help but feel a touch of regret and frustration.

    "It''s my fault. I should have anticipated that his family would have already prepared something special. I''ll think of something else to give Adrian next time," Jade said, beginning to tuck the locket away.

    But Adrian, with a charming smile, sped Jade''s aged, delicate hand. "No, Great-Aunt, I love anything you give me. This isn''t heavy at all-I can wear two."

    With that, he took the locket and slipped it over his head.

    He remembered his mother''s earlier instructions: whatever Great-Aunt gave him, he was to ept with gratitude. If he behaved well today, he could ask for any rewardter.

    The reward didn''t matter much; behaving well was his way of making up for the time his mother fainted.

    Seeing Adrian''s endearingpliance, Jade''s heart overflowed with happiness.

    During dinner, Jade peppered Adrian with questions about his life, eager to connect with her great-grandnephew. The boy answered each inquiry with polite charm.

    M sat nearby, quietly serving both Jade and Adrian.

    The scene of familial harmony didn''t surprise her; she had always known her son to be astute. Although some family members indulged him, his education in manners and social graces was thorough, making him both perceptive and wise beyond his years.

    Though young, Adrian already exhibited glimpses of his father''s demeanor.

    Father and son, when they wished, could effortlessly make others around them content and open-hearted, drawing people into their orbit.

    Yet, this heartfelt charm was never offered to her.

    Lysander had always been indifferent to her, and while Adrian used to be more tender, he too had grown distant over the past two years, treating her with increasing disregard.

    She had worried that today might bring disobedience or embarrassment in front of Great-Aunt, revealing any familial discord.

 Chapter 102

    Now that the worries had subsided, a tinge of irony and bitterness lingered.

    After lunch, Jade felt a wave of fatigue.

    She bade Adrian a reluctant farewell and headed upstairs for a short nap, nning to leaveter.

    M took the young ones downstairs, where the car was already waiting at the hotel entrance. Before parting, she offered a fewst words of caution.

    "That golden locket, if you can''t wear it, make sure you keep it safe. It''s a token from your Great Aunt."

    "Got it, Mom," Adrian replied with a yawn. After having spent a long, chatty afternoon with his Great Aunt, he was feeling sleepy. His response was more of a casual brush-off.

    Seeing hisck of interest in continuing the conversation, M fell silent, ready to see him to the car. But her hand was quickly shaken off.

    "I can get to the car myself, Mom. Goodbye."

    Adrian called over his shoulder as he dashed towards the car. After a few steps, he paused and turned back to shout, "Mom, I''ll be home after a few more days of fun. Make sure you cook something delicious for me!"

    He had been staying with Giselle for the past few days, not realizing that his mother hadn''t been home either. Today, he was nervous that she might ask about his recent whereabouts, but she hadn''t, presumably because his father had already exined.

    Now that they''d reconciled, Adrian figured it was best to assure her he''d be home soon, to avoid any nosy phone calls. If she discovered he was at Giselle''s ce, she''d get upset again.

    M was unaware of the little schemes running through her son''s mind. She merely wondered if Adrian hadn''t been home recently. Perhaps he was off on another adventure.

    Adrian often disappeared without a word, leaving her at home in a state of worry, frantically calling around. Only when she was on the brink of panic would Adrian finally answer, calmly exining his whereabouts, always with a few bodyguards in tow.

    After all, as the cherished grandson of the Montgomery family, his safety was never in question. Why bother exining to a mother who held no power or influence, one who had no standing in the family?

    M didn''t dwell on it further. She watched Adrian climb into the back seat of the car, catching a glimpse of another figure inside.

    Probably one of the apanying security, she mused, turning back towards the hotel to find her Great Aunt.

    ...

    Giselle was surprised to see only M and Adrian emerge.

    "Adrian, is your Great Aunt noting with you?" Giselle inquired.

    "She went upstairs to rest after lunch. She''ll leaveter," Adrian exined casually.

    "I see..." Giselle replied, a hint of disappointment in her voice.

    She had been curious about M''s supposedly estranged rtives, hoping to see

    if there was an opportunity to leverage. But today, she missed her chance.

    As Giselle pondered this, her gaze drifted to the golden locket peeking out from Adrian''s shirt. She hadn''t seen him wear it before.

    "Adrian, did your Great Aunt give you that locket?" Giselle asked, reaching out to touch it and feeling its smooth, cool surface.

    "Yeah, want to see it?" Adrian offered, taking it off and handing it over.

    Under the warm glow of the car''s interior, Giselle examined the piece closely. The craftsmanship seemed familiar and, upon closer inspection, she noticed faint engravings within the jade.

    No wonder it was so exquisite-it was crafted by the renowned St. ir Family''s artisans.

    A locket like this, made from rare jade and crafted with such skill, would fetch a fortune at auction. And the St. ir Family didn''t take just anymission.

    Who exactly was this Great Aunt, and how was she connected to someone with M''s modest background?

    However, Giselle saw an opportunity.

    Her eyes sparkled with a gentle, inviting smile as she spoke. "Adrian, you already have an emerald ne. It''s a shame for this locket to go unworn. Why not gift it to me? I could offer you something else in return."

 Chapter 103

    Adrian was used to having nice things, so he didn''t care much.

    "It''s fine, Giselle. If you like it, just take it-it''s only a piece of jade."

    His mom''s instructions had long been forgotten; to him, it was just a trinket.

    His house was full of them.

    Every year, his grandmother would gift him various emeralds, gold, and jewelry�� so many that he couldn''t even y with them all, and they just gathered dust at home.

    As for his great-aunt''s sentiment?

    She was just an olddy he''d met once. His dad had told him that his mom''s rtives didn''t count as family and could be ignored like strangers.

    He wouldn''t havee today if it wasn''t to make up for his mom fainting.

    Since Giselle liked the jade someone else gave, it was better to let her have it than to exin to his dadter-it was less of a hassle.

    Giselle chuckled at the boy''s nonchnce about the gift from M''s side of the family and gave Adrian a gentle peck on the cheek.

    "Thank you, Adrian."

    She tossed the jade in the air, catching it deftly just before it slipped through her fingers and crashed to the ground.

    M, dear M, this is what you get for meddling in someone else''s love life. The thought of the jade shattering in front of M amused her.

    ...

    M spent some time at the hotel with her great-aunt, chatting about family matters before seeing her off.

    Afterward, she drove to the mall to shop for holiday supplies.

    Having just quit her job, her great-aunt advised her to take a break from work and

    rest for a few days. It was the perfect time to prepare for the holidays.

    As soon as she parked in the underground garage, her phone rang.

    It was an unknown number.

    She answered it on a whim, and a man''s voice immediately came through, "Sis, you finally picked up! I''ve sent you so many messages. Why haven''t you replied?"

    It was Hugo.

    She had already blocked his number, but he was nothing if not persistent, having called from a new one.

    M''s face darkened as she prepared to hang up.

    Sensing her intention, Hugo quickly interjected, "Sis, don''t hang up! Just hear me out this time! I''m not calling to ask for money!"

    M snorted, "Yeah, right."

    Hugo, desperate to keep her on the line, pleaded, "Please, sis, don''t ignore me. I just wanted to ask if you''reing home for the holidays this year. You haven''t been back in years, and Mom and Dad really miss you."

    "Hugo, don''t you think it''s a bit insincere?"

    M replied with a coldugh, "Do you really not know why I don''te home? Do you miss me, or do you miss my money? I''ve already cut ties with you all!" "Sis, don''t be like this."

    Hugo sighed, feeling frustrated by his sister''s stubbornness.

    "We''re only asking for a little-a few thousand, maybe a million. It''s small change for you and your husband, nothing that would hurt. Besides, we''re your family. What''s wrong with helping us out? I''m your only brother! What if your inws mistreat you? You''ll need us to stand up for you! And we haven''t asked for money in years. I just called because Mom and Dad are getting old and want to see you. They''re worried sick over you. Can you at least consider="

    M didn''t let him finish and hung up.

    Even though she had long epted what her family was like, hearing them talk like this still angered her. Such trash.

    The nerve of them.

    Back when she got into Northpoint University, her parents tried to sell her off for a dowry to help Hugo. When she knelt and begged them, weren''t they family then?

 Chapter 104

    After she escaped, they still wouldn''t let her go.

    Upon graduating from college, she traded her home in the downtown area of Baycrest for over a million dors, severed her ties with her family, and cut off all emotional connections. There was never any real nurturing, and they had never properly cared for her anyway.

    The only family M had from the Suthend n was her great-aunt.

    M sat in the car, rolled down the window, and took several deep breaths, releasing the frustration trapped in her chest until she calmed down.

    When her phone rang again, she declined the call and blocked the number. Instantly, there was peace.

    After a moment, she opened the car door to get out, but perhaps due to the emotional turbulence earlier, her legs gave way, and she stumbled toward the ground.

    A hand reached out, steadying her, as a man''s gentle voice with a hint ofughter reached her ears.

    "Careful there."

    In a private room at a Baycrest restaurant, a young couple sat together.

    Hugo had called several times without a response, growing increasingly frustrated. "My sister blocked me again."

    The woman beside him, beautiful and with a striking presence, was visibly annoyed. "I thought you said your sister was always good to you? What''s this about?"

    "Charlotte, don''t get upset."

    Hugo quickly tried to calm his girlfriend. "My sister''s probably still angry. I''ll talk to her over the next few days, and I''m sure she''lle around. Once she does, we can sort everything out."

    Charlotte Brown was not convinced. "What are you talking about? Your sister blocked you!"

    Her eyes narrowed as an idea struck her. "You know where she lives, right? Just go to Kingsford and talk to her in person. I''ll go with you."

    Hugo hesitated.

    To be honest, he had visited M at the Montgomery family''s ce before, but it hadn''t gone well. Since then, he had been wary and a bit scared of his brother-in-w, Lysander, and didn''t really want to go back.

    Seeing his reluctance, Charlotte pointed her finger at him, scolding him fiercely. Afterward, she rubbed her still t stomach and began to cry.

    "Hugo, I must have been blind to be with you! And now I''m pregnant with your child. You promised me a million-dor dowry, saying your sister and brother-in-w were influential and wealthy. What now? Not a penny in sight! If you can''t get the money, I''ll terminate the pregnancy and won''t marry you! I''ll make sure your family line ends with you!"

    "Hey, hey, calm down, don''t upset the baby..."

    Hugo, panicked and sweating,forted and reassured her until he finally conceded. "Okay, okay, I''ll go. My sister has always been good to me, I just need

    to persuade her. Then we can have a big, joyous wedding!"

    Only then did Charlotte brighten up, starting to dream about the future.

    "Isn''t your brother-inw quite powerful? Maybe he can help transfer your geology job to Kingsford, and they can even help me open a flower shop. They have so much money, and we''re family, after all. Helping us out in our early days is the least they could do. Once we''re married, we can settle down in Kingsford and eventually bring your parents over to enjoy life."

    Hugo mumbled his agreement.

    "Then let''s head to Kingsford tomorrow!"

    Charlotte was growing more excited, practically itching to fly to Kingsford right away to see the famous Montgomery family for herself!

    After all, it was the Montgomery family!

    Rumor had it that the current head of the Montgomery family was particrly handsome... Her sister-inw was indeed lucky.

 Chapter 105

    "Ms. Suthend, what a coincidence running into you here! Are you doing some holiday shopping too?"

    In the underground parking lot of the shopping mall, Rnd steadied M, who had nearly fallen, with a warm smile.

    "Thank you."

    M expressed her gratitude, stepping back slightly to create some distance. But then she realized it might seem too deliberate, especially since he had just helped her. She decided to continue the conversation a bit more.

    "You and your brother are here for holiday shopping too?"

    She nced at Ryan, who stood beside Rnd, ring at her since they met, and quickly looked away.

    Great, just what I needed, she thought.

    "What are you doing?"

    Rnd noticed Ryan''s barely concealed hostility and gave him a light p on the back of his head.

    His clueless brother!

    "Come on, I didn''t do anything! I didn''t even say a word, and you''re hitting me in front of her!" Ryan protested, holding his head indignantly.

    He couldn''t understand why his brother was always so polite to M when he knew how much Ryan disliked her. It felt like a betrayal of brotherly loyalty!

    Rnd ignored him and turned to M with a friendly suggestion. "Since we''re all here to shop for the holidays, why not join forces?"

    M, who had been refusing to engage with him over the phone, found it hard to decline in person, especially after he had just helped her.

    And so, the three of them entered the mall together.

    Ryan, the sole objector to this n, found himself with no say in the matter and soon became the designated cart pusher. As he maneuvered the cart, piled high with purchases, he shot angry nces at Rnd and M, who walked ahead, chatting amiably. He felt a deep sense of betrayal from his own brother.

    It''s like he''s choosing her over me, he fumed internally.

    Wait a minute...

    A sudden realization struck Ryan. Could it be that his brother actually liked M? That woman had nothing worth liking! Especially since she was already married!

    He would never ept his brother marrying a divorced woman, especially M! She wasn''t worthy!

    "Hey, Rnd!"

    Impelled by urgency, Ryan pushed the towering cart forward, eager to confront his brother.

    M, walking ahead, felt a sudden draft behind her. Before she could react, Rnd pulled her to his side.

    They both watched as Ryan, propelled by his own momentum, crashed into a nearby shelf. His upper body plunged into a pile of goods, leaving only his legs kicking in the air.

    "Help! Rnd! Help me!"

    M was speechless. That was... impressive.

    Rnd sighed, feeling embarrassed by his brother''s antics.

    Causing a scene in a mall over something like this was truly unparalleled.

    Rnd apologized to M for the unexpected ''fright'' and then went to rescue his brother from the mess of merchandise, before dealing with thepensation for the damaged goods and shelf.

    M took the opportunity to excuse herself, leaving with the small portion of holiday goods she had already purchased.

    She feared she might burst outughing if she stayed any longer.

    Poor Rnd��a bright and capable man stuck with such a dim-witted brother. But

    then again, thinking of her own younger brother, it wasn''t so funny.

    The Lockwood brothers might squabble, but they genuinely cared for each other.

    As for her...

    No, she wouldn''t dwell on it.

    M loaded her shopping into her car and drove back to her home in the Willow Estates.

    After handling thepensation, Rnd returned to the car with Ryan, who was nursing a bump on his head and moaning about the pain.

    As soon as they got in, Ryan couldn''t hold back any longer.

    "Why are you so nice to M? Do you like her? I swear, I won''t ept her as my sister-inw! She''s just a divorced��"

    Rnd cut him off with an exasperated sigh, finally losing patience and giving him another light p on the back of his head.

    "You''re such an idiot! Is that all you think about? How did I end up with such a clueless brother? Besides, you have no say in my affairs. You''re getting ahead of yourself. Want to challenge me?"

 Chapter 106

    "It hurts! It hurts!"

    Ryan clutched his head, wailing in pain, feeling like his brain was on fire. He muttered under his breath, "I really don''t want you..." referring to his brother, who seemed more adept at giving him a hard time than anything else.

    Before he could finish his thought, he caught a glimpse of his brother''s mischievous grin and quickly shut up.

    "Don''t want what?"

    Ryan''s eyes darted away. Despite his tall frame, he was hunched up in the passenger seat, too intimidated to speak up. "N-nothing, Rnd. You''re the best."

    "d you know it."

    When Rnd reached over, Ryan instinctively flinched, expecting another p. Instead, his brother fastened his seatbelt and gently patted his cheek.

    "Next time you see M, at least be polite. You don''t have to smile like an idiot, but don''t let that open book of a face give you away."

    Rnd withdrew his hand and buckled his own seatbelt. "And about Giselle-stay away from her. If I catch you hanging around her again, you might find yourself in the hospital with a broken leg. You think she cares about you at all, you fool?"

    Ryan wanted to argue but bit his tongue.

    He had nned to visit Giselle at the Harveys'' today. Just as he was about to leave, his brother caught him and dragged him along for some holiday shopping instead.

    Rnd had said that with their parents away this year, the two brothers should celebrate New Year''s properly.

    What a load of nonsense. It''s not like Rnd had ever shown much brotherly love; he was always keeping him in check, and Ryan was lucky to have survived all that.

    Ryan was convinced Rnd just wanted to keep him under surveince.

    He couldn''t understand why his brother disliked Giselle so much, especially since they had practically grown up together and their families were close. Yet, Rnd seemed to favor M, someone Ryan considered insignificant.

    Rnd, as if reading his thoughts, nced over while starting the car.

    "You idiot, you''re no match for her. That mess with the Harveys will only drag you down. If you get into trouble and expect me to bail you out, you''ll be in for a rude awakening."

    But why?

    Ryan felt wronged.

    ...

    M was carrying the holiday groceries when her phone rang. It was her mother- inw.

    "M, with the New Yearing up, the family dinner menu is almost ready. Come by the house tonight and take a look. Make sure we have plenty of your favorites."

    Hearing the warmth and anticipation in her mother-inw''s voice, M felt a mix of emotions.

    In previous years, she and her mother-inw had always prepared the New Year''s family dinner together, nning everything ording to her tastes. She had declined this year, using her busy schedule as an excuse, but her mother-inw still remembered her preferences.

    Despite the rocky rtionship with her husband, M felt fortunate for the kindness her mother-inw showed her, treating her like her own daughter.

    She often wondered why she was so fond of her. What did her mother-inw see in her?

    Grateful, she nheless resolved not to spend New Year''s with the Montgomerys anymore.

    M hesitated before gently declining, "Why don''t you go ahead with your ns, Mother? Do whatever you think is best."

    "Oh, that''s not right!" Felicity protested immediately, but her husband Conrad''s calming voice cut in from the background.

    "She''s an adult, Felicity. She has her own things to handle. Let her be..."

    This was the understanding M shared with her father-inw. Since the divorce was inevitable, they agreed it was best to ease her mother-inw into the idea of M not being around, hoping the eventual news of their separation would be less shocking.

    M tightened her grip on her phone, her eyshes casting a small shadow in the warm glow of the streetlights. She smiled softly.

    ...It was a good n.

 Chapter 107

    The car glided into the serenenes of Maplewood Estates, the gentle hum of its engine breaking the silence of the winter morning.

    M parked by the entrance, the path lined with glowing fairy lights. From the trunk, she retrieved two crates of exotic fruits and made her way across the street to the neighboring vi.

    She knocked on the door, a slight blush coloring her cheeks as she handed over the fruits.

    "Howard, these are a small token of appreciation for the candles. Please, ept them."

    M was the sort who cherished the kindness of others, whether grand or simple. She had a principle: repay goodness with goodness. It was a part of her nature, to the extent that she couldn''t rest easy otherwise.

    Conversely, if someone wronged her, she was equally steadfast in standing her ground.

    It had started with an unknown neighbor gifting her a beautiful candle, lifting her spirits. To her, it was only fair to return the favor, ensuring a circle of goodwill.

    Fortunately, Howard epted the fruits with a warm smile, expressing his gratitude before graciously receiving the gift.

    ...

    Back in her own home, M spent the next hour unloading the remaining supplies for the holiday season.

    After a refreshing shower, she changed into her pajamas and settled at her desk, absorbed in sketching hertest designs until dawn.

    This was her downtime; she''d nap when tiredness crept in.

    Half-asleep, she was awakened by a call from Eugene. He mentioned that his surgery had gone well and he was ready to be discharged. He needed a ride home.

    "Sis, you know no one else woulde to pick me up but you."

    His voice, tinged with mncholy, pulled at her heartstrings. Understanding his family situation, M couldn''t refuse. She roused her weary body and drove to the hospital.

    "Sis!"

    Outside the hospital, Eugene waved energetically, his smile bright enough to chase away the winter chill.

    M pulled over, noting his light attire. She quickly ushered him into the warmth of the car.

    Once inside, her eyes fell on the small bag he carried, and she frowned.

    "Why are you dressed so lightly? A whole week in the hospital and that''s all you have?"

    Eugene chuckled, "I had Sienna take most of my stuff yesterday. Can we go home now? The hospital food is awful. I can''t wait to have your cooking again."

    His yful tone was reserved just for her.

    M, the only person he could turn to forfort, shook her head in mock exasperation. She drove to the market, picking up fresh vegetables and fruits, but turned down Eugene''s request for meat-it wasn''t suitable for his recovery.

    They headed back to Eugene''s residentialplex.

    He had lived here alone ever since he was sent away from the Montgomery family as a child. M, empathizing with his situation, often visited, treating him as her younger brother. She understood the sting of familial rejection and tried her best to offer him the warmth she could.

    Once they reached Eugene''s home, the sight of the grey-toned decor and the empty silence within was striking. However, the most surprising feature was the walls covered in a sea of mathematical equations, scribbled in ck ink.

    M wasn''t taken aback; she knew Eugene''s passion for mathematics. A prodigy, he was now a prized student at Northpoint University, under the mentorship of a renowned schr in the field.

    It was curious, perhaps, how the Montgomery brothers were both so gifted. Lysander excelled in business andputing, a renaissance man of sorts, while Eugene''s mathematical prowess promised a brilliant future.

    As thoughts of her own son flitted through her mind, M''s chest tightened briefly -better not dwell on that now.

    ...

    She made her way to the kitchen, familiar with itsyout.

    The space was spotless, but the empty fridge spoke volumes about how seldom Eugene cooked at home. She recalled the doctor''s advice.

 Chapter 108

    As M washed the vegetables, Eugene followed her into the kitchen. She nced at him with a concerned look. "The doctor mentioned you often skip meals or eat poorly. You can''t keep doing this, Eugene. Next time you end up in the hospital, it won''t be just your appendix."

    After all, that was already taken care of.

    Eugene chuckled softly, "Alright."

    He joined her, helping to wash and pick the vegetables as M continued with her gentle scolding. Her words, though nagging, seemed to lift the gloomy aura that often surrounded him.

    Unable to resist, Eugene brought up an old topic. "Sis, I''m serious. If you get a divorce and split the assets, just hand me over to you. I''ll be with you, and you can consider me your son or brother."

    "I promise you won''t lose out. I''m much younger and can take care of you in your old age."

    M was speechless. Was this conversation ever going to end?

    She sighed and tried to reason with him, "Once you find someone you love and start a family, you won''t think like this."

    "I won''t start a family."

    Eugene looked up, his expression earnest. "I''ve been left on my own since I was a kid. My family knows I''m here, but they''ve never visited or asked if I''m alright, even though we''re blood rtives."

    "Sis, to me, the concept of family is absurd."

    "You''re the only exception."

    M had nothing to say to this and returned to washing the vegetables.

    ...

    Soon, the meal was ready-a hearty soup, a few simple stir-fried dishes, and a slow-cooked pumpkin porridge. The vi was filled with theforting aroma of home-cooked food.

    They sat together on the living room sofa, eating as snow fluttered down outside the window.

    Sitting so close, M noticed theyers of makeup on Eugene''s face seemed thicker than before. She couldn''t help but ask, "When did you start enjoying makeup?"

    Eugene paused mid-sip, touched his face, and smiled, "Do you think it looks bad?"

    M frowned slightly, shaking her head. "Not really, but you''re naturally good- looking. The makeup seems a bit much. But if you like it, then go ahead." Eugene''s face lit up with a smile, "Thank you, sis. Maybe I''ll stop wearing it." They didn''t follow traditional dining etiquette, chatting as they ate. Eugene even served M several times, bringing up the topic of the uing holidays.

    "Sis, you''re not nning to spend Christmas with the Montgomery family this year, right? Can I join you?"

    When M didn''t immediately respond, he continued, "You know, even though the Montgomerys say I cane back to the family home for the holidays, they don''t really want me there. They don''t care whether I show up or not. I''d rather spend it with you."

    M sighed, "I''ll think about it."

    She didn''t have strong objections, but she needed to consult with Aunt May. It wasn''t her decision alone.

    Seeing she was considering it, Eugene was thrilled. "Thanks, sis! You''re the best."

    M felt the weight of responsibility.

    ...

    After dinner, they cleaned up together.

    Winter nights fell early, and with the heavy snowfall, Eugene suggested M stay at the vi overnight.

    The roads were slippery, and he was concerned for her safety.

    Before M could agree, her phone rang. It was Lysander, unexpectedly reaching out.

    What a rare urrence. Was he finally ready to sign the divorce papers?

    Hopeful, she answered the call, only to hear Lysander''s cold, angry voice.

    "Where are you?"

    M frowned, "What''s going on?"

    "M, you''ve got a charming brother, don''t you? He''s sitting at my doorstep asking

    for money. Your family matterse handle this yourself!"

 Chapter 109

    The night was deep, and snowkes danced under the streetlights.

    At the entrance of Crimson Gardens, a luxurious residential area, a young couple bundled up in thick winter coats were engaged in a heated discussion with the security guard.

    "Come on, man, just let us in. I swear I''m the brother-inw of the Montgomery family��you know, Lysander Montgomery''s brother-inw!" the man pleaded.

    "No way!" the guard responded bluntly.

    There was no way he believed this scruffy-looking guy was rted to the wealthy Montgomery family. If he really was, why couldn''t he even afford a decent car? Besides, he lookedpletely unfamiliar.

    Crimson Gardens was a high-end neighborhood, home to the elite. Without being a resident or having an escort, nobody was getting in. If something went wrong, it would be the guards who paid the price. Without proof, there was no chance they were letting anyone through.

    Beside him, Charlotte was fuming at the guard''s dismissive attitude. She pointed usingly at him, her voice rising in anger.

    "You snob! My brother-inw is the head of the Montgomery family. If he finds out how you''re treating us, you''ll be out of a job before you know it!"

    The guard didn''t even blink. He had seen this kind of scene too many times- people trying to bluff their way in, iming to be rted to the wealthy residents. Nine times out of ten, it was a scam. The remaining few might be estranged rtives that the family didn''t want to acknowledge.

    "Get lost! If you keep blocking the entrance, we''ll call the cops and have you charged with causing a disturbance!" he shouted, summoning a few more guards to usher them away from the driveway.

    Charlotte stumbled as she was pushed aside, shouting angrily, "I''m pregnant! If you push me and something happens, it''ll be on your heads!"

    The guards immediately backed off, cursing their luck. Dealing with such a troublesome situation was thest thing they needed, especially this close to the holidays. But letting them in was out of the question.

    Charlotte, seething with anger and humiliation, turned on Hugo, who had been silent this whole time.

    "Are you just going to stand there and do nothing while your girlfriend is being bullied? You useless coward! Call your sister and her husband right now and tell them toe and handle this!"

    Hugo sighed, "I''m calling, I''m calling," he muttered, his fingers trembling from the cold as he dialed Lysander and M''s numbers, but no one picked up.

    ...

    Not far from Crimson Gardens, a sleek blue Audi was parked on a side street obscured by trees.

    M watched themotion at the entrance of Crimson Gardens through her car window. She had been there for a while but had no intention of getting involved. She really didn''t want to deal with her family.

    With the weather being so harsh and Hugo not being one to endure difort, she figured he''d leave soon enough. So she remained in the car, content to wait it out.

    Just as she was lost in thought, a red Mercedes pulled up at the entrance. A woman stepped out with a child in tow, heading straight towards Hugo.

    M sat up straighter, her brow furrowing. What was Giselle doing here? And why was Adrian with her?

    ...

    Adrian had been ying video games with Giselle when his father''s call came through.

    His dad''s message was straightforward: "Get home and keep your mompany until I get back. If you can''t manage that, you''re going to live with your great- grandfather."

    The call ended, leaving Adrian with no choice. Thest thing he wanted was to be sent to his great-grandfather''s house!

    After hearing about the call, Giselle offered to drive him home.

    As they arrived at Crimson Gardens, Giselle''s attention was drawn to themotion at the entrance, where Hugo and Charlotte were still causing a scene.

 Chapter 110

    She had thoroughly researched M before, and with the photo attached to the file, she naturally recognized one of them as M''s younger brother, Hugo.

    She had been puzzled and worried about why Lysander insisted Adrian go home to be with M. What if they grew closer?

    But seeing this scene, a n suddenly formed in her mind.

    "Adrian, isn''t that your uncle over there? It looks like he''s having a disagreement with someone. Let''s go and see what''s happening."

    Uncle?

    Adrian nced over but didn''t recognize the man. However, he understood it was a rtive from his mother''s side.

    He didn''t want to get involved.

    His father had made it clear: ignore the rtives from his mother''s side. There was no need to get acquainted, especially since thest time with the great-aunt was already an exception.

    Just as he was about to refuse, Giselle said, "Didn''t your father ask you to go home and keep your mompany? If you let others bully your mom''s younger brother, she''ll be upset, won''t she?"

    True, his mom had been easily upsettely.

    Adrian thought it over and reluctantly agreed.

    As they got out of the car and walked over, Charlotte noticed them first. Seeing

    the woman holding a child''s hand made her pause and blurt out.

    "Giselle?!"

    "What?" Hugo didn''t catch it and looked over, confused.

    He hadn''t visited this area often, so he had never met Adrian or Giselle and naturally didn''t recognize them.

    Charlotte''s gaze shifted, "Oh, nothing. I mistook you for someone else."

    "Oh, okay."

    Hugo didn''t suspect anything-

    Charlotte came from a single-parent household, with only a frail, sickly mother at home and had never been to Kingsford. How could she possibly know anyone here, especially someone who frequented such ces?

    "What''s going on here?"

    Giselle approached, smiling warmly as she asked.

    Although the Harvey family didn''t live here, Giselle often moved in and out with the Montgomery family, who were on close terms, so the security recognized her and quickly exined the situation.

    "Oh, it''s all a misunderstanding."

    Giselle gently shook Adrian''s little hand, speaking softly, "Adrian, call your uncle."

    Adrian reluctantly mumbled a greeting.

    The security nearby was surprised-so they really were rtives?

    "Nephew! I''m your uncle!"

    Hugo''s eyes lit up, and he eagerly stepped forward to hug Adrian, but the child avoided him, not liking the snow-drenched figure.

    Hugo''s arms hung awkwardly in mid-air.

    Giselle chuckled, a brief sh of disdain in her eyes, "Let''s not talk here. It''s so cold outside. Come on, let''s get in the car and discuss things at home."

    "And you are?"

    Hugo was a bit puzzled. Who was this stunning woman, and why did she seem so familiar with the Montgomery family?

    Giselle covered her mouth with a lightugh, "I''m a friend of your brother-inw''s sister. Come on, don''t be shy."

    With that, she led them into the car and drove towards Crimson Gardens.

    Hugo was filled with the excitement of finally getting inside and didn''t notice that Charlotte had been silent since they arrived.

    Now in the car, Charlotte''s fingers brushed over the soft leather seat as she stole nces at the woman sitting in the front passenger seat-a woman enveloped in luxury and elegance. Her hand clenched tightly at her side, a sharp pain in her palm.

    They were worlds apart.

    Why?

    After dropping them off, Giselle made an excuse about having matters to attend to at home and left.

    Back in the car, sitting in the passenger seat, her previous warmth vanished, reced with a cold and dark demeanor.

    "Make sure to get this car thoroughly cleaned inside and out, sanitized at high temperatures, and rece all the seats!"

    The vehicle had been tainted with the stench of poverty. She didn''t even want it anymore!

    The driver quickly replied, "Yes, ma''am."

 Chapter 111

    As M watched the figures disappear into the Crimson Gardens and Giselle''s retreating silhouette, her heart sank. Something felt off, but she couldn''t quite ce it. Nheless, she had no choice but to go in.

    Just then, her phone rang. It was Adrian. After a moment''s hesitation, she answered.

    "Mom, why aren''t you home? Oh, guess what! Uncle''s here, and I brought him to the house. You shoulde back soon!"

    His voice was filled with an eager need for approval.

    M''s heart ached, but she managed to respond, "I''ll be home soon."

    After hanging up, Adrian turned to find Hugo and Charlotte standing awkwardly in the living room. Two trails of muddy footprints marred the pristine marble floor, with partially melted snow clinging to the soles. He frowned.

    "Harper, the floor''s dirty," he remarked, his innocent eyes wide.

    Harper quickly ushered them to the side to change into disposable house slippers and called for someone to clean up the mess. She was well aware of the household rules: M''s rtives were generally unwee, and her husband had made it clear they weren''t to be let in. The only reason they were inside now was because young Adrian had brought them, leaving no room to refuse.

    Hugo and Charlotte could feel the disdain directed at them, their faces betraying a mix of embarrassment and silent resentment. They had no appetite for admiring the grand decor, their minds stewing with indignation. They silently vowed to deal with these haughty servants once M and her husband returned.

    Soon, M arrived. Harper greeted her with delight, helping her change clothes, offering a warm cloth to wipe her hands and face, and serving a bowl of nourishing soup to chase away the chill. Her care was meticulous.

    Charlotte watched with envy. Before she could speak, Adrian rushed forward.

    "Mom, where have you been? It''s sote! Will you stay with me tonight?" he pleaded, determined to keep his promise to his father to stay by his mother''s side until his return.

    "I''m still cold from outside, don''t get too close," M gently pushed Adrian away.

    She turned her gaze toward the young couple who had risen from the couch, her eyes harboring a deep, concealed chill. They hade all this way just to ask for money!

    "Big sis, I''ve missed you," Hugo''s eyes were red and glistening, a sight that had once deceived her into handing over money.

    "Harper, take Adrian upstairs," M instructed, not wanting to argue with them in front of her child.

    "No!" Adrian clung tightly to his mother, refusing to let go. "I miss you. I don''t want to be apart from you."

    He was determined not to let her slip away to his great-grandfather''s house again.

    Finally, M managed to persuade him, promising that she would join him after the discussion. Only then did Adrian reluctantly agree to go upstairs.

    ...

    M led Hugo and Charlotte to the guest room. She didn''t offer them tea or conversation, simply poured herself a cup of herbal tea and sipped it quietly, ignoring the two across from her.

    Eventually, Charlotte lost patience. She stood up, extending her hand with a polite smile.

    "Sister, I''m Hugo''s fianc��e. We''re about to get married and thought we''d visit you." Visit me? Or beg for money?

    M ignored her outstretched hand, her gaze coldly fixed on Hugo, who was still ying the part of the tearful, doting brother.

    "What''s the real reason you''re here?" she asked icily.

    Tears fell from Hugo''s eyes. "Sister, after all these years, you''re so cold. Don''t you miss me at all? I''m your only brother!"

    M scoffed.

    "With acting skills like yours, why aren''t you winning an Oscar instead of pulling this act? You''re making me sick. When you return the money you conned out of me, then we can discuss family ties. A grown man crying at the drop of a hat, pretending to be pitiful��you''re not selling yourself, so cut it out!"

    "Let''s get to the point. What do you want this time?"

 Chapter 112

    Hugo''s trembling lips froze in mid-cry.

    He hesitated for a moment, his hands fidgeting nervously. "I... I''m getting married.

    I need... I need a hundred thousand dors as a dowry, just this much."

    Mughed in exasperation, her expression darkening suddenly. "Just this much? You''ve got some nerve. What do you have that makes you think you can demand so much from me?"

    Hugo turned beet red, instinctively ncing at Charlotte, who gave him a sharp look before he finally spoke up.

    "Sis, I haven''t asked for anything for years. This time, I''m just asking for a little help with the wedding costs. Your husband is so wealthy, this isn''t a big deal for him. You''re my sister; you can''t just abandon your family after getting married. That''s not how a daughter or sister should behave."

    Charlotte chimed in to support him.

    "Yeah, sister, this isn''t right."

    "The family raised you, and now that you''re doing well, you''re being stingy over a small amount. Is this how you repay your family?"

    "People will call you ungrateful if they find out!"

    "And besides, Hugo is your brother, the only one you have besides your parents. If anything happens to you, he''s the one who will be there for you. Now, you''re haggling over this small amount, but if your husband''s family ever turns their back on you, you''ll be all alone!"

    "Smack!"

    The noisy argument came to an abrupt halt. Charlotte clutched her cheek, now bright red from M''s p, staring in shock at the woman who was calmly lowering her hand.

    She dared to hit her!

    M stood tall, looking down at her with a cold voice, "Who do you think you are, speaking out of turn here?"

    Charlotte was terrified, tears streaming as she cried and clung to Hugo, who rushed over.

    "Hugo, how can your sister act like this? I''m pregnant, and she hit me! What if something happens to our baby? She''s trying to harm your family!"

    "Sis!" Hugo''s eyes were full of rage. "How could you hit someone? Apologize now!"

    "Oh, pregnant, are you?" M sneered, stepping forward to grab Charlotte''s wrist. "Perfect timing, I just learned some things from the doctor. Let me check if your pregnancy is stable."

    Panic-stricken, Charlotte screamed and hid behind Hugo. "Help me, Hugo! She''s trying to kill our baby!"

    In a flustered moment, Hugo pushed M away with more force than intended. She lost her bnce and fell backward, her forehead hitting the corner of the table next to the sofa, narrowly missing her eye. The sharp pain and dizziness left a deep red gash on her pale face as blood flowed from the wound.

    Shey on the floor for a moment before shakily getting to her feet, touching her face and seeing blood on her hand.

    The two of them were terrified. Hugo, pale as a sheet, stammered, "Sis, I-I didn''t mean to. I didn''t think you''d fall. I didn''t push hard, I swear..."

    M looked at the vivid red on her hands, her vision blurring from dizziness.

    She gazed at her brother, who was protecting Charlotte, and startedughing, tears welling up in her eyes... Family? What a joke.

    She swayed, picked up the ss teapot from the table, and, with tears and anger, smashed it over Hugo''s head.

    The teapot shattered into pieces.

    Warm water sshed on M''s face, mingling with tears or water, she couldn''t tell.

    She choked out, "When you sold me off all those years ago, I told you, we''re not family anymore. It''s over! I''ve given you a million-dor house, and you''re insatiable. I owe you nothing!"

    Ovee by dizziness, she copsed to the floor, blood from her head wound mixing with her tears.

    Hugo staggered and fell too, his head covered in blood.

    Charlotte stood frozen, then let out a piercing scream that alerted the servants outside.

 Chapter 113

    "Dad! Dad! I was wrong!"

    In the living room, Adrian was being dragged out by two burly men in suits, his cries echoing through the house.

    "I really know I messed up this time, I promise I''ll do better next time! Just give me one more chance! Please don''t send me to Grandpa''s, I''m begging you! Dad! Dad!"

    Dangling in the air, his limbs iled as he struggled, but he was quickly restrained.

    Lysander stood on the staircase, looking down with an impassive gaze.

    "This is already your second chance. If you can''t get it right, there are consequences. Adrian, not everythinges with a second chance."

    Panic seized Adrian''s heart as a realization dawned on him. He shouted, "Mom! I want to see Mom! I''m not leaving, I want to see my mom!"

    "Take him away."

    Lysander ordered coldly, "Give my regards to the old man."

    The bodyguards nodded and carried the young master out, his cries and screams trailing down the hallway until they were cut off by the closing car door.

    A ck car drove out of Crimson Gardens.

    ...

    Leonard stood behind Lysander, observing everything.

    He asked, "The old man knows what''s going on. Young Adrian is going to have a tough time over there. Are you sure about this?"

    Lysander smiled, "He''s been getting toofortabletely; it''s time he learns a lesson."

    Leonard said no more.

    Harper, her eyes red, came over after tidying up the chaos in the living room. "Sir, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have let Madam be alone with those people." Lysander waved it off.

    "No worries. Just make sure there''s plenty of nourishing soup to send to the hospital regrly."

    After giving a few simple instructions, he walked out and got into the car.

    Before starting the engine, Leonard handed over a tablet with some prepared information. "Here''s the dossier on Charlotte."

    Lysander nced at it, his eyes catching something interesting.

    "Well, isn''t this intriguing? Charlotte has some family connections with Giselle. Mr. Harvey seems to be ying quite the game."

    Leonard asked, "Should we inform Ms. Harvey?"

    "What''s the rush?"

    Lysander chuckled, his fox-like eyes glinting in the dim light. "Do you think Giselle knows or doesn''t know? How curious that my future brother-inw''s fianc��e is her."

    Heughed softly, tossing the tablet aside.

    The car left Crimson Gardens, heading through the snowy night towards Metropolitan Hospital.

    Upon arrival at the hospital, Lysander first visited the VIP ward.

    He sat in a chair next to the hospital bed, gazing at the woman whoy there, her face pale, eyes shut in a deep sleep. Gently, he touched the thick white bandage wrapped around her forehead.

    "The wound isn''t big, but it''s not exactly small either. It was close to her eye, and she lost quite a bit of blood. It was dangerous."

    Recalling the doctor''s words, he sighed softly, "Why fight with me? Wouldn''t it be better to just be obedient like before?"

    The door to the room opened, and Leonard entered.

    "The evidence of Madam''s injury was documented with photographs during her admission and treatment."

    Lysander nodded slightly, rising to his feet. "Come with me. Leave a few people to watch over her."

    They descended to another room in the hospital.

    ...

    Hugo had a small cut on his head too.

    But since M had been dizzy at the time, her strength was weak, and the blow wasn''t severe, so his injury wasn''t serious.

    Despite this, he''d never experienced such hardship before. The sight of blood made his legs go weak, and he fainted on the spot. He hadn''t regained consciousness since the stitches.

    Charlotte sat by his bedside, looking at him with disdain. "Pathetic."

    The door to the room suddenly opened. She turned her head, her eyes lighting up as two tall, handsome men stepped in.

 Chapter 114

    At the front of the room stood a man of striking beauty, a presence so captivating that Charlotte couldn''t help but stare.

    It wasn''t until the hospital room door closed heavily that she snapped back to reality. Quickly standing up, she lightly bowed her head, brushing a lock of hair behind her ear with a soft, sweet voice.

    "Hello, sister, brother-inw."

    She had seen photos of Lysander beforeing, but in person, he was even more breathtaking.

    Meeting him in real life stirred a mix of envy and admiration. Her sister-inw was truly fortunate, living such a charmed life. Why couldn''t she have the same?

    Still, Charlotte prided herself on her own appearance. With this thought, she adjusted her posture to appear more appealing and said softly, "Brother-inw, your wife is quite fierce. We barely exchanged words before she threw something at her own brother. But don''t worry, once Hugo wakes up, I''ll make sure he doesn''t hold a grudge. We''re all family, after all."

    Lysander smiled, looking Charlotte up and down before speaking suddenly.

    "Why are you still standing?"

    Charlotte, who had been nervously fidgeting with her hair, froze. What did he mean by that?

    Then Lysander asked casually, "I heard you''re pregnant?"

    Charlotte hesitated before nodding, a pang of regret hitting her. Had she known her brother-inw was so handsome in person, she wouldn''t have lied about being pregnant.

    But it didn''t matter. She was attractive and gentle, unlike his fierce wife. As long as Hugo''s illness kept her in the Montgomery family, she''d find her chance.

    After all, men are often drawn to a bit of wild.

    Lost in her daydreams, her cheeks flushed a pretty shade of pink.

    Yet Lysander showed no appreciation, instead turning to Leonard. "If I remember correctly, one way to confirm pregnancy is through a blood test, right?"

    Leonard nodded, "Yes."

    Lysander smiled, "Take her for a test. Draw plenty of blood to ensure urate results."

    At his signal, several men in suits burst into the room, striding toward Charlotte. Her face went pale as she realized something was wrong.

    Panicked, she tried to shake Hugo awake, shouting in fear, "I''m Hugo''s fianc��e! You can''t do this, brother-inw. Hugo is your brother-inw!"

    Lysander''s smile was icy. "My wife is lying unconscious from blood loss. Who are you to stand here unharmed?"

    With that, Charlotte was swiftly silenced and escorted out for a pregnancy test.

    ...

    After Charlotte was removed, Lysander pulled a chair to the bedside and gestured to Leonard.

    Leonard approached the bed, covering Hugo''s neck with the nket and pressing down hard.

    In moments, Hugo was coughing violently, awakening in a fit of splutters.

    Once he caught his breath, he was about tosh out but froze upon meeting Lysander''s amused yet cold gaze. Terrified, Hugo shrank back, falling off the bed in his haste.

    Ignoring the pain, he knelt at the bedside, clutching his throbbing head in terror.

    "I didn''t mean to, I swear I didn''t mean to, I didn''t..."

    Leonard grabbed him by the cor, dragging him to Lysander''s feet, where he knelt, unable to lift his head.

    Lysander ced a foot on Hugo''s hand, pressing it into the floor, leaning in slightly. With a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, he said, "Well, little brother-inw, how have you been?"

    The pain contorted Hugo''s face, but he dared not cry out, trembling uncontrobly.

    He should have never listened to Charlotte.

    He should have nevere!

    How could he forget that his brother-inw was a ruthless force to be reckoned with?

 Chapter 115

    "What''s there to be afraid of? You''re my brother-inw. Out of respect for your sister, I''ll make sure to treat you with all the courtesy you deserve."

    Lysander''s eyes narrowed into sly slits, but he didn''t ease up.

    Hugo shook his head frantically, too scared to admit anything. "I... I''m not... I''m not..."

    "Oh, I think you are," Lysander said with a mocking lilt.

    Hugo hurriedly blurted out, "It wasn''t me, it was Charlotte... No, no, it was me, I was out of my mind. Brother-inw, please, have mercy on me! I swear we''ll leave Kingsford and nevere back!"

    He used his free hand to p himself repeatedly, clinging to Lysander''s pant leg with tears streaming down his face.

    Lysander kicked him away with a dismissive snort. "At least you''ve got a bit of backbone, Leonard."

    Leonard responded promptly, pinning Hugo to the ground and swiftly unwinding the bandage from his head. He pulled out a camera and took detailed photos of the freshly exposed wound.

    Hugoy on the ground, clutching his head, feeling the cold air on the wound and hardly daring to breathe.

    Lysander took a moment to admire the photos, then nudged Hugo''s face with his foot, speaking with deliberate slowness.

    "Dear brother-inw, since you''ve made the trouble ofing to Kingsford, it''s only fitting I give you a proper wee. So, don''t leave just yet, understand?"

    Hugo didn''t know what Lysander intended but nodded vigorously, still clutching his head.

    At that moment, the hospital room door swung open, and Charlotte-who had fainted from blood loss-was wheeled in on a bed.

    "Perfect timing. You two lovebirds can recover here together. I''ll cover the medical bills."

    With that, Lysander left with Leonard, clearly satisfied.

    In the hospital room, Hugoy curled up on the floor for a long time before he managed to crawl to his feet. He stumbled to Charlotte''s bedside, holding her pale face, tears flowing uncontrobly.

    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry..."

    Ovee, Hugo fainted. The arriving doctors re-bandaged his wound and lifted him back onto a bed.

    ...

    Late at night.

    In the heart of Kingsford, stood a secluded townhouse.

    The Montgomery family patriarch enjoyed solitude. After retiring from the military, he lived here alone, rarely receiving visitors.

    But tonight was different.

    The townhouse''s grand gates opened, allowing a ck car to drive through. Not long after, Adrian was dragged out of the car.

    Perhaps resigned to his fate, he didn''t put up a fight. He walked obediently through the corridor to the study door and stood silently with his head down.

    The study door was shut, but the deep, steady voice of an elder could be heard inside.

    "Kneel!"

    Adrian didn''t resist and dropped to his knees. He might put up a fuss with his father, but not with his great-grandfather, who was the undisputed authority in the Montgomery family. When it came to discipline, the old man never spared the rod. Obedience might earn a lighter punishment.

    Outside, the wind howled, scattering the remnants of snow and chilling to the bone.

    Soon, Adrian was shivering uncontrobly, his teeth chattering, but he didn''t dare rise.

    The study door swung open.

    An impably groomed man with silver hair, dressed in a somber ck outfit, stepped out. He held a ruler in his hand and stood before Adrian.

    Adrian recognized him as Butler Marshall, the loyal attendant who had served the patriarch since time immemorial.

    The elder''s voice came from inside, "Do you know what you did wrong?"

    Adrian shuddered. "I failed to meet the expectations Father set for me."

    Silence from inside.

    Marshall spoke coolly, "Young master, hold out your hand."

    Adrian hesitated for a moment, but then, trembling from both cold and fear, he obediently extended his hand.

 Chapter 116

    *Smack! Smack! Smack!*

    Three sharp blows from the ruler left Adrian''s palm red and stinging, his eyes brimming with unshed tears. He dared not let them fall, knowing well that his great-grandfather, a retired high-ranking military officer, despised tears. "A man can bleed, but he must never cry," the old man always said.

    Adrian knew that if he cried, the punishment would only worsen.

    The old man, stern and unyielding, asked again, "What did you do wrong?"

    Choking back his tears, Adrian''s voice trembled as he replied, "I shouldn''t have let Mom''s rtives in. If they hadn''te, Mom wouldn''t have been hurt. I promise it won''t happen again."

    Marshall, standing by with the ruler in hand, struck again. This time, Adrian received seven more blows, leaving his small hand swollen and red as a beet.

    Finally, the tears he had fought so hard to contain began to fall,rge and silent. He bit his lip to suppress any sound, fearful of letting his great-grandfather hear

    him cry.

    After a long pause, the sound of a cane striking the floor reverberated through the room, followed by the old man''s voice, filled with disappointment.

    "You failed to see the bigger picture. You were manipted, and it cost your family. Your father may be ruthless, but you are foolish!"

    Adrian bowed his head, remaining silent.

    The old man, his voice now calm, said, "Stay here and reflect. Rise only when you understand."

    ...

    Marshall entered the room.

    He ced the ruler down and began to massage the shoulders of the elderly man, who, despite his age, still had a sharp gaze.

    "Sir," Marshall implored softly, "it''s snowing heavily outside. If the young master stays kneeling out there, he''ll fall ill."

    The old man barked back, "What of it? Should he not be punished for his failures? He is to be the heir of the Montgomery family, yet he was yed like a fool."

    Marshall gently patted the old man''s back. "He''s just a child, only seven. In many ways, he''s already ahead of his peers. Give him time; he''ll grow."

    The old man scoffed, "A child?"

    "As the sole heir to the Montgomery family, age is no excuse. At his age, Lysander was already sitting in on family meetings. Yet here Adrian is, wasting time dallying around with women-it''s disgraceful!"

    "He''s been spoiled. Let him stay there!"

    ...

    As night deepened, Adrian finally copsed in the snow.

    Fortunately, Marshall had arranged for this, and as soon as Adrian fainted, he was brought inside. Both Western and traditional doctors attended to him, ensuring he suffered nosting harm.

    The next morning, Marshall updated the old man on Adrian''s condition and asked what should be done next.

    The old man, writing in his study, didn''t look up as he replied, "I don''t care. Once he wakes and recuperates, let him go wherever he pleases."

    Marshall was taken aback. Normally, the old man would continue to discipline Adrian for days, but this time he seemed to let it go so easily.

    The old man dipped his brush in ink, a hint of a smile on his lips. "I''ve realized that book learning alone isn''t enough. Personal experience is a far better teacher."

    With a forceful stroke, he painted a single character on the rice paper, the brushwork bold and vigorous. He then set the brush aside, his eyes gleaming. "If he is to understand human nature, he must first endure the cruelty of it."

    Marshall nced at the paper and understood immediately.

    The paper bore a single, powerful word: *Human*.

    The old man picked up his cane and headed toward the hall, calling over his shoulder, "Tell that boy Lysander toe back home. Enough with these antics."

 Chapter 117

    Just past noon, a sleek Rolls-Royce Phantom glided into the courtyard of the estate.

    Lysander stepped out of the car, his tailored ck suit exuding elegance. With a casual flick of his long fingers, he adjusted the silver cufflinks and strode towards the study.

    Inside, his grandfather was immersed in writing.

    "Grandfather," Lysander called, approaching with ease. He picked up the kettle from the stove and poured a cup of tea for the old man.

    His grandfather continued to write, ignoring both Lysander and the steaming cup of tea on the desk. The only sound in the room was the soft scratch of pen on paper.

    Once he finished writing, the old man set down his pen and finally looked up.

    "So, unless I summon you, you''ll never remember to drop by and see an old man like me?"

    "Of course not," Lysander replied with a chuckle. "You''re always on my mind."

    "Ha, spare me the sweet talk," his grandfather retorted with a sideways nce. "Is it really me you''re thinking about every day, or is it some youngdy? I heard you''ve been quite the charmertely."

    Lysander feigned a stern expression, jokingly saying, "Who''s been gossiping to you, trying to stir up trouble?"

    With a sardonic smile, his grandfather pped the table. "Don''t try to smooth-talk me. Besides your mother, who else would leak your escapades?"

    "Lysander," his grandfather continued, more sternly, "I don''t care what you do outside, but remember this: don''t bring any scandalous offspring into our Montgomery lineage!"

    Lysander smiled reassuringly. "I know my limits, Grandfather."

    The old man''s voice sharpened. "You know your limits? If you did, your wife wouldn''t be threatening to divorce you!"

    The study fell into a tense silence.

    Lysander''s smile didn''t waver. After a brief pause, he replied, "That''s not her decision to make."

    His grandfather''s cane thumped heavily on the floor, underscoring his frustration. "You''re so domineering, even with your wife. Did I ever teach you to treat family like a game of chess? You''re turning hearts cold!"

    With a resigned smile, Lysander said, "Grandfather, I''m not the one who started this. Please don''t worry, I can handle it."

    His grandfather, still fuming, swung his cane at Lysander, who didn''t dodge, letting the old man vent his anger. After a few more swats, Lysander finally pretended toin about the pain.

    When his grandfather finally sat down, he grumbled, "If it weren''t for the divorce threat, I wouldn''t meddle in your affairs. I''m too old and just want some peace."

    "Absolutely, it''s all my fault." Lysander quickly offered the tea again.

    His grandfather red but eventually took a sip. "I wanted to talk to you about the family line. It''s too weak. M''s health is good; if you can, you should have more children."

    Lysander nodded. "Understood, I''ll do my best."

    His grandfather''s temper red again, and he mmed the teacup down, raising his cane once more. "Do your best, huh? She''s threatening divorce, and you think she wants to have more kids with you?"

    "Get out! You''re just a nuisance!"

    ...

    As Lysander left the study, he straightened his suit, now slightly crumpled from the encounter. Just as he was about to leave, the study door opened again.

    Marshall, the butler, handed him a long wooden box. "From the master. Also, young Adrian caught a chillst night and is resting in his room."

    Lysander acknowledged with a smile, epting the box but showing no intention of visiting Adrian.

    Returning to the car, he instructed Leonard to drive to the hospital. As they drove, Lysander casually opened the box to find a rolled-up parchment inside, bearing the calligraphy of his grandfather''s hand: "Family Harmony Brings Prosperity."

    With a gentle smile, Lysander shook his head, rolled the parchment back up, and tucked it away.

    Halfway to their destination, his phone rang. Lysander answered, his tone tender. "Giselle, what''s the matter?"

    After listening to her, he reassured her softly, then instructed Leonard to change course towards the Harvey estate.

 Chapter 118

    Leonard paused his grip on the steering wheel and nodded in agreement.

    "Sis, I''vee to see you. Where''s my brother?" Eugene said as he bustled into the hospital room, armsden with an assortment of snacks and essentials.

    When Eugene heard M was in the hospital, he didn''t waste a moment, gathering supplies and heading straight there. However, upon entering, he found her alone in the room, tucked into the sterile white sheets of the hospital bed.

    M managed a smile and shifted the conversation, "You didn''t have to bring all this."

    "I''m staying here with you," Eugene replied matter-of-factly.

    M was taken aback. A warm sensation swept over her heart, reminding her of Eugene''s recent derations about wanting to be her "little brother, her son."

    So, it wasn''t just a joke?

    Little brother... She instinctively pulled her hand under the covers.

    Eugene came over, unloading the snacks while grumbling, "I should have stayed

    a bit longer when I was hospitalized. Then we could have been roommates, keeping each otherpany."

    M couldn''t help butugh, "Is that supposed to be a good thing?"

    "Heh, just kidding."

    Eugene tore open a packet of mixed nuts and handed it to M. "Good thing I''m all healed up now. That way, I can take care of you."

    M epted it with a smile.

    "You''re still recovering from your surgery. I''ve only got a head injury, not a broken limb. I can manage, and if need be, I''ll hire a nurse. Don''t worry."

    "No nurse would be as thorough as me," Eugene said with determination. "Besides, head injuries are delicate. You need to be extra careful."

    He nced at the bandage wrapped around her head, his concern evident. "You shouldn''t have gone when my brother called that night. Let them handle their own mess..."

    M nibbled on the nuts and responded with a quiet smile.

    Eugene poured her some hot water and noticed the insted food container by the bedside. He raised an eyebrow.

    "What''s this?"

    "Oh, Harper brought some nourishing soup," M replied nonchntly.

    "Why haven''t you drunk it?" Eugene asked, peering inside. The container was still full, steam gently rising from the untouched broth.

    He regretted the question immediately. It was clear M wanted nothing to do with the Montgomery family anymore.

    Thankfully, he had made his stance clear early on...

    Eugene closed the lid with a chuckle, "No worries. I''ll have the nearby hotel send fresh soup every day. We''ll enjoy it together."

    M shook her head, amused, but didn''t refuse.

    After some light chatter, she asked Eugene to check on her medical expenses and hospital fees.

    Eugene hesitated. "Sis, you were so good to my brother. You gave so much. Why shouldn''t he cover some of your medical costs?"

    M shook her head. "This is between me and the Suthend family. It really has nothing to do with him."

    Since she was set on a divorce, she would only take what was rightfully hers.

    Eugene felt a lump in his throat. He wanted to argue that it was impossible for his brother not to be involved. His brother was shrewd; the Suthend family hadn''t caused trouble in years, and suddenly they did now, just as M was divorcing? Who would believe that? His brother must have been hiding his true nature all along.

    But he held his tongue. Without evidence, spreading suspicions would make him seem like a gossip, and he didn''t want to ruin the good rapport he had with his sister.

    Besides, matters between a couple, even if they were separating, were not his ce to interfere.

    Eugene decided to leave it at that and smiled, agreeing to her request.

    Once outside her room, he didn''t head to the billing office right away. Instead, he made his way to a different ward downstairs.

    He hadn''t pressed M for details about that night, respecting her feelings, but he had done his own investigating beforeing.

    Whoever had hurt his sister wouldn''t get away with it!

 Chapter 119

    On the floor below, in the general ward, the atmosphere was tense.

    Charlotte had been crying ever since she woke up, her tears only pausing to hurl usations at Hugo. She called him a liar and a cheat,menting that not only had she not received the promised dowry, but she had also been subjected to endless blood tests, which surely wasn''t good for the child. If anything happened to the baby, it would all be his fault!

    Unbeknownst to Hugo, Charlotte wasn''t actually pregnant. Lysander hadn''t shared this crucial bit of information with him. So, Hugo stood there, taking her verbal assault without any defense, only trying to appease her with soft

    reassurances.

    "I promise I''ll figure something out," he murmured.

    "What could you possibly figure out?" Charlotte snapped back, her anger ring. "The Montgomery family humiliated me, and you''re nothing but a useless coward!"

    The memory of past humiliations fueled her anger, and she pped Hugo hard across the face. Just as she was about to strike again, her phone buzzed with an iing call.

    The number was unknown, but it distracted her from her rage. She quickly gathered herself, got out of bed, and despite her legs still feeling weak, she managed to walk towards the door, her resentment towards M simmering beneath the surface. In her mind, it was all M''s fault that Lysander had taken her blood, and that Hugo''s sister wouldn''t even give them a million dors for the dowry. If not for M, she wouldn''t have fainted from the blood loss. Her hatred for M was palpable. One day, she would make her pay.

    With clenched teeth, Charlotte pushed Hugo''s hand away and stormed out of the room. "Don''t follow me!" she ordered.

    Hugo, touching his swollen cheek, sighed and returned to his seat, holding a bowl of nourishing soup that had spilled a little. Lately, Charlotte''s temper had been more explosive than ever, and he med himself for not getting what she wanted.

    Even his sister, who was well-off, refused to help with the dowry, leading to this whole mess and leaving him with bruises. His parents had never even dared to hit him like this!

    As Eugene descended the stairs, he noticed Charlotte stepping out of the ward with her phone, heading towards the stairwell. His curiosity piqued, he followed discreetly.

    Once inside the stairwell, Charlotte closed the door behind her. Eugene pressed his ear against the door, catching snippets of her heated conversation.

    "Why does Giselle get to have... I deserve it too..."

    "I don''t care!"

    "I''ve endured too..."

    The call ended sooner than expected, and sensing she was about to leave, Eugene quickly backed away.

    As he made his way to the billing counter, Eugene''s eyes sparkled with intrigue. "So, Charlotte has ties to the Harvey family, a hidden daughter? Fascinating."

    Everyone knew Giselle''s parents portrayed the perfect marriage in public, with Giselle as their only child. Yet, it seemed there was more to the story-a secret child hidden from the world.

    If Giselle and her upromising mother, Rosalind, ever found out... the Harvey family would be in chaos.

    "Should I tell my sister?" Eugene pondered. He hoped for his sister''s divorce, so they could leave the Montgomery family together. But if the Harvey family scandal broke out, their reputation would plummet, turning into a circus.

    Would his brother still consider Giselle a worthy bride?

    The divorce would be even harder to finalize.

    ...

    Eugene returned to the hospital room, handing M a detailed breakdown of the hospital charges.

    "Thanks," M said, readying her phone to transfer money to Lysander''s ount. But then she noticed Eugene''s troubled expression.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked, curious.

    Eugene hesitated, then took a deep breath. "Sis, something happened when I went downstairs to the billing desk. I''ve been thinking it over, and I feel I need to tell you about it."

 Chapter 120

    Seeing his serious expression, M put down her phone and focused.

    "What''s going on?"

    Eugene pulled out his phone and handed it to M. He had recorded something while eavesdropping-though not crystal clear, the crucial parts were there.

    "Sis, give this a listen."

    With a skeptical look, M pressed y.

    After listening, she got the gist of it and frowned slightly, "Did you run into Charlotte?"

    Eugene nodded obediently.

    "I saw her sneaking around, hiding to make a call. I thought it was odd-your brother, Hugo, hasn''t bothered to visit you in years, and now he shows up just as Giselle returns from abroad. It seemed suspicious, so I followed her and heard this."

    He weighed his options and decided to spill the beans. However, he deliberately omitted any mention of Lysander, steering the me toward the Harvey family to keep himself clear.

    Over the years, he hade to understand his sister well. She was decisive and perceptive; once she sensed something amiss, she would dig deeper.

    As she investigated, whether or not it involved the Harvey family, she would inevitably uncover his brother''s role in the mess.

    And as she dug further...

    She might even expose all of his brother''s hidden misdeeds from the past.

    That would truly spell the end for his brother.

    By then, his sister would undoubtedly despise him. Divorce would be a certainty, no room for negotiation.

    Eugene suppressed the smile threatening to break free and poured a ss of warm water, handing it to her.

    "Sis, have some water, don''t let it get to you."

    M took the ss absentmindedly, shaking her head. She wasn''t exactly angry.

    It''s just...

    "The recording mentioned Charlotte''s identity being hidden, implying the rest of the Harvey family might not know she''s an illegitimate daughter. If they don''t know, why would Giselle use her to..."

    "Eugene," he interjected, "Giselle isn''t stupid. Do you really think she doesn''t know?"

    M was taken aback.

    True, although she hadn''t interacted much with Giselle in the past.

    Back when she was at Northpoint University and Giselle was studying finance across the street before heading overseas for her PhD.

    Their limited interactions were enough for M to understand that Giselle was sharp.

    Since returning, Giselle''s actions had seemed overly mboyant and tantly antagonistic, but M never doubted her intelligence.

    Still...

    "How does using Charlotte to provoke Hugo into asking for money to trouble me benefit Giselle?" M couldn''t figure it out.

    Eugene tilted his head, specting, "Maybe she just hates you? Wants to make your life difficult?"

    M was stunned.

    It made some sense, yet seemed absurd.

    Not to mention, seven years ago, Giselle and Lysander weren''t even romantically involved. If their childhood engagement had mattered, they would have been a couple long ago.

    Why wait until after she got married and had a child to stir the pot?

    Besides, she was the one who wanted out of her marriage with Lysander, initiating

    the divorce. Hadn''t Lysander mentioned this to Giselle?

    Using such roundabout means to cause trouble-what a bizarre strategy!

    No matter how she looked at it, something felt off...

    Seeing her deep in thought, Eugene chuckled and asked, "Sis, what''s your n? Go public with it, or do something else?"

 Chapter 121

    In the evening, Eugene headed to a nearby hotel to pick up some nourishing meals.

    As soon as he left, M pulled out her phone and called a trusted friend in the media industry.

    In her past work as an art designer, she often needed to gather a variety of materials, which included cultural traditions and unique character studies. To facilitate propermunication, she even went the extra mile to get a journalist''s certification. This allowed her to build awork of connections among journalists and media professionals.

    The friend she contacted this time was particrly adept at digging up information and known for discretion.

    The call connected quickly.

    Given their familiarity, M skipped the small talk and got straight to the point.

    "I need you to look into someone for me, especially their social circle and recent contacts. I''ll send you the name shortly."

    A male voice on the other end groaned in response.

    "M, the New Year is just around the corner, and I''m swamped with stories. Everyone''s trying to get a big scoop to kick off the year..."

    M cut him off, "I won''t have you do it for free. Once you get it all figured out,

    you''ll get paid and the exclusive rights to break the story."

    Her friend perked up at that, "Who are we talking about here, someone important?"

    "The Harvey family, an illegitimate daughter," M stated inly.

    He was instantly intrigued, "The same Harvey family that''s tied to Giselle, who just returned from studying abroad? The one linked with Montgomery Holdings'' Chairman Montgomery''s childhood sweetheart?"

    "That''s right."

    "Okay, okay, I''m in. I''ll get you everything you need."

    The Harvey family was no small name; their only daughter was recently linked with the Montgomery family''s Lysander. Charles and Rosalind had always marketed themselves as the perfect couple, and now a scandal this big was brewing underneath? Major news!

    "Send me the name right away, and remember, I want first dibs on publishing!"

    M smiled, "Of course, but until everything''s confirmed, you can''t release anything without my say."

    "No problem, my lips are sealed!"

    After ending the call, M sent over Charlotte''s name. She paused, then pulled up another contact.

    Instead of calling, she transferred two hundred thousand dors through a virtual ount, adding a note with the names Charlotte and Hugo.

    "I need all their recentmunications and connections."

    The recipient didn''t reply, which meant the job was epted. M breathed a sigh of relief and closed her phone.

    The other party was a hacker operating in a gray area. M was capable of managing theseworks herself, but she preferred to keep her hands clean, opting to pay others to handle such matters.

    Something about this situation didn''t sit right with her. Hugo, who had avoided her for years, suddenly reached out, and it just so happened that his girlfriend was the Harvey family''s illegitimate daughter? Too coincidental.

    She needed to find out if Giselle was deliberately targeting her. If so, M wouldn''t hold back.

    Now, all she could do was wait for news.

    ...

    M took a deep breath, massaging her aching head, and ced her phone on the bedside table.

    Just as she was about to lie down for a rest, the door to the hospital room opened.

    Eugene returning already?

    She looked up with a smile, but it vanished in an instant when she saw Lysander walk in instead.

    Lysander acted as if he hadn''t noticed her sudden change in expression, approaching with a smile and a thermos in hand. He sat by her bed and opened the lid.

    He poured some soup into a bowl, stirred it with a spoon, and held it up to her mouth.

    "Harper spent a lot of time making this soup. It''s good for your health. Have some."

    M turned her face away, closing her eyes, refusing to engage with his facade of concern.

 Chapter 122

    For the past seven years, he had never acted this way. What was he ying at

    now?

    The next moment, M felt her hospital bed dip as someone leaned over. Suddenly, something soft brushed against her lips.

    He dared to kiss her!

    M''s eyes snapped open, ring angrily. "You...!"

    Before she could finish, her lips were sealed again by the intruder. Enraged, she

    bit down hard. Instead of retreating, he held her hands down, kissing her even more fiercely.

    It was only after a long moment that Lysander finally pulled back, his fox-like eyes crinkling with a mischievous smile, his lips looking even more alluring.

    "Are you willing to talk to me now?"

    This lunatic!

    But she knew she couldn''t ignore him any longer. Who knew what this madman might do next?

    M was so furious her chest was heaving, her headache worsening as she slumped back against the hospital bed, utterly drained.

    Noticing her condition, Lysander dropped the teasing and gently massaged her temples with hisrge hands.

    Once M regained some strength, she pped him away. If he hadn''te today, she wouldn''t have been this upset.

    Lysander didn''t seem bothered. He smiled as he sat back down. "Don''t worry. I''ve dealt with those who''ve wronged you."

    M frowned, staring coldly at him. "And what of it?"

    Lysander smiled faintly. "I''ll help you, protect you, just like before. But don''t keep fighting me. If you do, it won''t be yful anymore."

    yful?

    yful, my foot!

    M took a deep, calming breath, her anger tinged with bitter amusement. "That''s unnecessary. I can handle these things without you."

    "And how will you handle them?"

    Lysander nced at the bandage on her forehead. "By getting hurt again?"

    M replied calmly, "It was an ident. He didn''t gain anything from it."

    "Can you ever truly break free from the Suthend family?" Lysander challenged.

    M clenched her fists tightly. "I can! I have my own ways, and I said I don''t need you anymore."

    Her tone was cold but unwavering.

    Lysander''s smile vanished, and the room grew tense and silent as they locked eyes, neither willing to back down.

    ...

    After a long pause, Lysander, as if nothing had happened, picked up a bowl of warm soup and tried to offer it to her.

    M turned away, finding it utterly absurd.

    "Lysander, there are no elders here to perform for. Who are you trying to impress?"

    "All this talk of protecting me? Helping me? Where were you during those seven years when the people around you looked down on and humiliated me?"

    "You ignored me when you wanted, froze me out when you felt like it, treated me kindly when it suited you, and were rough when you chose to be..."

    "And now you do this? Don''t you see howughable it is?"

    "The more you act like this, the more I feel like aplete fool for the past seven years!"

    Lysander''s brow furrowed, as if he wanted to say something, but M stopped him with a wave of her hand.

    Today, she wouldy it all out, even if it tore apart the past.

    "Lysander, you say I need you. Do I need you?"

    "When I needed you, where were you? For even a moment, did you ever give me

    reason to hope? No! Because in your heart, I was never worthy!"

    "Now you im you want the best for me. Fine, I''ll believe you this once."

    M reached into her bag on the bedside table, pulled out a divorce agreement, and threw it in Lysander''s face.

    "You want what''s best for me? Then sign it. You know exactly what I want most right now."

    "I''m asking you for this one thing!"

    "Lysander, signing the divorce papers is myst and only hope for you."

 Chapter 123

    The hospital room was suffocatingly silent.

    M sat with her head bowed, her chest heaving as she struggled to breathe. Her eyes felt hot, and a sharp ache gripped her sinuses. Reflecting on it now, she realized they had ended long ago, far earlier than she had admitted to herself.

    A wrong start never leads to a good ending.

    She should have understood this sooner.

    The divorce papers she had flung at Lysander fluttered down andnded in his hand, where he clenched them tightly, making a soft, pitiful crumpling sound.

    "Yes, you''re not worthy," he said coldly, crumpling the papers into a ball and letting them fall to the floor.

    M looked up in a daze, meeting his gaze, which was as cold and indifferent as a stagnant pool, eerily reminiscent of the look in his eyes during that chaotic night seven years ago in a dark, closed-off room.

    Unwanted memories of the past surged forward, burying her in darkness.

    She instinctively shrank back, her limbs numb with cold and her body trembling uncontrobly.

    "Don''t...e any closer," she managed to whisper.

    But before she could say more, Lysander moved towards her, his icy, slender fingers tracing her face, leaving a trail of goosebumps as they slid down to her neck. She trembled, barely able to breathe.

    His voice was soft yet piercingly cold. "I should have known. You need to be taught a lesson. You should always..."

    Just then, the door to the room burst open.

    Eugene walked in, carrying a tray of food, seemingly oblivious to the tense atmosphere. He greeted them cheerfully, "Hey, you''re here too. Want to join us for lunch?"

    Lysander withdrew his hand from M''s neck.

    Before he could respond, his phone rang in his pocket. Upon answering, his expression softened immediately, the oppressive tension in the room dissipating somewhat.

    "Yes, yes, don''t worry. I''ll be right there," he said. Without sparing M another nce, he strode out of the room.

    Eugene stepped aside to let him pass but found himself being dragged out by his shirt cor, barely managing to keep the tray upright.

    With Lysander gone, M barely had time to catch her breath before a sharp pain red in her forehead, causing her to copse back onto the bed, taking shallow breaths to ease the difort.

    Meanwhile, in the stairwell, Eugene was shoved against the wall. Before he could steady himself, a fistnded on the wall beside his face.

    "Eugene, my patience is limited," Lysander warned, his eyes icy.

    Eugene chuckled lightly, his expression innocent and puzzled. "Brother, what did I do to upset you? I promise I''ll behave next time."

    "Don''t call me brother!" Lysander snapped,nding a punch on Eugene''s face. "You''re not worthy!"

    Eugene turned his head, his slightly curled hair falling over his cheek, half of his face hidden in shadow, remaining still for a moment.

    "Stay away from your sister-inw," Lysander said coldly. "You know what should and shouldn''t be said."

    "You really think you can keep your dirty little secrets from her for long?" Eugene retorted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Do you honestly believe that the only reason she can''t be with you is because of Giselle? Don''t kid yourself. You were never her type. You just got there first..."

    "Bang!"

    Eugene was sent sprawling onto the ground with a forceful punch, the food scattering everywhere, leaving him in pain and disarray.

    "She''s your sister-inw, now and forever," Lysander spat, mming the stairwell door behind him.

    After leaving, he climbed into the car parked at the hospital entrance and gave instructions to Leonard, who was in the driver''s seat.

    "Keep an eye on Eugene. If he steps out of line, break a few bones and send him to the hospital. He can be discharged when he learns to behave."

 Chapter 124

    Leonard paused slightly, then nodded in agreement.

    "That''s awfully rude! I ordered this especially for my sister."

    Eugene picked himself up from the floor, his eyes darkening as he looked at the scattered food. It was clearly ruined beyond saving.

    With no time to clean up the mess, he hurriedly dashed to the hospital room, worried about his sister.

    He pushed the door open to find his sister lying motionless on the hospital bed, a wave of panic washing over him as he raced to her side, shouting her name.

    M weakly raised her hand, "I''m alright."

    Eugene grasped her hand, letting out a sigh of relief but still worried. He promptly called a doctor to examine her.

    Fortunately, she was mostly unhurt, though strict instructions were given to keep her emotions steady and to rest quietly. Her head injury needed careful attention.

    "It''s all because of our brother. What on earth is he doing here?" Eugene fumed, grumbling as he winced, "Easy, easy, sis, that hurts."

    M sat up against the headboard, gently applying antiseptic to Eugene''s facial wounds with a cotton swab. Her eyes were red with concern and anger.

    "That scoundrel! What kind of grudge does he have that he had to go so far?"

    Eugene, however, smiled brightly, "As long as you care for me, I''m not in pain. If you''re happy, I''m happy too."

    M shot him a look, but a smile crept onto her face despite herself.

    Eugene picked up a crumpled piece of paper from the floor, noticing what it was through the creased edges. He looked over at M on the bed.

    "Sis?"

    M took the paper from him and tossed it into the trash can, her tone calm.

    "It''s nothing. I have plenty more."

    "And what about the rest?" Eugene asked, a hint of worry in his voice.

    M smiled, her gaze unwavering, "I''ve given up on settling this privately. We''ll wait for the court date."

    The private negotiations had been a series of defeats, with the other party refusing to listen to reason.

    She had given up.

    The courtroom was the only path left, and her legal team was pushing for a quick review from the court, hoping to set an early trial date.

    ...

    With the food spilled, they ordered something simple to eat.

    That night, Eugene stayed in the hospital room to keep herpany. He did so for the next few days.

    During this time, Lysander didn''t show up to bother her again, likely staying by Giselle''s side.

    That was for the best-he should keep clear of her!

    As for Hugo and Charlotte, who were staying in the same hospital, they

    surprisingly kept their distance and didn''t cause any trouble.

    Jade did call, inviting her over for dinner. But with the obvious white bandage wrapped around her head, she dared not go.

    If their aunt found out about her injury and that the Suthend family was involved again, she''d be furious!

    The results of her aunt''s health check had juste back, showing she was in good shape with no major issues. The main concern was to keep her emotions steady-not too excited, nor too angry or sad.

    There was no way she could let her aunt know about the injury.

    Using the excuse of having important matters to attend to, she declined the invitation. Having such a mess happen right before the holidays was just in unlucky.

    After a few days in the hospital, with her stitches stable, M nned to be discharged.

    She asked Eugene to pack up her things while she went downstairs to pick up her medication, which included mostly ointments for healing and scar prevention.

    Just as she was about to call Eugene to ask when he''d being down, she heard a voice behind her, one both unfamiliar and familiar.

    "M?"

    She paused and turned around.

 Chapter 125

    As M turned around, she instinctively frowned at the sight of the neer.

    Nathaniel Pembroke.

    Like Ryan, he was one of Lysander''s closest childhood friends and had quite a good rtionship with Giselle. Naturally, he wasn''t fond of her.

    Although he didn''t care for her, unlike Ryan, he hadn''t physically harmed her. Yet, he never missed a chance to make her ufortable...

    Thest time she had to visit Lysander at his private club because of Miranda, Nathaniel was there too. After all, that club was one of his properties.

    But what was he doing here at the hospital?

    Nathaniel was equally surprised to see M at the hospital. His gaze fell on the bandage on her forehead that hadn''t been removed yet, causing him to raise an eyebrow.

    "Wow, you''ve really gone the extra mile for Lysander''s attention this time. Self- harm?"

    M blinked, baffled. "What nonsense are you spouting?"

    Nathaniel stepped closer, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Don''t waste your time. Lysander has been spending all his days with Sis Giselle. Your little tricks won''t work. What''s not yours will never be yours."

    M took a deep breath, exhaling slowly. "So, why are you having a meltdown at me?"

    Nathaniel was taken aback by her sharp retort, but she continued.

    "Nathaniel, why don''t you get your head checked while you''re here? Conveniently, the neurology department is just a few steps away. Hurry up before you miss the chance and turn into aplete idiot. Then I''d be at fault, wouldn''t I?"

    Nathaniel''s expression darkened.

    M, not missing a beat, continued, "Oh, wait, do you need directions? Understandable!"

    She looked around and grabbed a passing nurse. "Hi, this gentleman seems a bit lost. Could you help him find his way to neurology? Thanks a bunch!"

    "M!"

    Nathaniel''s face was stormy, about to retaliate, but she turned on her heel and walked away without a second nce.

    Just as he was about to follow her, a young man with slightly curly hair ran up to M''s side. Nathaniel paused instinctively, his brow furrowing.

    "Eugene?"

    "What are those two doing together?"

    Surprise flickered across his face, followed by a cryptic smile. "Seems like trash attracts trash."

    Nearby, the nurse asked cautiously, "Sir, would you like me to show you the way to neurology?"

    Nathaniel scowled, "No need!"

    ...

    On the day M was discharged, Adrian, who had been cooped up at his great- grandfather''s house to recuperate, managed to sneak out.

    Leaving the old mansion, he still felt a tinge of fear.

    He''d nevere back here again!

    Every visit resulted in an injury and disgusting medicine. It was madness!

    Adrian patted the car seat and shouted at the driver, "Take me to Giselle''s ce. I need to see her!"

    He didn''t want to go home.

    During the miserable days at his great-grandfather''s house, his mom hadn''t called to check on him once. It was all her fault! She didn''t care about him at all, and he didn''t want to see her again!

    Seeing his dad was even more daunting. After considering his options, hiding out at Giselle''s seemed best.

    Before heading over, he had called Giselle. By the time he arrived, she was already waiting at her doorstep.

    As soon as she saw him step out of the car, she rushed forward and pulled him into a hug.

    "Oh dear, it''s all my fault. I didn''t realize your uncle was such a bad person, letting you suffer like this."

    Her voice cracked, tears streaming down as she spoke.

    Adrian hurried tofort her.

    "It''s okay, Giselle. I''m fine now. Besides, you didn''t know they were bad. If anyone''s to me, it''s the bad apples on my mom''s side!"

    Giselle''s lips twitched into a slight smile, and she softened her tone, consoling him

    as they walked hand in hand toward the house.

    Just before they entered, Adrian hesitated.

    He was afraid his dad might be inside. His dad often visited this ce. Thest thing he wanted was to run into him.

    Noticing his apprehension, Giselle smiled and tapped his cheek.

    "Your dad isn''t here today. Besides, you can''t avoid him forever. You should talk things over; after all, you''re his son. No need to hold grudges between family."

 Chapter 126

    Adrian stepped through the door with a slightly downcast expression.

    Giselle, ever the optimist, gave him aforting smile. "Don''t worry about it. Things will get better. Why don''t we head outter? I''ll show you around and we can grab some delicious food."

    ...

    M was still recovering, asionally feeling dizzy. It was a relief that Eugene drove her back home.

    This was Eugene''s first visit to M''s vi in Maplewood Grove, and he was brimming with curiosity.

    As they drove past rows of houses, he noticed the vibrant decorations-especially the festive strings of candles that adorned the neighboring vi. "Who lives across the street, sis?" Eugene inquired, his curiosity piqued.

    M nced at the dimly lit house across the way. "They just returned from abroad. I haven''t met them yet, but they seem nice." She pointed to a charming cat-shaped candle hanging under the eaves and chuckled, "They helped me hang that up when they were decorating their ce."

    Eugene admired the candle, nodding thoughtfully. "That''s really kind of them."

    Once inside, Eugene marveled at the array of design projects scattered throughout the house. He wandered around, unable to conceal his amazement, constantly praising M''s talent.

    M couldn''t help butugh at his enthusiasm.

    Despite the cozy ambiance, M declined Eugene''s suggestion to stay overnight, citing her own reasons. She made arrangements for a car to take him back home. After seeing him off, she found herself with little appetite. She decided to turn in early, only to be interrupted by a call from her Aunt Jade.

    "I''ve invited you over so many times! Are you too busy every day? Come over for dinner! I have something to discuss with you."

    Aunt Jade''s voice carried a hint of annoyance after being brushed off repeatedly.

    M sighed, clutching her bandaged forehead. She knew she couldn''t avoid this visit, but her head injury needed some clever concealment.

    She needed backup.

    After a moment''s thought, she dialed Miranda and quickly filled her in on the situation.

    Once the call was over, M changed her clothes and pulled out an orange knit hat, strategically covering the bandages on her forehead. She hoped Aunt Jade wouldn''t be too suspicious.

    Miranda arrived at the vi to pick her up, already fuming from their earlier conversation. As soon as she saw M, her concern spilled over.

    "How could you not tell me something this serious? Aren''t we best friends?" "Let me see, is it getting better?"

    Despite her frustration, Miranda gently lifted M''s hat to examine the injury.

    Pinned in the passenger seat, M could only sigh. "It''s healing, really. I just didn''t want you to worry."

    She was more concerned that Miranda might storm downstairs and confront Hugo and his buddies. Whether they deserved it or not, a public confrontation could lead to unttering attention, which wasn''t ideal for awyer like Miranda.

    "Better? This was nearly a disaster!" Miranda huffed. "Next time I see those jerks, they''ll regret it!"

    "Alright, alright," M chuckled. "That''s exactly why I didn''t tell you. Trust me, I''ve got my own ways to deal with them. No need to get your hands dirty."

    Miranda''s eyes sparkled with understanding. "Oh, you''ve got a n, do you?"

    "When haven''t I?" M teased, nudging her friend. "Now let''s get going before Aunt Jade gets impatient. If we keep her waiting, you''re on your own exining."

    Miranda shuddered at the thought of Aunt Jade''s no-nonsense demeanor, a force to be reckoned with. "Hey, I''m here for you. Don''t leave me hanging."

    As she drove, Miranda grinned. "But if things get dicey, I might just switch sides and rat you out for keeping secrets."

    Mughed, shaking her head. "Alright, alright, I''ll never keep you in the dark again, Mr. Wayne. Just get me through this dinner, okay?"

    "We''ll see about that," Miranda teased with a wink.

 Chapter 127

    The two of them quickly arrived at the private dining room Jade had reserved at the restaurant.

    Miranda, with her lively and outgoing personality, immediately bounded toward Jade, who was sitting there sulking. She yfully greeted her with a cheery "Auntie dear" and another affectionate "Auntie darling."

    In the past, thanks to M, Miranda and Jade had been quite close. Despite not seeing each other for several years, there was no awkwardness between them.

    Jade was caught off guard by Miranda''s enthusiastic greeting and, despite her mood, couldn''t help but feel a bit better.

    However, when M entered, Jade frowned. "Why are you still wearing a hat indoors? The heating is on; aren''t you feeling stuffy?"

    M rubbed her nose and mumbled, "I''m a bit under the weather, so I don''t dare take it off."

    "Yes, yes, with this changeable weather, you don''t want it to get worse," Miranda chimed in quickly, sitting next to Jade. She deftly shifted the conversation to catch up on how Jade had been, effortlessly moving past the hat issue.

    Seeing this, Jade didn''t press further. She merely muttered a reminder about taking care of one''s health in the cold before signaling for the food to be served.

    M breathed a sigh of relief and sat a little further away, iming she didn''t want to pass on her cold. The real reason, though, was to avoid Jade noticing anything amiss during the meal.

    Jade didn''t suspect anything, especially with Miranda beside her, chatting away and serving food, keeping her distracted.

    Midway through the meal, Jade pulled a folder from her bag and handed it to M.

    As M opened it, she found information about an uing international fashion week and some rted design materials.

    Jade exined, "With the current timeline, you won''t be able to make it to the fashion weeks in March or June this year."

    It was true. To design and create a high couture outfit, even without factoring in the mid-process stages like sourcing materials and finalizing designs, the craftsmanship alone could take one to two months. Logically, she couldn''t make it to either of those events.

    But then what was this about...

    Jade continued, "However, you still have a chance for the one in thetter half of the year."

    "In July, there''s an event in Mn focusing on the next year''s spring and summer fashion week. It''s an international event, and this time, they''ve settled on two theme series. Splendid has tentatively set to showcase thirty-six outfits per theme, seventy-two in total."

    "I''ve reserved a spot just for you."

    "Over these next few months, think carefully about these two themes. You need to design at least one outfit for each theme. I''ll select one from your designs to be showcased, under Splendid''s banner."

    M was stunned.

    This was a direct leap over the domestic scene and intensepetition, straight to the international stage?

    It was all happening so fast.

    And yet...

    "Aunt Jade, I haven''t officially joined Splendid yet, and won''t this seem too much like putting the cart before the horse? The other designers might have opinions, and they won''t be happy."

    M hesitated, but voiced her thoughts.

    Being a neer parachuting in, and effortlessly seizing a precious opportunity that other designers valued, would certainly spark resentment. Even though Splendid was Aunt Jade''spany, and her word was final, it would still put Jade in a difficult position.

    She could take it slow.

    "If you were inexperienced and unskilled, I wouldn''t bother with you," Jade said inly. "But over the years, you''ve even established your own studio, haven''t you?"

    She frowned slightly, "Though I don''t understand why you didn''t bring your work to the big stage earlier, to expand your studio and reputation further, you''re not exactly a novice in this industry."

    "I brought you to Splendid not to bury your talents, but to let them shine."

    "You''ve been underestimated for too long; now you just need a tform."

    Jade pointed again to the file in M''s hands. "While I have reserved a spot for you, if your work doesn''t meet the standard, I won''t use your design. Whether you make it or not depends on your skills."

 Chapter 128

    "Why am I bringing this up with you now?"

    A faint smile appeared on her face as she calmly exined, "It''s because we''re in the middle of the holiday season. After the holidays, when you go back to Splendid, take your draft with you. Whether you can impress others is up to you."

    M understood perfectly.

    She sighed with relief and returned the smile with a rxed expression. "I understand, Professor. I promise I won''t let you down."

    Jade nodded, recalling something else.

    "Oh, and although you can''t participate in the fashion show this spring, you can stille with me to observe."

    "After the holiday season, I''ll be heading abroad. Make sure to finalize your divorce quickly."

    "Once that''s settled,e with me overseas. Attend the March and June fashion weeks. It''ll be a great opportunity to see the works of international designers and broaden your horizons."

    Jade''s brand headquarters were overseas, and thepany was publicly listed there. The major operations were abroad, and she rarely returned home unless necessary.

    If it weren''t for M''s situation, she might not havee back this year. But now, she wanted to keep her grandniece close. With her advancing age, she didn''t want to be separated from her only family.

    M felt a slight headache but agreed nheless.

    ...

    After they finished their meal, Jade''s car arrived.

    They saw her off and watched her car disappear down the street. As they turned to leave, Miranda suddenly stopped, tugging at M, who was absorbed in her papers.

    "Wait, what''s this about? Why is Giselle alone with Adrian?" Miranda was stunned.

    M looked over and froze as well.

    In the distance, she saw Adrian holding Giselle''s hand, seemingly joyful as they skipped into a nearby hotel. They were probably going to have a meal together, without Lysander.

    M instinctively nced in the direction Jade''s car had gone, relieved it was out of sight.

    Thank goodness her aunt didn''t see this.

    "Why is she with your son?" Miranda worried that Adrian might have been tricked by Giselle, fearing that the young woman might cause trouble. She wanted to intervene, but M held her back.

    "Let it be. He made his choice. Let''s head back."

    "What?" Miranda was shocked. "What''s going on with your son, getting close to that woman? How could he...?"

    She stopped mid-sentence, noticing M''s troubled expression, and decided to hold back the rest of her thoughts.

    What a mess!

    She had thought that only Lysander was out of his mind, and Adrian was just distant from his family. But this? It was more than just being distant.

    Unbelievable. It was as if he was treating a stranger as family!

    Miranda grew increasingly angry on behalf of her friend. Initially, she was sad about M moving abroad, worried they''d see each other less. But now, why not leave?

    Go! Go far away from these toxic people!

    Just the sight of them made her sick!

    Fuming, Miranda drove her friend, who had a bandaged head, back home.

    Worried about M''s emotional state, she decided to stay the night.

    In the middle of the night, she awoke and reached out, only to find the bed empty. Her heart sank.

    Is she hiding somewhere, crying alone?

    Unable to sleep, she got up to search for her friend.

    She walked down the hallway and noticed a light seeping through the door of the second-floor studio. Inside, she found M, engrossed in her work, surrounded by papers.

    Miranda was speechless.

    She had no words for her workaholic friend.

    "You''ve got an injury, and you''re still upte working. Aren''t you worried about turning into a total wreck?"

 Chapter 129

    After M''s feeble resistance proved futile, she was practically dragged to bed by Miranda, who wrapped herself around M like an octopus, denying her any sly chance to sneak away and work.

    The next day, Miranda was insistent on taking her shopping. "With the New Year just around the corner and both of us finally having some free time, let''s take a couple of days to rx and heal. You can''t just stay cooped up at home working all the time��you''ll start growing mold!"

    Miranda''s logic was hard to argue with.

    In a cozy caf��, M leaned back in her chair, sipping the warm milk she had ordered, feeling a bit resigned. "With my head in this state, shouldn''t I just stay home and rest?"

    "Come on, I''m not asking you to run a marathon; just a change of scenery and some fresh air to prevent cabin fever," Miranda replied with a gentle sigh. "If it weren''t so cold, I''d take you up the mountain. The snow up there is perfect for a winter camping trip right now."

    M''s eyes lit up at the idea. "Now that sounds amazing."

    One of the themes for M''s July Mn Fashion Week designs was inspired by nature andndscapes. A trip to the mountains could spark fresh inspiration. Art isn''t about being confined to routines or isted in one ce; it''s about seeing the world, grounding your feet on new soil, and letting your soul collide with the raw essence of nature to create something extraordinary.

    In the past, family obligations had restricted her travels, but not anymore. The thought stirred a longing within her to venture out.

    Miranda, knowing her too well, rolled her eyes. "Don''t even think about it. With that gash on your head, you''d risk getting frostbite and ending up in an ambnce. I want to enjoy the holiday, not spend it in the ER."

    M''s enthusiasm deted as she lowered her head.

    They decided to warm up with a drink and then browse the mall, picking up some treats and trinkets. But then, unexpectedly, M received a call from her mother- inw.

    She gestured to Miranda and found a quiet spot to take the call. As soon as she answered, her mother-inw''s cheerful voice came through. "M, it''s almost New Year''s! When are youing home?"

    M froze. In years past, she would move back to the family home well in advance of the holiday, helping her mother-inw with the festive preparations, shopping, chatting, and indulging in whatever activities she enjoyed. This year, she had avoided the topic entirely. It was no wonder her mother-inw was calling.

    But she knew she couldn''t go back.

    M sighed internally, hesitated for a moment, and then offered a reluctant excuse. "Mom, I''m really busy this year. I honestly can''t make it. You all enjoy the holiday..."

    There was a brief silence on the other end, and when Felicity spoke again, her voice had lost its earlier brightness. "So, you''re noting home this year?"

    M bit her lip, forcing herself to be firm. "No, I''m not."

    She could hear the disappointment in her mother-inw''s voice, and before she could say anything further, the line went dead.

    She stood there for a moment, phone in hand, feeling a strange sense of unease. But she shook it off. Her father-inw was there; everything would be fine.

    When M returned to Miranda, her friend casually asked, "Who was that?" "My mother-inw."

    "Wow, your saintly mother-inw? Was she asking you toe home for the holidays?"

    Miranda was well aware of the close bond M shared with her mother-inw. M often spoke of her, and Miranda couldn''t help but feel envious, even though she wasn''t married yet.

    M nodded, her expression tinged with helplessness. "But I turned her down. She''s probably upset now."

    Miranda sighed. "You''re such an odd case."

    "Throughout history, many girls have married into families where their mothers-in-w made life difficult, causing tension all around. But you have the opposite problem-a mother-inw who treats you like her own daughter, no issues at all. And yet..."

 Chapter 130

    As she started speaking, she suddenly stopped, deciding to pull someone away to y instead.

    ...

    Montgomery Manor.

    In the grand hall, after Felicity hung up the phone, she sat motionless on the couch, her eyes vacant. Her paleplexion appeared sickly, almost ghostly white.

    She sat there for a while, her eyshes trembling slightly, and then tears began to fall silently,rge and heavy.

    Silent sobs shook her body.

    Conrad, returning after a brief phone call, saw her quietly weeping and felt a pang of concern. He hurried over, gathering her gently into his arms, soothing her with soft pats.

    "What''s wrong, darling? Who upset you?"

    Felicity shook her head, blinking away tears that made her eyes glisten like a fawn lost in the woods.

    She murmured, "Why is M being distant with me? Did I do something wrong again?"

    Once she started speaking, the floodgates opened, and the tears wouldn''t stop. She didn''t even realize she was crying; she only felt the wetness and sting on her cheeks.

    "No, you''ve done nothing wrong. Everything you do is perfect."

    Conrad, worried but trying tofort her, could only offer reassurances to the visibly distressed woman in his arms.

    Felicity''s eyes were brimming with tears, her face a mask of emotional void, her voiceden with a deep, helpless confusion.

    "Then why doesn''t she want to see me?"

    How did she manage to call M when I wasn''t watching?

    "That''s not it; she''s probably just busy. I''ll talk to her, don''t worry..." Conrad continued to soothe her gently.

    Felicity''s emotions red up quickly and subsided just as fast. After crying for a while, she drifted into an exhausted slumber.

    Conrad carried her to the bedroom, watching her curl up under the covers, her sleep restless. His heart ached, torn between frustration and worry.

    It was all that rebellious son''s fault!

    He softly closed the bedroom door, stepping into the hallway to call Lysander.

    The call took a moment to connect.

    Without holding back, Conrad unleashed a string of reprimands before getting to the point.

    "I don''t care how you do it, but sort out your mess and bring your wife back for the holidays."

    Lysander, caught off guard by his father''s barrage, was momentarily stunned. Hearing his father''s request, he realized something was amiss.

    His father rarely meddled in matters concerning his household. "What''s happened?" he asked.

    Conrad rubbed his furrowed brow, his voice heavy with concern. "Your mother''s showing signs of rpse. Her moods are swinging wildly, and she''s started sleeping excessively again."

    Lysander fell silent.

    His mother had suffered a severe illness and postpartum depression after his younger sibling was born. Though it hadn''t been fully cured, it had been stable for years without any episodes.

    How did it re up now...

    Taking a deep breath, Lysander replied, "Understood. I''ll handle it. Does Mom need any medication?"

    "Dr. Prescott has already been consulted," Conrad replied.

    Dr. Prescott was a renowned physician, recognized internationally, and Felicity''s primary doctor. He was well-acquainted with her condition and had been consulted at the first sign of a rpse, prescribing an initial treatment n. But emotional issues are notoriously tricky.

    Conrad added, "Oh, and let Eugene know not toe to the manor for the holidays this year."

    Given Felicity''s current state, it was crucial to avoid any confrontations.

    Lysander understood and agreed.

    After ending the call, he immediately sent a message to Leonard, "Find out where M is right now."

 Chapter 131

    M and Miranda had spent the afternoon wandering through the mall, and, useful or not, they ended up with bags full of snacks and trinkets. Feeling a bit worn out, they decided to rest with a warm drink at a nearby bookstore.

    After a brief respite, M felt recharged and was just about to get up when her phone buzzed insistently on the table. She nced at the screen-it was Lysander.

    "Come outside."

    "Mom''s not well, and it''s because of you."

    M frowned slightly. Her mother-inw had called earlier, and although she sounded a bit down towards the end, there hadn''t been any sign of distress. Yet, when it came to his mother, Lysander never exaggerated.

    "I need to make a call," she told Miranda, stepping out of the bookstore to return the call. Lysander picked up almost immediately.

    "I''m outside the mall. Come with me to the manor," he instructed without preamble.

    M hesitated, "What''s wrong with your mom?"

    "You''re asking what''s wrong with her?" Lysander''s tone was icy. "She called you just now. What did you say?"

    "What happened?" M''s voice grew cold, matching his tone, as she struggled to get to the bottom of things.

    "She''s been downtely, sleeping too much. After your call, she cried for a long while. M, you know her condition. No matter what happens between us, she''s always been good to you. And you upset her!"

    M was taken aback. "I just said we wouldn''t be home for Christmas..."

    She hadn''t anticipated that such a simplement would have such an impact. Guilt gnawed at her, and the throbbing pain from her recent head injury intensified.

    "M, you''ve let her rely on you all these years. You have a responsibility!" Lysander ended the call abruptly, leaving M standing there, feeling a chill spread through her veins.

    Depression... It can be deadly if it worsens.

    If her mother-inw had an episode because of her...

    Returning to the bookstore, M briefly exined the situation to Miranda, asking her to drive the purchases home before she rushed out.

    Miranda barely had time to process what was happening before M disappeared. "What on earth is going on?"

    ...

    Outside the mall, Lysander''s sleek ck car was parked at the curb. M touched the spot under her orange hat where her head was still tender, stifling the headache brought on by stress, and climbed into the back seat.

    No sooner had she settled than she was pulled into an embrace. "Ow, my head!" she yelped, pulling back and giving Lysander a swift p, her lips trembling with anger as her head throbbed.

    "Don''t touch me. Stay away. I''m not here for you."

    "Drive," Lysandermanded smoothly, unruffled by her reaction, exuding an air of calm dignity.

    M red at him, moving as far away as the car allowed. As she did, she caught a whiff of a sweet, cherry-like scent-women''s perfume. Whoever Lysander had been with recently was obvious.

    ...

    The car soon pulled up to the manor. M wasted no time, hurrying upstairs to the master bedroom, where she ran into Conrad, who was just stepping out.

    "How is she?" M asked anxiously.

    Conrad opened the bedroom door, gesturing for her to see for herself.

    Still carrying the chill of the outdoors, M stayed at the doorway, looking in to see her mother-inw curled up in bed, a sight that tugged painfully at her heart.

 Chapter 132

    M gently closed the bedroom door behind her, then turned to her father-inw with a worried expression. "What''s going on, Conrad? Everything seemed fine before. How did things get so serious over just a few words?"

    Conrad shot a disapproving nce at Lysander, who trailed behind them, before addressing M politely. "Let''s talk in the study," he suggested, leading her away from the others.

    In the study, it was just M and Conrad. The air was tense.

    "You want a divorce, and I won''t stand in your way. That''s between you and Lysander," Conrad began. "But we had an understanding, didn''t we? You two would handle your issues quietly, giving your mother-inw time to adjust gradually. But what have you done instead?"

    Conrad''s face darkened, his tone stern. "You''ve been rejecting her repeatedly. Even someone less sensitive would notice something was wrong by now."

    "We agreed you''d handle the divorce discreetly. But instead of easing Felicity into

    it, you''ve cut her off abruptly, without any warning. It''s harsh, M."

    "You know how Felicity feels about you. For seven years, she''s adored and depended on you. And now, you''re ready to walk away without a second thought, discarding her genuine care for you."

    "Just because things didn''t work out with Lysander doesn''t mean you should be at odds with Felicity."

    M had no words. She realized she had been too hasty, too harsh with her mother-inw. But it wasn''t entirely her fault;municating with Lysander was like talking to a wall.

    Seeing her silent and torn, Conrad softened and offered apromise. "How about this? Instead ofing every week like before, you could visit every two weeks, then once a month, and eventually, less frequently, until you no longer need toe at all."

    "That way, it won''t be too many visits, and Felicity can gradually get used to the change."

    M considered this and agreed it made sense. "I''ll make time to visit, but I can''t be here for the holidays. I have family obligations too."

    She hadn''t seen her great aunt in seven years. Spending the holidays with the Montgomerys would be uneptable to her family, and she didn''t want to upset them.

    Conrad understood her situation. He knew how little Jade thought of the Montgomerys. Spending holidays together was out of the question, so he reluctantly agreed.

    "Alright, I''ll talk to your mother-inw. Make sure you spend some time with her today."

    As long as M was willing topromise where Felicity was concerned, that was all he could ask for.

    After their discussion, the warmth of the room began to chase away the chill M had been carrying. She headed upstairs to see her mother-inw.

    Conrad watched her retreating figure and sighed heavily. He suddenly realized something crucial.

    It wasn''t M who needed the Montgomery family; it was the Montgomery family, especially Felicity, who couldn''t bear to lose M. Everything had been fine, and they could have continued enjoying M''s presence in their lives.

    But now...

    Conrad''s gaze shifted to his son, Lysander, who stood awkwardly near the doorway. A surge of anger red up inside him, and hended a heavy punch on Lysander''s shoulder.

    "You fool of a son!"

    The study door mmed shut with a forceful bang.

    Lysander stood there, bewildered, rubbing his shoulder. What had he done to deserve this today?

 Chapter 133

    Montgomery Manor, master bedroom entrance.

    M leaned against the wall, one hand gently covering her eyes, and after a long, deep sigh, she entered the room.

    The door clicked shut behind her.

    She approached the bed and gazed at the woman lying there, curled up, her brow furrowed, her sleep disturbed and restless.

    After a moment, M crouched down, resting her head on the bedside, slipping one hand under the covers to gently hold the woman''s hand. Though nestled in the warmth of the nkets, the woman''s palm was mmy with a cool sweat, her hand cold to the touch.

    M squeezed it tightly, using her other hand to softly smooth away the lines from the woman''s furrowed brow.

    In the next instant, the woman on the bed, as if sensing something, grasped M''s hand in return, shifting her body closer, and her brow rxed immediately.

    Feeling the unconscious closeness from the woman, M''s nose tingled, her eyes grew warm, and her emotions swirled into aplex mix.

    After a while, a soft, sigh-like voice broke the silence in the room.

    "What is it that you like about me?"

    This question had always puzzled M.

    Unlike the rest of the Montgomery family, her mother-inw, Felicity, had been nothing but kind to her from the moment she stepped into the family- extraordinarily kind.

    But it was different from any kindness she had ever known.

    Her great-aunt''s kindness, though loving, was stern, filled with guidance and the hope for her to seed.

    Felicity''s kindness was different.

    Her mother-inw''s affection was gentle, all-epassing, and asking nothing in return, as if caring for and loving M was the most natural thing in the world.

    It mirrored the image of the mother M had imagined in her childhood fantasies,

    a mother who woulde to rescue her from the long nights of punishment and beatings.

    Gentle, forgiving, and loving.

    "What is it that you like about me?"

    She sighed, repeating the question in bewilderment.

    She could neverprehend why her biological parents, who had brought her

    into this world, were so eager to exploit every ounce of her existence.

    Yet her mother-inw, whom she had only met once before the wedding, cherished her so dearly.

    Why?

    Her confused murmurs echoed in the room, and the woman on the bed seemed slightly disturbed, her eyelids fluttering open to reveal eyes still clouded with sleep.

    Realizing she had almost roused her, M softened her movements, coaxing her to drift back to sleep.

    Felicity, recently subdued and muddled by medication,y in a semi-conscious state, her body weary, but she sensed the familiarfort in the presence beside her.

    In her drowsiness, she murmured, "M?"

    "Yes, I''m here," M replied gently.

    Felicity called her name a few more times, and each time, M responded with patience and tenderness until her breathing steadied once more.

    After a quiet pause, Felicity, still enveloped in the haze of slumber, instinctively asked again.

    "M, do you not want to see me?"

    M paused, her grip on Felicity''s hand tightening slightly. She shook her head instinctively, then realized Felicity couldn''t see her gesture in her half-sleeping state, so she spoke aloud, "No, I do. I really do."

    Felicity, her eyes half-closed, allowed a small smile to y on her lips. "I do too."

    M smiled back, "Yes, I know."

    Watching Felicity settle back into peaceful sleep, a thought suddenly surfaced within M��a question that might never find the right moment again.

    She leaned in, whispering softly into Felicity''s ear, "Mom, why do you care about me so much?"

    Felicity shifted slightly, not responding immediately.

    Just as M thought she had fallen into deep sleep, a voice, soft and drowsy, gently filled the room.

 Chapter 134

    "I liked you from the first moment I saw you. You''re so brave..."

    M froze, a look of shock crossing her face.

    The first moment?

    That must have been seven years ago, on a stormy night, when she was pregnant and knelt at the Montgomery Manor, desperately knocking on the door with her head.

    Back then, she had been cornered by the Suthend family and Lysander, with no other option but to make such a reckless and desperate move. In her mother-in-w''s eyes, was that really courage worth admiring?

    Did she truly like her from the first nce?

    But...

    If she hadn''t been pregnant back then, and if she wasn''t the daughter-inw of the Montgomery family, would her mother-inw still have liked her?

    She didn''t voice that question in the end, but tears fell silently, staining the bedspread with dark spots.

    So, it was like this.

    And that was enough for her. She had always been content with little.

    She managed a faint smile, wiping away her tears, but then noticed her mother-in-w''s brow furrowing deeply, her face marked by heavy unease, as if trapped in a terrifying nightmare.

    "If only I... if only I were as brave as you, then I wouldn''t... wouldn''t..."

    She murmured, her breath quickening, and the hand M held began to tremble slightly.

    Sensing something was wrong, M quickly climbed into bed, wrapping her arms around her mother-inw as ifforting a child.

    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here, I''m here..."

    She repeated softly, and gradually, her mother-inw''s small frame curled up in her embrace, her breathing steadied, and soon she was peacefully asleep. M let out a sigh of relief.

    But knowing her mother-inw was a light sleeper, she dared not move, choosing instead to nap alongside her.

    When her mother-inw awoke in the evening, she was delighted to see M, her spirits lifting considerably, even eating a little more at dinner.

    Conrad was pleased as well.

    However, when bedtime came, his mood soured.

    Felicity hadn''t seen M in a while and was quite attached, bringing her pillow into M''s room for the night, refusing to leave.

    With her emotional state still unstable, Conrad had no choice but to agree.

    And so, that night, the Montgomery men each found themselves in separate, empty bedrooms.

    Conrad vented his frustration on Lysander, leaving him perplexed about why he had even returned home that day.

    Was he just a nuisance?

    Felicity''s extreme emotional highs and lows were concerning.

    M first coaxed her into taking her medication, then simply kept herpany, listening to whatever she wished to share and indulging her in whatever she wanted to do, until exhaustion from the medicine finally took over, and she fell asleep.

    When her mother-inw had an episode, it was like dealing with a child at their most troublesome age.

    But unlike a child, her energy fluctuated wildly, making her more unstable and potentially dangerous.

    Fortunately, M''s experience with children had left her patient and understanding.

    She treated her mother-inw not as someone ill but as a child whose emotions were just a bit out of control, ying and chatting with her as needed.

    And so, she apanied her through those days.

    During this time, Lysander only showed up on the first day, using work as an excuse to avoid returning thereafter.

    M didn''t mind.

    She cherished the peace and was there primarily for her mother-inw. Lysander''s presence would have been more of a hindrance.

    However, Conrad was furious, and M asionally stumbled upon him angrily berating Lysander over the phone, making for awkward moments.

    Thankfully, her mother-inw''s emotions stabilized soon enough, allowing M to make her excuses and leave.

    How Conrad would exin things to his wife was his concern.

 Chapter 135

    As New Year''s Eve approached, M had initially nned to invite her great-aunt to celebrate at her Bamboo Grove vi. However, with her head injury still healing and feeling exhausted from the past few days, she couldn''t muster the energy to prepare for the asion.

    Instead, she decided to spend the night before New Year''s at her great-aunt''s house, ying the part of a carefree rtive enjoying the festivities.

    This year, it was just the two of them, M and her great-aunt Jade, from the Suthend family. The simplicity of their holiday ns made for a cozy and intimate celebration.

    On the day of New Year''s Eve, they awoke early. Together, they cheerfully hung festive decorations and enjoyed a leisurely breakfast. Then they settledfortably in the living room, watching TV, snacking on treats and fruit they had prepared ahead of time, and chatting about anything and everything.

    For dinner that night, they had avish feast prepared by a hotel chef who came to their home to cook. Despite the professional help, Jade, who hadn''t celebrated with family in quite some time, was in high spirits and decided to cook a couple of her signature dishes and join M in cooking together.

    Inside, the TV buzzed with the vibrant New Year''s g, while outside, fireworks lit up the sky.

    Theyughed and chatted through dinner, then settled in front of the TV, snacking and watching the New Year''s show to wee the new year. However, M seemed distracted, frequently ncing at her phone.

    Earlier, she had messaged Eugene to ask if he had eaten his New Year''s meal. Given the situation with his grandmother, Eugene likely wasn''t able to return to Montgomery Manor this year, and she suspected he was spending New Year''s alone. She had mentioned Eugene''s situation to her great-aunt Jade before the holiday, but Jade''s disdain for the Montgomery family was well-known, and M hadn''t dared to press further.

    Her phone buzzed with a reply. "Sis, I''ve eaten. Happy New Year~" Eugene''s message read.

    Although he imed to have eaten, he hadn''t sent her a photo like usual. Remembering his recent hospital visit due to poor eating habits, M couldn''t help

    but worry.

    "What''s up?" Jade noticed M''s restlessness and asked casually.

    "Nothing, just chatting with a friend," M replied, avoiding Eugene''s name to prevent upsetting her great-aunt.

    Jade nced at her but didn''t press further.

    As the New Year''s g wrapped up and the night grew deeper, Jade, feeling her age, decided not to stay up with M and prepared to head upstairs to bed.

    M helped her to her room. As she was about to turn off the lights and leave, Jade suddenly spoke up, "Tell that boy toe over tomorrow to celebrate."

    M was taken aback, a surge of joy flooding her heart.

    She rushed over to her great-aunt, nting a kiss on her cheek as she nestled into bed. "Thank you, Aunt Jade!"

    "Get off me!" Jade grumbled with feigned annoyance. "If it weren''t for you, no matter how pitiful he is, I wouldn''t agree!"

    Knowing her great-aunt''s heart was softer than her words, M couldn''t help but sweet-talk her. "You''re the best, Aunt Jade."

    ...

    M went downstairs and immediately messaged Eugene, telling him toe over the next day to celebrate.

    After sending the message, she continued to keep vigil on the first floor, weing the new year.

    Around midnight, the doorbell rang.

    Checking the video monitor left her stunned. Eugene stood outside, armsden with packages.

    He hade so early.

    Worried he might be cold, M quickly rushed out to bring him inside.

    Seeing her, Eugene''s eyes lit up, his already striking features glowing with delight. His grin was infectious.

    "Sis!"

    "Why are you here so early? What if I had already gone to bed and didn''t hear you? You could have frozen out there."

    Eugene chuckled, "I really wanted to spend New Year''s with you. Besides, I know you have a tradition of staying up to wee the new year."

    He always had a way with words.

    M helped him carry the heap of items inside, shaking her head in mild exasperation. "Why did you bring so much stuff? You''re still in school; you don''t need to be so responsible."

    Eugene scratched his head, smiling, "I thought it might make Aunt Jade happy, and besides, I''m neen now!"

 Chapter 136

    He''s not a child anymore!

    Eugene was well aware of how much Jade disliked the Montgomery family. The fact that she allowed him to visit for the New Year''s celebration was already something he was immensely grateful for, and he wouldn''t dream ofing empty-handed.

    M yfully tapped him on the forehead with a smile. "Have you eaten yet? How about I make you some beef pies?"

    "Sure," Eugene nodded eagerly.

    It was quitete, so M didn''t prepare too many.

    Then she suddenly remembered something. She retrieved some leftover filling from the fridge and made one extra beef pie, slipping a sterilized coin inside.

    Eugene was evidently hungry and devoured the food with gusto, repeatedlyplimenting the taste.

    M was worried he might swallow the coin by ident, and just as she was about to caution him to eat more slowly, she heard a crunch. She fell silent.

    Eugene froze mid-chew, then spat out the coin, his eyes watering.

    "Sis," he said, a bit choked up.

    M stifled augh and patted his head. "Finding a lucky quarters in a beef pie means good luck and prosperity in the new year."

    Eugene blinked in surprise, his eyes unexpectedly turning red. He quickly lowered his head and continued eating his beef pies silently.

    ...

    After they finished eating, the two stayed up a little longer to see in the New Year, and then M sent him off to sleep in the guest room.

    Around six or seven in the morning, Eugene climbed out of bed. As he was about to change back into the clothes he had worn the night before, he noticed a set of bright red new clothesid out on the bedside table.

    There was no need to guess; he knew his sister had prepared them for him.

    Eugene touched the festive red outfit, unable to suppress the smile that spread across his face, his eyes slightly misty.

    He got out of bed and changed into the new clothes.

    After freshening up, he took out some newly acquired, more refined makeup products from his ck backpack, skillfully applied a light touch-up, put on ck contact lenses, and tidied his slightly wavy hair.

    Having finished these preparations, he headed to the living room downstairs.

    Jade was already up, dressed in red and watching TV in the living room. She looked up when she heard himing but showed no surprise.

    M had informed her beforehand that Eugene would be visiting.

    Jade cast him a fleeting nce and then returned her attention to the screen, saying nothing.

    Eugene pretended not to notice his grandaunt''sck of enthusiasm. With a bright smile, he approached and offered a deep bow. "Grandaunt, your grand-nephew wishes you a Happy New Year!"

    Jade: "..." You''re certainly not shy, are you?

    M, also dressed in red, came out carrying breakfast and chuckled at the scene. She called out softly, "Grandaunt."

    With a grudging expression, Jade pulled an envelope from her pocket and

    pped it into Eugene''s hand, muttering, "Holiday gift!"

    Eugene thanked her with a smile, "Thank you, Grandaunt!"

    Though the envelope felt thin, it was heavy. Eugene immediately realized it must contain several gold bars.

    What a tough-on-the-outside, soft-on-the-inside olddy.

    Just as he was thinking this, Jade produced an evenrger envelope, the contents of which almost poked through the fabric. She handed it to M with a grin, either deliberately or identally.

    Eugene: "..."

    M was both amused and exasperated.

    She had already given her New Year''s greetings and received her "lucky money" earlier. This sudden additional gold bar was likely Jade''s way of showing a little favoritism in front of Eugene. Grandaunt was acting a bit childishly.

    Having made such a concession, M had no choice but to y along, offering another round of New Year''s greetings with a smile.

    Only then did Jade''s mood lift, and she sat down to enjoy her food, urging them, "Eat up quickly; we''re going to the church today to light candles."

    As she spoke, she couldn''t resist a jab at the Montgomery family member present. "If it weren''t for waiting on someone, we could have gone earlier and gotten the first candle lit."

    Eugene, who had been thest to get up: "..."

    M said nothing, silently eating her food.

 Chapter 137

    It was early on New Year''s Day, and the brisk morning air was filled with excitement. After exchanging warm wishes and having breakfast, Jade, along with M and Eugene, set off to St. Michael''s Cathedral to offer prayers for blessings.

    During the drive, M asionally checked her phone, hoping for messages. Besides the flood of greetings from friends, there was nothing more. She had already video-called her great-aunt and her mother-inw to extend her New Year wishes.

    But there was still no message from Adrian. Perhaps he was still asleep after staying upte to ring in the New Year? She sighed, having not expected much. M turned off her phone and decided to let it go.

    ...

    The car rolled into Westridge Heights, and the trio stepped out into the crisp air. They walked through the misty, evergreen forest and passed through the ornate stained ss gates, entering the cathedral.

    Along the path, blooming golden daffodils lined the way, truly living up to their reputation as the crown jewels of Kingsford. However, the crowd was overwhelming.

    Jade frequently donated to the cathedral, and her generosity was well-known. It wasn''t long before one of the clergy members approached them, inviting them into the inner sanctuary for tea and a brief rest.

    After noon, when the chapel reopened, the three of them entered to pray. Inside, a massive sculpture of a reclining Christ dominated the altar, eyes half-open, exuding a benevolent and majestic aura.

    Jade approached first to light a candle. Kneeling before the altar, she silently made her wishes known-

    "May my great-niece''s divorce go smoothly, and if she remarries, let her find a kind, capable, and understanding partner."

    "Blessed Lord, if my prayers are answered, I will return to offer my gratitude."

    Her heart full of hope, she bowed reverently.

    Eugene, having never visited such a ce with his family elders, followed suit, lighting a candle and kneeling to pray.

    "Although I don''t really believe in these things," he mused, "please, Lord, my brother doesn''t deserve this. If you''re listening, help my sister get through her divorce sessfully, and make sure to take me with you on this journey. I promise to repay the favor!"

    He almost got up but added one more thought, "And maybe, let my brother grow old alone. Thank you, Lord!"

    He bowed with utmost sincerity.

    M was thest to offer her prayers. She lit her candle, knelt down, and inhaled the rich scent of the incense as she made her earnest petitions.

    "Lord, please bless my great-aunt with long life and health, let my mother-inw find peace and joy, and keep Adrian safe and healthy. May Eugene find his ce of belonging and harmony with the family."

    "And to all those I''ve met who have treated me well, may they enjoy health and happiness."

    Finally, she added a silent plea-

    "Let my divorce proceed without furtherplications;"

    "And may those who have wronged my family, friends, and me meet their just deserts!"

    After offering their prayers, Jade joined Father Benedict for tea and conversation, while M and Eugene strolled leisurely around the cathedral grounds.

    The daffodils in the garden were in full bloom, clusters of vibrant yellow. M and Eugene chatted casually, admiring each flower, though the crowd made it difficult to capture any photos.

    As they walked, M was in midughter when a fleeting silhouette caught her eye. It seemed so familiar.

    She paused, wondering if her eyes were ying tricks on her. Could it be him? How was that possible when he had been abroad all these years?

    Her mind was skeptical, but her feet moved of their own ord, propelling her towards the disappearing figure, not hearing Eugene call after her.

    Navigating through the bustling crowd, she followed the path where the figure had vanished, weaving through corridors and among people, until she stopped before an ancient oak tree draped with red ribbons and charms.

    This was where the figure wasst seen.

    Was it truly just her imagination?

    As she pondered this, a breeze rustled through, causing the bells tied to the tree to tinkle softly, the red ribbons danced, and a charm slipped off a branch,nding on her head, its red ribbon twining through her dark hair as it fell to the ground.

 Chapter 138

    She paused momentarily, crouching down to pick up the object.

    Turning it over, she noticed the red sachet embroidered with a few crooked golden letters stitched with gold thread.

    "May Mimi find peace and happiness forever."

    A sudden gust of wind arose, setting the chimes into a frenzied tter, echoing

    within M''s heart, drowning out all other sounds and people around her.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of town.

    Due to the long-standing friendship between Felicity and Mrs. Harvey, the Montgomery and Harvey families had, as they did every year, nned a visit to the church to light candles and pray.

    Giselle, who had never been involved in this tradition due to her time abroad, joined them for the first time this year.

    The group made their way up the church steps.

    Walking alongside Conrad and Charles, Lysander suddenly heard the chime of bells, causing his heart to skip a beat. He instinctively turned toward the sound, only to see a tree adorned with fluttering red ribbons and the bustling crowd. Nothing unusual.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Giselle, who was chatting with Felicity, noticed Lysander''s distracted gaze at the tree and couldn''t help but ask.

    Lysander shook his head, "Nothing."

    Just then, a priest approached, leading their group towards the inner sanctuary,

    as the Montgomery family was a major benefactor of the church.

    Lysander turned to follow, missing the moment when M rose from beneath the tree.

    ...

    He is back!

    M stood before the ancient tree, clutching the sachet tightly, her face pale, her eyes dark and filled with aplex mix of emotions.

    Rnd hadn''t lied; he truly was back.

    Was he somewhere here in this church?

    If he hade, why was he avoiding her?

    Her eyes roamed the surroundings, searching for the one she sought, but instead, she saw an unexpected group of people.

    She spotted the Montgomery and Harvey families together.

    Giselle stood beside Mrs. Montgomery, chatting with her affectionately. Though

    Mrs. Montgomery still looked a bit pale, she wore a constant smile.

    Adrian was on Mrs. Montgomery''s other side, bouncing around happily,

    asionally reaching out to hold Giselle''s hand.

    Lysander and Conrad were apanying Charles and Rosalind, engaged in conversation.

    The group exuded an atmosphere of harmony and cheer, with both young and old mingling as though on a family outing, leaving no room for an outsider.

    She clutched the red sachet tightly, watching them for a long time.

    "Sis, why did you run so..."

    Eugene caught up, about to speak, but his voice trailed off as he followed M''s gaze, a hint of surprise in his expression.

    His brother''s intentions were hardly subtle.

    Running into them at church, what bad luck.

    M watched for a moment, carefully stowing the sachet away, her expression unreadable as she turned towards the rear of the church, "Let''s go."

    She had always known about the close rtionship between her mother-inw and Mrs. Harvey, how they would meet every year to light candles during the New Year. But Giselle had been abroad, never returning for the holidays, so it hadn''t seemed so significant.

    Now, as she went through her divorce, the Harvey family was present as aplete unit.

    Life was unpredictable, yet oddly predictable at the same time.

    ...

    As they walked towards the rear sanctuary, silence lingered between them.

    Eugene kept a careful eye on M''s expression, sensing her silence, he tentatively spoke up, "Sister, are you okay?"

    M smiled, "We need to find Aunt quickly; we can''t let her see them."

    If Aunt saw this scene, it wouldn''t be a peaceful prayer, and might even end up in

    the papers or the hospital, and that''s not worth it during the New Year.

    Seeing her demeanor, Eugene knew she was alright.

    He nodded with a smile, agreeing to her n.

 Chapter 139

    Jade was having a leisurely afternoon tea, chatting with Father Benedict about various philosophical topics. However, the serene moment was interrupted when M and Eugene walked in. After politely excusing themselves to Father Benedict, they quickly ushered her out the door.

    "Why are we leaving so early? We don''t have anything to do back home," Jade said, puzzled.

    "Are you kidding? There''s plenty to do!" M replied, her voice lowered conspiratorially once they were outside. "Auntie, are you really satisfied just visiting one church? Visiting more will surely bring more blessings!"

    Jade paused, considering the logic in M''s words. While it made some sense, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. Wouldn''t the saints get upset if she prayed to too many at once? Despite her reservations, she decided to go along with it. After all, she was donating generously at each church.

    As the day wore on, Jade found herself increasingly enthusiastic about visiting each new church. Meanwhile, M and Eugene were exhausted from the marathon of visits. Their legs ached, and the scent of candles had left them feeling dizzy. They couldn''t fathom where Jade got her energy, still lively even as night fell. By the time they returned home, M and Eugene were utterly spent, while Jade, with a triumphant air and a bag full of prayer cards, teased them for theirck of stamina.

    "Look at you youngsters... You just can''t keep up," she said dismissively, heading to her room with a satisfied grin.

    The next day at breakfast, Jade casually asked, "When is Adrianing over for New Year''s?"

    Even though she didn''t expect her grand-nephew to spend the holiday with them, she thought he would at least visit. The festivities had alreadye and gone, and there was still no sign of him.

    M felt a pang of awkwardness. Adrian hadn''t even sent a greeting, likely too busy celebrating with Giselle to remember his family back here. Instead of revealing this, she said, "The Montgomery side has a lot of rtives, so he''s probably caught up visiting them. Besides, he did call to wish us a happy New Year..."

    Jade seemed a bit disappointed. "I wish you''d given him my number. I had a generous red envelope ready for him."

    M knew she couldn''t give out the phone number. She quickly changed the topic to avoid further probing. Since their family hadrgely cut ties with the Suthends, there was no need for traditional visits. But Jade had plenty of friends locally and spent the afternoon enjoying tea with them.

    Meanwhile, M, Eugene, and their friend Miranda headed to the countryside in two cars. They had rented an open field and stocked up on fireworks, ready to celebrate the New Year in style. Upon seeing Eugene, Miranda''s curiosity was piqued, and she couldn''t help but bombard M with questions.

    "Who''s this handsome guy you brought along? When did you start bringing dates without telling me? Not cool!"

    M rolled her eyes. "It''s not like that. This is Eugene, the second son of the Montgomery family."

    "Lysander''s brother?!" Miranda eximed, momentarily forgetting to keep her voice down. Realizing she was drawing attention, she leaned in and whispered, "He doesn''t look anything like him. He''s... well, prettier."

    It was a fair observation. The Montgomery family was known for their striking looks, each member distinct in their handsomeness. Conrad, the patriarch, was imposing and ruggedly handsome. Lysander was tall and sleek, with a dangerously alluring charm. Eugene, however, had a softer, more ethereal beauty. He was tall, but his features were delicate, exuding a more understated charisma.

    Listening to Miranda''s rapid-firementary, M shook her head and lightly tapped her friend''s arm. "Just don''t call him ''pretty'' to his face. He really hates that."

 Chapter 140

    "Ah, oh dear."

    Miranda nodded along, but something didn''t quite sit right with her. "Wait, aren''t you getting divorced? Why do you care about Lysander''s brother?"

    M casually replied, "His situation is a bit unique. I''ll exinter."

    Eugene had just finished setting up the fireworks and was walking over.

    Miranda was the kind of person who could forget everything once she started having fun.

    The trio eagerly lit the fireworks one by one, as brilliant bursts of color illuminated the night sky, creating an indescribable beauty.

    At the midpoint of their celebration, they even set up a spit roast.

    M and Miranda were busy lighting fireworks while watching the dazzling disy. They asionally epted pieces of roastedmb that Eugene handed over.

    Eating, drinking, and singing, they had a night full of joy andughter.

    The sky was filled with fireworks, washing away countless past burdens and weing new beginnings with a radiant glow.

    Laughter echoed through the night.

    Since they were in the countryside, far from the city, the three of them decided to stay at a local bed and breakfast after the fireworks.

    Having had a little to drink, M didn''t sleep very deeply.

    She woke up around five in the morning and, unable to fall back asleep, she decided to sit on the balcony with a cup of tea, waiting for the sunrise.

    The bed and breakfast was not far from the mountains.

    In winter, the sun rose slowly, casting a dim light over the horizon as the morning darkness lingered.

    M gazed out at the mountains, enjoying the tranquil silence of the early morning. She felt as if she were the only person in the world, bringing a calmness to her heart.

    After a few moments of quiet contemtion, her eyes caught a glimmer of movement.

    Curious, she looked more closely and saw a car moving slowly along a sloped mountain road some distance away from the bed and breakfast.

    Strangely, the car had its headlights on, and beams of shlight light flickered from the windows, as if searching for something.

    Probably some tourists who lost something, she thought.

    She shrugged it off and continued sipping her tea, waiting for the dawn to break.

    But after a while, she noticed something else. In the shrubbery closer to the bed and breakfast, there were branches swaying slightly.

    Thanks to her keen eyesight and the gradually brightening sky, she managed to see it.

    There were plenty of animals in the mountains, nothing unusual about that.

    Just as she had this thought, her gaze froze. After a violent rustle in the bushes, she saw a small figure dart past.

    Was that... a child?

    Why would such a young child be wandering around in the bushes at this hour? What if something happened to them? Where were the child''s parents?

    She thought of the car on the mountain road. Were those the child''s family?

    But they seemed too far away. What if they couldn''t find the child in time and something happened?

    As a mother herself, M couldn''t sit still. Without thinking twice, she hurried downstairs, jumped into her car, and drove toward where she had seen the movement.

    Being closer, she arrived at the spot sooner. Without waiting for the car from the mountain road, she dashed into the bushes, heading quickly toward where she had seen themotion.

    Soon enough, she spotted a child stumbling and limping as they ran.

    She called out, and the child sped up, only to trip and fall a few stepster, struggling to get up.

    M rushed over and scooped up the child, only for them to scream hoarsely and struggle fiercely.

    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I''m here to help you. It''s okay..."

    She held the child close and gently patted their back to soothe them. Her gentle tone andck of sudden movements calmed the child somewhat, and they cautiously lifted their head, revealing a face covered in scratches.

    It was then M noticed the metallic scent of blood emanating from the child.

    At that moment, the child clung to her tightly, their voice hoarse and panicked, with a clear note of desperation.

    "Mom, mommy, please, help me. Someone''s trying to catch me, please..."

    M''s instincts screamed that something was wrong.

    Before she could react, several rough voices echoed from not far away. "Hey boss, there''s a car over here!"

    "Forget about that for now, just find the kid!"

    "The kid''s got to be around here somewhere!"

    "Damn it! Once we find him, I''ll teach you all a lesson for letting a little brat slip away!"

    Listening to the voices and feeling the child trembling in her arms, M''s heart sank. These weren''t the child''s family. They were kidnappers, weren''t they?

 Chapter 141

    The group of suspicious men loomed not far away, the situation was dire.

    M, afraid of alerting them, didn''t dare to make a call. Instead, she pulled out her phone, set it to silent, and swiftly sent messages to Miranda, Eugene, and the owner of the guesthouse, including her real-time location.

    She could only hope that someone would wake up early, see the messages, and quickly call the police to rescue them.

    But that wasn''t a sure thing.

    Immediately, she switched to the texting app, quickly typed out her current location and the situation, and added the area code at the end before sending an emergency alert to 911.

    In the past, M had ventured into remote mountainous regions to gather design materials, posing as a journalist to investigate local customs. She had encountered reckless thugs before and had gained quite a bit of experience.

    Whoever saw the message first, that would be their chance.

    Now, all she could do was pray for divine intervention.

    After handling these tasks, M took a deep breath, hoisted the child onto her back, and bent low. She moved cautiously and quietly, inching away from the voices towards the underbrush, making not a sound.

    The child was clever too, lying silently on her back without uttering a peep.

    Voices grew closer, and shlight beams flickered through the bushes, asionally apanied by curses and threats.

    Suddenly, a man''s shout pierced the night air.

    "Hey, over here! The branches are broken. Someone''s been through here. There''s a piece of cloth!"

    "Quick, this way!"

    "Hey, you little brat,e out!"

    "You can''t escape! Run, and when we catch you, we''ll break your legs, you little punk!"

    The shouts closed in on their direction, sending shivers down M''s spine. She knew she was out of time.

    Gritting her teeth, she stopped hiding and bolted downhill with the child on her back.

    The men chasing them were startled, not expecting an adult to suddenly appear. Once they gathered their wits, they charged after her, wielding knives and clubs.

    "Get her!"

    "She''s got the kid with her!"

    "Hurry, don''t let that woman escape, or we''re done for!"

    "Catch them!"

    "Stop right there, you witch!"

    The pounding footsteps behind were relentless.

    M ran as fast as she could, her heart pounding wildly. The cold wind pped her face, numbing it, but she didn''t dare slow down. Her mind was singrly focused on escape.

    These were desperate criminals; getting caught was not an option.

    She ignored the branches tearing at her skin, desperately running towards the main road, yet avoiding it for fear they might chase her by car. The road was empty, which would only lead to quicker disaster.

    She kept a strategic distance, sprinting in the direction of the guesthouse, her lungs burning and chest aching.

    In her haste to leave, she hadn''t worn a hat. The wound on her forehead had just started to heal, not fully recovered yet. The cold wind made it itch and sting, dizziness threatening to overtake her.

    M bit her tongue hard, forcing herself to stay alert.

    Suddenly, she heard the whistling sound of something flying through the air,

    followed by a heavy thud on her back. The child let out a soft cry.

    They were throwing things at them!

    With legs feeling like lead, M pushed herself to pick up speed, zigzagging wildly, using the bushes for cover to break their line of sight.

    But her stamina was waning, and she had the child to carry.

    Her vision blurred, the cold air stinging her nostrils, making them ache. She was nearly out of strength, the voices behind her growing ever closer.

    Just as despair threatened to consume her, a car horn red from the road.

    Her mind buzzing, she instinctively turned toward it, a sudden burst of survival instinct overriding the pain in her chest as she dashed toward the road. "Stop right there, you witch!"

    A curse came from behind, and a knife grazed her shoulder, blood immediately spilling out, but she seemed immune to the pain, refusing to halt even for a moment.

 Chapter 142

    Almost there, almost there.

    M''s vision blurred as the lights yed tricks on her eyes. She could barely make out a few headlights flickering in the distance on the main road.

    Almost there.

    She opened her mouth to cry out, but no sound came. It was then she realized her face had gone numb from the cold wind, her muscles frozen, making it difficult just to open her mouth. Her throat burned from the effort, unable to produce a single sound.

    "...Help."

    Help!

    Her whole body felt heavy, her head spinning. Despite the road and the rescuing cars being so close, they seemed impossibly distant.

    She really couldn''t run any further.

    She wanted to set down the child clinging to her back, urging him to run ahead, thinking at least one of them might be saved.

    Just then, the screeching of brakes pierced the air. Car doors flung open as severalrge ck dogs, barking fiercely, dashed past her, charging at the men pursuing from behind.

    She recognized them as the guard dogs from the guesthouse.

    Momentster, a dozen people jumped out of the cars, wielding kitchen knives, mops, pots, and pans. Miranda and Eugene, still in their pajamas, sprinted towards her, faces etched with worry.

    Saved atst.

    M''s eyes welled with tears as her strength gave out. She copsed forward and was caught in Eugene''s arms.

    "Sis! Sis!"

    The desperate cries rang in her ears as she slipped into unconsciousness...

    The police arrived shortly after.

    They left a few officers to secure the scene and watch over the two captured criminals, while the rest followed the barking dogs to track down the injured fugitives.

    However, when they tried to move the unconscious M, they were stumped.

    "What do we do? The kid''s passed out too, but he''s gripping her so tightly he won''t let go."

    Eugene''s face darkened as he considered prying the child''s arms off M, but Miranda stopped him.

    "No, doing that will hurt them both."

    "Then let''s just lift them together. Getting to the hospital is the priority."

    With that, they worked together to gently carry both the adult and the child into the

    police car. Miranda and Eugene apanied them to the hospital.

    The guesthouse owner stayed behind, waiting for his dogs to return and liaising with the officers at the scene.

    The police car pulled into the hospital.

    It wasn''t long after M was put on an IV drip that she began to regain consciousness, though her mind was still foggy, and she couldn''t quite grasp why she was in the hospital again.

    After a moment, it all came rushing back, and she was left speechless.

    Was she cursed this year? She was practically a resident at this hospital by now -might as well consider getting an annual pass for convenience...

    When she fully woke up, Eugene was the only one in the room.

    "Sis, wherever you go or whatever you do, at least take someone with you next time. If anything had happened..."

    His eyes were red, unable to even voice what could have been, the mere thought terrifying him.

    Those were dangerous men!

    If his sister had been kidnapped... he didn''t know how he would cope.

    "I understand, I understand. I just didn''t expect anything like this to happen... I won''t wander off alone again."

    M sighed. How could she have known that the rustling in the bushes at night was a child who had escaped from kidnappers?

    Running into a situation like this during the holidays was unheard of.

    Still, it was a good thing she had gone over. Otherwise, who knows what would have happened to that child? In his limping state, he wouldn''t have gotten far on his own.

    And the kid was quite clever, not only escaping but also knowing to call out for help by shouting ''Mom'' to elicit sympathy and increase his chances of rescue.

    But...

    "Why is he still here?"

    M pulled back the covers a bit, revealing the child curled up against her, wrapped in bandages and sleeping soundly, a puzzled look on her face.

    What was going on?

    Hadn''t anyonee to im the child yet?

 Chapter 143

    M awoke to find an unexpected presence nestled beside her under the covers. A quick nce confirmed it was the child she had rescued, and she decided to lie still, not wanting to disturb him.

    Eugene, standing nearby, shot a nce at the child in M''s arms and muttered through clenched teeth, "This little rascal woke up soon after being admitted to the hospital. Nothing anyone said could calm him. The moment we tried to move him away from you, he kicked up a fuss, crying and struggling. We were worried he might tear his stitches, so we had no choice but to let him stay with you."

    M understood the situation. The child was so young and had gone through such a traumatic experience. The only sense of security he had left was with her, the person who had saved him.

    "But what about his parents? Haven''t they been found yet?" M inquired.

    Eugene shook his head. "Not yet. The police are still investigating and trying to contact them."

    M nodded. Just speaking those few words left her feeling light-headed, a dizzy pain throbbing in her head.

    Eugene moved closer, his warm fingers pressing gently on her temples, massaging softly. "The doctor said it was lucky your head wound started healing. Otherwise, the cold air could have caused a nasty infection, and you would have been in real trouble!"

    Feeling a bit guilty, M quickly agreed with him.

    "By the way, you haven''t told Aunt Mary, have you?" M asked.

    Eugene shook his head, "Not yet. We told her we were going to be out of town for a few days. She doesn''t know about any of this."

    "Good, let''s keep it that way for now. No need to worry her unnecessarily," M said, relieved.

    Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from the hallway. Both M and Eugene looked towards the door, expecting Miranda, who had gone to handle the hospital paperwork, to return. But when the door swung open, they were both taken aback.

    Nathaniel? What was he doing here?

    Nathaniel burst into the room, looking disheveled. His eyes quicklynded on the child, whose head peeked out from under the nket. He rushed forward, ready to pull the child from the bed.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Eugene''s face darkened as he grabbed Nathaniel''s wrist, forcefully pushing him back.

    M held the nket protectively, her expression equally displeased. She was well aware of Nathaniel and his friends, who were close with Lysander and Giselle, and their disdainful attitude towards her. But she hadn''t expected such brazen disrespect.

    "Step aside!" Nathaniel demanded, his voice sharp with urgency. "That''s my family''s child!"

    M blinked in disbelief. "What...?"

    Eugene echoed her confusion, "What?"

    M''s emotions were a tangled mess. She tried to recall, but had no memory of there being a child in the Pembroke family. Then again, it made sense- Lysander''s friends had always looked down on her. After enduring several humiliations post-marriage, she stopped associating with them entirely. Lysander never included her in their gatherings, so she knew little about their personal lives.

    She would have needed a good reason to delve into the affairs of people she had no desire to engage with. Her knowledge of them was surface-level at best.

    To be cautious, she asked, "Do you have any proof?"

    Nathaniel, his hair still in disarray, fished out his phone and showed her the photo gallery. M flipped through the pictures, each one showing the child with Nathaniel. Though the child wasn''t smiling in any, the bond and familiarity between them were clear.

    M handed the phone back and called out, "Eugene."

 Chapter 144

    Eugene reluctantly stepped aside.

    Nathaniel hurried over, thanked him, and scooped up the child.

    As soon as Nathaniel picked the child up, the little one awoke and instinctively began to struggle. But upon hearing Nathaniel''s voice, the child calmed down and clung to him, crying softly.

    "Uncle! Uncle!"

    "Oh, oh, I''m so sorry," Nathaniel choked out, holding the child tightly. "I didn''t notice you were missing. It won''t happen again, I promise. I''m sorry, I''m so sorry..."

    Nathaniel''s eyes were red with emotion as he held the child he thought he''d lost. Watching this unfold, M felt a mix of emotions. She never imagined the child she''d helped rescue belonged to the Pembroke family.

    Not that she regretted it.

    Adults are one thing, but children are another. Even if she had known earlier, she would have still helped.

    Yet, her feelings wereplicated.

    Once the child had cried himself to exhaustion, Nathaniel bowed to them, expressing his gratitude, "Thank you so much. The Pembroke family will make sure to repay your kindness."

    Eugene snorted, uninterested in dealing with him.

    M waved her hand dismissively, indifferent to any gratitude from the

    Pembrokes. She hoped Nathaniel wouldn''t show up again.

    But as Nathaniel turned to leave with the child, the little one suddenly began to fuss.

    "I don''t want to go, Uncle. I don''t want to go."

    The child''s struggles forced Nathaniel to set him down, and he immediately ran back to the hospital bed, throwing himself into M''s arms, crying out.

    "Mommy, Mommy, please don''t leave me. I''ll be good, Mommy!"

    M blinked in surprise. "What? Hey, kid, don''t just call anyone ''Mom''! That''s a big deal!"

    Eugene watched in frustration as the child''s sudden leap dislodged M''s IV needle. Furious, he strode over, ready to pull the child away.

    "Get down from there!"

    "Stop it! You''ll hurt Julian!" Nathaniel snapped, unwilling to tolerate Eugene''s roughness.

    Lying in the hospital bed, M listened to the child''s cries and the escting argument between the two men. Her head throbbed, ready to burst.

    "Everyone, shut up!" she shouted.

    The room fell silent, the crying and arguing vanishing instantly.

    Finally able to breathe, she looked down at the child, who was stifling his sobs with a forlorn expression. Sighing, she held him close and gentlyforted him.

    "I wasn''t talking to you, don''t worry," she whispered.

    By the time the doctor came to reinsert her IV, the child was fast asleep, exhausted.

    M half-sat up in bed, cradling the sleeping child, while the two men sat nearby, looking on. She felt utterly drained.

    "Where''s the child''s mother?" she suggested. "He might feel more secure with her."

    Nathaniel didn''t respond, his head downcast.

    Eugene, knowing Nathaniel''s history with his sister, gave him a nudge. "Speak up, are you mute now?"

    Nathaniel frowned slightly and responded in a t tone, "In prison."

    M''s eyes widened. "What?"

    Eugene was equally taken aback, "..."

    M, her heart heavy, asked again, "What about the father? He could do."

    "Dead," Nathaniel replied, his voice even colder.

    Eugene fell silent,pletely at a loss.

    M was speechless.

    What could she even say to that? The Pembroke family seemed like a whirlwind

    of misfortune: a mother in prison, a deceased father, a kidnapped child, and a clueless uncle.

    What kind of friends did Lysander have, anyway?

 Chapter 145

    The hospital room was cloaked in silence for a long moment. No one seemed to know what to say.

    M found herself at a loss, unsure of how to break the tension without causing offense. This family''s situation was simply too bizarre.

    The scene was awkwardly frozen.

    After a while, she felt that saying nothing was just as rude. Just as she was about

    to speak, Nathaniel hesitated but finally broke the silence.

    "Could you, perhaps, help me take care of the child for a few days?"

    "Why should she?"

    Eugene was the first to object. "Nathaniel, how could you even ask my sister to look after your child? Do I need to remind you how you treated her in the past?"

    "Eugene."

    M gently chided him, but she didn''t agree to the request either.

    She felt a deep sympathy for the child''s plight, yet her history with Nathaniel was fraught with tension. While she could separate the child from the adults'' issues, it didn''t mean she felt no resistance.

    Nathaniel had no counterargument, his expression sour.

    He had known Lysander and Giselle since they were kids and had never respected M, who had once stepped in to force a rtionship with Lysander. Given Lysander''s obvious dislike for her at the time, Nathaniel had been dismissive and critical.

    He never imagined he''d one day have to plead with M.

    But the child...

    He gritted his teeth, stood up, and bowed deeply. "The past was my mistake. I''m sorry."

    M''s brow furrowed slightly, but she said nothing.

    Eugene let out a derisive snort.

    Maintaining his bowed posture, Nathaniel continued, "I truly ask for your help. Julian''s mother went to prison when he was just three. His memory is iplete. I''ve only told him she went far away, but he''s always been searching for her. He mistook you for his mother when you saved him. Given the current situation, I beg you to care for him for a few days, until he stabilizes. I promise I''ll take him back soon without causing you more trouble. I''m begging you."

    Eugene was about to scoff at Nathaniel''s emotional plea but M stopped him with a nudge.

    Frowning, Eugene called out, "Sister!"

    M shook her head at him, then turned to Nathaniel. "I can help, but I won''t ept your apology, nor do I n to forgive you."

    She wasn''t interested in Nathaniel.

    The deliberate or idental slights, the verbal and behavioral abuse from the past had faded in her memory, but her instinctive aversion to him lingered.

    The past was behind her, but that didn''t mean she had to forgive.

    Those past experiences weren''t something she could just brush off with a few words. To forgive so easily would be a betrayal to the vulnerable, suffering, and helpless version of herself from back then.

    She simply couldn''t like him.

    Nathaniel suppressed his relief and nodded vigorously. "I''m extremely grateful! Once the child is better, I''ll take him away as soon as possible. I promise the Pembroke family will express their gratitude and offerpensation." M ignored him.

    Eugene was visibly displeased, shoving Nathaniel out of the room, leaving only the child behind.

    "Sister, how could you agree?" he eximed, frustrated. "You can tell he''s not genuinely sorry, he''s only doing this for the child!"

    M shook her head, gazing down at the sleeping child in her arms, gently stroking his soft hair. "The poor child, losing his mother so early."

    Eugene fell silent.

    He sat by the bed, leaning against M, his voice filled with longing. "I wish I were really your child."

 Chapter 146

    M gently patted his head, "What a silly thing to say."

    She thought back to her own child, whom she hadn''t managed to raise well. Her child''sck of closeness weighed heavily on her mind, especially whenever she thought of Adrian.

    ...

    Not long after, Miranda returned.

    She had just finished sorting out the hospital paperwork. Even before she opened the door, her loud voice rang out.

    "It''s the strangest thing. I went to pay the hospital fees, and the nurse told me some man had already settled everything. Didn''t even leave a name. What an altruistic soul. A real modern-day Good Samaritan."

    M raised an eyebrow, guessing, "Was it Nathaniel?"

    Eugene snorted, "Pretentious."

    "Nathaniel?" Miranda pulled up a chair, took a sip of water, and asked, puzzled, "What''s he doing here?"

    M nced at the child in her arms, "This is his nephew."

    Miranda''s eyes widened. After a moment, she pped her knee, "Damn it! He came by and I wasn''t here. I would have given him a piece of my mind. But why didn''t he take the kid with him?"

    The child in M''s arms stirred, and she quickly hushed, "Keep your voice down."

    Once the child was sound asleep again, M exined what had happened. Miranda frowned as she listened, not holding back her criticism of M''s soft- heartedness.

    "I''m telling you, you shouldn''t get involved with this kid."

    She lowered her voice, "I''m serious. Stay away from the Pembroke Family''s business, especially when ites to this child. It''s a real hot potato."

    "What do you mean?" M asked, puzzled.

    She knew little about the Pembroke Family and even less about the people around Lysander, having always been kept at arm''s length.

    Miranda''s expression suggested there was more to the story.

    She nced at the child and confirmed, "He''s asleep, right?"

    M nodded. The little one had been through such an ordeal, with bruises and scrapes all over his body. He was exhausted and sleeping soundly.

    Only then did Miranda continue-

    "This goes back to when I was still an intern. My mentor told me about a case."

    "The case is almost six years old now. As soon as it happened, the Pembroke Family mped down on the news. It was a closed trial, so nothing leaked out. You probably haven''t heard about it, but my mentor is highly respected in the legalmunity. He shared this with a few of us close apprentices. It was a particrlyplex case."

    "And remember, you can''t breathe a word of this to anyone."

    She gave Eugene a pointed look, knowing M was trustworthy, but Eugene was still an unknown.

    "Don''t worry, he''s not the type to gossip.

    M prompted her, "Quit teasing us with suspense."

    Miranda wiggled a finger and lowered her voice, "Alright, here it goes. The case was exceptionally rare-a spousal murder."

    The two listening were utterly shocked.

    A murder?

    And it was a criminal case?!

    M''s mind raced, recalling Nathaniel''s mention of a mother in prison and a deceased father.

    She had assumed it was something else entirely:

    Perhaps the mother was imprisoned for financial or economic fraud, typical of affluent families;

    The father, she thought, might have died from illness or an ident.

    Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine it would be a murder!

    So, Julian Pembroke''s mother killed his father? One in prison, the other dead?

    How could things have escted to such a bitter end?

 Chapter 147

    Miranda wasted no time in sharing the details of the case with herpanions, unraveling the story with precision and rity.

    It was an old case, dating back five or six years.

    The story involved two people, Nathaniel''s sister, Sophia Pembroke, and her husband, Theodore Chase. They met during their university days and fell deeply in love.

    Their backgrounds, however, couldn''t have been more different.

    Sophia hailed from an illustrious family, while Theodore Chase came from more humble beginnings. Initially, the Pembroke family disapproved of their rtionship. Yet, the couple''s genuine affection overcame all obstacles, and they eventually married.

    After the wedding, Sophia took on a high-ranking position within the family business. Theodore, a naturally gifted doctor, rapidly climbed the professionaldder in a prestigious city hospital, thanks in part to the Pembroke family''s influence. Within a few years, he became the head of surgery at Metropolitan Hospital, earning a reputation as an aplished young professional.

    Shortly after their marriage, they had a son. With sessful careers and a happy family, they were the envy of many.

    But their happiness was short-lived.

    On June 1st, the year their son turned three, Sophia nned to celebrate

    Children''s Day with her husband and child. Both had been consumed by work and saw this as an opportunity to spend quality time as a family.

    However, Theodore had a surgery scheduled and would bete.

    Sophia finished her work early and decided to surprise him at the hospital. But when she arrived, she found him not in surgery, but rather in a heated affair with a woman dressed as a nurse, right there in his office.

    Her heart shattered.

    That night, when Theodore returned home, the couple erupted into a fierce argument.

    Devastated, Sophia decided to file for divorce, threatening to strip Theodore of all the Pembroke family''s support and expose his infidelity to ruin his reputation.

    Enraged by the exposure of his transgressions and the potential copse of his career, Theodoreshed out physically at Sophia.

    In the midst of the struggle, overwhelmed by despair and betrayal, Sophia, in self- defense, grabbed a kitchen knife and fatally struck Theodore.

    ...

    "This case is riddled with mysteries," Miranda remarked. "Nobody really knows what happened that night. The details are solely based on Sophia''s ount, and the case itself was wrapped up rather haphazardly."

    "The proceedings from the incident to the sentencing were nothing short of bizarre."

    ...

    Following the incident that night, the Pembroke family pulled numerous strings to ssify the case as an act of manughter due to domestic violence, hoping for a lenient sentence.

    Strangely enough, even the parents of the deceased, Theodore''s own parents, submitted a letter of forgiveness to reduce Sophia''s sentence.

    Under these circumstances, Sophia was expected to serve just a year or two.

    But on the day of the trial, something unexpected happened. Sophia, against all predictions, stood in court and insisted that she intentionally killed Theodore, showing no remorse whatsoever.

    The courtroom was in an uproar.

    The Pembrokes, unable to ept this, sought psychiatric evaluations to dere Sophia mentally unstable, aiming to avoid severe punishment.

    Yet Sophia maintained herposure, asserting that she was fully aware of her actions and repeatedly insisted that Theodore deserved to die. She dered that given another chance, she would do it all over again without regret.

    The psychiatric evaluations returned normal, and herck of remorse in court led the judge to issue a firm sentence with no room for negotiation.

    Nheless, considering the genuine evidence of domestic violence, she was sentenced to six years.

    ...

    As Miranda concluded the tale, her listeners were left in a daze.

    Miranda vented her anger, "No matter how you look at it, Theodore Chase got what he deserved. He was a ssic opportunist, taking all the benefits he could and still being unfaithful and abusive! He deserved what he got."

    M, still processing, nodded in agreement. Theodore Chase truly was despicable.

    Her thoughts turned to the child, feeling a pang of sympathy. She gently stroked the peacefully sleeping child in her arms, thinking how unfortunate it was for him to endure such an event on Children''s Day,pletely oblivious to the chaos surrounding him.

 Chapter 148

    Miranda''s next words froze her hand as she stroked the child''s soft skin, sending a chill up her spine.

    "The night it happened, the child was at home."

    ...

    The night it happened.

    The nanny was at the house, taking care of the child.

    Sophia was shattered inside. When she returned home, she dismissed the nanny immediately, wanting to keep the family scandal under wraps.

    Little did she know, the argument would escte into a criminal case.

    Themotion was so loud that it alerted the neighbors. The door wasn''t fully closed, so it easily swung open.

    When the neighbor entered, they were greeted by a horrifying sight.

    Theodore Chasey in a pool of blood. Beside him sat a three-year-old clinging to a stuffed toy, covered in blood from head to toe. His eyes were wide and clear, yet he didn''t cry or make a sound, as if in shock.

    The child''s mother stood over him, knife raised, ready to strike again.

    Had the neighbor not arrived in the nick of time, that night might have imed not only Theodore Chase''s life but also that of the little boy.

    M''s heart tightened at the story. "But why? How can a psychiatric evaluation find her normal after that?"

    Clearly, the child''s mother was not in her right mind.

    Miranda shook her head. "The case was handled carelessly back then. Plus, she confessed, so it was wrapped up quickly."

    M couldn''t wrap her head around it.

    Miranda continued, "Anyway, my advice is not to get involved with the kid. I admire his mother in some ways, but let''s be clear-she''s not someone to mess with."

    "In another six months, she''ll be out of prison."

    "With how ruthless she can be, she''s no pushover. Getting entangled with this family is too risky."

    "And besides..."

    Miranda hesitated but finally voiced her concerns, "The child went through such a traumatic event and didn''t react normally. Who knows if he''s mentally stable? He''s a hot potato, and he''s from the Pembroke Family. Why get involved?"

    M frowned as she listened.

    She thought the child seemed rather clever. Even though his family''s situation was tragic, at the end of the day, he was a victim.

    And now, it was toote to back out.

    She sighed, "The child was just kidnapped and is still shaken. He clings to me and cries if I''m not around. Besides, he''s already suffered psychological trauma in the past. If I abandon him now, wouldn''t that just add insult to injury? But once he recovers, I''ll step back."

    With a mother-inw whose mental health was fragile, M understood psychological issues all too well.

    They could be mild.

    Or they could be deadly.

    Miranda understood some of this and relented, "Fine, just as soon as he calms down a bit, send Nathaniel back. Don''t you already have enough on your te?"

    M nodded earnestly.

    Eugene, who had stayed silent throughout, watched as M reassured Miranda. A faint smile yed on his lips.

    That was his sister, and how lucky he was to have her in his life.

    His brother didn''t know what he was missing!

    ...

    Later that afternoon, Eugene went to the hotel to pick up meals.

    Hospital food was nd and unappetizing, so they had ordered meals from outside, including a special nutritious recovery meal for the child.

    M gently woke the child.

    He was covered in injuries, making it difficult for him to eat. As she prepared to

    feed him, her phone rang suddenly on the bedside table.

    Miranda nced at the screen, her expression shifting slightly before handing it to M.

    "It''s Adrian calling," she said.

    M was taken aback, quite surprised.

    She had been waiting for Adrian to call her during the holidays to wish her well,

    but the call never came. She hadn''t expected him to reach out now.

    "Mommy," the child mumbled, half-asleep, as he clung to her.

    M soothed him with a gentle touch before deciding to answer the call.

 Chapter 149

    "Happy New Year, Mom!"

    M''s expression softened as she listened to her son''s cheerful voice on the other end of the line.

    She had initially thought Adrian wouldn''te to visit for the New Year. The gifts she had prepared-like toy gold bars and jade trinkets-remained unsent. Instead, she had transferred $10,000 to his ount on New Year''s Day as a gift. Although his call came a bitte, he had at least called to wish her a happy New Year.

    With a warm tone, M inquired about Adrian''s recent activities, patiently listening as he shared amusing stories from the past few days.

    After a short conversation, Adrian suddenly said, "Mom, Dad told me you''re busy and can''te home for the New Year. Are you done now? I miss you. Can youe home today to y with me?"

    M felt a tug at her heart.

    Having recently saved a child, her emotions were already stirred, and she did long to see Adrian. However, she was still recovering from injuries in the hospital and couldn''t visit.

    "Adrian, Mom''s not done yet. I''lle to see you in a few days. Let your dad..." M hesitated, gently turning down his request.

    Adrian was upset.

    He truly missed his mom, and with his dad and Giselle off on their own

    adventures, he was left alone. His grandparents had gone to visit his great- grandparents, leaving no one to y with him. ying video games alone was so boring.

    He felt rejected-his mom used to drop everything to y with him if he asked, and now she was saying no!

    Frustration bubbled up, and Adrian didn''t want to hear more. He abruptly hung up the phone.

    He decided he wouldn''t call his mom again!

    Even if she reached out, he wouldn''t pay attention to her!

    Giselle was betterpany, and if he knew where his dad had taken her, he

    would be ying with her now.

    With that thought, he dialed Giselle''s number.

    The abrupt end of the call left M worried. She tried to call back, but the line was busy. Assuming Adrian was at his grandparents'' ce, she called their housekeeper.

    The housekeeper checked upstairs, reporting back that Adrian was happily chatting on the phone, assuring M not to worry.

    After thanking the housekeeper, M hung up, feeling a mix of emotions. She could guess whom Adrian was speaking with, and her head throbbed with a dull ache.

    "What''s wrong?" Miranda asked, noticing M''s distressed look.

    M shook her head.

    At that moment, she felt a soft, warm hand gently rub her forehead, apanied by a child''s slightly hoarse voice.

    "Mommy, don''t be sad."

    Looking at the child''s earnest face, M''s eyes welled up. She grasped the small hand on her forehead and couldn''t help but kiss the child''s cheek.

    "Thank you, Julian. Come on, let''s eat."

    M had a sh wound on her right arm from a recent escape, and the child was also injured, making it difficult to eat. Though Miranda initially nned to feed the child, Julian insisted on eating only what M fed him.

    Fortunately, M managed well with her left hand, feeding Julian his meal.

    Julian wasn''t picky, eating whatever was offered, his table manners gentle. After eating, he let the adults help him clean up, quiet and well-behaved.

    He was adorable, a soft bundle of warmth.

    Even Miranda, who had initially opposed getting involved with the child, softened. She ordered express delivery of toys to entertain him.

 Chapter 150

    The child was so well-behaved and quiet, always clinging to M,pletely uninterested in anyone else''s attempts to engage him.

    That evening, Eugene went to the police station to handle some follow-up matters, leaving Miranda as the only one in the hospital room with M.

    Once the child fell asleep, Miranda couldn''t help but express her frustration. "This kid is so attached to you! I tried everything to make him smile, but he wouldn''t even budge. Is his heart made of stone?"

    M chuckled, half amused and half exasperated. "Don''t worry, he''s just a bit shy around strangers."

    Miranda knew this, of course. She was just envious-she wanted to cuddle the adorable little boy herself.

    ...

    The night passed without incident.

    M woke up early, got the child ready, and had breakfast. She noticed that Miranda kept ncing over with an expression that suggested she had something on her mind.

    "What''s up?" M asked after finishing her meal and taking her medication.

    "Nothing much," Miranda hesitated, shaking her head.

    M let it go, knowing Miranda couldn''t keep a secret for long. Sure enough, within half a minute, Miranda sidled over.

    "I need to tell you something, but promise you won''t get mad."

    M sighed internally. If Miranda was this hesitant, it had to involve her. What now?

    She first made sure the child was settled, softly instructing him to y with some toys on the other bed. Then she turned to Miranda, "Go ahead. I can handle it."

    Miranda didn''t speak, instead handing M her phone. On the screen was a tabloid headline in bold print:

    **"Rumored Alliance Between the Summer and Montgomery Families?"**

    Reading further, M saw it was about someone spotting Giselle and a man entering a hotel on the night of a festival, not leaving until the next morning. The article even included photos.

    The pictures were blurry, capturing Giselle clearly but showing only the man''s back.

    Mirandamented from the side, "Ever since that fiasco at the g, Giselle has been under scrutiny. She''s the daughter of the Harvey family and a renowned musician, practically a public figure. Being photographed entering a hotel, these gossip sites just jumped to conclusions and dragged the Montgomery family into

    it."

    M shook her head, her voice calm. "It''s not entirely made up. It''s him."

    Miranda was taken aback. "You can tell?"

    M remained silent. Even from a mere silhouette, she could recognize Lysander. Seven years of marriage and seeing him every day made such recognition instinctive.

    It was undoubtedly Lysander.

    "Unbelievable, what a jerk!" Miranda eximed, seething. He had the nerve to check into a hotel with Giselle during the festival, and they weren''t even officially divorced yet. To top it off, they got caught, embarrassing her best friend.

    M, however, smiled as she handed the phone back, remarkablyposed. "It might not be a bad thing."

    Miranda looked puzzled. "How so?"

    M exined, "I''ve been struggling to find concrete evidence of his infidelity. This is just what I needed."

    "Though the photos are blurry and can''t definitively prove it''s him, you can clearly see the hotel name. If I pursue this, it''ll establish his fault in the marriage."

    "Come trial time, it''ll give me a much stronger case."

    Miranda raised her thumb in admiration. "You always know how to turn things to your advantage."

    While Miranda was still fuming on her friend''s behalf, M was already strategizing on how to use this situation to strengthen her divorce settlement.

    Seeing M soposed, Miranda felt relieved. It was good to see she wasn''t upset.

    Speaking of the divorce, Miranda casually inquired, "How''s the divorce case progressing? Need any help from me?"

 Chapter 151

    When M brought up the topic of divorce, she sighed deeply.

    "The review process has long beenpleted; we''re just waiting for the court to reopen after the holidays."

    Herwyer team had been pushing hard for this oue. Initially, M had hoped to finalize the divorce before the year ended. However, the court was swamped with cases at the year''s end, prioritizing disputes andwsuits over personal matters like divorce. As a result, they postponed her case to the new year.

    M could only wait for the court date.

    Miranda understood immediately-

    "That''s normal."

    "For personal family disputes like this, it''s typical to push them back when the holidays are near."

    "The court probably thinks, ''Spend some time with your family over the holidays, listen to their advice, and maybe you''ll have a change of heart and withdraw the suit when you return. It''ll save everyone the hassle.""

    M just shook her head.

    Withdraw the suit? Not a chance!

    She had endured seven long years in her marriage. Seven years��is that a short time?

    She had thought it through and knew there was no going back. Divorce was inevitable, and she was merely waiting for the court to open.

    Miranda, knowing her friend''s determination, got annoyed. "That jerk really knows how to get under your skin. Honestly, some men are only well-behaved when they''re on a leash, especially those who can''t stay faithful!"

    She could truly sympathize with Sophia from the Pembroke Family, who was sitting in jail.

    What courage.

    She served six years in prison to calm her anger and now enjoys a peaceful life. M gave a bitter smile. "Let''s not go there; it''s not worth it."

    She had already suffered through a painful seven-year marriage with Lysander. Going to prison because of him? It could easily turn into a life-for-a-life situation. Her best years would be wasted.

    She wasn''t crazy, and she could do the math.

    It simply wasn''t worth it.

    Miranda understood and chuckled, "Just kidding, of course~"

    ...

    This time, M didn''t ask her hacker friend to investigate. Instead, she sought help

    from the legal team her aunt rmended.

    Evidence needed for court must be obtained through legitimate means.

    Her legal team immediately took action upon receiving her request.

    Feeling guilty for making them work during the holiday period, M sent a generous bonus in their group chat.

    With their support, she didn''t need to worry about it anymore.

    In the afternoon, Eugene brought news about the kidnapping case.

    "They caught all the people who chased you that day. The police even tracked down their hideout and rescued several children. They''re still interrogating the suspects to ensure nothing''s overlooked. Once the case fully concludes, they n tomend you for your help."

    He nced at M and smiled. "You can finally be at ease, sis."

    Whether theymended her or not didn''t matter much to M, but she did feel a sense of relief.

    She had been worried that one of the kidnappers who chased her and Julian might escape ande back for revenge.

    Those kinds of people were unpredictable.

    Now that she knew they were all apprehended, she could finally rx.

    However,

    Her relief was premature.

    Somehow, while ying with her friends, Jade heard about the incident and rushed to the hospital that very day. She cornered M and gave her a thorough lecture.

    But that wasn''t all.

    Jade had visited several churches before and brought with her arge bundle of blessed charms, hanging them all over M''s hospital room: under the pillow, on the bed, by the window, and nearly hanging them over her head. The room was a sea of red, festive and overwhelming.

    Every time the doctors and nurses came in to check on her and the baby, they couldn''t help but be taken aback.

    Miranda and Eugene wisely decided to avoid Jade''s wrath and left the room early, giving M and her aunt some privacy.

    And that wasn''t the end of it.

    Jade even visited a renowned local churchte at night to get two blessed pendants, which she then hung around the necks of M and her baby.

 Chapter 152

    If it weren''t for their current frail state, they might have ended up covered entirely in jewelry instead of just a pendant or two.

    M was genuinely frightened.

    After listening to countless lectures and fervently promising to behave and not wander off alone again, she finally managed to persuade her great-aunt to go home and rest.

    Once her great-aunt left, M turned to the two people who had just

    ''coincidentally'' returned. "Which one of you told her?"

    Miranda immediately denied it, "It wasn''t me!"

    Eugene quickly shook his head, "Definitely not me!"

    Both of them had firsthand experience with her great-aunt''s temper. Neither of them was foolish enough to provoke her wrath or invite a scolding.

    So who was the culprit?

    A sleek ck Phantom glided down the road.

    Inside, Lysander suddenly sneezed, pressing a finger against his slightly reddened nose before speaking slowly, his voice carrying a hint ofzy hoarseness. "Continue."

    Leonard, who was driving, nced at the lethargic man in the backseat through the rearview mirror and casually adjusted the car''s air conditioning to a warmer setting before resuming their conversation.

    "The online rumors are still spreading. Should we manage the public rtions and have it taken down?"

    Lysander didn''t answer directly but instead posed another question. "Has Me to ask you about it?"

    Leonard shook his head, "No, she hasn''t."

    Lysander smirked coldly, "She''s certainly keeping her cool."

    Leonard thought for a moment before adding, "The legal team hired by Mrs. Johnson is investigating the matter. It seems she''s nning to use it as evidence in court."

    Lysander fell silent for a moment, his expression unreadable. "She really is determined to take this to court."

    After a lengthy silence, Lysander''s slightly hoarse voice broke through. "Ignore her. Take down all the trending topics rted to this online."

    "Understood."

    Leonard then asked, "And what about Ms. Harvey?"

    "I''ll meet with her shortly and handle it personally," Lysander replied nonchntly. "Yes, sir."

    Lysander, feeling under the weather, sneezed a few more times. His usually striking face now appeared somewhat weary, his fox-like eyes clouded with a faint mist, adding an enigmatic allure.

    His cold hade on unexpectedly.

    Perhaps he caught it during the New Year''s visit to the church, where the chill had seeped into his bones. By the next morning, he was feeling feverish and headachy.

    Normally robust and healthy, Lysander found this sudden illness peculiar, dismissing it as a minor ailment and not even bothering with medication.

    Leonard couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sure you don''t want to see a doctor, sir?"

    Lysander leaned back against the seat, shaking his head slowly. "Don''t wait for meter; I''ll be staying at Giselle''s ce tonight."

    He paused briefly before continuing, "You should visit her at the hospital for me. She''s taken quite a risk this time."

    Leonard nodded, "Yes, sir."

    The car soon pulled up in front of a cozy bistro.

    As Lysander stepped out, Giselle greeted him at the door, gracefully linking her arm with his and smiling warmly.

    "Lysander, you finally made it. We''ve been waiting for you."

    Lysander returned her smile and nodded politely to the smiling Harvey family elders at the entrance. "Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Harvey. I hope I didn''t keep you waiting too long."

    "Not at all,e on in!" The Harveys beamed, and the group entered the private dining room, chatting andughing.

    Leonard watched the figures disappear into the bistro.

    His expression remained neutral as he turned the car around and headed toward Metropolitan Hospital, making a quick call to thepany''s PR team on the way.

    As dusk settled, the car arrived at the hospital.

    Leonard stepped out, adjusting his suit before striding purposefully toward the inpatient department, carrying a small package.

 Chapter 153

    The night deepened around the hospital.

    With the holiday breaking to an end in just a couple of days, Miranda had a stack of cases awaiting her attention and couldn''t linger around indefinitely. She had already headed back to prepare for work.

    Eugene had just stepped out after receiving a call from his mentor, leaving M alone in the room with the child.

    She was ying a board game with Julian.

    Having spent several days with the boy, M noticed something unsettling about him. He was too quiet, almost unnaturally so, and rarely smiled.

    The only times she had seen any strong emotions from him were when he ran to her for help while being pursued by kidnappers, when he saw his uncle, and when his uncle tried to take him away from her. Otherwise, he was overlypliant, sticking close to her, doing whatever he was told-like a well-behaved puppet.

    He seemed a bit withdrawn, theplete opposite of Adrian''s vibrant and willful personality.

    Despite his young age, M felt that Julian might really benefit from some professional psychological support, but that was a decision for the Pembroke Family to make, not her concern.

    The two were in the middle of a game of Parcheesi, a set Miranda had bought.

    It was Julian''s turn to roll the dice. He gently shook them in his small hands and tossed them onto the table propped up over the hospital bed.

    A six.

    M pped her hands, "Wow, Julian, that''s amazing��a six! You get to roll again. You''re getting closer to the finish line!"

    His eyes sparkled as he nced at M. Encouraged by her enthusiasm, he picked up the dice and rolled again.

    This time it was a three.

    M was excited, "Wow, a three! Jump over these spaces and you can fly your piece across!"

    Just as Julian was about to move his piece ording to M''s guidance, the door to the room opened suddenly, causing a slight tremor in his hand.

    Leonard walked in.

    Seeing him, M instinctively frowned. What was he doing here?

    The presence of a stranger made Julian a bit nervous; his hand holding the game piece trembled slightly.

    Noticing his unease, M ignored the neer, gently held Julian''s hand, guiding him to leap his piece to the next spot, and kissed his cheek. "Julian, you''re amazing."

    His eyes brightened even more, his earlier tension easing away.

    M stayed with him until they finished the game. Julian reached the finish line first and won, earning himself three candies as a reward.

    Julian took the candies, skillfully picked out two, and handed them to her. "For Mommy."

    He always did this-winning the game, keeping just one candy, and giving the rest to her.

    M''s eyes crinkled with a smile as she happily epted the candies, hugging him and kissing his cheek. "Thank you, Julian."

    Even though he didn''t smile, she could sense his happiness.

    After settling Julian with some Lego on the bed beside them, M turned to face Leonard, who had made himselffortable on the chair by her bed. Her earlier warmth vanished, reced by a cold demeanor.

    ...

    "What do you want?"

    Leonard nced at the child quietly ying with his Lego and handed over a te of freshly sliced apples. "Madam, Mr. Pembroke asked me to check on you."

    M didn''t take the te, looking puzzled. "What''s his issue now?"

    Leonard paused, withdrawing the te with an impassive expression. "Mr. Pembroke is unwell these days, which is why he sent me."

    Lysander, with his almost indestructible health, sick?

    So, if he weren''t sick, he would havee himself? She might as well thank the gods of illness.

    M smiled wryly, "What terminal illness?"

    If circumstances allowed, and without any cost, she wouldn''t mind being a widow. She''d still be good to her inws.

 Chapter 154

    Leonard paused for a moment, sensing M wouldn''t want to hear the word "cold," and wisely diverted the conversation away from illness.

    "Madam, you were quite bold this time. You should be more careful in the future."

    M frowned, "Is that all?"

    She thought he was here to discuss something serious. This superficial concern was less wee than a signed divorce agreement!

    Pointing to the door, she said coldly, "You can leave now."

    Leonard didn''t show any emotion despite her cold reception. He stood up silently, but before leaving, he turned back to her with an indifferent gaze.

    "Madam, that''s just my personal advice."

    "You''d be wise to drop thewsuit and continue as best you can. If you escte things, you''ll be the one who suffers."

    Suffer?

    Mughed, a bitterugh, "What, you n to lock me up again? Leonard, do you even have a heart?"

    The thought of events from seven years ago stirred emotions she couldn''t easily calm.

    "Whether you all have hearts or not, I haven''t spent these seven years in vain. Get out!"

    Her voice was low and full of restrained anger.

    Leonard gave her a long look, then turned and left.

    M sat still for a long time, staring at the gently swinging door, until a small hand touched her, bringing her back to herself.

    "Mommy?"

    Julian leaned on the side of the bed, tilting his head to look at her with innocent, clear eyes.

    M exhaled slowly, realizing her back was damp with cold sweat. She held the child''s small, warm hand, feeling her heartbeat finally steady.

    Yes, she''s no longer the helpless person she was seven years ago.

    This time, she would seed!

    Leonard stepped out of the hospital room and stopped abruptly.

    Eugene was leaning against the wall, elegantly twirling his phone in his long fingers. He looked over with a smile in his eyes, though it was unclear how long he had been listening.

    The two men exchanged a silent nce.

    After a moment, Leonard ignored him and walked away without a word.

    "What an ice-cold person," Eugene muttered to himself, his smile fading as Leonard''s figure disappeared down the corridor. Grinding his teeth, he spat out Leonard''s name with disdain.

    He lingered for a few minutes before regaining his smile and entering the room.

    Seeing him, M''s expression softened considerably. She gestured toward the bedside, where Leonard had left some expensive supplements.

    "Could you toss these out for me?"

    She didn''t mention who they were from-because it didn''t matter.

    Eugene''s smile widened. He quickly gathered everything, including the apples and their te, and ran downstairs to dispose of them.

    He even made a point of tossing them in therge bin by the main entrance, casting a nce at the familiar ck Phantom parked by the curb.

    Please, for heaven''s sake, sister made it clear she''s not interested. Stoping around.

    The next day.

    M felt as if she had stumbled upon a nest of bad luck; every unwee visitor seemed to find their way to her hospital room.

    She quietly observed Hugo, standing by her bed with his head wrapped in bandages and a nervous expression.

    Idiot.

    At least Charlotte hadn''t tagged along.

    Not only M but Eugene, sitting by her bedside, also watched Hugo with an

    amused, slightly mocking expression. Was this really her brother?

    Not impressive at all. Sure, he had a face you could look at.

    Under the scrutiny of two imposing figures, Hugo was visibly ufortable. He

    trembled as he finally spoke.

    "Sis, I came to see you."

    "Well, now you''ve seen me. Goodbye," M said decisively.

    Eugene immediately stood, ready to escort him out, but Hugo ducked and quickly crouched by the bed, gripping M''s hand tightly.

    "Sis, please, listen to me. I really have something important to say!"

 Chapter 155

    "All you ever do is find ways to take my money!"

    M couldn''t stand to listen any longer and tried to shake him off.

    Hugo, although a bit timid around strangers, feared Charlotte''s disappointed gaze and harsh words even more. There was no way he was leaving empty-handed.

    "Sis, I was wrongst time, I shouldn''t have pushed you. But didn''t you also hit me on the head? So we''re even now!"

    He pointed to his head, still wrapped in bandages, shouting defiantly.

    M couldn''t help butugh at his audacity. "How much strength do you think I have? Come on, let me take a look."

    She reached out to pull at Hugo''s bandages, but he dodged, retreating towards the bed where a child was sitting.

    The child instinctively shrank back.

    "Stop right there!" M''s voice was sharp.

    Years of authority and memory made Hugo involuntarily freeze in his tracks. "Get over here!"

    She called him to a corner away from the child and motioned for Eugene tofort the little one. With a steely gaze, she fixed her eyes on Hugo.

    Hugo avoided her eyes and mumbled, "Sis, it''s about the dowry money again. Just help me out this one time. I know ten thousand dors is a bit much, but you and your husband aren''t strapped for cash. I''m your brother, after all. I''ll pay you back when I make some money."

    "Not a chance," M replied coldly.

    Expect Hugo to make money and pay her back? She might as well expect pigs to fly!

    Asking for money in front of others only to be rejected left Hugo flushed with embarrassment.

    He grew desperate, "Sis! Just help me this once. Charlotte is already pregnant with my child. Once we''re married, I promise I won''t bother you again."

    M was at a loss for words dealing with this fool blinded by love.

    Unmoved, she retorted, "When have you ever kept your word with me?"

    "And nevere again?"

    "You''re already a ck hole swallowing everything, and now you want to marry someone like that? How could that possibly end well?"

    "If you dare toe looking for me again, I''ll assume you''re asking for a beating!" She mmed her hand on the table, causing the fruit knife on it to tremble.

    Hugo instinctively stepped back, but the thought of Charlotte''s tearful face made him grit his teeth and persist, "Sis, consider it a favor."

    "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have escaped from home, gone to college, or met your wealthy, wonderful husband. You owe your good fortune to me. Without me, would you have what you do today?"

    "Consider it repaying a debt..."

    Before he could finish, a fruit knife flew past his face, its de grazing his cheek with chilling proximity, leaving him frozen and pale.

    M clenched her fist, restraining a low growl, "Get out!"

    Why did she run away back then?

    Because those so-called family members wanted to sell her off to some wealthy middle-aged man right after she graduated high school and got epted into Northpoint University. All to secure Hugo''s future, ensuring he''d be well-supported and carefree.

    He was one of the sources of her youthful torment and had no right to speak such words!

    Back then, thanks to a moment of softness from Hugo, her escape had been smoother. At the time, she didn''t resent him as much, ming her parents for their bias, believing her brother still had some decency.

    After graduating and finding sess, she helped Hugo on several asions, turning a blind eye to his constant demands for money, offering only a few scolding words.

    But Hugo had finally exhausted what little affection remained between them. "Don''t ever let me see you again."

    M''s face was emotionless, her eyes brimming with suppressed hatred and deep-seated disgust, yet her tone remained eerily calm.

    "My patience with you ispletely gone, Hugo."

 Chapter 156

    Hugo felt a sudden panic rise within him as he moved forward, only to be yanked back by Eugene who dragged him out by the cor.

    The hospital room door closed in an instant.

    Through the narrow gap, he caught a glimpse of M''s bloodshot eyes staring back at him, filling his heart with inexplicable dread. He struggled to grab the doorknob, instinctively calling out, "Sis..."

    M shut her eyes, refusing to look any longer.

    The door clicked shut.

    ...

    Hugo was forcefully dragged into the stairwell and kicked to the ground.

    Eugene pressed a foot firmly against Hugo''s chest, leaning in with a smile that radiated from his well-sculpted features.

    "So, Hugo, is it? If you ever show up in front of my sister again, don''t me me for being unfriendly. I''m not as easygoing as she is, and I certainly don''t have a calm demeanor. When I lose it, even I can''t predict what I might do."

    Hugo coughed a few times, just about tosh out when a sharp pain shot through his side, and before he knew it, he was tumbling down the stairs.

    Eugene stood at the top, lightly kicking his leg, his smile unchanged, but his eyes were as cold as ice as he watched Hugo fall.

    "How dare you upset my sister."

    Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind, and his smile widened as he casually remarked, "Oh dear, I should be thanking you, really."

    He briskly descended the stairs, pretending to offer a hand to help Hugo up.

    Hugo''s entire body ached, and seeing Eugene approach, he scrambled back as if he''d seen a ghost, clumsily getting to his feet and darting down the stairs.

    This guy was just like his brother-inw aplete lunatic!

    "Tsk, why are you running so fast? I haven''t even thanked you yet."

    Eugene shook his head in mock disappointment.

    He genuinely wanted to thank Hugo.

    If it weren''t for today''s uproar, his sister wouldn''t have given up on Hugo so decisively and so quickly.

    From now on, he would be the only brother his sister had.

    The only one.

    Eugene hummed a tune, joyfully making his way back to the hospital room.

    ...

    Inside the room.

    After getting rid of Hugo, M immediately reached for her phone and sent messages to two friends she had previously spoken to.

    She had asked a journalist friend and a hacker friend to investigate Hugo and Charlotte.

    Progress had been slow due to the holiday season, and so far, she had only received a small fraction of not very useful information.

    From what she could gather, their socialworks were devoid of anything substantial.

    Just a bunch of fair-weather friends.

    Given Hugo''s unexpected visit, and if Eugene''s earlier suspicions were correct that Giselle was pulling the strings, could she also be behind this?

    She couldn''t believe Hugo''s sudden appearance was a mere coincidence.

    He was too clueless, had no connections in Kingsford-how did he even know she was in the hospital? And why show up just when Giselle and Lysander''s scandal was breaking online?

    The hacker friend was the first to respond, sending over a recentmunication log concerning Hugo and Charlotte.

    The journalist friend, however, remained silent.

    Without wasting time, she skimmed through the documents, piecing together the puzzle in her mind.

    As expected, while the evidence didn''t definitively prove Giselle''s involvement, it did confirm that Charlotte was stirring the pot.

    She was the mastermind, and Hugo was merely her puppet.

    As foolish as ever!

    However, she couldn''t afford to wait any longer. Did they really think she was easy to bully?

    M considered her next move, copied Charlotte''s phone number from the files, and opened a dark screen program on her phone.

    She typed in a series of moderatelyplex codes.

    Once done, she pasted Charlotte''s number into the program, constructing a virtual number to send an anonymous message.

 Chapter 157

    At the hospital entrance, Charlotte paced impatiently, growing increasingly frustrated until she finally saw Hugo approaching. He looked disheveled, unsteady on his feet, and his mind seemed elsewhere.

    "What took you so long? Did you get it? Did you manage to get it?" she demanded, her tone sharp and urgent. But Hugo only stared nkly at her, lost in his own world, which sparked Charlotte''s anger. She pped him hard across the face.

    "Answer me! Speak!"

    Hugo snapped back to reality, his eyes vacant, as he mumbled incoherently, "She doesn''t want me anymore... my sister, she doesn''t want me..."

    He couldn''t shake the image of his sister''s bloodshot eyes filled with deep-seated hatred and disgust. She had never looked at him like that before. Never.

    Did she really hate him now?

    The thought made Hugo''s heart ache, his eyes reddening with unshed tears. He had a sudden urge to rush back upstairs and exin, yet the memory of Eugene''s threats held him back. Eugene was terrifying, as dangerous and intimidating as his brother-inw. Hugo was genuinely scared.

    Seeing this, Charlotte realized things hadn''t gone as nned. Anger red within her, and she twisted Hugo''s ear, ready to p him again in public.

    "What a useless fool! You can''t do anything right except look good. If it weren''t for his sister marrying into power and wealth, why would I bother with him?" she thought bitterly. "A sick woman in a hospital bed and a mere child��how hard could it be to deal with them? Just a few threats and the money should have been ours! Useless!"

    Hugo remained in a daze, not even flinching at the threat of another p. But before Charlotte couldnd it, her phone buzzed in her pocket. Irritated, she pulled back her hand, jabbing at the screen, eager to see who dared message her when she was in such a foul mood.

    The message jolted her like a bolt of electricity: "I know what you truly desire, Charlotte Harvey."

    Charlotte Harvey? Whoever sent this knew her real name, and that meant they knew she was the illegitimate daughter of the Harvey family. But who? Someone from the Harvey family?

    Impossible!

    She checked the number-only to find an untraceable string of digits, a virtual number. When she tried to call back, it was a dead line.

    Just then, another message arrived. This time, it was a photo. It showed a middle- aged woman in a hospital gown, her face gaunt, tubes protruding from her body as shey unconscious on a hospital bed.

    "Mom..." Charlotte''s face went ashen, her hands trembling so violently she nearly dropped the phone. Her knees felt weak, barely able to support her.

    She wasn''t naive. She understood immediately that she was being threatened. With shaky fingers, she managed to type out a response, "Who are you? What do you want? If you dare hurt my mom, the Harvey family won''t let you off!"

    The reply came swiftly, mocking: "Would the Harvey family acknowledge you?"

    Charlotte''s face turned ghostly pale, silent and defeated. If Charles had ever intended to recognize her as his daughter, she and her mother wouldn''t have been left out in the cold, struggling all these years. Her mother wouldn''t have mysteriously fallen from a building, bing aa patient, kept alive only by costly medical machines.

    If it weren''t illegal, Charles probably would have wished her and her mother dead to avoid stirring up trouble with his jealous wife, Mrs. Harvey. Recognition? That was a fantasy.

    But who could this person be, knowing so much about her and the Harvey family''s secrets?

    Charlotte sent another message, "Stop hiding in the shadows. Who are you, and what do you want?"

    There was no immediate reply. She paced back and forth, anxiety gnawing at her, until her phone rang again. This time, it was her mother''s doctor.

    "Miss Brown, your mother''s condition has worsened. She experienced sudden respiratory failure..."

    Panic gripped her heart as she fumbled to call back. The moment the line connected, she asked breathlessly, "Dr. Liam, what happened to my mom? How is she now?"

 Chapter 158

    Dr. Liam was perplexed on the other end of the line. "She''s been doing well recently."

    Charlotte was taken aback. "What? Didn''t you just send me a message saying she was..."

    "What message?"

    After hearing Charlotte''s exnation, Dr. Liam, half-convinced he was

    hallucinating from overwork, checked his phone messages. "No, I''ve been busy all day and didn''t send you anything."

    Charlotte''s heart raced.

    Taking a few deep breaths, she asked Dr. Liam to check on her mother again. Once reassured that everything was fine, she ended the call, drenched in cold sweat.

    She realized the sinister nature of the person she was dealing with.

    This person wanted to show how deeply they understood her life, even hacking into someone else''s phone to send her messages.

    It meant that if they wished, they could harm her mother at any time.

    Who on earth was this?

    As her mind raced, her gaze fell on Hugo, who stood dumbfounded beside her, and she felt a sudden jolt of realization.

    Wait a minute.

    The timing of the message was too perfect!

    She had just pressured Hugo to ask M for money, and then received a threat shortly after-it was too coincidental.

    Could it be the Harvey family? But their tactics wouldn''t be like this.

    Lysander? If he wanted her to do something, he would just give orders directly. It couldn''t be him!

    M, perhaps, out of some personal vendetta? But how could it be? That woman couldn''t even keep her own husband in line!

    Yet, her anxiety and instincts told her something was off. Determined, she was about to march into the hospital and confront M.

    Just then, her phone buzzed. She nced down and felt her scalp tingle.

    [Stay where you are.]

    Charlotte froze, her skin crawling with fear as cold sweat trickled down her back. She didn''t dare move an inch.

    It was her!

    After standing there for what felt like an eternity, Charlotte cautiously scanned her surroundings before sending a message back.

    "What do you want me to do? Whatever it is, as long as I can do it, I''llply. Just don''t harm my mother."

    She didn''t dare to provoke further.

    [We don''t need to meet.]

    Charlotte stared at the message, trying to decipher it. But no matter how she pressed, no further replies came.

    A deep unease settled over her. After standing still for a moment, she made a decision.

    Turning abruptly, she grabbed Hugo, who was still bewildered, and hurried out of the hospital, her hand trembling slightly around her phone.

    "Charlotte, you..."

    Hugo stumbled along, half bent over and still in pain, unable to help but ask.

    Charlotte shot a wary nce around and hissed sharply, "Idiot, shut up!"

    Hugo, already feeling guilty for messing things up, didn''t dare to make another sound and struggled to keep pace.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the hospital room, M was busy manipting the security feed on her phone. She watched as Charlotte and Hugo left the hospital entrance before switching off the feed. Then, she wired twenty grand to her hacker friend for a job well done.

    She shut down the temporary virtual chat program she had set up.

    Now, it was time to let Charlotte stew.

    Charlotte had made her life miserabletely, and while M didn''t intend to really harm heratose mother, the psychological warfare would keep Charlotte on edge, sleepless and anxious.

    However, Charlotte was smart enough to figure out it was her.

    M hadn''t tried to disguise her involvement.

    Even if Charlotte didn''t know now, she would eventually realize when M had more tasks for her. Better toy the cards on the table early.

    But was it really Giselle behind this?

    M needed to confirm once her media contacts delivered more info.

    If it was Giselle, then she was surely wasting her time targeting her over some man. Was she mad?

    Still, why couldn''t Giselle''s own weapon be turned against her?

 Chapter 159

    Back at the hotel where they were temporarily staying in Kingsford, Charlotte wasted no time. The moment she stepped inside, she began rummaging through the room, checking every corner until it looked like a tornado had passed through.

    Hugo stood there, utterly baffled. "Charlotte, what on earth are you doing?" he blurted out.

    Ignoring him, Charlotte continued her search until she was reasonably sure there were no hidden cameras. Only then did she drag him to the sofa, urgency in her voice.

    "Tell me about your sister!"

    "What?"

    Hugo was taken aback, not understanding this sudden interest. Since when was Charlotte curious about his sister?

    "Stop stalling and spill it!" Charlotte snapped, raising her hand threateningly.

    Hugo, unwilling to provoke her further, recoiled slightly. The pain from his injuries made him wince, and he felt a pang of frustration.

    "Charlotte, you''re pregnant. You shouldn''t be getting so worked up."

    "Just talk!" Charlotte had no patience for his objections, her hand still raised. Hugo capitted instantly.

    He hesitated for a moment, memories of M''s piercing gaze earlier that day resurfacing, causing a sharp difort in his chest. Suppressing the unease, he began�D

    "My sister is incredibly smart."

    "She always did better in school than I did, made it into Northpoint University, but for some reason, our parents never liked her. They treated her poorly, but she was always good to me. I was a sickly child, and once, when I had a fever so high I started convulsing, she ran through the streets crying for help..."

    "Stick to the point!" Charlotte interrupted, her brow furrowed. "I asked about your sister, not you!"

    "Right, right."

    Hugo dared not stray from the topic, wracking his brain for more details.

    Truth be told, he didn''t know much. His sister had run away from home at eighteen, and they''d seen little of each other since. In recent years, they hadn''t been in touch at all. If it weren''t for that million-dor dowry issue...

    Hugo''s lips tightened as he recounted the few monumental events from his sister''s life before she disappeared, especially her daring escape at eighteen.

    After hearing all this, Charlotte felt a chill run through her. This was no helpless woman; this was a force to be reckoned with! She couldn''t fathom how someone like her could fail to hold onto a man.

    But then again, Lysander''s situation was entirely different. Unlike Charlotte, who had neither support nor a powerful background, Lysander stood firm with the backing of the formidable Montgomery family and his own considerable talents.

    If he didn''t want something, no one could sway him.

    Yet, could she truly side with M?

    She longed for her mother to recover quickly, to be acknowledged by the Harvey family...

    Why did Giselle, also a daughter of the Harvey family, get to live a life of luxury while Charlotte had to fret over her mother''s illness, medical bills, and constant financial worries, never finding a moment''s peace?

    Could M really help her achieve all that?

    Regardless of the answer, Charlotte had no choice. Compared to these people, she was weak and vulnerable, her life the only currency she held. If someone was willing to give her a chance, even knowing she was being tested, she had no option but to endure.

    She had no choice.

    These thoughts stirred frustration as she nced at Hugo, who sat across from her, silently tending to his injuries with ointment. It annoyed her endlessly.

    How could he be M''s brother?

    Aside from his excessively handsome face, he bore no resemnce. He was such a fool, utterlycking the intelligence and resourcefulness his sister possessed!

 Chapter 160

    "Could a mother really give birth to such a child? It''s just not logical!"

    "Idiot!"

    Hugo was reprimanded again, his eyes reddening, but he dared not make a sound.

    Charlotte had been badly frightened today. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Despite her scolding, she went over to pick up a cotton swab, muttering under her breath while tending to Hugo''s wounds.

    ...

    As for Charlotte, M had no more concern.

    The results were evident.

    Over the past couple of days, she finally had some peace and quiet. No one came to bother her, and she could focus on her design drafts. She even asked Eugene

    to fetch her sketches from home since she couldn''t use theputer. She needed toy down the initial ideas on paper first.

    The post-holiday work period was fast approaching.

    Originally, she had nned to take her drafts to the Splendid branch at Kingsford, where her great-aunt was, but ended up hospitalized instead.

    Her arm''s machete wound had mostly healed, but the injury on her forehead, though not split open, still caused asional dizziness, possibly due to the cold air or some other factor. The doctor advised a few days of observation in the hospital.

    The child had more injuries and would need to stay longer.

    ...

    The sun began to set, painting the sky with hues of red.

    After dinner and some ytime with Julian, M continued her sketching. Unexpectedly, her great-aunt came to visit, bringing some not-so-surprising news.

    "The fashion week in Mn is about to start, and they''ve already been urging me to go."

    This was a previously arranged schedule.

    ording to the original n, M would have finalized her divorce by now and apanied her great-aunt overseas to attend the international fashion week in the first half of the year, as well as visit the Splendid headquarters.

    However, many unexpected events had urred.

    Jade sighed, a touch of worry in her voice, as she repeatedly reminded M.

    "My flight is tomorrow morning. In your current state, you shouldn''t see me off. The Mn fashion weeksts seven days and ends on the third of next month. You still have the divorce proceedings to handle, but I''ve spoken to thewyer; if all goes well, it should be finalized by March."

    "Once you''re done, you might not make it in time, so just meet me in Verdelune." The Splendid headquarters was located in Verdelune.

    M nodded in agreement, "Got it, great-aunt. I''ll contact you when I''m on my way, don''t worry."

    Jade felt a pang of reluctance.

    She gently caressed M''s face, unable to resist giving a few more words of advice.

    "Lysander is cunning and malicious. Consult with your legal team about the divorce, and if there''s anything you can''t handle, call me..."

    M sighed, "Great-aunt, you''ve mentioned this several times already."

    Jade, slightly irritated, replied, "I''m just worried! If you weren''t my grandniece, would I bother with you?"

    M embraced her great-aunt with a smile, "Alright, alright, don''t worry. I''ll finish things up ande find you right away. Wait for me there, and don''t miss me too much."

    Jade''s eyes grew slightly red, but she avoided saying anything too sentimental. She patted M on the head and left with Secretary Sophie, who was waiting outside the door.

    Knowing her great-aunt would be flying to Mn the next day left M feeling a bit empty inside.

    They had only just reunited, and now they''d be separated again, but fortunately, it wouldn''t be long before they met again. Sheposed herself and was about to continue with her sketches when her phone rang.

    It was a call from her legal team, finally bringing some good news.

    The court holidays had ended, and the hearing date was set.

 Chapter 161

    In the hospital room, M''s spirits were noticeably lifted. She eagerly inquired about the exact date of the court hearing.

    "It''s on the 9th of next month," the voice on the phone replied, "March 9th."

    M mentally counted the days, her brow furrowing slightly. Eleven days seemed like an eternity. She was restless and pressed thewyer on the other end of the line.

    "Can''t it be sooner?" she asked hopefully.

    "Ms. Suthend, the court''s backlog of cases after the holidays is significant. This is already quite expedited due to our persistent urging," thewyer exined.

    "...Alright then," M conceded, urging her legal team to prepare more crucial evidence.

    In theing days, they were still within the evidence submission period. Due to the prenuptial agreement, the more evidence she had of her husband''s

    wrongdoing, the better her chances of winning. This time, she was determined toe out on top.

    In the study of the Harvey family estate, the man behind the desk lifted his head slightly as Leonard entered. "Have they set the court date?" he asked.

    Leonard handed over a stack of printed documents. Lysander nced over them, his brow furrowed. "The 9th? That''s quite soon."

    Leonard nodded. "Her legal team has been pushing hard."

    Lysander tossed the documents onto the desk dismissively, a hint of amusement in his voice. "They''re certainly motivated."

    "Ourwyers are well-prepared, too," Leonard added. "As long as we maintain that the marriage hasn''t broken down, they can''t force a divorce."

    Lysander''s eyes gleamed with a sly light. "Are you certain?"

    Leonard hesitated, then lowered his head. "Absolutely."

    Lysander chuckled softly and then asked, "Isn''t Adrian starting school soon?"

    Leonard nodded. "Yes, on the 4th."

    "The 4th, right." Lysander pondered for a moment, his eyes twinkling with a mischievous smile. "The 3rd is the Festival of Lights, isn''t it? Jade''s gone to Mn, leaving her all alone abroad. Have here back for the holiday."

    "Of course."

    Just then, a slight noise came from outside the study door, drawing their attention. Leonard went to open the door and found Giselle standing there with a tray of tea and snacks. She greeted them with a bright smile as she stepped inside.

    Since Lysander didn''t object, Leonard didn''t stop her.

    Giselle ced the tray on the table and immediately noticed the half-open documents. Curiously, she reached out to take one.

    "What''s this?" she asked.

    Before her hand could touch the papers, Leonard swiftly took them away. "Sir, I''ll go attend to some tasks," he said.

    Lysander nodded, allowing Leonard to leave.

    Giselle, feeling slighted, clenched her fist at her side. That pesky Leonard, always getting in her way and never giving her any face!

    Once Leonard left, she turned back to Lysander with a smile, her tone slightly pouty. "Lysander, what was that about? Can''t I have a look?"

    Lysander smiled, taking her hand and pulling her gently into his embrace, skillfully steering the conversation away. "Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me when I''m working?"

    Giselle wrapped her arms around his neck, drawing closer with a soft voice. "With Adrian away, I get so lonely, Lysander. Are you mad at me?"

    Lysander smiled warmly. "How could I ever be mad at you?"

    M spent a few more days in the hospital. Although she hadn''t fully recovered, she was fed up with the sterile hospital smell surrounding her and suggested to the doctor that she be discharged early.

    The doctor agreed, so Eugene came to help with the discharge paperwork and packing.

    Nathaniel also received the call and arrived to handle Julian''s discharge. He hoped M could look after Julian for a few more days. Although he couldn''t visit often, he called Julian regrly and noticed the child was much happier and more cheerful. Julian wasn''t constantly running off to find his mother anymore, which was a relief. Nathaniel wished Julian could just stay with M forever.

 Chapter 162

    M, of course, refused.

    However, she couldn''t hold back and pulled Nathaniel aside to offer him some advice.

    "I get the feeling that the kid might be a bit withdrawn. I''m not a professional, so I can''t say for sure, but as his guardian, you should spend more time with him. Maybe take him for some counseling sessions. Don''t underestimate teenage psychological issues��the sooner they''re addressed, the better."

    Nathaniel felt a pang of frustration.

    It wasn''t that he hadn''t sought help. When Julian witnessed his mother''s crime and almost became a victim himself, it traumatized him. The memory of that event was a blur, leaving him with psychological scars. Julian became more reserved and shunned most people.

    For reasons Nathaniel couldn''t quite understand, as Julian grew older, he developed a habit of running off, searching for his mother. That led to him being abducted once...

    Thankfully, Julian didn''t reject Nathaniel as an uncle, but that didn''t stop his constant quest to find his mother.

    Only recently had Nathaniel seen a glimmer of hope with M.

    Whenever Julian was with her, he behaved normally, except for asionally mistaking her for his mother. He had stopped running away, which proved more effective than any therapy.

    How could he convince M to spend more time with Julian?

    Nathaniel now regretted offending her so deeply over the years. It made it difficult to ask for favors.

    As he racked his brains for a solution, he noticed M stepping aside to answer her phone.

    It was a call from her father-inw, Conrad.

    M picked up, and he invited her over for dinner at the family estate for the uing festival, saying her mother-inw missed her, and it had been over two weeks since theyst met.

    Given her mother-inw''s condition, they had agreed to gradually reduce visits to every other week.

    But M remembered that her mother-inw seemed stable during thest visit and decided to decline. "I''m dealing with some health issues right now and am in the hospital, so it''s really not convenient. I''ll visit once I''m better."

    Her reasoning was simple.

    The divorce case was about to go to court, and her legal team had advised her to avoid contact with the Montgomery family to prevent anyplications.

    Using her health as an excuse, Conrad couldn''t argue much. After exchanging a few pleasantries, they ended the call.

    As soon as she hung up, M called Eugene, who had gone to arrange her discharge, asking him toe back.

    After careful consideration, she decided against leaving the hospital.

    Suddenly, the idea of being hospitalized seemed like an excellent excuse to dodge many issues, even if it meant enduring the medicinal smells.

    She was more than willing to stay until the court date!

    Mfortably discussed her situation with the doctor, mentioning persistent headaches and concerns about her head injury. The brain was such a critical organ, after all. She managed to extend her hospital stay.

    Regardless of what others thought, Nathaniel was quite pleased.

    He decided not to discharge Julian either and extended the child''s stay, quickly leaving him in the room before dashing off.

    Julian didn''t mind as long as he was with his "mom."

    He toddled over to M, eyes wide and innocent, reaching out with tiny hands and softly calling, "Mommy, mommy."

    M''s heart melted as she pulled him into her arms.

    Eugene, on the other hand, was gritting his teeth, muttering under his breath, "That damned Nathaniel!"

    At Montgomery Manor.

    Conrad hung up the phone, ring at the expressionless Leonard standing by the door, dismissively waving him away.

    "Get out, get out! Tell that son of mine I''m done with his affairs. He''s a grown man, yet he still needs to use his old man''s reputation to get his wife back. And he couldn''t even manage that!"

    The thought made him even angrier.

    After Leonard left, he informed Lysander.

    Lysander wasn''t surprised. He had plenty of ways to make M return. Thewsuit? She wouldn''t win!

 Chapter 163

    **On the Day of the Festival**

    M was surprised to receive another call from Adrian. Lately, the frequency of his calls had been unusually high.

    She had thought that after theirst argument, Adrian wouldn''t speak to her for months.

    Quite unexpected indeed.

    Adrian''s voice on the line was a bit subdued, "Mom, school starts tomorrow. Can you take me?"

    M was taken aback, "Are you sick? You sound so down."

    There was a moment of hesitation before Adrian replied, "Yeah, I''m not feeling well. I really miss you, Mom."

    M paused for a moment, then asked, "How did you get sick? Hasn''t your dad been taking care of you? Hand the phone to him, let me speak with him."

    Adrian instinctively nced at the man sitting across from him, sprawled out confidently on the couch. Without thinking, he called out, "Dad, Mom wants to talk to you."

    M: "..."

    Lysander: "..."

    Lysander shot a nce at the dejected Adrian, then took the phone with a smile, "Darling, are you feeling better?"

    "What do you mean by this?" M had no interest in small talk.

    "Our child''s matters are our matters too, aren''t they? He wants you to take him to school. Isn''t that natural?" Lysander chuckled.

    M remained silent.

    No matter what, being there for Adrian was indeed a basic parental responsibility, but now wasn''t the right time.

    The court date was approaching, and the more Lysander acted this way, the more uneasy M felt.

    She couldn''t understand what he was thinking. If he was so fond of Giselle, why keep her tied down?

    What benefit could this bring him?

    "I''m in the hospital recovering. If I passed the illness to him, that wouldn''t be good. You''re his father, and it''s your responsibility to take him. I''ll spend time with him once I''m better."

    She steeled her heart and refused.

    Everything could wait until after the divorce was finalized. Without further conversation, she hung up the call.

    The Montgomery family was vast, and as the sole heir of the next generation and

    his grandparents'' pride and joy, Adrian was always well cared for.

    She didn''t believe the Montgomery family couldn''t take good care of him.

    ...

    Lysander twirled the sleek phone in his hand, his sleeves rolled up to reveal a pale wrist with slight veins, a ghost of a smile ying on his lips. His gaze, however, was cool as he looked at the slightly nervous Adrian.

    "Useless," he muttered before leaving the room.

    Adrian sat alone on the couch, his eyes rimmed with red, holding back tears.

    He hadn''t wanted to call at all but had done so at his father''s insistence. Yet, his father was still displeased with him. And his mom, though he had lied, didn''t seem to care whether he was sick or not.

    The more he thought about it, the more upset he became. Just then, Giselle called, and he poured out his unhappiness, crying.

    After a while offorting words from Giselle, Adrian brightened up, "Giselle, you can take me to school the day after tomorrow!"

    He had originally wanted Giselle to take him to school, but his dad insisted on calling his mom. Dad had threatened to send him to his great-grandfather''s house for a few more days if he didn''t.

    He still remembered vividly thest time he was at his great-grandfather''s, kneeling in the snow until he fainted. There was no way he wanted to go back, which was why he made the call.

    Even though his mom''s refusal left him a bit disappointed, he was more upset that she didn''t seem to care about him.

    If not for Dad, he wouldn''t even bother with her!

    M spent the festival in the hospital, yet it was quite lively.

    Eugene had brought several differently styled candles and ordered a table full of dishes from a hotel. Miranda, caught up with a case back at thew firm, couldn''t make it, so it was just the three of them having a small celebration.

    M took one of the flower candles and, with a pen, drew little animals on each petal, giving it a lively touch before gifting it to Julian. The child was thrilled, snapping a picture to send to his uncle.

    Eugene teased that he wanted one too.

    Though M teased him for being such a grown-up yet still liking these things, she nheless drew a chubby, cute yellow dog on another candle and gave it to him.

 Chapter 164

    Eugene eximed in frustration, "I''m not that chubby!"

    Mughed and yfully dodged him, refusing to make any changes to the drawing.

    After a bit of yful banter, they tidied up the room, and Eugene ended up sleeping on the hospital''s fold-out bed for the night.

    In just a few days, Eugene would be starting college. His professor, a renowned mathematician, had high expectations and was known for being exceptionally strict. Once sses began, Eugene knew he would have little personal time, so he wanted to spend as much time as possible with his sister while he still could.

    ...

    Nathaniel chuckled.

    On the night of the Festival, Nathaniel hosted a gathering at his private club, inviting a group of childhood friends to celebrate. As they enjoyed their drinks, Nathaniel received a message from Julian. Julian was typically reserved and hard to reach, so Nathaniel was quick to check the message.

    It was a photo of a candle adorned with lively little animals, with a note saying it was painted by his mom, and Julian loved it.

    He was slightly surprised that M had such artistic skills. His eyes instinctively flicked toward Lysander, who was seated beside him, feeling an inexplicable pang of guilt.

    Nathaniel had never mentioned to anyone, not even to Lysander, about Julian recognizing M as his mom. He knew how much Lysander disliked M and feared it might affect their friendship, so he kept it under wraps.

    However...

    His gaze drifted to Giselle, sitting on Lysander''s other side, and he couldn''t help but frown slightly.

    Lysander''s disdain for M stemmed from an old incident where she allegedly trapped him into marriage, disrupting his longstanding engagement with Giselle, a childhood friend of theirs.

    Nathaniel and Giselle had grown up together and shared a close bond, so naturally, he sided with Giselle and viewed M unfavorably, especially since his friend Lysander didn''t like her either.

    Yet, recently, because of Julian, Nathaniel had interacted with M more frequently. Every time he spoke with Julian, the boy would mention "mom." This made Nathaniel question his assumptions.

    Someone who was so gentle and patient with a child that wasn''t even their own didn''t seem like the kind of person who would resort to such deceitful tactics.

    Upon reflection, the pregnancy and marriage trap were things they''d witnessed firsthand, but the drugging incident was something Nathaniel had only heard about afterward. Lysander had never rified, so it must be true, right?

    Whether it was true or not, Nathaniel found himself warming up to M. Seeing his friend and Giselle sitting closely together now felt oddly unsettling.

    Lost in thought, Lysander suddenly turned to him, asking, "What are you looking at?"

    His eyes caught the bright phone screen, the candle with little animals standing out, and he took a closer look.

    "That''s quite a painting," he remarked.

    Giselle, noticing the shift in attention, leaned over curiously, "What painting?"

    Nathaniel quickly turned off the screen andughed it off, "Just a simple candle my little nephew sent me."

    Lysander, familiar with Nathaniel''s family situation and Julian''s story, inquired further. "How''s he doing?"

    "Great, just great. He''s at an age where he needs to be in school, so he''ll be starting soon."

    Nathaniel yfully wrapped an arm around Lysander''s neck and grinned, "By the way, my nephew is around the same age as your son. I''ve arranged for him to transfer to Adrian''s ss. Once school starts, make sure Adrian looks out for him, okay?"

    His intention was simple knowing he couldn''t sway M and was hesitant to approach Lysander, he figured Julian and Adrian could be friends. If the children got along, perhaps M would be more inclined to look after his nephew too.

    Lysander, unaware of Nathaniel''s underlying thoughts, readily agreed.

 Chapter 165

    N Laugh.

    As dusk settled, the group of friends decided it was time to head home after a fun-

    filled evening.

    Nathaniel, who was hosting this gathering at a private club, saw everyone off at the entrance until only a few remained.

    He watched Giselle get into Lysander''s car and couldn''t resist pulling Lysander aside for a quiet word.

    "Come on, you owe me an exnation. What exactly are your intentions with Giselle?"

    Among their circle, Giselle was affectionately known as "Sis Giselle" because she was a bit older and always known for herpetence since childhood.

    Lysander nced at him, his expression clear and sober under the moonlight, his voice steady. "Why does it matter to you?"

    Nathaniel felt his irritation rising. "We''re like brothers! Of course, it matters to me." "Giselle''s practically family to me, too. Can''t I show a little concern?"

    "Listen, if you really have feelings for her, you should sort out your marriage first. It''s not fair to keep things ambiguous."

    "You don''t want things getting messy on both sides, do you? You''d be the one with the headache."

    Lysander''s gaze was icy. "Mind your own business. Maybe you should sort out your family issues first."

    Nathaniel let out a frustratedugh.

    "Seriously, I''m trying to have a real conversation here, and you''re stabbing me in the heart."

    He knew his family, the Pembrokes, had their own share of drama��a tangled mess of unresolved issues spanning years. Did he really need reminding?

    Unable to hold back, Nathaniel gave Lysander a yful punch on the shoulder. They''d been friends for years, after all. Despite the tension, he offered some heartfelt advice.

    "I''m serious."

    "You know about my family. Remember how my dad''s endless affairs made such a scene? My mom left for another country and hasn''t spoken to him in years. She didn''t even care when my sister was in trouble. Our family nearly fell apart."

    "Trust me, trying to have it all isn''t as easy as it seems."

    Lysander chuckled, a mysterious glint in his eyes under the moonlight. "That''s because your old man couldn''t handle it. I''m not him."

    Nathaniel paused for a couple of seconds before eximing, "Get lost!" Maybe he should have kept his mouth shut.

    Some people just won''t listen to reason!

    The start of the school year.

    M was up early, getting Julian ready for his first day at school. The little boy was off to join his peers atst.

    Although he was already eight, Julian had never attended a regr school due to his shy nature. Nathaniel had arranged for private tutors at home, but he knew interacting with other kids was important.

    Seeing Julian had made progress, Nathaniel felt it was time to introduce him to school life, hoping he''d make friends and be more outgoing.

    When Nathaniel arrived, Julian was already wearing his backpack, waiting eagerly.

    Despite not expecting much, Nathaniel invited M to join him in taking Julian to school. He still felt a little uneasy.

    M declined the offer.

    Until the court hearings were over, no one would tear her away from the hospital. It had be her second home.

    But seeing Julian''s hesitant, longing face, she moved closer, crouched down, and gently kissed his soft cheek, offering quiet encouragement.

    "Julian, you''re amazing. You can do this, right?"

    Julian''s eyes sparkled as he nodded earnestly. Before M could rise, he leaned in and nted a kiss on her cheek, softly whispering,

 Chapter 166

    "Mom, I''m off to school!"

    Nathaniel watched his little nephew with a mix of envy and frustration. When had this kid ever been so affectionate with him? It seemed like his attentions were always directed elsewhere.

    Outside Sunnybrook Elementary.

    Nathaniel parked the car and had just helped Julian out when he noticed two striking figures standing a short distance away. It was Lysander and Giselle. Seeing Adrian with them made it clear they were dropping their child off together.

    Nathaniel frowned slightly but decided to approach them, guiding Julian along and greeting them from afar.

    Giselle beamed with surprise when she saw them and nced at Julian. As she reached out to touch the boy''s cheek, she said, "So this is Julian? What a charming little guy."

    But Julian ducked away before her hand could make contact, leaving her hand hanging awkwardly in the air.

    Nathaniel, slightly embarrassed, quickly exined, "Don''t take it personally, he''s just very shy and not used to strangers."

    Giselle stood up, her smile unfazed. "He''s a quiet little sweetheart."

    She had heard snippets of the Pembroke family''s past. While she didn''t know the full story, she was aware that Julian had been kept mostly at home, so seeing him seemingly healthy, she guessed any issues were more psychological. No reason to get upset with a child like that.

    "I believe he''s eight, right? A year older than Adrian, which makes him Adrian''s big brother."

    Giselle nudged Adrian yfully, saying, "Adrian, say hello to your big brother."

    Adrian eyed Julian, who was peeking out from behind Nathaniel, full of curiosity and an inexplicable fondness. Despite Giselle''s urging, Adrian was reluctant. This kid wasn''t even taller than him; if anything, Adrian thought he should be the one called "big brother."

    ...

    Hiding behind his uncle, Julian cautiously peeked at Adrian, his eyes filled with curiosity and a surprising sense of warmth. There was something about Adrian that reminded him of his mom.

    Because of this sense of familiarity, Julian stepped out from Nathaniel''s shadow and inched closer to Adrian.

    Nathaniel, surprised and pleased by Julian''s boldness, knew he''d made the right decision enrolling him here. Julian had never been this outgoing with anyone besides M, and now Adrian seemed to be joining that exclusive circle. Relieved, he patted Julian''s shoulder and whispered, "Go on, say hello to Adrian. You two will be good friends, alright?"

    Julian obediently called out, "Hello, Adrian."

    Who''s your little brother!

    Adrian was about to protest when his father''s calm voice rang from above, "Adrian."

    Adrian clenched his teeth, forcing a smile, and swallowed his irritation. "Hello... big brother."

    Lysander nced down at him, adding, "Julian will be visiting us often. Look after him at school and treat him like family."

    Who''s the little brother here!

    Adrian, less than thrilled, responded, "Got it. I''ll take care of... my big brother."

    The two children, hand in hand, were escorted into the school by the adults. Despite his relief, Nathaniel still felt the need to speak with the school staff, asking them to keep an eye on Julian and to contact him if anything seemed off.

    Not that the school was eager to take on a potentially troublesome child, but with Nathaniel''s generous donation of a new wing, they were more inclined to be vignt.

    Once the arrangements were settled, Nathaniel joined Lysander and Giselle as they left, feeling content.

    However, as soon as the adults had gone, Adrian roughly pulled his hand from Julian''s grip and gave him a hard shove.

 Chapter 167

    Julian was pushed back, slightly bewildered, standing there clueless about what had just happened.

    Adrian red at him with a voice full of anger, "Call me your big brother!"

    Despite being slow to react, Julian had some sense of reasoning. He was confused, "Uncle said I''m the older one."

    Adrian clenched his little fists, refusing to ept this injustice, and pointed a finger at Julian''s nose, eximing, "You''re so short, how can you be my brother! If you don''t call me that, I won''t y with you anymore."

    Julian''s eyes brimmed with tears.

    Even as naive as he was, he could sense Adrian''s dislike for him. However, he felt

    a warmth from Adrian reminiscent of his mother, aforting familiarity.

    He wanted to y with him.

    He didn''t have a strong concept of who should be the older or younger brother, so seeing Adrian''s insistence, he relented, "Brother."

    Adrian felt satisfied and then grew curious, "You really want to y with me?"

    Julian nodded obediently.

    Feeling valued, Adrian was quite pleased, his head held high with pride on his handsome little face.

    "If you want to y with me, you have to listen to me. Do whatever I tell you and never call me your little brother again. I''m the big brother!"

    Thinking of his father''s stern face, he hesitated but added, "You don''t have to call me that in front of adults, and don''t tell anyone about today, or I won''t y with you again!"

    Julian blinked and nodded obediently, then reached out to hold Adrian''s hand.

    That''s how it always was with his mom.

    Adrian pped his hand away, "Don''t touch me!"

    Julian was bewildered, not understanding why Adrian was upset again, so he dared not move.

    Seeing how obedient Julian was, Adrian felt in a great mood, leading him into the ssroom like a little entourage.

    He thought to himself that having a little sidekick wasn''t so bad after all-

    In the hospital.

    With the new year, everyone had be busy.

    M was alone in the hospital room, working on her design sketches when she received a call from her great-aunt, Jade, who sounded quite cheerful.

    The Rosalia Fashion Week had concluded the previous day.

    The show primarily set the theme, styles, and colors for the uing autumn and winter fashion trends, and it was a great sess.

    The direction for the uing seasons had been set by thirteen of the world''s top fashion brands, who had already divided the market among themselves. Next up was tailoring the designs for different audiences andunching them into various price brackets.

    As one of the top thirteen brands worldwide, Splendid had once again showcased the work of a few new-generation designers, which received a positive reaction�� one of them even creating quite a buzz.

    No wonder her great-aunt was so thrilled; nurturing talent was no easy feat.

    Although M had watched the live stream of the show online, hearing the insider details from her great-aunt was much more precise and intriguing, so she listened intently.

    But as they talked, the conversation took a turn.

    "M, at the show, I met some old friends, and some brought their children, quite

    a number of promising young men, all quite handsome. I''ve made arrangements

    to introduce you to them when youe to Verdelune. Perhaps you''ll find someone you fancy..."

    M felt a bit embarrassed and hurried to interrupt, "Great-aunt, I''m not even divorced yet!"

    "I know, but it''s almost done."

    Before she left, she had checked with thewyer, who said everything would be settled by March. During her meet-up with old friends, she made sure to discuss the younger generation''s marriages.

    In her view, the quickest way to forget someone was to find someone new to love!

 Chapter 168

    She was adamant about keeping her grandniece away from that Lysander. The man was nothing but trouble, a walking headache!

    The more Jade thought about it, the more convinced she became, adding, "Besides, by the time you arrived in Verdelune, you were already single again. What''s the issue?"

    M hesitated, "...No problem."

    "Great, it''s settled then!"

    Without waiting for further protests, Jade hurriedly added, "Alright, I won''t keep you any longer. I have a connecting flight to Verdelune."

    Rosalia Fashion Week had just wrapped up, with Verdelune next on the schedule. The international fashion weeks were packed closely together in the first half of the year. With limited energy these days, Jade entrusted most of them to her apprentices, only attending the most prestigious ones herself, including Verdelune, Mn, Eldermere, and Newcrest.

    Seeing her great-aunt in a rush, M offered a few gentle reminders before ending the call.

    It was around four or five in the afternoon. Soft sunlight streamed through the window, casting a warm golden hue on the otherwise stark white hospital room.

    She turned her head to look outside. The sunlight highlighted her delicate features, her slightly upturned almond eyes narrowing slightly in the warm glow, adding an air of mysterious elegance, as if she might transform into a celestial being and disappear into the light at any moment.

    Nathaniel had just picked up their child from school and was pushing the door open when he caught sight of this scene, momentarily stunned.

    No matter how indifferent he felt towards M in the past, he had always had to concede one point: this woman was strikingly beautiful!

    ...

    While Nathaniel was lost in thought, the child had already run inside.

    "Mommy," he called softly, snuggling into M''s embrace without saying a word.

    Instinctively, M held the child, her gazending on Nathaniel standing awkwardly at the door. He scratched his nose, trying to mask his difort as he stepped inside.

    "After school, Julian insisted oning to see you. I thought since you haven''t been discharged yet, maybe..."

    He trailed off, clearly at a loss for words.

    M nced at him nkly, then turned her attention to Julian, her voice gentle, "Julian, what''s wrong?"

    She could sense his low spirits.

    The child shook his head, unwilling to speak.

    M didn''t press further, a slight frown crossing her face as she looked at Nathaniel.

    What''s going on?

    Nathaniel was equally puzzled. Julian had always been a quiet child, not one to express his feelings openly. He had always relied on guesswork when it came to Julian''s moods. Just moments ago, when he picked him up from school, everything seemed fine.

    Thinking it over, he suggested, "How about we grab some dinner?"

    M sighed inwardly, realizing she couldn''t count on this unreliable uncle. She simply held Julian close, waiting for him to calm down.

    Nathaniel watched, feeling like an outsider. After a moment, he quietly left the room to arrange dinner at a nearby hotel.

    There was no need to invite her; he knew M would likely refuse to dine out with

    him. No problem, he could bring the food to the hospital room!

    ...

    Julian nestled quietly in M''s arms for a while before looking up.

    "Mommy."

    His eyes were a bit red, clearly upset about something.

    M lowered her head, her forehead gently touching his, her voice soft and soothing.

    "Do you want to tell me about your day, Julian? Anything interesting happen?"

    "You can tell me anything. I''ll listen carefully, and maybe I can even help. Would you like that?"

    Julian blinked, hisshes damp.

    Trusting his mother, he nestled closer and began to speak softly, "I met a friend I really like today..."

 Chapter 169

    Julian shared most of what happened at school that day with his mom.

    However, he kept quiet about Adrian wanting to be the older brother and always getting upset, because he had promised Adrian he wouldn''t tell anyone.

    His uncle had once said that good friends keep their promises.

    After listening to him, M nodded thoughtfully. "So, you want to be good friends with him and y together, but he doesn''t seem to want to y with you as much?"

    Julian tilted his head, pondering for a while, and then nodded gently.

    M was a bit troubled by this.

    She had chosen her words carefully, but it seemed to her that the child Julian spoke of might not enjoy ying with him. Yet, this was the first peer Julian had gone out of his way to befriend, and such opportunities were rare.

    She considered for a moment and asked, "If you really want to be friends with him, maybe you could try sharing a gift?"

    It was worth a try.

    Everyone, young and old, loves receiving gifts. A child, in particr, might be more straightforward in their thinking-happy to receive a gift, possibly more open

    to friendship. Over time, if they found they got along well, they could be good friends.

    And if it didn''t work out, they''d think of another ymate for him.

    "A gift?" Julian tilted his head slightly.

    M smiled, "Yes, something tasty or fun, anything you like."

    Julian thought for a while, looking conflicted. "I like the candle you gave me, Mom, but I don''t want to give that away."

    He was always honest about these things.

    Anything his mom gave him was precious, and he wouldn''t even let his uncle touch it, let alone give it away.

    Anyone would be pleased by such sincerity, and M was no exception. She beamed as she tousled Julian''s hair, her voice gentle.

    "If��

    f you want to give a candle, I can make another one for you to give him, okay?" Julian''s eyes lit up, but he hesitated and asked quietly, "Will it have lots of animals on it too?" His reluctance was in in his voice.

    M suppressed augh and pinched his nose yfully. "Okay, okay, I''ll just paint one animal, how about that?"

    Julian blushed, burying his head in his mom''s embrace, avoiding eye contact. That meant he agreed.

    As luck would have it, there were still a few candles left from when Eugene had bought somest time.

    She casually picked up a lotus-shaped candle and, on one of itsrge leaves, painted a charming, chubby yellow-and-white cat.

    ...

    Nathaniel returned with dinner to find her deeply engrossed in painting the candle,

    while the child watched intently with bright, sparkling eyes.

    Both were so absorbed that they didn''t notice him entering the room.

    Nathaniel remained silent, quietly setting the food down and moving closer to watch the cat take shape on the candle.

    Coming from a family that collected fine art, he could appreciate the basics even if he wasn''t an expert.

    M''s strokes were steady and sure, bringing the cat to life. Beyond that, it was beyond his expertise, but he could tell it was impressive.

    Wasn''t she supposed to be aputer whiz?

    His gaze drifted to the small table by the bedside, where stacks of sketchesy pressed under a heavy book. He couldn''t see the details, but they were likely drawings too.

    When did she be so skilled in drawing?

    He was still puzzling over this when M finished her work and only then noticed the dimly lit room. Turning her head, she saw Nathaniel smiling at her awkwardly.

 Chapter 170

    "The little cat you''ve drawn is so adorable. Could you draw one for me too?"

    Nathaniel felt a sudden rush of nerves and blurted out the request before he could stop himself. Regret washed over him instantly.

    His mouth had a mind of its own.

    Sure enough, M gave him a nk look and politely declined, "That''s something kids like. It''s not really my thing."

    Nathaniel was left speechless.

    Thankfully, he wasn''t one to get embarrassed easily. He chuckled, turning away to set the table with the food and utensils he had bought.

    "Let''s eat," he said cheerfully.

    M hesitated for a moment but eventually murmured, "Thank you."

    Nathaniel quickly replied, "It''s the least I could do."

    M had been helping him take care of his little nephew these past days. Although he''d tried to repay her kindness with gifts and meals, M had only epted some of them. She had always turned down his invitations to dine out, citing the inconvenience of leaving the hospital.

    This was the first time they were actually sitting down to a meal together.

    The atmosphere at the table was a bit awkward. Nathaniel tried to start a conversation several times, but M was engrossed in talking to Julian, serving him food and whispering to him. Nathaniel found himself unable to join in and eventually gave up.

    As he watched the interaction between M and Julian, he couldn''t help but feel like an outsider. They seemed more like a family than he did with them.

    Nathaniel''s gaze lingered on Julian, who was serving food to M. A pang of jealousy struck him-his own nephew was more attentive to M than to him!

    Despite his feelings, Nathaniel picked up a piece of fish and ced it on Julian''s te.

    M immediately intervened, "This fish has bones, it''s not safe to eat it like that." She meticulously removed the bones before cing the fish back on Julian''s te.

    Julian munched happily on the fish, his mouth glossy with oil, "Thanks, Mom." Nathaniel was left speechless. Clearly, he''d been too rough around the edges. After the meal, Nathaniel knew he couldn''t stay in the hospital room, so he promised to return the next morning and gathered his things to leave.

    The next day, Julian was eager to head to school with a bag containing a painted candle.

    As soon as he arrived, he handed the candle, adorned with a cat drawing, to Adrian, his eyes filled with anticipation.

    Adrian initially seemed indifferent, casually opening the bag. But once he saw the candle, his eyes lit up.

    What a beautiful cat.

    Seeing Adrian''s reaction, Julian''s eyes sparkled, his voice filled with a hint of pride, "My mom drew it. Do you like it?"

    Adrian liked it, but didn''t want to show it in front of his little follower. He quickly stuffed the candle back into the bag, tucking it into his desk with a stern face. "It''s alright," he said.

    Julian''s eyes shone even brighter. "Does this mean we''re friends now?"

    Adrian instinctively wanted to deny it, but having epted the gift, he just turned his head with a soft huff, refraining from rejecting the offer outright. Still, he couldn''t help but ask, "Did you only give one to me?"

    Julian nodded, "Of course. You''re my only friend."

    Adrian felt a surge of pride. For once, he was nicer to Julian, even including him in their ytime.

    Julian was overjoyed, and when Nathaniel came to pick him up after school, he was practically skipping.

    Nathaniel couldn''t quite figure out the reason for his nephew''s sudden happiness.

    Lysander came to pick up Adrian, noticing the paper bag in his son''s hand. He casually asked, "What''s that?"

    Adrian swung the bag excitedly, "Julian gave it to me. It''s got a really pretty cat on

    it."

    He even took it out to show his father.

    Lysander nced at it, his brows furrowing slightly. Why did that candle look so familiar?

 Chapter 171

    "I''ll take a look."

    Without waiting for his son''s permission, Lysander took the candle and examined it closely, paying particr attention to the hand-drawn cat on it.

    Just as he suspected.

    It was almost identical to the candle he had seen in a photo on Nathaniel''s phone, especially the painted cat.

    His mother had been a painter, and growing up around art, he had developed a keen eye for it.

    The brushwork style was unmistakably by the same artist. Despite the simplicity of the strokes, the skill and depth were evident.

    A truly talented artist.

    However, the candle in Nathaniel''s photo had been adorned with various little animals and was more intricate. This one only featured a single cat. It made sense; no one gives away their best work.

    After admiring it for a moment, Lysander casually tossed the candle back to Adrian, saying, "Remember to return the favor with a gift."

    Adrian clutched the candle, a bit annoyed by his father''s casual attitude, but nodded obediently.

    He had plenty of toys, many still unopened. He could easily pick one to give to Julian.

    He put the candle away and, noticing that the car wasn''t heading home, curiously asked, "Dad, where are we going?"

    "To Giselle''s."

    Adrian''s eyes lit up, "Really? Are we staying over?"

    Lysander nced out the window, his expression calm, "We''ll see."

    ...

    At the Harvey residence.

    "What did you say?!"

    In the living room, Charles stared at Giselle, his face a mix of shock and anger.

    Giselle rubbed her temples, looking a bit weary, but continued, "I received definite news. The Forest Team made contact with the Lockwood family as soon as they returned."

    ording to the original n, given her mentor''s rtionship with the Al genius leading the Forest Team, they had agreed to meet upon returning to discuss potential coboration on the groundbreaking ''As Language Model'' algorithm with her and Lysander.

    Her father was seeking a promotion and was eager to meet the Forest Team as well.

    Although they returned before the holidays, they postponed the meeting until after. But now, even after the holidays, there was still no word on a specific meeting time, and instead, she heard the Forest Team had been frequently interacting with the Lockwood family.

    What was going on?

    If they decided to coborate with the Lockwoods, everything would be ruined!

    Her father''s promotion, the family''s advancement, and her own standing with Lysander were all at stake.

    Giselle was genuinely anxious.

    Mrs. Harvey didn''t fully grasp the situation but could sense something was wrong

    and felt a bit panicked, "What are we going to do?"

    Charles'' face was grim as he replied, "There''s still a chance. Only the team members have been in contact with the Lockwoods, but the Forest Team leader hasn''t made a public statement yet. This is still a game of interests and negotiations."

    "The problem is the Lockwood family..."

    The Lockwoods were on a different level than the Harveys, though their past was checkered. Despite recent efforts to clean up their image, some lingering issues remained.

    There were already ns to bring the Lockwoods down, and Charles had been secretly fueling the fire, waiting for their downfall to im a share of their ''legacy.'' Such an opportunity would propel the Harveys forward. But if the Lockwoods secured a partnership with the Forest Team, those ns might change.

    The benefits and advancements a top-tier tech genius could bring were immense and transformative, and there was no way he could let the Lockwoods have that chance.

 Chapter 172

    Rnd was known for his ruthless nature, a real wolf in sheep''s clothing, and getting close to him was no easy task.

    Charles suddenly turned to his daughter, "I recall his younger brother, Ryan, has quite the fondness for you, doesn''t he?"

    Giselle furrowed her brow and nodded. "Yes, he does."

    However, due to her father''s ns to marry into the Montgomery family and his previous warnings, she hadn''t been seeing much of Ryantely. His brother had been keeping him on a tight leash, and he hadn''t been out much, so their encounters were scarce.

    Charles continued, "You should interact with him more. That boy''s not as sharp as his brother; you''ll find him easy to handle."

    Giselle nodded again, though she hesitated. "But I''m still involved with Lysander... Could this be a bad idea?"

    "Just be careful, won''t you!" Charles snapped, giving her a stern look. "I''ve told you before, it doesn''t matter when you marry him. The smart move is to get pregnant with his child sooner rather thanter. Once that happens, he''ll have no choice but to ept it. You''re wasting time with all this slow and steady nonsense. Move quickly!"

    Giselle nodded silently.

    Mrs. Harvey, standing nearby, wanted to interject and offer a word of caution to her husband, but she hesitated and ultimately remained silent. She rarely had a say in the family''s major decisions.

    "Leave Ryan to you..." Charles''s eyes shed with determination as he stood abruptly. "I''ll figure out how to deal with Rnd. We can''t give them any openings!"

    With that, he strode out of the room.

    Mrs. Harvey quickly called after him, "Lysander will be over soon, where are you going at this hour?"

    But Charles was already in the car, driving away.

    ...

    When Lysander arrived with Adrian at the Harvey family''s residence, only Giselle and her mother were home.

    He casually inquired, "Where''s your father?"

    "He''s busy with work, and he probably won''t be back tonight." Giselle replied with a gentle smile, holding Adrian''s hand.

    Lysander returned her smile, "He''s a hard worker, your father."

    Noticing Rosalind''s uneasy demeanor, he chuckled softly and took Giselle''s other hand, leading her further into the house.

    That night, he and Adrian stayed over at the Harveys''.

    At the hospital.

    After dinner, M spent some time talking with the child, asking about school.

    Julian shared all the details and mentioned how his friends liked the candles his mom had painted. They were willing to y with him, which made him happy. Relieved, M said, "Well, when you all get better, bring them over to meet me." Julian nodded eagerly. He really wanted to introduce his friends to his mom, but he worried about Adrian getting upset and possibly making her unhappy. Better to wait a bit longer, he thought.

    As he drifted to sleep listening to his mother''s bedtime story, a rare smile curved his lips.

    M gently poked his cheek before lying down next to him.

    In the middle of the night, she was startled awake by the vibration of her phone. Not wanting to disturb Julian, she endured the headache from being abruptly awakened and groggily answered the call.

    Miranda''s shaky voice came through, "M, did you make the recording?"

    M instantly became alert. She sat up quietly, hung up, and activated her phone''s hidden program, ensuring everything was secure before calling Miranda back.

    When the call reconnected, Miranda''s voice was even more frantic. "M, what do I do? I think I''ve gotten myself into serious trouble... There''s so much blood..."

    rmed, M carefully slipped out of the room to avoid waking the child and found a secluded spot in the stairwell. She lowered her voice, "Calm down, tell me what happened."

 Chapter 173

    In the dead of night, a car sat idle in a deste alley, its lights snuffed out. The dark vehicle blended into the thick shadows, like a phantom prowling the night.

    Miranda gripped the steering wheel tightly with one hand, while her eyes flickered to the rearview mirror. Therey an unconscious man sprawled across the backseat. Speaking softly into her phone, she exined the situation to M on the other end.

    It was sheer bad luck.

    After New Year, work had been relentless with a pile of cases demanding her attention. One particrly tight case involved a financial dispute, where tensions boiled over today, resulting in a physical altercation. The police were summoned, and she rushed over to mediate. By the time she managed to calm the parties involved, it was nearly dawn.

    The client lived on the outskirts of town, and she encountered no one on her drive back. Out of nowhere, a figure dashed from the shadows, crashing into her car. The suddenness of it nearly scared her out of her wits.

    Recounting this to M, Miranda''s voice wasced with frustration, "He was clearly trying to stage an ident. Thank goodness I was driving cautiously; otherwise, I might have run him over!"

    That would have been a nightmare-an innocent life taken just like that.

    "What about him now? Is he alright?" M asked anxiously, recalling how Miranda mentioned the man was bleeding profusely.

    "He''s still breathing," Miranda assured her.

    M took a deep breath, "Did you call the police or an ambnce? We need to get him help fast. As long as he''s alive, we can figure the rest out. You''re awyer, Miranda; you know how serious this is."

    "I wish it were that simple!" Miranda whispered, lowering her voice. "If only it were just a car ident..."

    When the man hit her car, she was initially stunned. But as she got out to check on him, he suddenly sprang up, forcing her back into the vehicle at gunpoint.

    Her heart nearly stopped.

    In the distance, she heard the sounds of cars and voices-clearly searching for someone. It was obvious this wasn''t a coincidence. Left with no choice, she drove away from the scene.

    Whether by fortune or misfortune, once they were some distance away, the man lost consciousness. The car was now filled with the overpowering metallic scent of blood.

    "He''s badly hurt," Miranda said, her voice tinged with anxiety. "M, it was a real gun, a real gun! I''m not kidding..."

    Coming from a wealthy family, Miranda had a taste for the thrilling, one of her hobbies being firearms. She even had a membership at a shooting club and knew her way around a real gun. The moment the weapon was pointed at her, its authenticity was unmistakable. She had no choice but toply.

    M was shocked into silence for a long moment.

    ...

    "What should I do?" Miranda was both frantic and furious. "This guy is serious trouble. Who knows who''s after him? It can''t be anything good! I''ve driven so far with him, and now I''m caught up in this mess!"

    Lost and desperate, Miranda turned to M for guidance. Her friend was known for her sharp thinking and decisiveness, oftening up with solutions in tricky situations.

    Pacing back and forth, M pressed a fist to her lips, deep in thought. Within moments, she stopped and suddenly spoke.

    "What about the gun? Did you take it?"

    "Don''t worry, the first thing I did when we stopped was take it. I wrapped it in a shirt and didn''t leave any fingerprints," Miranda replied quickly.

    "Good, good," M murmured, then asked, "When you drove away, were there any cameras around?"

 Chapter 174

    Miranda''s response was quick.

    "I''m not sure. I was in a pretty remote area then and now, too. I saw a few security cameras on the way, but they didn''t seem to be on. I''m not sure if they were working."

    This was a bit of a problem.

    M asked again, "Did you see each other''s faces?"

    Silence from Miranda.

    As soon as she didn''t answer, M had a sinking feeling. They probably did see each other''s faces. This was big trouble.

    M made a swift decision. "Never mind about covering your tracks. Find a spot, ditch the guy and the gun, clean the car thoroughly. I''ll expedite the paperwork for you to leave the country. Tomorrow-no, tonight, you need to get out!"

    Miranda hesitated, "You mean... run?"

    "What else?"

    M felt a headacheing on.

    "They''ve seen your face. There''s no getting away clean."

    "If they have guns and you''re being chased, neither side is likely to be the good guys. You''re just an outsider caught in the crossfire, destined to be coteral damage. Instead of waiting for them to track you down, running is your best option."

    "Once you''re abroad, you''ll be out of their reach. They''re not likely to chase you across borders."

    "They''re doing this in the dead of night, which means they don''t want a big scene. With the situation not too deep yet, you should get as far away as possible. Forget abouting back for a few years until things settle down."

    In M''s mind, it was better to avoid praying for unknown parties to be reasonable. It was wiser to retreat and stay far away.

    Who knew what kind of dangerous people were involved? An ordinary person caught in the middle was just a sacrificial pawn.

    Miranda was struggling to ept it. Everything had been going well. How had she ended up needing to flee, leaving behind her six-year career as awyer and all her connections?

    "But what about my job...?"

    M was exasperated.

    "For heaven''s sake, now''s not the time to be worrying about your job."

    "This is the modern age. You can handle things remotely once you''re safe. You''re dealing with people who don''t hesitate to use guns."

    After she spoke, there was no reply.

    Her heart skipped a beat, and she hesitantly called out, "...Are you there?"

    ...

    From the phone came the sound of a man''s heavy breathing and a low, hoarse chuckle, his voice rasping and unclear.

    "Thinking of throwing me out of the car? That''s a bit harsh, don''t you think?"

    M''s heart sank. She took several deep breaths, calming herself before asking, "Where''s my friend?"

    "She was too noisy, so I made her quiet down for a bit."

    M''s voice turned cold, understanding that the man held the upper hand. She could only ask, "What do you want?"

    The man''s voice was gritty, with an undertone of pain, and his breathing wasbored. "Find me a safe ce and some medical supplies. I think you can manage that."

    "Alright."

    M didn''t hesitate. "My friend knows a ce. She can take you there."

    The man chuckled softly, "Rx, I won''t harm her. You''re my lifesavers this time, and I always repay my debts."

    M felt a chill run through her. She didn''t trust a word from someone so dangerous. If he didn''t turn against them, it would be a miracle.

    "Let her go. She''ll lead you to a safe ce. And let me hear her voice."

    There were some sounds on the other end, followed by Miranda''s slightly trembling voice, "M."

    M kept her words brief, offering calm reassurance, "Don''t be afraid. Listen to me. Take him to my ce. There''s a basement there where you can hide..."

    After a few instructions, the call abruptly ended.

    In the hospital stairwell, M leaned against the wall, clenching her fist and tapping it against her forehead, filled with unease.

    She hoped Miranda understood her intentions. Now all she could do was wait.

 Chapter 175

    After M calmed her racing thoughts, she returned to the hospital room.

    Pushing the door open, she paused in surprise. The room was bathed in moonlight, and there sat Julian on the bed, wearing his fuzzy roon pajamas, staring nkly. He only looked up when he heard the door.

    "Mom..."

    His voice choked with emotion, and he prepared to leap off the bed, barefoot.

    M quickly rushed over, gently keeping him on the bed. "It''s okay, it''s okay. What''s wrong?"

    "I thought you were gone," Julian''s voice trembled with fear.

    "No, sweetheart. I just stepped out for a bit. See, I''m back now..."

    M had never left in the middle of the night before. She hadn''t realized just how sensitive her son could be. After all, when she left, he was sound asleep.

    After soothing him for quite some time, Julian finally drifted back to sleep.

    But M couldn''t rest. She kept ncing at her phone, suppressing her worry as she waited for news.

    Time crept forward, and before dawn, the faint sound of cars could be heard from outside the hospital.

    It was past four in the morning.

    Just as M was about to lose her patience, her phone vibrated again. Not wanting to leave the room this time, she answered it by the window, using her body to block out the chilly air.

    "Hello?"

    "It''s me!" Miranda''s voice came through, tinged with excitement. "It''s done! I locked him in the basement!"

    M sighed in relief.

    The vi she purchased at Oakwood Estates had a basement, mostly used for storing old or valuable items. She had reced all the door locks with a central password system, which Miranda knew about.

    Miranda could easily use the vi''syout to her advantage and lock the person up, seizing control.

    But was it really going to be that straightforward?

    M was uneasy. She asked Miranda to recount the events, but couldn''t detect any ws. It seemed the person was injured and unable to resist.

    "Though, M, leaving him like that... what if something happens?" Miranda sounded worried. "If he bleeds to death down there, we''ll be in serious trouble!"

    M was taken aback. "Didn''t you leave any medicine with him when you locked him up?" Miranda knew perfectly well where M kept the medical supplies in the house.

    "You overestimate me! I was so focused on locking him up..." Miranda was exasperated. She certainly didn''t dare to open the door again now.

    M was frustrated.

    She only wanted to help Miranda gain the upper hand, not harm anyone. She definitely didn''t want to end up in a legal mess!

    And she didn''t want to take things too far.

    "Go to my bedroom, open theptop on the nightstand. The vi''s surveince is independent. Check if he''s conscious. If he is, put me on speaker, and I''ll talk to him."

    "Actually, let''s do a video call. Show me who it is, so I can find out more."

    Since they were already involved, she needed to know who they were dealing with, to avoid any future surprises.

    Mirandaplied with each instruction.

    Through her phone screen, M watched as a weak-looking man leaned against the wall in the surveince footage, silent.

    Rnd?

    How could it be him? What was going on?

    Well, at least she didn''t need to investigate further.

    As M wrestled with her confusion, the man in the footage slowly raised his

    head, eyes locking onto the camera. He coughed lightly, blood staining his lips, and despite his pallor, managed a faint, difficult smile.

 Chapter 176

    "Ms. Suthend, shall we have a chat?"

    ...

    The Harvey residence.

    Early in the morning, Lysander and Adrian were seated in the dining room, sharing breakfast with the Harvey family.

    Halfway through breakfast, Lysander''s phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, he smiled politely at the table before stepping aside to take the call.

    "Lysander, something''s happened to my brother!" Ryan''s urgent voice came through.

    Lysander''s expression remained unchanged, a gentle smile still on his lips, as he replied with a calm, even tone, "Take it easy, Ryan. What''s going on?"

    "He didn''te home all night," Ryan exined, clearly agitated. "I tried calling, but there was no answer. I assumed he was workingte at the office, but when I called there, they said he had left long ago."

    "My brother never does this," Ryan continued, sounding increasingly anxious. "If he wasn''ting home, he would have told me. I couldn''t reach him all night. Something must have happened!"

    "Don''t worry just yet," Lysander reassured him, unperturbed. "It''s still early. Maybe he fell asleep somewhere and missed the calls..."

    "Impossible!" Ryan interrupted. "No matter where he goes, he always answers my calls, or at least lets me know!"

    "Lysander, do you think I should report this to the police?"

    Ryan hesitated; despite generally avoiding family affairs, he could guess his brother wasn''t exactly involved in safe activities. Unsure what to do, he turned to Lysander, whom he trusted implicitly.

    Seeing Ryan was inconsble, Lysander suggested, "Alright, I''m heading to Falcon Technologiester. Meet me there, and we''ll figure this out. Try reaching him again in the meantime..."

    After settling Ryan, Lysander returned to the table and resumed his meal, unhurried.

    Giselle served him some food and casually asked, "Who was calling so early?"

    Lysander chuckled, not bothering to hide anything. "It was Ryan. He couldn''t reach his brotherst night and was in a panic, so I told him to meet me at Falcon Technologies."

    Giselle''s hand paused for a moment, her chopsticks hovering in the air.

    Mrs. Harvey''s expression also stiffened slightly.

    Charles, who had returned home early that morning, showed no change in demeanor but asked with concern, "Is it the eldest from the Lockwood family? I hope nothing serious has happened."

    "Of course not," Lysander assured with a smile. "Rnd can handle himself. It''s just Ryan who treats his brother like a fragile treasure, always getting worked up over the slightest thing."

    "Good brotherly love is a blessing," Charles remarked with a chuckle.

    Lysander simply smiled back withoutment.

    Charles turned to his daughter, saying, "You''ve all been friends since childhood. When you go over, be sure tofort Ryan. No need to worry too much; adults can take care of themselves. He''s probably just out having fun. Young people have a lot of interests these days."

    Falcon Technologies was a tech subsidiary Lysander had set up for Giselle.

    Naturally, she was expected to apany him to thepany. Nodding slightly at her father''s words, she tried to maintain a smile, though it seemed a bit forced.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the hospital.

    Early that morning, Nathaniel hade to take the kids to school, leaving M alone in the hospital room.

    After the doctor had made his rounds, she slipped a coat over her hospital gown, and discreetly exited through the back door of the hospital.

    With a mask on, she hailed a cab at the roadside, her expression grave as she departed.

 Chapter 177

    In the upscale neighborhood of Willow Creek Estates, a taxi rolled to a stop at the side entrance. A woman, wrapped in a white down coat and wearing a mask, stepped out and briskly made her way into themunity, pushing open the door of a vi adorned with beautiful candles that bore the image of a cat.

    Inside, Miranda, who had been anxiously waiting, immediately approached her.

    "M!"

    "How did it go?"

    M shut the vi door behind her, removing her mask with one hand while carrying arge bag with the other, heading straight for the basement.

    "He was quite cooperative," she replied.

    Miranda walked alongside her, shaking a translucent bag in her hand, which contained a handgun that glimmered under the light.

    Rnd had been in a rough situation, and M was concerned about him, but she didn''t want things to escte to violence. They had reached apromise.

    Rnd had tossed the gun behind the basement door and backed away while Miranda retrieved the gun and tossed in the medication he needed. Fortunately, Rnd waspliant.

    At the foot of the stairs, standing by the basement door, M exchanged a nce with Miranda.

    Miranda understood immediately. She retrieved the gun from the bag with her gloved hands, expertly loading it. Though she hadn''t used this particr model before, her familiarity with firearms made it easy to handle.

    They entered the basement, one after the other.

    In the corner, Rnd slumped against the wall, head bowed and motionless. Scattered around himy opened iodine packets and antibiotics, suggesting he had passed out from the effort.

    "Rnd?"

    M moved closer, calling softly. When he didn''t respond, she approached even further.

    The gun in Miranda''s hand remained trained on his chest, ready to fire if he made any sudden moves. Despite her experience with firearms, this was her first time aiming at a person, and her hands trembled slightly with tension, beads of sweat forming on her forehead.

    Thankfully, M managed toy him t on the ground without him stirring. He was truly unconscious.

    She lifted his shirt to reveal a blood-soaked bandage wrapped haphazardly around his lean, muscr waist.

    M took a deep breath and pulled out scissors from therge bag she had brought. After disinfecting them with iodine, she carefully cut away the makeshift bandage and poured hydrogen peroxide over the wound, repeatedly cleansing it before applying a hemostatic spray.

    The basement was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    M wasn''t a professional, and her clumsy technique caused Rnd, still unconscious, to asionally groan, his brows furrowing in pain.

    But there was nothing more she could do.

    Taking someone with a gunshot wound to the hospital was out of the question, and calling for outside help was equally impossible. She had to rely on the rudimentary medical knowledge she had picked up from a doctor years ago.

    It would have to do.

    Rnd was lucky, though. The bullet had grazed his side, exiting cleanly without lodging inside, making the injury an external one and somewhat easier to treat.

    By the time M finished, she was sweating profusely.

    After a brief rest, they cleared away the medical waste from the basement, hauling nkets back and forth to make a makeshift bed on the floor, and then together, they maneuvered Rnd onto it.

    Once they covered him with a light nket, they turned to leave. Miranda finally allowed herself a breath of relief and even managed a joke, "He''s got quite the physique, doesn''t he?"

    "You''re in the mood for jokes?"

    M shook her head and tugged her friend out of the basement.

    Behind them, the man lying on the nkets cracked open his eyes, his gaze unfocused as it drifted towards the slowly closing door, before he shut them again.

    At Falcon Technologies, Lysander and Giselle arrived after dropping Adrian off at school.

    As they entered thepany lobby, employees recognized them and greeted them respectfully, "Good morning, Chairman Montgomery. Morning, Ms. Xia."

    Lysander gave a slight nod, not reacting much.

    Giselle, however, smiled and responded to each greeting, her vibrant eyes capturing attention with their lively sparkle.

    Once they stepped into the private elevator and entered the office, Ryan, who had been waiting impatiently, rushed over.

    "Lysander, finally!"

    Ryan grabbed his arm, his expression anxious. "I''ve called several times, but my brother isn''t picking up. His secretary said he didn''t show up at the office today. What should I do? Should I call the police?"

    "Ryan, try to stay calm. Lysander is already working on a solution for you."

 Chapter 178

    Giselle stepped out from behind Lysander and gently patted Ryan''s shoulder, offering soothing words.

    Ryan was momentarily taken aback by her presence, and his previously agitated tone softened, leading him to sink into the couch. He quickly snapped back to attention, ncing over at Lysander, who was leaning against the desk.

    "Lysander, my brother..."

    "No need to rush," Lysander responded coolly. "On my way here, I had Leonard get in touch with the Transit Authority. They''re tracing your brother''s path from when he left the office. We''ll figure out where he went. Be patient."

    "See, Lysander''s got your back," Giselle said with a smile, handing Ryan a ss of water. "Take a sip and calm down. Rnd''s a resourceful guy; he''ll be alright."

    With Giselle by his side, Ryan felt a sense of calm wash over him. He took a small sip of the water and started to regain hisposure.

    Just then, there was a knock on the office door. Leonard stepped inside, his gaze sweeping over the room before settling on Lysander.

    As Lysander was about to leave, Ryan quickly got up and approached Leonard. "Leonard, have you found my brother?"

    Leonard looked at Lysander for confirmation. After a nod from Lysander, Leonard handed over a phone with a cracked screen.

    "We found this at thest ce Rnd was seen on the surveince footage."

    Ryan''s eyes widened as he snatched the phone, examining it closely. His eyes brimmed with tears. "This is my brother''s phone! Where is he? Where?"

    Lysander ced a firm hand on Ryan''s shoulder, using enough force to ground him. "Calm down. Do you want to find your brother or not?"

    Ryan, eyes red with emotion, managed to hold himself together.

    Lysander then turned to Leonard. "Gather every avable security personnel and expand the search outward from where we found the phone. Keep scouring the surveince footage; he shouldn''t be far. Also, review all vehicles and people who passed through that area fromst night until now..."

    ...

    At the Oakwood Residences.

    "M, what are you doing?"

    Miranda stood at the doorway of the upstairs bedroom, bewildered as she watched M pack. They had juste up from the basement, and M had immediately started gathering her things.

    M was stuffing expensive jewelry, important documents like her passport and ID, into her suitcase, taking fewer clothes.

    As she packed, she exined, "It''s not just me. You''reing too."

    "Send me your passport details. I''ll arrange for an electronic visa to Verdelune. Once the court hearing is over, we''re leaving the country."

    "What?" Miranda was shocked. "I have to leave the country too?"

    "Isn''t that big shot from the Lockwood family someone you know? Shouldn''t we wait until he wakes up and we understand what''s really happening? There might still be a chance to resolve this."

    She was confused.

    M paused, looking at her intently. "We need to understand the situation, but that''s just to avoid being caught off guard. If things go south, we need to be ready to leave."

    "Miranda, my grand-aunt told me about the Lockwood family. They''ve got ties to the underworld. It''s a big mess, and we should avoid getting involved."

    "Now that we''re already entangled with them, it''s clearly not a minor issue. Whoever is after him, it''s a deadly game. It''s beyond what we can handle or want to be a part of."

    "For us, the best option is to run. Do you understand?"

    Miranda understood but still questioned, "Then why did we bother helping him?" "Do you want a murder charge on your hands?" M sighed.

    "From the moment he got into your carst night, you were automatically against whoever''s after him. There''s no clear way out."

    "He knows who we are. We can''t afford to make enemies on both sides. We need to keep things stable until my divorce hearing is over, then we''re out of here. It''s only a few days away."

    "Oh, and you need to clean your car thoroughly. We''ll get rid of it tonight, so we don''t attract any unwanted attention before we can leave."

    It was all such aplicated mess.

    Miranda sighed, exasperated, "What a stroke of bad luck we''ve stumbled into!"

 Chapter 179

    M had just about finished packing her things when she hurried back to the hospital. She had barely settled into the chair by the hospital bed when the door swung open, and Nathaniel walked in with Julian, who had just gotten out of school.

    "Why is your face so flushed?" Nathaniel asked, his eyesnding on her cheeks, which were as rosy as a sunrise.

    M paused for a moment and touched her face, realizing it must be from rushing over to the hospital.

    "Probably just the heat," she replied nonchntly, brushing off his concern. She then turned to chat with the child for a moment before pulling Nathaniel out of the room. Once they were out of earshot, she spoke up.

    "I''m about to be discharged. It''s not good for Julian to rely on me too much. You''re his guardian; you should be spending more time with him."

    Nathaniel hadn''t expected this conversation and was momentarily at a loss. He wanted to spend more time with Julian, but the child preferred to be with M, the ''mom'' he had chosen. What was he supposed to do? He knew M wasn''t obligated to take care of Julian and was grateful for all she had done so far.

    "How about this," Nathaniel suggested. "It''s the weekend for the next two days. Could you watch him a little longer? He really likes being with you. I''ll take him back after that."

    M thought for a moment and nodded. "Alright, but not tonight. A friend of mine needs me to help with some design sketches, and we''ll be pulling an all-nighter. You can bring him over tomorrow; it''ll give him some time to adjust."

    Nathaniel wanted to insist that it was fine, but seeing the cool determination on M''s face, he agreed.

    That evening, M had dinner with Julian, offeringforting words and promising to y with him the next day. Only then did the child reluctantly leave with his uncle.

    Once they were gone, M let out a sigh of relief. She had to sort out the car situation with Miranda tonight and couldn''t leave Julian alone in the hospital room. Thankfully, she had managed to convince Nathaniel.

    ...

    It was past one in the morning when M drove back to the vicinity of the Willow Lane Residences. Miranda was already there, waiting with the freshly cleaned

    car.

    M got out of her vehicle and retrieved license tes made from cardboard, painted meticulously to look authentic. Her artistic skills ensured they were nearly indistinguishable from the real thing.

    First, she reced the tes with the fake ones. Then the two of them spray- painted the car a deeper color.

    Once they were done, M got into the car, now simply disguised, donning a mask and hat. She and Miranda parted ways, each taking a different route, heading towards more secluded areas.

    After about two hours of driving, M reached an abandoned car lot on the outskirts of town. The night was dark and devoid of people. She smashed all the car windows with a hammer and battered the body until it was unrecognizable. Only then did she remove the fake tes and slip away from the junkyard.

    After leaving the junkyard, she maneuvered through several backroads until she saw her car parked by the roadside.

    Opening the passenger door, she slid into the seat. Miranda, also wearing a hat and mask, nced at her before starting the engine and driving away.

    They drove to a more distant location and burned the makeshift cardboard tes until they were nothing but ashes.

 Chapter 180

    Miranda finally let out a sigh of relief. "So, the car''s dealt with. We should be in the clear, right?" she asked M.

    M shook her head. "Not quite. It''s best if you find another car of the same model. You''ll need to drive it to work as usual over the next few days."

    Miranda groaned at the thought. Finding another red Porsche of that particr model was proving to be a headache. She had already asked a few anonymous contacts online, but hade up empty.

    "What?" Miranda paused, then her face lit up with an idea. "Oh, that''s easy! The Porsche was originally my mom''s. I just fell in love with it, and she didn''t want to part with it, so she bought me another one. I can just borrow hers for a few days."

    M raised an eyebrow, a bit surprised. "Really?"

    Miranda''s affection for the car was evident. "I loved that car. It''s a shame it''s gone. Damn Rnd!"

    M chuckled. "Alright, at least we''ve got this settled for now."

    "For now?" Miranda''s eyes widened. "After everything we''ve done, it''s only temporary?"

    "Of course," M replied. "If any security cameras caught footage, it''s only a matter of time before they trace it back. The mess wouldn''t be thisplicated if there wasn''t so much blood soaked into everything."

    M rubbed her temples, looking weary. "Regardless, at least we can buy some time. Act normal, go to work as usual. Don''te over to my ce. I''ll handle things with Rnd."

    Miranda nodded, frustration still evident. "What a mess."

    She never imagined she''d be caught up in such a chaotic situation - like being caught in the middle of a sh of titans.

    The car soon pulled up near the hospital. M got out, while Miranda drove off to her parents'' house to borrow the car.

    Meanwhile, at the Transit Authority''s surveince room, the walls were lined with dozens of screens disying footage from various locations. Some screens were paused, highlighting specific frames.

    Leonard tapped away at his keyboard, entering a series of license te numbers and sending them to the department for further investigation. Soon, a list of names appeared. There weren''t many.

    Only a few vehicles had passed through Rnd''sst known location that night, and several had already been checked. Only a handful remained.

    As Leonard scanned the list, his eyesnded on a familiar name. He frowned. "Miranda..."

    M''s close friend. Had she really been in the area too?

    The thought shed through his mind, but he brushed it aside, snapping a photo of the list and sending it to Lysander. The response came quickly.

    "Assign a few people to keep an eye on these individuals. Track where they go. The information I have suggests that Rnd sustained a gunshot wound. Check their vehicles. If we can''t find him, he might have been taken away in one of those cars."

    Leonard acknowledged the instructions and immediately set about organizing the surveince.

    At the hospital, M moved quietly through the corridors. It was just past five in the morning, and the inpatient hall was silent, with the night nurse dozing at her station.

    M headed upstairs and pushed open the door to a patient room, only to stop in her tracks.

    Inside stood a solitary figure, a man with his back to her.

 Chapter 181

    The door was half open, just a sliver of space between in and out.

    M''s eyes widened as she met the gaze of the man who had turned to look at her. Her heart, which had been beating wildly, settled back into its proper rhythm.

    "What are you doing here..."

    "Mama!"

    Julian, dressed in his roon pajamas, wobbled over, throwing himself at her with a whimper that echoed clearly in the dim hospital room.

    Without pausing to question why this uncle-nephew duo was in her room at four or five in the morning, M crouched down tofort the little boy, whose sobs were pitiful and soft.

    Whatever had frightened him, and however long he''d been crying, it didn''t take long for him to exhaust himself and fall asleep in her arms.

    After tucking him into the bed and ensuring he was snug under the covers, M turned her attention to Nathaniel. Both of their eyes mirrored the same puzzled expression.

    Before she could speak, Nathaniel voiced his concern first:

    "You gave me a scare. I came by around three and didn''t find you here, and you weren''t answering your phone. I thought something had happened and was considering calling the police."

    You scared me more!

    Seeing someone in her hospital room had nearly stopped her heart; she feared it was Rnd''s enemiesing after her with impressive speed.

    She had been ready to run, only to find it was the Pembroke Family''s nephew and uncle.

    M sighed inwardly. The situation she least wanted had happened, and she needed to find a way to exin it away.

    She moved aside, took off her down jacket to reveal the hospital gown she had worn underneath, and hung it casually on the coat rack. Her tone was calm and matter-of-fact.

    "I was seeing a friend off and ended up chatting in the garage for a while. Why are you two here so suddenly, and what''s going on with Julian?"

    One lie leads to countless others. It''s exhausting.

    Luckily, she had mentioned earlier that she''d be pulling an all-nighter working on a project with friends, so Nathaniel wasn''t suspicious. His attention shifted to Julian, concern etched on his face.

    "He had a nightmare and woke up crying for his mom. I didn''t know what else to do, so I brought him here..."

    M felt a headacheing on and a flicker of anger rising.

    She couldn''t help but scold, "Really, as his uncle, what were you thinking? You can''t let this go on. You need to get a professional psychologist involved. Outside help can only do so much."

    She understood better than anyone that someone in distress clinging to a fragile hope often found it too heavy to bear.

    If Julian''s psychological issues weren''t addressed, it was like a ticking time bomb, ready to explode unexpectedly one day, potentially causing serious trouble.

    His situation was different from his grandmother''s; at least she had family surrounding her forfort.

    But Julian''s family...

    Having looked after him for a while, M''s words carried a growing intensity.

    "Besides, once my divorce is finalized, I''m leaving the country. You can''t expect your child to follow me!"

    It wasn''t supposed to be this urgent.

    She''d considered staying a bit longer to help Julian stabilize, but that wasn''t an option anymore.

    Rnd''s situation loomed over her like a sharp sword, ready to drop at any moment. It was terrifying.

    She had to leave, and quickly.

    If not for the impending court date, she would have left already. The opportunity was too rare, too vital.

    Divorce? Leaving the country?

    Nathaniel was taken aback, stunned by the flood of information, struggling to process it.

    Did he hear right?

    M was getting divorced? Was it Lysander''s decision?

    Did his advice to Lysander really sink in, prompting him to act so swiftly? Was he really choosing Giselle?

    Thinking that his advice might have led to this, Nathaniel felt a pang of guilt, knowing how much M adored Lysander.

 Chapter 182

    They had been taking care of his child, yet he had managed to drive them away...

    Nathaniel felt incredibly guilty, wrestling with his words until he finally managed to blurt out a dry, "Are you getting a divorce?"

    M was silent for a moment.

    "Come on, be serious. We''re talking about your nephew here!"

    But she was puzzled too. "This has been going on for a while. The court date is almost here. Didn''t Lysander tell you?"

    Nathaniel was taken aback. "How long ago?"

    M frowned, "Sincest year."

    Well, at least it wasn''t his fault for pressuring anyone. His brother had been impressively tight-lipped, not spilling a word despite seeing each other frequently.

    Nathaniel felt even more troubled.

    M, on the other hand, was running out of patience. She had been up all night dealing with car issues and hadn''t caught a wink of sleep. Her mind and body were both exhausted.

    She started ushering him out.

    "In any case, find a professional therapist as soon as possible. I know a few; I''ll send their contacts overter, or you can look for one yourself."

    After sending Nathaniel on his way, M pulled out her phone and forwarded the contacts of some reputable therapists she had met over the years.

    Her mother-inw''s condition hadpelled her to learn a lot about this field.

    She had assumed Nathaniel already had someone lined up, especially since the child seemed to be doing better recently, even attending school regrly. But without her presence, things had quickly deteriorated.

    M had a lot on her mind but was too exhausted to dwell on it. Shey down beside the child and soon fell asleep.

    ...

    Nathaniel left the hospital still feeling dazed.

    He immediately pulled out his phone to call Lysander, intending to ask about M''s divorce and ns to move abroad. However, once connected, he realized he had no right to bring it up. After a moment of silence, he ended up asking about something else.

    "Have you found Ryan''s brother yet?"

    Rnd had spent years abroad and only recently hinted at settling down back home. Their friend group had always been closer to Ryan than to his brother, who was notoriously hard to approach.

    But for the sake of their friend, they weremitted to helping. Nathaniel had been worried sick over the past few days.

    The voice on the other end replied, "We''re still looking."

    Nathaniel was puzzled. "It''s only been a few days. How could someone vanish from Kingsford without a trace?"

    Was it really that difficult to find him?

    After a brief conversation, Nathaniel hung up. He checked his messages and sent appointment requests to the therapists M had rmended before driving to Falcon Technologies, where Lysander and the others were discussing the search efforts.

    As he stepped out of the elevator, he saw Giselle on the phone, exiting her office.

    They exchanged a quick greeting before Giselle walked away, smiling, to continue her call elsewhere.

    Once she was out of sight, Giselle''s smile disappeared, and she asked quietly into her phone, "Dad, what''s up?"

    "Have they found anyone yet?" Charles''s voice was urgent. He had been searching tirelessly, shocked that so many people had been sent out that night,

    yet they couldn''t stop one person from slipping away.

    The main issue was underestimating the audacity of the other party, especially since they carried a gun everywhere, enabling their escape.

    Now, there were no leads.

    "We''ve narrowed down the area. It shouldn''t take much longer," Giselle replied, frowning.

    "Good, keep an eye on things and let me know the moment you hear anything. We can''t let them find him first. Meanwhile, I''ll spread the news about the head of the Lockwood family being in trouble. It''s the perfect chance to bring them down."

    If the Lockwood family was in turmoil, capital would be redistributed, and the Forest Team would reconsider their partnerships.

    The current situation posed no downside for the Harvey family.

    "Understood," Giselle affirmed.

 Chapter 183

    Falcon Technologies.

    In the office, a small group huddled together, each absorbed in theirptops, sifting through the stream of iing information.

    "Miranda?" Lysander noticed one of the names, frowned slightly, and turned to Leonard, asking, "Did she go over there too?"

    "Who''s that?" Giselle, catching his interest in another woman, turned her attention to the conversation.

    "M''s friend," Lysander replied offhandedly.

    Giselle blinked, then quickly pulled up the person''s information on herputer.

    Leonard chimed in, "I checked it out. She was nearby to mediate a financial dispute that day. The police have a record of it, and I had her car examined this morning. There were no traces of blood."

    Giselle, having finished reading the information, shrugged it off. "I doubt she''d have the nerve to hide someone."

    M''s always been a bit timid; could her friend be any better? If someone covered in blood showed up, she''d probably be scared to death, let alone have the guts to hide anyone!

    Lysander didn''t argue, casually moving on to the next person''s file.

    The team had been searching all morning with little sess, while online rumors

    were exploding, with news outlets buzzing and causing a stir.

    "Lockwood Group Board Member in Trouble, Suspected Missing or Dead!"

    "Lockwood Group Stock Drops! Major Crisis!"

    "Lockwood Group''s Copse: Capital Faces Reshuffle, Who Will Take the Cake?"

    "Who is the Next Rising Star?"

    Ryan, upon seeing the headlines, was fuming. "Which idiot is spreading these

    rumors? If I catch them, I''ll tear them apart!"

    Lysander exchanged a nce with Leonard.

    Leonard stood up silently, phone in hand, and headed outside to get in touch with

    contacts to investigate the source of the online rumors.

    The key question was: where did this informatione from?

    After Rnd''s incident, they had been quick to mp down on the news.

    ...

    "M, have you seen the news online?"

    Seeing the news explode on the inte, Miranda immediately called M. "Yeah."

    In the taxi, M replied and then asked, "Is everything alright on your end?"

    There was a brief silence on the other end before Miranda whispered, "Nothing major, but I have to tell you, when I went to work early this morning, I noticed someone had tampered with my car while I was at lunch. You were right." "Alright, be careful."

    With others in the taxi, M didn''t borate and hung up.

    The cab soon stopped near Maplewood Estates, and M, holding Julian''s hand, got out and walked toward themunity.

    She asked softly, "Julian, do you remember what I just told you?"

    Julian nodded obediently, his eyes bright, "Yes, I remember. We''re going back to get my clothes, and then you''re going to make lunch."

    "When I''m cooking, you need to stay in the bedroom and y quietly. If you''re good, there might be a special reward."

    M smiled.

    Julian''s eyes lit up, and he nodded enthusiastically.

    M felt a bit relieved, leading her son toward the Maplewood Estates vi.

    Rnd was hidden in the basement, and she couldn''t just leave him there. Even if he wasn''t injured, he''d starve eventually. But after the way Julian had beenst night, and with his useless uncle disappearing without a trace and not answering calls, M didn''t want to alert anyone. So when she sneaked out of the hospital, she decided to bring Julian along.

 Chapter 184

    Thankfully, Julian, with whom M had be familiar over time, was a trustworthy child who never broke a promise. As long as he agreed, he wouldn''t spill the beans.

    This secluded vimunity was inconvenient for everyday life, which exined why most houses remained vacant and sales were poor. Even though it was daytime, the streets were deserted.

    Once inside the vi, M took Julian to the second-floor bedroom, put on a cartoon for him, and promised she''d be back in half an hour. She then locked the door and headed downstairs.

    ...

    In the basement, M took a deep breath and pushed open the door. Her eyes met the gaze of the man leaning against the wall.

    Rnd was awake, his face still pale, but amusement sparkled in his eyes. "You came."

    M nodded silently, setting up a folding table with a nourishing meal she had picked up from the hospital, along with some medication. She then retreated to stand by the door.

    Rnd, evidently starving, ate with a swift elegance. After finishing his meal and wiping his lips, he casually tossed the pills into his mouth, chewing them before addressing M with a smile. "Why so far away? I''m not a man-eating beast."

    You''re more dangerous than a beast, M thought silently, keeping her distance. "I''ve brought new bandages and ointment. You can change them yourself."

    Rnd wasn''t in a hurry, chuckling as he asked, "Don''t you have any questions for me?"

    M blinked. "Would you answer if I did?"

    Rnd simply smiled, not responding directly, instead asking suddenly, "Has something happened to the Lockwood Group?"

    "Yes," she replied bluntly, not bothering to hide the truth. "They say you''re missing and presumed dead. People are lining up to carve up your family''s empire."

    "Sounds lively," Rnd remarked, raising an eyebrow with interest. "Too bad I can''t watch the show."

    "Aren''t you worried?" M asked, puzzled by his calm demeanor.

    "Of course I''m worried. But how about giving me a phone? Let me contact my people. As soon as I step outside and prove I''m alive, the group will be fine."

    His tone was casual, his face untroubled by tension. M frowned, sensing something was off. Why didn''t he seem concerned about thepany''s fate? Testing the waters, M offered, "I could give you a phone and let you go. Would you act like none of this ever happened?"

    Rnd chuckled. "Take a guess."

    Guess my foot! M thought, her expression hardening as her distrust deepened. She replied icily, "Two days. I''ll let you out in two days."

    Her divorce hearing was scheduled for the day after tomorrow. Once the judgment was passed, she and Miranda nned to leave the country immediately. Whatever battles ensued between the Lockwoods and others would be no concern of theirs they''d be long gone by then. Surely, the Lockwood family couldn''t copse in just two days, right?

    Having made up her mind, M shut the basement door, unwilling to waste more words on someone whose sincerity was so elusive.

    Once she left, Rnd kept his smile intact. He unwrapped the new bandages and began applying the ointment, keeping his right side hidden from the wall camera. As he worked, he casually fiddled with the luxurious diamond watch on his wrist.

    The watch face opened to reveal a tiny screen with apact keypad underneath. He quickly typed two lines of text.

    "It''s done."

    "Your beloved really knows how to hide me well."

 Chapter 185

    In the basement, Rnd received a response shortly after sending out his

    message.

    "Don''t overdo it."

    Rnd chuckled, shaking his head as he typed his reply, one line at a time.

    "I know, I know you''re worried."

    "But honestly, I don''t think they need our concern. I haven''t even exerted any real effort yet, and they''ve almost wrapped up the situation."

    "With such a mindset and skills, you would think they''re a seasoned yer."

    The other side didn''t respond to his teasing. Instead, another message flickered on the screen, "When do you n to step in and finish it?"

    "No rush," Rnd tapped on the keyboard.

    "Ryan can''t handle the executives at the top of thepany. Once the storm intensifies, we''ll start by rooting out those ambitious wolves and parasites among the leadership."

    "As for the person who attacked me..."

    He pondered for a moment before typing, "I''ve been working closely with your team, and there are plenty of anxious folks. Who knows who jumped the gun first? This incident might have escted so quickly because someone was stirring the pot behind the scenes. You keep an eye on things from the outside, make a list, and once I''ve cleaned up the internal mess, we''ll investigate and deal with them one by one."

    A single punctuation mark was the reply.

    As concise as always, Rnd couldn''t help but smile and replied, "So, when do you n to see her?"

    "Not the right time."

    "Is it really not the right time, or are you just afraid?"

    Rnd was puzzled, "Considering what happened back then, wasn''t she the one who wronged you? What are you afraid of?"

    It took a long time for the other side to reply, "That''s none of your business."

    Alright.

    Guess his chatter wasn''t appreciated.

    He wasn''t too keen on meddling anyway. Even if those two ended up happily together, he wouldn''t benefit in the slightest.

    M was unaware of the basement dealings.

    She had left Rnd ample food, supplies, and medication. After a rare asion

    of cooking a meal for herself and Julian, she grabbed a few changes of clothes and headed back to the hospital.

    With the trial looming and this new incident cropping up, M spent her time closely monitoring the unfolding events online concerning the disappearance of The Lockwood Group''s head.

    She could see that someone was deliberately fanning the mes online.

    All she could do was hope that their efficiency wasn''t too overwhelming, allowing

    her and Miranda to ride out this storm, just for a few days.

    The Lockwood Group''s crisis erupted with startling speed.

    By the next day, their stock prices had noticeably dropped, with shareholders frantically selling off their stocks.

    In just a couple of days, The Lockwood Group was teetering on the brink of copse.

    Even as an outsider, M was shocked by the rapidity of it all. Whoever was behind this seemed intent onpletely bringing down The Lockwood Group.

    Moreover, the speed of the stock sell-off was unusual. Was there some internal leak, or was thepany facing internal issues as well?

    M pondered the possibilities.

    But ultimately, it wasn''t her problem. Her role was to monitor the progress of the investigation, which was now under police scrutiny.

    Things were getting increasinglyplicated.

    While M was wrapped up in her concerns, Lysander and his team were finally making headway.

    ...

    At the Falcon Technologies office, Leonard entered to find Lysander alone, focused on hisputer. He handed over the documents he was carrying.

    "We''ve uncovered a few things."

    "Most of the online buzz is from paid trolls, but the payments for their services have beenundered through severalyers, making it impossible to trace back to the source. The stock sell-off at The Lockwood Group is peculiar."

    "Peculiar?"

    Lysander took the documents, scanning the densely packed information, his brow furrowing.

    Leonard continued, "The first to sell off their stocks were a few major stakeholders from The Lockwood Group''s upper echelon. Their actions were swift and unexpected, almost as if they were preparing to flee. And the entities buying these stocks are even stranger..."

 Chapter 186

    He rattled off a few names, none of which were familiar to Lysander. "Is there a problem with that?" he asked.

    Leonard nodded. "Yes, a significant one. These names seem unrted, and most of them are independent investors. But when our team dug deeper, we found that the stocks they were acquiring ended up in the same ount. The ount holder

    is..."

    He paused and then slowly revealed, "It''s Nicole."

    Lysander was taken aback. "Nicole? Isn''t she Rnd''s chief of staff?"

    Now things were getting interesting.

    His boss had vanished, and instead of maintaining stability, the major shareholder was selling off stocks. Meanwhile, the chief of staff was secretly buying them up. What kind of game was this?

    Wait a minute-what game?

    Lysander''s eyes gleamed with insight, and he suddenly chuckled.

    He nodded at Leonard, signaling, "Recall the people we''ve sent out. Leave just a few for appearances."

    Leonard was puzzled. "You mean...?"

    Lysander smiled. "Rnd is nning something big. He''s even kept his own brother in the dark. Once this y is over, The Lockwood Group will be firmly under his control."

    Leonard suddenly understood. "So you suspect he''s already safe and is using this opportunity to clean house and consolidate scattered shares?"

    Lysander nodded. "That''s highly likely."

    "The Lockwood Group has been on shaky ground this year. Some of the top executives are still linked to the shady dealings from years ago. If they don''t clean up their act, they''ll be forced out. This is the perfect opportunity to do so, and to centralize power. Would Rnd miss such a chance?"

    He chuckled and shook his head. "I''m almost tempted to think that his so-called ''attack'' was staged."

    Leonard thought for a moment, then proposed, "Could Nicole be buying the stocks to sell them at a higher price, or perhaps..."

    "No!"

    Lysander interrupted with a knowing smile. "You don''t understand the rtionship between Nicole and him. She would never betray him."

    Leonard was momentarily silent, then turned to leave and call back the dispersed team. But he paused, remembering something, and turned back. "Sir, if his death is confirmed, our partnership with the Forest Team would give us a unique advantage."

    He implied that they could let the search continue. If the man disappeared permanently, any scandal would be irrelevant. Even if the truth came out, the me could be pinned on the initial attackers.

    An excellent opportunity.

    Montgomery Holdings stood to gain significantly from this.

    The office fell silent. Lysander''s gaze chilled as it rested on Leonard, the tension palpable.

    Leonard lowered his head, silent.

    After a long pause, Lysander finally spoke. "He''s Ryan''s brother. Don''t ever say that again."

    "Understood."

    Leonard nodded, then added, "By the way, the divorce hearing is tomorrow. It starts at ten-thirty in the morning."

    Lysander''s expression showed mild surprise. "That soon?"

    After another long silence, he spoke again. "I must win this divorce case. It needs

    to be a decisive victory, with no room for error."

    Leonard nodded, his expression calm. "Everything is arranged."

    Divorce?

    Lysander was getting a divorce?

    When was that decided? Why hadn''t he mentioned it?

    Outside the office door, Giselle was eavesdropping, her face mirroring her internal shock. Realizing the meeting was ending, she quietly slipped away before anyone noticed her presence.

 Chapter 187

    The sun was setting in the west, painting the sky with hues of orange and pink.

    At the gates of Northpoint University, Eugene slung his bag over one shoulder. The soft curls of his hair caught the evening light, entuating his handsome features, which were now tinged with reluctance.

    "Sis, are you really leaving tomorrow?"

    M patted his shoulder reassuringly. "Yes, after the court hearing tomorrow, I''ll be heading to Verdelune. Who knows when I''ll be back."

    Today marked the start of Eugene''s new term at university.

    With her departure imminent and uncertain when she''d return, M decided to have a farewell dinner with Eugene.

    Given that it coincided with his first day at university, they made a detour to drop him off afterward.

    The thought of not knowing when they''d meet again weighed on M, her heart heavy with nostalgia.

    Leaving behind thend she had called home for over twenty years was no easy feat.

    And so it was with the people she cherished.

    "Don''t worry, sis."

    Seeing her sadness, Eugene quickly adopted a cheerful tone. "I''m doing great in my studies. Once Iplete the math projects and research assigned by my professor, I''ll apply for an overseas program. Then we can hang out again, and I''ll get to see you every day!"

    M''s eyes glistened as she smiled, gently patting his shoulder.

    "Then you better work hard."

    "Absolutely!"

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, M waved goodbye to Eugene, watching his figure fade into the distance. Turning around, her emotions surged, her eyes misty with unshed tears.

    Once in the car, Julian, who seemed to sense her mood, wrapped his little arms around her.

    "Mom?"

    Mposed herself, returning his hug with a smile. "Let''s go, I''ll treat you to something delicious."

    The past few days, they''d been staying at the vi near Bamboo Grove, where Julian had behaved impably, staying in his room without fuss. It was time for a well-deserved treat.

    ...

    M drove to a charming candy shop, adorned with whimsical decor.

    Holding Julian''s hand, she pushed open the door.

    The shop was bustling, but being a regr, the owner recognized her instantly. "Long time no see! The usual?"

    This candy store was known for its handcrafted sweets, a tradition spanning decades. The ingredients were pure, offering aplex yet bnced sweetness that M adored.

    Adrian loved it too.

    Adrian wasn''t much for sweets, but he made an exception for this store''s candy, which meant M frequented it often enough for the staff to remember her preferences. Just as the owner began to package her usual order, M interrupted.

    "Hold on, today it''s for this little one."

    She gently pulled Julian out from behind her, and the store owner, noticing him for the first time, smiled warmly. "What a cute child! Is he your second one? I haven''t seen you bring him before."

    Since Julian was shorter than Adrian, the owner assumed he was Adrian''s younger brother.

    M chuckled, shaking her head. "He''s a friend''s child. I''m looking after him for a few days. Julian, go on, pick something you like."

    Julian had a sweet tooth, which is why she brought him here specifically.

    In the bustling shop, he clung tightly to her hand, hesitant to let go, so M guided him through the selections.

    Soon enough, they had a sizable bag of sweets.

    Back in the car, Julian unwrapped a candy and offered it to her. "Mom, you try it first."

    "Thank you, Julian."

    M''s smile deepened as she savored the candy, the fruity sweetness melting her heart.

 Chapter 188

    After giving the child some candy, she gently reminded, "Remember to brush your teeth after finishing the candy. Don''t eat too much each time, and try to have less

    at night."

    The child, savoring the sweetness, beamed with delight and softly promised, "Okay, Mom."

    With the candy still in her mouth, M ced another pack into the storage box. This one was Adrian''s favorite vor.

    As the time to leave approached, a wave of sadness washed over her. The troubles back home were overwhelming, and it seemed impossible for her to return anytime soon. Her ns to fly back frequently to visit Adrian and her mother-inw were now dashed.

    She wondered when she would see them again.

    Just earlier, while in the store, she had drifted into a daydream and absentmindedly picked out arge bag of Adrian''s favorite sweets. The slight pang in her heart as she paid was hard to ignore.

    Herwyer had repeatedly advised her to avoid meeting with the Montgomery family before the court hearing, to prevent anyplications.

    Once everything concluded tomorrow, she nned to ask herwyer to pass the candy to Adrian. After all, she hadn''t heard from Adrian in recent days and wasn''t sure if he even wanted to see her. They were pressed for time, leaving no opportunity for a visit.

    As she prepared to start the car and drive away, her hands froze on the steering wheel. Her eyes fixed on a scene ahead, leaving her momentarily speechless.

    She saw a familiar ck car parked at a distance, and a child leaping out of it. It was Adrian.

    Adrian was holding Giselle''s hand, excitedly heading towards his favorite candy store, with Lysander trailing a step behind. The twilight bathed them in a gentle, radiant glow.

    M lowered her gaze, a faint smile tugging at her lips.

    She stopped looking in their direction, turned the steering wheel, and drove away, leaving the brilliant sunset far behind.

    So be it, she thought.

    The next day.

    Knowing she had to go to court, Nathaniel arrived early to pick up the child. He couldn''t resist asking if she needed a ride.

    After she declined, he changed the subject, inviting her to dinner as thanks.

    M smiled but said nothing.

    Once he left, she received a call from Miranda.

    "M, I''ve loaded our luggage into the car. I''ll head straight to the airport. When do you think you''ll finish?"

    "The hearing starts at ten-thirty. If everything goes smoothly, I should be there by noon."

    "Alright, keep an eye on the time so you don''t miss the flight."

    Miranda continued, "By the way, I haven''t fully exined my departure to my parents, not wanting to worry them. This might lead to some serious scoldingter!"

    M couldn''t help butugh.

    "Not telling them keeps them out of it. It''s good we''ve managed until today."

    "I understand."

    Miranda acknowledged and then asked quietly, "What about Rnd?"

    "Don''t worry, my vi''s smart lock can be operated remotely. Once we''re on the ne, I''ll unlock it. There''s a phone by the door, so he can contact someone as soon as he gets out. We''ve done all we can."

    M had meticulously prepared for this day.

    After exchanging a few more words with Miranda, they both got ready to depart. M had alreadypleted the hospital discharge procedures, so she headed straight out.

    It was time to move forward.

 Chapter 189

    The morning sun zed brightly in a clear sky. M squinted toward the sun, its brilliance almost overwhelming. She paused, feeling momentarily disced, as if caught in a different world. After a brief standstill, she shook off the feeling and got into her car.

    The hospital was only a forty-minute drive from the courthouse, and she left early to ensure she wouldn''t bete.

    Before starting the car, she checked her phone. The time read: 7:32 AM.

    Approximately three hours until the court hearing.

    Meanwhile, at Montgomery Estate in Crimson Gardens, Lysander stepped out of his home, looking every bit the part of nobility in his tailored ck suit. As he made his way to the car, he noticed that Leonard was not driving today. Another car pulled up alongside, and Leonard rolled down his window, nodding to Lysander before both vehicles set off, one following the other.

    In the trailing car, Leonard pulled out his phone, speaking with a chill in his voice, "It''s time."

    M was familiar with the route to the courthouse, having traveled it frequently for submitting evidence and handling legal paperwork. Not ten minutes into her drive, she crossed a narrow stone bridge.

    Once past the bridge, it was all highway from there.

    Despite the tension of the day, M felt surprisingly optimistic. She drove steadily onto the bridge, but halfway across, an unexpected event startled her. Another car approached from the opposite direction, out of control and speeding toward her.

    Instinctively, she swerved to avoid a collision, but the sudden maneuver caused her car to lurch violently. A loud crash echoed in her ears as a vehicle behind her failed to react in time and clipped her car.

    M''s vehicle was pushed sideways, and the oing car struck her as well, both crashing together and sliding toward the edge of the bridge. The vehicle trailing behind braked hard to avoid the chaos but ended up colliding due to inertia.

    In a blink, four to five cars were caught in a pile-up, boxing M''s car in tightly.

    Inside, M was shaken, her ears ringing and her vision blurred. Her hands slipped from the wheel as her head knocked repeatedly against the seat''s headrest, leaving her feeling woozy and in pain.

    Thankfully, the cars hadn''t been moving fast, and the brakes had mostly been applied in time. The vehicles were damaged, but the upants were unharmed.

    The driver from one of the cars behind forced his door open, squeezing through the narrow gap to pound on M''s window.

    "Do you even know how to drive?" he yelled, his voice seething with anger. "If you can''t drive, go back and learn again! Don''t cause havoc on the road!"

    "Get out of there!" he shouted, growing more furious by the second. "Stop ying dead! Come out!"

    The driver who had lost control earlier rushed over to calm him down, "Hey, it''s a misunderstanding. Let''s get her out of the car first."

    M''s car was wedged in so tightly that opening the door was nearly impossible.

    The irate man, blinded by rage, ignored the plea and continued to hammer on the window, yelling, "Open this window! Get out here so we can settle this! Do you have any idea what you''ve done to my car? It''s worth a fortune! Can you even afford to pay for the damage?"

    The cursing pierced through the car, a cacophony of insults and threats.

    Though M had regained her senses, she wisely chose not to lower the window. Confronting an irate madman was not on her agenda. Instead, she called the police.

    After exining the situation, the officers advised her to stay put until help arrived.

    Outside, the shouting continued unabated. Some drivers joined in the yelling, while others tried to restrain the furious man.

    Soon, several traffic officers arrived. While some calmed the crowd, others worked to clear a path so that the cars stuck behind could move through.

 Chapter 190

    After what felt like an eternity, the tow truck finally arrived.

    One by one, the cars involved in the ident were towed away, and M was finally able to step out of her vehicle. By this time, the parties involved in the incident had nearly wrapped up their discussions.

    The driver who had hit her came over to apologize and asked for her phone number to arrangepensation.

    M was in a hurry to get to court and didn''t have time to engage in lengthy conversations. She murmured a quick response, promising to discuss itter, all the while scrolling through her phone, desperately trying to book a ride.

    Her car was definitely out ofmission.

    Strangely, despite her constant attempts to hail a ride, no cars were avable. It was bizarre.

    Earlier, she''d asked the traffic officer for help, but the other parties involved in the ident insisted their issues were more urgent, iming they needed to get to the hospital or other critical ces. Compared to them, her reason for traveling- going to finalize her divorce-seemed trivial. They monopolized all avable rides.

    The officer advised her to wait, promising that a car would be avable soon. As she stood by the roadside trying to g down a vehicle, her anxiety grew.

    A quick nce at her watch told her it was already past nine, and she had just an hour before her court appointment.

    If only a car showed up now, she could still make it!

    Just as her nerves were about to fray beyond repair, a sleek ck Mercedes came to a sudden halt in front of her.

    The window rolled down.

    Giselle, with a cool, mocking smile on her face, called out, "Get in."

    M froze momentarily.

    It took her only a few seconds to piece it together. Giselle had likely heard about the divorce from Lysander, and no one wanted M''s divorce finalized more than Giselle did. It was awfully convenient, wasn''t it?

    "Are you getting in or not?" Giselle snapped impatiently. Ever since eavesdropping on Lysander''s ns for divorce, she had done her homework and even had someone tailing M. Good thing she did, or today''s opportunity might have been missed entirely! Useless fool! If M didn''t get the divorce, how could Giselle and Lysander have their perfect future?

    M really didn''t want to get into that woman''s car. After a moment of internal struggle and another nce at her phone, she gritted her teeth and climbed in.

    Whatever it took, she needed to finalize the divorce first.

    Once inside, the two women sat as far apart as possible, each pressed against their respective windows. There was enough space between them to fit two more people, a clear testament to their mutual disdain.

    Giselle scoffed and instructed the driver, "Get to the courthouse as fast as you can!"

    The car sped off.

    Meanwhile, a sleek sedan approached from afar,ing to a halt nearby.

    The window slid down, revealing a man in a tailored white suit. Through the partially open window, only his strong, elegant jawline was visible, his long, graceful fingers rested lightly on the window ledge. The cuff of his suit jacket was embroidered with emerald bamboo leaves, shimmering like diamond-studded raindrops, exuding an air of refined elegance.

    The driver nced outside and spoke softly, "Mr. Whitmore, she''s already left."

    "Hmm."

    The man withdrew his hand, his voice smooth and mellifluous, "Let''s head back to Bamboo Grove."

    "Yes, sir."

    The sedan turned and drove in the opposite direction.

    ...

    Giselle''s car raced through the streets, barely stopping for red lights, and

    delivered M to the courthouse in under twenty minutes.

    By the time M got out, her head was spinning.

    They had driven way too fast!

    As soon as she stepped out, the door mmed shut, and the car sped away, like

    an arrow released from a bow.

    M stood there momentarily stunned.

    No time to dwell on it. She checked her watch still over forty minutes left before the hearing!

    She could make it!

    With renewed determination, she sprinted towards the courthouse entrance.

    In the car, Giselle turned her head to watch M run, a cold smile ying on her lips.

    M, you better seed in getting that divorce. Without the Montgomery family''s protection, you''ll be at my mercy, and we have unfinished business to settle. Just you wait!

 Chapter 191

    Giselle parked her car across a narrow street from the courthouse.

    M dashed across the road, skillfully dodging the passing vehicles as she made her way toward the main entrance, getting closer with every step.

    But then,

    As several cars sped past her, the door of a sleek ck car suddenly slid open. A hand shot out, grabbing her shoulder with a fierce grip, pulling her into the vehicle.

    M''s mind went nk.

    Kidnapping?

    Who?

    Who would dare!

    This was a courthouse, for heaven''s sake!

    Before she could fully process what was happening, she instinctively opened her mouth to scream for help. But a strong hand mped down over her lips, while another arm wrapped tightly around her waist, holding her in an unyielding grip.

    The car door began to close slowly.

    No!

    M''s eyes widened in desperation as she struggled with all her might. Somehow, she managed to create a small gap.

    "Help..."

    The cry barely escaped her lips before her mouth was covered again. But her fingers dug into the edge of the closing door, leaving deep red marks as she refused to let go.

    She was so close!

    She had almost made it to the courthouse!

    With her mouth silenced, M''s eyes burned with frustration as she clung to the car door, fighting with every ounce of strength, unwilling to surrender.

    Somewhere deep inside, she sensed what might be happening.

    Meanwhile, at Northpoint University, Eugene navigated through the bustling crowd of students, entering his professor''s office to continue discussing his research project.

    Today, he nned to ask his professor if he could expedite his overseas study application, provided hepleted this project swiftly and sessfully.

    He was eager to get to Verdelune and be with his sister.

    His sister should be entering the courthouse by now, he thought. Once everything was settled, he''d join her in Verdelune, and they could be together forever.

    He would be the best brother she could ever have.

    The one and only.

    Eugene couldn''t help but smile at the thought.

    Seeing him enter with a smile, the middle-aged man behind the desk raised an eyebrow. His prized student, while a mathematical genius, was usually quite reserved. This was the first time he had seen him so genuinely happy.

    "What''s got you so cheerful? Good news?"

    "Absolutely!"

    Elsewhere, Miranda was lounging in the airport''s VIP lounge, munching on potato chips while scrolling through travel guides on her tablet.

    Her screen was filled with overseas travel tips.

    Though she regretted leaving behind the legalwork she had cultivated over six years, she had decided to start fresh abroad and leave it all behind.

    No rush to jump into work once she arrived.

    First, she would finalize her travel ns and take her sister on a well-deserved vacation, to unwind and broaden their horizons.

    Her best friend had married young, and since they graduated college, they had rarely had the chance to enjoy a night out together. Once abroad, they could live together again, just like when they shared a dorm room.

    The thought made Miranda chuckle with delight.

    At this moment, it was four o''clock in the afternoon in Verdelune.

    The city''s fashion week was just kicking off, with influential figures from various countries gathering to chat and make connections.

    Jade was among them, her face beaming with joy.

    Curious acquaintances couldn''t help but ask in English, "Chairman Suthend, what''s got you in such high spirits? Don''t keep it to yourself, share with us!" The others chimed in, eager to hear.

    Jade waved them off with augh, responding in English, "My grandniece ising back soon, and I couldn''t be happier."

    Having lived abroad for many years, she understood mostnguages but preferred speaking in English. If someone didn''t understand, she would let her trantor handle it.

 Chapter 192

    She had powerful connections overseas, and no one dared to question her authority.

    Upon hearing the trantion, the man was surprised. "Is this the prodigy apprentice you always mention when you visit us?"

    Jade nodded with a cheerful grin.

    Everyone chimed in, insisting that when this person arrives, a party must be thrown so everyone could finally meet them. They''ve all been curious for a long time.

    "Of course, of course."

    Jade agreed eagerly, her smile growing wider.

    She was aware that today was the day of M''s divorce court hearing. With a professional team ofwyers on her side, there was no doubt the case would go smoothly.

    In Verdelune''s room, Jade had everything prepared and beautifully decorated. All that was left was for M toe home.

    ...

    On the shaded path by the courthouse.

    M struggled fiercely, her phone suddenly ringing in her pocket, echoing loudly in the otherwise quiet path.

    It was likely thewyer impatiently trying to reach her.

    The man loosened one hand to grab the phone, and in that brief moment, M drove her elbow backwards with all her might. She wed at the car door, trying to escape.

    "Help!"

    She cried out hoarsely.

    But before she could shout again, the person behind her, perhaps in anger, yanked her back with tremendous force. Her hands slipped from the door, scraping her skin and leaving painful, raw red marks.

    Her mouth and nose were tightly covered, and the feeling of suffocation overwhelmed her.

    In her dizzying vision, M watched helplessly as the car door slowly closed. She wanted to scream, but her mouth wouldn''t open. Tears streamed down her face, sshing onto the hand that covered her mouth, causing it to tremble slightly, yet never loosening its grip.

    Through blurred eyes, M''s hands fell limp, but within her heart, anger and hatred surged.

    Lysander.

    Lysander!

    LYSANDER!

    ...

    Inside the courtroom.

    Time ticked by, but the intiff still hadn''t shown up.

    M''s legal team, pressured by the judge, kept calling her, but she was unreachable. Some members of the team began to cast suspicious nces at the defendant''s side.

    Lysander sat there confidently, a subtle smile ying on his lips, exuding an air of calm assurance.

    The court session began, and ording to protocol, they waited an additional thirty minutes. With no sign of the intiff, no contact, and no valid reason for her absence, the court ruled right then and there.

    The case was dismissed due to the intiff''s absence.

    No divorce granted!

    As the judgment was passed, Lysander stood up with a smile. His bodyguards blocked M''s legal team as they tried to question her whereabouts, and he walked out confidently.

    He was determined to winpletely, and to do so, he ensured she never even got her day in court.

    This round was his victory!

    "M, I told you, without my consent, you will forever be Mrs. Montgomery, mine and mine alone!"

    He murmured to himself as he exited the courthouse.

    Outside, the sunlight reflected in his fox-like eyes, dazzling and enchanting, yet strangely chilling.

    He got into the car waiting by the curb.

    Lysander loosened his tie with a long finger, his Adam''s apple bobbing slightly. When he spoke, his voice was brimming with unstoppable delight, a hint of eager anticipation barely concealed.

    "Take me home."

    His wife was waiting for him there.

    Today, he wouldn''t be going to the office!

 Chapter 193

    "p!"

    The sharp crack echoed through the living room of Crimson Gardens, the Montgomery family''s grand estate.

    "What did I tell you?"

    Lysander''s eyes, usually so calcting, simmered with anger. "I instructed you to bring her back unharmed, and this is what you call unharmed?"

    When he returned, she was unconscious on the bed, her hands marred with scratches.

    Is this your idea of unharmed?

    Leonard turned his head slightly, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. His expression was calm, as if he felt no pain.

    After a few sharp words of reprimand, Lysander inquired, "What about her luggage?"

    "I''ve sent someone to retrieve it from the airport," Leonard replied, then asked, "What should we do about Miranda?"

    Lysander frowned.

    "Send her back to the Waynes. Tell Quentin Wayne to keep his daughter in line- no more trying to drag my wife into their messes, disrupting other families! And inform Harding & Cole Legal to suspend her from work. If she''s got time to meddle, she doesn''t need a job."

    "Understood."

    Leonard nodded and left the room.

    ...

    M awoke, instantly recognizing she was back at Crimson Gardens.

    She had lived here for seven years, slept in this very bed for seven years. She knew the space intimately, its structure, its scent.

    As her memory returned, her face darkened, recalling the recent past.

    Disgust and anger surged within her,pelling her to get out of bed immediately. But a sharp pain in her palms made her wobble, a muffled groan escaping her lips.

    Sitting up, she spread her hands, revealing several fresh cuts from earlier struggles.

    The memory of what had happened filled her with rage, making her tremble with fury.

    "Lysander!"

    "Did you call for me?"

    The bedroom door opened, and the man she so despised entered with a smile in his eyes. He crossed the room in a few strides to stand beside the bed.

    M couldn''t hold back any longer. Ignoring the pain in her hands, she got out of bed and, barefoot on the carpet, raised her right hand and pped him hard.

    "p!"

    The sound shattered the smile on his face.

    M clenched her fists, ignoring the stinging pain, suppressing her chest''s burning rage. She shouted, "You''re insane!"

    "That car ident today, the people who kidnapped me-was it all your doing? Did you even consider how many lives could have been lost if something had gone wrong?"

    Lysander slowly turned his head, his hair falling into his eyes, and responded in a calm, indifferent tone. "I had everything under control. Nothing was going to happen."

    M took a step back, momentarily dazed. "You''re truly mad."

    It was always like this.

    He always acted as if everything was within his grasp, ying with others'' lives as

    if they were mere pawns.

    She loathed this side of Lysander.

    It suffocated her.

    "Lysander, what are you trying to achieve? What good does this do you? What''s the point?"

    Lysander remained silent, his eyes dark and inscrutable.

    She couldn''t understand him.

    Nor did she want to try anymore-she was exhausted.

    M bit her lip, her expression weary. She finally spoke, "I don''t want anything anymore��not the shares, none of it. I''ll leave with nothing. I give up. Just let me go, please."

    "No."

    His voice was calm, yet it shattered thest vestiges of M''sposure.

    She struggled to contain her erupting anger, her voice trembling with rage as her eyes reddened. She couldn''tprehend, "Why are you doing this?"

 Chapter 194

    Lysander stood facing the furious figure before him, his expression calm and his voice steady, almost deathly quiet.

    "Don''t forget," he said softly.

    "It was you who wanted to start this. Fine, I agreed and made you thedy of the Montgomery family."

    "Since you wanted the beginning, why should you decide the end?"

    M was taken aback, a bitterugh almost escaping her lips, though she couldn''t muster the energy to express it. "Fine, then you suggest it."

    Lysander responded coolly, "I have no intention of getting a divorce right now."

    A wave of anger surged through M, and unable to hold back, she attempted to p him, though her hand was caught firmly.

    Lysander remained unruffled, "Your hand is injured; hitting me would only hurt you."

    "Don''t patronize me!"

    M, still seething, swung her free hand, only for it to be captured as well. Hisrge hands easily restrained her delicate wrists, holding them firmly.

    Ignoring her protests, he pulled her toward the bed, gently forcing her to sit down while he knelt beside her.

    He retrieved a tube of ointment from his pocket, trying to pry open her clenched fist. Seeing her resistance, he looked up at her.

    "Do you want the wound to get infected?" he asked.

    Her hands were crucial for her work, sketching designs, creating high-end custom

    pieces, painting... They couldn''t afford to be damaged.

    Suppressing her anger, M relented. "I''ll do it myself."

    Lysander nced up but held on. M, realizing the futility of arguing, finally released her grip.

    The cool ointment on her wound made her shiver, but she bit her lip, refusing to make a sound.

    Sensing this, Lysander''s touch became gentler. In the quiet room, only their soft breaths mingled in the air.

    M watched him tend to her with painstaking care, yet her gaze remained cold.

    She knew better than to be swayed. Lysander had always been unpredictable, his moods shifting like the wind. She wouldn''t be fooled by his fleeting tenderness. "Lysander, give me a straight answer. What will it take for you to let me go?" M''s voice was icy.

    Lysander paused, then continued applying the ointment in a matter-of-fact tone. "Is it so bad being thedy of the Montgomery family? I promised you forever, and I meant it. You''ll always be thedy, and I''ll give you whatever you want. That won''t change, no matter whoes along."

    "As if I care!" M scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. "I don''t want it, I don''t need it, I can''t stand it. Do I need to spell it out? I don''t want to be with you, and I don''t want to see you anymore!"

    Lysander didn''t reply.

    He finished applying the ointment and finally looked up, his eyes dark and unreadable, yet he avoided giving a direct answer.

    "You''ve recently quit your job, your hand is injured. Just stay home and rest."

    M was about to protest when he continued, "I heard the Horizon Group is bidding on a project. Coincidentally, I''ve invested in it and am considering candidates."

    Horizon Group.

    That was Miranda''s familypany.

    M''s face turned pale. She understood Lysander''s implications well.

    Whether the bid seeded wasn''t the issue. The real concern was that Miranda''spany was in heavy industry, and Montgomery Holdings was a leader in that field, a global powerhouse.

    In terms of influence, Montgomery Holdings could easily overshadow Horizon Group without breaking a sweat.

    He was cornering her!

 Chapter 195

    He was pushing her to the brink!

    M couldn''t control the trembling of her body any longer. Her emotions, once held in check, now surged with such force that her mind felt faint, her nose tingled, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    Unable to hold back any longer, a single tear slipped unnoticed from her thickshes andnded silently on Lysander''s hand.

    The man, whose hand was resting over hers, gave a barely detectable shudder.

    M''s voice was choked with emotion when she finally spoke. "Lysander, you really are a bastard."

    Lysander remained silent.

    He slowly rose, leaning forward, his eyes half-closed. His lips touched her soft, pale cheek, delicately kissing away each tear that had fallen. He moved upward, brushing lightly over her thickshes, and finally lingering on the faint pink mark at her temple, gently rubbing it.

    A bitter taste spread in his mouth.

    That pink mark was from when Hugo had pushed her, causing her to hit her head. The bruise was nearly gone thanks to an excellent scar-removal cream, leaving only a faint pink trace.

    M felt that spot on her temple burning and itching. She pushed him away forcefully and turned her face, refusing to look at him.

    His breath mingled with hers due to his earlier kisses, and Lysander was stirred, yet he restrained himself from approaching her again. Watching her sit gracefully on the edge of the bed, he swallowed hard, fighting the urge to close the distance.

    If he pushed any further, he might truly drive her away.

    He straightened up, masking the abyss of desire in his gaze, and ced the ointment on the bedside table. He nced at the woman sitting motionlessly on the bed and quietly walked towards the door.

    Just as he was about to leave, he spoke up, "Adrian will be back from school soon."

    M''s hand, resting on her leg, gave a slight tremor.

    The bedroom door closed with a soft click.

    M listened as his footsteps faded. Suddenly, she sprang from the bed and rushed to the door, twisting the lock, but nothing happened.

    She was locked in.

    Her anger had dissipated; determination took its ce. She began searching the room for her phone. She refused to give up or resign herself to this fate!

    There had to be a way.

    She was determined to find a solution that would allow her to leave and also protect the Wayne family.

    First, she needed to contact the outside world!

    ...

    Lysander exited the bedroom and descended the stairs, pulling out his phone as he went.

    The screen illuminated, disying dozens of missed calls, all from Giselle. Just then, another call came through.

    He answered it, but before he could speak, a woman''s voice, choked with tears, burst through the receiver.

    "Lysander, how could you do this to me!"

    "You promised me!"

    Lysander lowered hisshes, his voice soothing. "I know, don''t cry. Let''s talk it through calmly. I always keep my promises."

    The woman continued to sob.

    "Thene over now. I''ve already contacted the Forest Team, and we''re just waiting for you to finalize the meeting time."

    Lysander smiled gently, his voice soft. "Alright."

    He ended the call and continued down the stairs, meeting Leonard''s gaze as he entered the house.

    "What''s going on?" he asked.

    "I just got in touch with Harding & Cole Legal to suspend Miranda, but they told

    me she resigned a few days ago and is already going through the process."

    "Resigned?"

    Lysander frowned. "So, her trip abroad with M wasn''t just for fun; she might be nning to stay there?"

    "Possibly," Leonard replied cautiously.

    "That doesn''t add up."

    Lysander felt something was off. "She''s worked as awyer here for six years, building connections. Is it that easy to just walk away?"

    Would she really go to such lengths just to apany M abroad?

    He asked, "When did she resign?"

    Leonard provided the date, and they exchanged a look, both sensing something amiss. The timing was shortly after Rnd''s incident.

    Lysander pondered for a moment, then asked, "Did we check her car''s dashcam footage back then?"

 Chapter 196

    Leonard sent a message to the person who had originally inspected the car. The reply came quickly: they hadn''t found anything. They had only checked for

    bloodstains and missed other details.

    "Check again," Leonard instructed.

    Lysander chuckled, "We had such difficulty finding anyone useful before. It''s suspicious."

    Leonard was taken aback, "Weren''t we supposed to stop looking?"

    After all, this was likely a trap set by Rnd. Searching further would only waste time, and the people they had sent out were just aimlessly wandering.

    "Keep searching. I need to know what role she ys in this setup. Miranda doesn''t have the guts to hide someone on her own."

    With a smirk, Lysander nced in the direction of the upstairs, his voiceced with indifference, "Assign someone else to this task. You stay here and keep an eye on thedy. If she disappears, you can say goodbye to your position."

    "...Understood."

    ...

    M turned the room inside out, but she couldn''t find a single trace of a phone.

    She then fiddled with the door lock.

    She had barely started when she heard footsteps outside. She paused, waiting, but no one came in.

    It wasn''t like Lysander''s usual behavior.

    Testing the waters, she called out, "Leonard?"

    A soft voice came from outside, "Yes, it''s me."

    Hearing his voice, she connected it to the man who had covered her mouth and nose in the car earlier. She mmed her fist against the door, "Leonard, open this door!"

    Leonard stood outside, unmoving.

    Listening to the sounds from within, his usuallyposed demeanor faltered. He was transported back to that night seven years ago.

    The same winter, the same scenario.

    Separated by a door, M''s voice then had been tinged with a softer, clearer tone, crying and banging on the door. It was heart-wrenching.

    Back then, her pleas weren''t much different from now.

    ["Leonard, please, let me out. I''m scared, please..."]

    "Leonard, open the door!"

    The cries from seven years ago echoed through time, ovepping with the familiar, yet now furious, voice behind the door.

    Both were intense, deafening.

    Even someone as cold-hearted as Leonard felt a momentarypse, stepping back from the door. A sudden urge to smoke overwhelmed him, but when he reached for his pocket, it was empty. His usually steady hands, ustomed to holding a gun, trembled slightly.

    Indeed, seven years ago, Mr. Montgomery had banned smoking across the entire family. Over time, Leonard had quit too.

    "I can''t open it, ma''am," Leonard finally spoke, his voice hoarse, yet his decision unchanged from seven years ago.

    Silence followed from inside the room.

    Standing behind the door, M heard Leonard''s words and stopped banging, her eyes distant.

    Such a strong resemnce.

    Familiar memories surfaced, making her heart race.

    Suppressing the unwanted memories, she mmed the door once more, her eyes icy, but her voice softened.

    "Leonard, please. Just give me a phone, any phone. I need to exin to my family and friends. You know I won''t run."

    Leonard was well aware of Lysander''s maniptive ways. Once someone went upstairs, they wouldn''t leave empty-handed, but he had never forbidden her from contacting the outside.

    Moreover...

    A momentter, M heard a voice from outside, "Step back a bit."

    Sheplied, stepping away from the door. A small gap opened, and Leonard''s gaze met hers briefly before he averted his eyes, handing a phone through the opening.

    Without looking at him, she snatched the phone and mmed the door shut.

 Chapter 197

    M grabbed her phone and immediately called Miranda. They had nned to leave together, and Miranda''s absence was worrying. She had been out of contact, and M was anxious to know what was happening on her end.

    The phone was answered almost instantly.

    "Mira," M began.

    "Is that really you?" Miranda asked, surprised. She usually avoided picking up calls from unfamiliar numbers, but her intuition had urged her to answer this time, and she was relieved to hear her friend''s voice.

    "How are you? That lunatic Lysander didn''t do anything to you, did he?" Miranda''s voice was filled with concern.

    "I''m okay," M replied, her voice trembling slightly as she heard the familiar warmth. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she forced a smile.

    "What about you? Didn''t you board the ne?" M inquired, knowing that by this time, Miranda was supposed to be mid-flight.

    At the mention of the flight, Miranda''s tone turned frustrated, her voice rising in volume. "Board what ne? Lysander''s gone mad! His men showed up at the airport and took my luggage. They even bundled me back home! My dad chewed me out for hours because of it! I''m so done with this!"

    Guilt washed over M. "I''m sorry, if only I hadn''t involved you..."

    "M!" Miranda interrupted, raising her voice to cut off her friend''s apology. "I''ll figure something out."

    "Remember back in school, we promised to be best friends for life, to travel the world together and see all its wonders? We made that promise."

    "So, trust me. I''ll help you, just like you''ve always been there for me," Miranda assured her.

    M''s tears flowed freely now, her heart swelling with gratitude and relief. Miranda''s words were a lifeline in this moment of chaos, providing a strength she desperately needed.

    "Mira..." M began.

    "Stop it. We''re not strangers," Miranda chuckled. "What are you really trying to say?"

    M wiped her tears away and managed a smile. "I just wanted to say, I think I left my door unlocked. Could you check on it when you get a chance?"

    There was a brief silence on the line.

    "Got it. Call me if you need anything. Are you using this number for now?" Miranda asked.

    "Yeah, for a few days at least."

    They exchanged a few more words offort before ending the call. M felt a bit more at ease, knowing that at least this matter was being handled.

    She had been brought back so quickly, she hadn''t had a chance to use her phone. There was still Rnd, locked up in the basement of the vi at Bamboo Grove. M had nned to unlock his door remotely before boarding the ne, but without her phone, that was impossible.

    She trusted no one else with this task. Only Miranda knew her house''s passcode and the details of the situation. It was best that she handled it.

    Back in the Montgomery household, M couldn''t speak openly about these things. She had to rely on coded messages, but luckily, years of friendship meant Miranda understood perfectly.

    M could only hope that the Lockwood family''s troubles wouldn''t spill over andplicate things further. She prayed that Miranda couldmunicate effectively with Rnd. After all, they had saved him.

    ...

    With the call to Miranda done, M took a few deep breaths to steady herself before dialing her great-aunt Jade, who lived in Verdelune. It was around nine in the morning there, so Jade should be awake.

    Jade picked up quickly, and there was a long pause before her calm voice came through. "Did he hurt you?"

    "Aunt Jade, I''m fine, really. Don''t worry about me. I''ll handle things," M replied, struggling to maintain herposure despite the turmoil inside. She forced herself to speak in a steady voice, determined not to let her emotions take over.

 Chapter 198

    M knew she couldn''t let Aunt Edith worry any longer. At her age, too much stress could be dangerous. M was genuinely afraid of what might happen if her aunt got too upset.

    "I should have seen iting! That scoundrel, that little rascal is a menace! The whole family must be crazy to raise such a troublemaker," Aunt Edith ranted, her voice full of fury.

    "Aunt Edith, please don''t-" M tried to interject.

    "Don''t what?" Aunt Edith snapped.

    "Nothing," M mumbled.

    Seeing her aunt nearly explode with anger, M thought better of saying something like ''don''t generalize like that.'' Instead, she switched tactics, trying to soothe her with gentle words.

    After a few more colorful insults, Aunt Edith suddenly went quiet, causing M''s heart to skip a beat.

    "Aunt Edith? Aunt Edith?" she called out anxiously.

    "Ms. Suthend, don''t worry, I''m here," came the calm voice of Sophie, Aunt Edith''s personal assistant, who was always by her side.

    Feeling slightly reassured, M asked quickly, "How is my aunt doing now?"

    There was the sound of pills rattling and water being drunk before Jade''s voice returned, sounding a bit moreposed. "I''m fine. What are you nning to do?" Relieved that her aunt''s emotional state was stabilizing, M felt a weight lift off her shoulders. "I''ll consult with thewyer to see if we can appeal the case. I''m sure we have a chance of winning this time, or Lysander wouldn''t be acting so extreme."

    "Alright, as long as you know what you''re doing," Jade replied.

    She added, "It''s the peak of fashion week here, so I can''te back right now. Make sure to hire some extra security for yourself, and update me on the legal situation so I can stay informed."

    "I will," M promised.

    "You better mean it this time!" Jade suddenlyshed out. "If you knew anything, you wouldn''t have gotten involved with such a lunatic! Next time you bring home someone like that, don''t bother calling me your aunt!"

    M winced at the scolding but nodded along, promising to do better. After a few more warnings, the line went dead.

    Just as she was about to call the onewyer she could remember from the legal team, she heard a child''s voice shouting from outside, "Mr. Leonard, Dad said Mom''s back, is that true?"

    Meanwhile, Miranda had just hung up the phone and was plotting her escape. Lysander''s men had dropped her off at home, where her father had promptly put her under house arrest, telling her to reflect on her actions and forbidding her from going out. It was partly to keep her out of trouble, too. The Montgomeries were not a family anyone wanted to cross.

    But there was a big problem at the Bamboo Grove that couldn''t be ignored. If someone starved down there, they''d be in real trouble. Miranda, who had been locked up more times than she could count for her mischief, quickly jimmied the lock and slipped out the back door, making her way over the garden wall and sneaking away.

    After running for what felt like ages, she finally reached a busy street, hailed a cab, and headed straight for the Bamboo Grove Residences. She hoped that the person in the basement was okay. They really couldn''t afford another mess right now; things had been going horriblytely.

    But little did she know, when it rains, it pours.

    As she opened the vi''s front door and moved towards the basement entrance, she froze, eyes wide with shock, hands slowly raising in surrender.

    The basement door, once securely locked, was wide open. Rnd stood casually leaning against the wall, a gun pointed nonchntly in her direction, azy smile on his face.

    "Ms. Wayne," he drawled. "Let''s talk about a little partnership, shall we? For the sake of your... good friend."

    Talk or not, could he please put the gun down? Who negotiates like this?

    Miranda was speechless.

 Chapter 199

    Crimson Gardens, the Montgomery Estate.

    The door to the master bedroom swung open as Adrian dashed in, flinging himself into his mother''s arms where she sat on the edge of the bed.

    "Mom, Dad said you''ve been busy and not hometely and told me not to bother you, but I really missed you."

    M embraced her son, the familiar warmth of their bond stirring a deep emotion within her, though she regainedposure quickly.

    She recalled the day before her court appointment, when Adrian had been holding hands with Giselle, and walking alongside Lysander to his favorite candy store, all of them together like a family.

    How much truth was there in those words?

    But he was her child, after all. Gently, she pulled back a bit, letting him sit beside her as she asked in a calm voice about his recent adventures and schoolwork.

    Adrian, however, resisted being pulled away.

    Having not been close to his mom for a while, he usually yed with Giselle when they were apart, only asionally thinking of her. But now, seeing her, he instinctively wanted to be near.

    He loved the scent of his mother, the warmth of her embrace...

    He nestled back into her arms, holding onto M''s soft white sweater, unwilling to let go. M let him sit on herp, not hugging him back, her expression calm as she listened to his endless chatter about school and life.

    The boy had so much to share, stories from school, tidbits from his day-to-day... "Mom, I made a new friend recently."

    Adrian bobbed his head enthusiastically. "But he wasn''t at school today. I think he''s sick. When he gets better, I''ll bring him over to y."

    M was touched and asked, "Would you like to visit your friend now? I can go with you."

    The little boy shook his head, "No, that sounds like a hassle."

    He didn''t feel like going out.

    M let the suggestion drop.

    Just then, the bedroom door opened and Leonard stood at the entrance, his face expressionless. "Young master, it''s time for dinner."

    "Oh, okay."

    Adrian hopped off his mother''sp and headed towards the door, with M naturally following him out.

    They reached the doorway.

    Adrian left, but M was stopped.

    "Madam, your hand is injured and needs rest. It''s better for you to eat in the room.

    I''ll have someone bring the meal up."

    "Oh no, is Mom hurt?"

    Adrian grabbed his mother''s wrist, seeing the ointment-covered wound and gasped in surprise, blowing gently on the injury.

    "Mom, blowing on it makes it feel better, see-whoosh, whoosh..."

    Whenever he scraped his knee, his mom would do the same. He found the cool breeze soothing and forgot about the pain, and now he wanted to help her the same way.

    Feeling the gentle, cooling breeze on her palm, M shivered slightly, awkwardly withdrawing her hand. After a moment''s thought, she gently patted Adrian''s head.

    "Thank you, Adrian, now go have your dinner."

    She didn''t want to argue in front of her child, so she retreated back into the room, watching as the door closed.

    Adrian stood at the doorway, staring at the closed door, sensing something was amiss, but unable to pinpoint what. Blinking a few times, he bounced off downstairs to eat.

    ...

    Shortly after, Harper came upstairs with a tray.

    She nced at Leonard standing stiffly like a sentinel by the wall, his expression cold, and decided against speaking out of turn, stepping into the room instead.

    M epted the meal without protest.

    The thought of refusing to eat as a form of protest never crossed her mind. Whatever her ns-be it escaping, resisting, or contemting her next move�� she needed strength, and that required nourishment.

    "Madam, let me help you with that."

    Seeing M struggle with the fork, her movementscking strength, Harper offered.

    "Okay."

    M didn''t insist.

    Were it not for the urgent circumstances earlier, she would never have used her injured hand like that. Now her palm was covered in wounds, and even holding a fork was painful, something she couldn''t afford given her career.

    She would have to be more careful in the future.

    With Harper feeding her bite by bite, the meal was finished smoothly.

 Chapter 200

    Perhaps it had been too long since Adrianst saw his mother. As soon as dinner was over, he clung to her, asking her to help with his homework, give him a bath, and insisted on sleeping together that night.

    All this left her with no time to contact thewyer, which would have to wait until the next day.

    As for the bath, her hand was injured, so she just sat nearby and kept Adrianpany with conversation.

    Sleeping together, however, she didn''t refuse.

    That night, Lysander didn''te home, and Leonard stood watch outside the door all night.

    The next morning, bright and early.

    "Mom, can''t you take me to school?"

    Adrian, backpack in hand, stood by the car, visibly unhappy.

    His mother was finally back, yet she wasn''t taking him to school. His father was nowhere to be seen, either, leaving him feeling abandoned.

    "Mrs. Fontaine''s hand is injured, so she can''t go out today. She will,ter on."

    Despite having stayed up all night, Leonard looked fresh, showing no signs of fatigue. He crouched down to gently persuade Adrian, and eventually managed to get the reluctant child into the car, instructing the driver to take the young master to school safely.

    Confined in the master bedroom, M rose early, and after breakfast, she settled on the balcony, staring toward the vi''s gate while making a call to herwyer. The call was answered by a middle-aged woman, the core of the legal team.

    They had been expecting her call, having alreadymunicated with Jade about the unexpected developments in yesterday''s hearing. Thewyer picked up quickly.

    After confirming the basics, they got straight to the point.

    Thewyer exined the current situation: the initialwsuit had failed, requiring a six-month wait before refiling. However, special circumstances or reasons could allow the intiff to bypass this rule and sue at any time.

    "What kind of special circumstances or reasons?" M ignored the six-month wait, focusing instead on what conditions could meet these exceptions.

    "Serious incidents like abuse or gambling by Mr. Fontaine would count, or if you could obtain direct evidence of infidelity. Previously gathered evidence is circumstantial and could easily be dismissed by the opposingwyer. Ideally, you need something like...," thewyer paused before continuing, "photographic evidence of kissing or being in bed together. Such scenarios would allow you to bypass the waiting period and file again immediately."

    How difficult this would be.

    Leaving aside abuse, which was not physical but rather a kind of emotional neglect, which was hard to prove, gambling was out of the question.

    As for obtaining evidence of an affair, it seemed almost impossible. She couldn''t exactly lurk around hoping to catch them in the act-it was both impractical and disgusting.

    Moreover, Lysander wouldn''t give her such an opportunity.

    M leaned back in her chair with a sigh, the situation that had seemed so promising was now in shambles thanks to him.

    Thewyer spoke again.

    "Given the current scenario, I advise against focusing on thewsuit. If you can''t negotiate privately, my suggestion is to separate."

    "Whether you go abroad or find another way, just stop living with him. After two years of separation, the marriage will be deemed irretrievably broken, and you can file for divorce again, which should be granted without issue."

    The legal team, aftering to grips with Lysander''s tricky nature, believed that M should leave the country. Stay away for two years, and once they filed again, she would only need to return for the court appearance.

    Finally, some good news.

    M felt a surge of relief and was about to discuss the n further when she heard movement outside the balcony.

    Lysander, who hadn''t been home all night, was striding toward her. Tall and imposing, his eyes narrowed slightly, a faint, enigmatic smile on his lips as he casually inquired, "Who is my wife on the phone with?"

 Chapter 201

    M Suthend hadn''t even turned around when her phone was snatched away.

    Out on the balcony, Lysander Montgomery stood behind her chair, casually scrolling through her phone until the call was disconnected.

    Unperturbed, he redialed the number.

    The phone rang a few times, but no one answered, nor did they hang up. It just disconnected automatically, and each time he called, it was the same.

    "How rude," Lysander chuckled, tossing the phone aside without a second thought.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" M had risen from her chair, her eyes zing with anger as she red at the man who seemed to have no concept of personal space.

    "I''m just trying to protect you, darling. Can''t have you being misled by others," he said nonchntly, taking a step forward. M instinctively stepped back, her retreat halted only when her back nearly touched the ss window. In one swift move, Lysander wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her against his chest. The familiar scent of jasmine surrounded her as their bodies pressed together. Ignoring her struggles and protests, he buried his face in her neck, inhaling deeply, his eyes half-closed with a smirk ying on his lips.

    M shivered at the contact, her anger ring even more. Despite the pain in her injured hand, she balled it into a fist and pounded against his shoulder. But her efforts were quickly thwarted when Lysander seized her wrist, forcing her back into the chair with a firm grip, standing behind her to keep her hands immobilized.

    The morning sun was warm, casting a golden glow over the balcony. The sunlight painted the entangled shadows of the two in vivid hues, making the scene both mesmerizing and unsettling.

    Lysander, tall and imposing, stood behind the wooden chair, one hand firmly holding M''s pale wrists, while the other lifted her chin. He leaned over her, his lips brushing against hers, his eyes clouded with a drunken haze.

    "p!"

    Taking advantage of a momentarypse in his focus, M finally managed to break free, though her strength was waning. She delivered a not-so-gentle p across his face.

    Silence enveloped the balcony.

    After a moment, Lysander, unfazed, moved closer again, lifting her in his arms and depositing her onto the sofa. As her temper red, he retrieved a tube of ointment, applying it to her reddened palm from the p.

    "I told you, hitting only hurts you," he murmured.

    M trembled with anger. "If it weren''t for your shamelessness..." she began, her voice shaking.

    Lysander smiled slightly, discarding the ointment as his fingers intertwined with hers. "Where''s the ring?" he asked suddenly.

    "I threw it away," M replied coldly, trying to pull her hand free. "Let go!"

    Lysander''s grip momentarily ckened, but he shrugged it off. "Fine. I''ll get you a better one."

    "Ha," M couldn''t hold back a derisiveugh. "Lysander, you''re absurd. Wasn''t the original ring just some cheap trinket you threw together? Don''t pretend to care now. It only makes me despise you more."

    Lysander remained silent, then inquired, "And Red Hat? I didn''t see it in your luggage."

    He had searched her suitcase but found no trace of the Red Hat robot he had gifted her on their wedding night. She hadn''t taken it with her when she left the country.

    "That''s gone too," M said with the same dismissive tone.

    She had left the ring, the Red Hat robot, and the suit she had painstakingly sewn for Lysander back at their vi in Bamboo Grove. From the moment she decided to leave the country, those items became relics of a past she intended to bury.

    She never imagined Lysander would be so possessive, so extreme in his actions. It was as if he had be a stranger to her, aplete madman. For the first time, M found herself unable to understand the man standing before her.

 Chapter 202

    She had made it clear. She didn''t want any shares, not a single penny or any

    ...

    The bedroom was deathly silent.

    Lysander held her hand, his fox-like eyes downcast, ck hair falling across his face, obscuring his emotions. His voice, however, remained calm and steady.

    "That robot, I built it with my own hands."

    M scoffed.

    "So what? Why would I want a piece of junk that''s there just to remind and humiliate me every day?"

    A robot that constantly reiterated ''I don''t love you,'' only served as a reminder of how foolish the past seven years had been.

    That was the truth of Lysander''s heart, his unwavering refusal to love her!

    Love or not, she was beyond caring.

    "Lysander," she began, keeping her voice even, "Is there any point in dragging this out? You know you can''t keep me here forever. I am determined to go through with the divorce."

    No one could sway her resolve.

    She had had enough!

    Lysander looked at her, his fox-like eyes dark and fathomless. "I can let you leave, but can you promise you won''t go abroad?"

    M fell silent.

    Of course, that was impossible. As soon as she had the chance, she would leave the country!

    But considering the current situation, she was about to negotiate when a shadow fell over her, and her lips were suddenly sealed with his in a brief kiss. Lysander pulled back immediately, his eyes inscrutable.

    "Don''t lie to me."

    M felt drained, suddenly losing the will to converse with him. She leaned tiredly against the sofa, turning her gaze away.

    As Lysander was about to make another move, a knock came at the door. "Sir."

    Leonard called from outside.

    Lysander took a deep look at the woman reclining on the sofa, her profile turned away from him, then turned and left.

    After locking the door behind him, Lysander walked a few steps down the hallway before addressing Leonard.

    "Ms. Harvey is here."

    "Show her to the study."

    Lysander''s expression remained unchanged as he headed towards the study. Leonard was about to go downstairs to fetch her but was halted.

    "Wait."

    Lysander turned back to him. "Find out about the properties under my wife''s name, especially her residences, and retrieve the Red Hat robot."

    He couldn''t believe M would discard something so important.

    A ring was one thing.

    But this robot was different.

    It was something he had built with his own hands-a chubby robot, intricately crafted from iron and painted by him, with an Al program he had painstakingly developed.

    There was no way M would just throw it away!

    Leonard was momentarily stunned, but understanding dawned, and he nodded in agreement.

    It wasn''t long before Giselle Harvey, escorted by Harper, reached the second floor. The study was on the same level as the master bedroom, and she had to pass by it.

    As she passed, her eyes flickered with a momentary sh of malice.

    She was aware.

    The divorce had failed that day because of Lysander''s sudden outburst, and now M was still at the Montgomery estate.

    After learning of this, Giselle was furious enough to nearly grind her teeth to dust. Thankfully, she hadn''t mentioned Lysander''s intention to divorce to her parents yet, or they would surely be questioning and angry.

    She just couldn''t understand.

    Lysander didn''t even like M. Why go through all this? He had promised her... They had nearly twenty years of history together from childhood!

    Wasn''t that deeper than anything with M?

    If it was just about children, couldn''t she provide that?

    M, with her humble origins, was unworthy of Lysander and certainly unworthy of being Mrs. Montgomery!

    Giselle tightened her grip on her handbag and entered the study.

    No matter what, she had to keep Lysander on her side. She was determined to secure him and, by extension, the Montgomery family!

 Chapter 203

    M had no idea that Giselle hade over and even entered the study.

    Even if she did, she wouldn''t have cared.

    As soon as the person left, she picked up the phone and called Miranda Wayne.

    "M."

    Miranda''s voice on the other end sounded slightly groggy, as if she had just

    woken up.

    "How are things? Has Rnd Lockwood given you any trouble?"

    M was a bit worried. Letting Miranda deal with such a dangerous person was ast resort, and her heart was constantly on edge.

    "No trouble at all."

    Although she had been quite frightened, Miranda didn''t mention the incident with the gun. After sshing some water on her face, she felt a bit moreposed.

    "M, I''m nning to coborate with Rnd. What do you think?"

    "Coborate with Rnd?"

    M was taken aback, her voice rising slightly. "What are you thinking? The Lockwood family is knee-deep in problems right now. It''s dangerous for you to get involved..."

    "But it''s the only and quickest way."

    Miranda interrupted her.

    "Besides, M, you said it yourself. Ever since I saved him that day, I can''t just walk away, can I? We''re already in the thick of it, and with us unable to leave the country, working with him is the safest bet. Better to have one less enemy than one more."

    M remained silent, knowing Miranda was right.

    But still...

    An inexplicable sadness welled up inside her. She pulled her legs up onto the couch, resting her chin on her knees. Her dark hair cascaded down, covering half of her face, leaving only one eye visible, slightly reddened.

    "Is it for me?" she asked hoarsely.

    There was a brief silence on the other end before Miranda''s resolute voice came through, "It''s for me too, for the Wayne family!"

    ...

    "So, how will the coboration work?"

    M didn''t voice any further objections, instead including herself in the equation and asking about their specific ns.

    Miranda recounted the discussions from her meeting the previous day and exined the current situation.

    Rnd would need to keep a low profile for a while longer. In the meantime, she would act as his intermediary, liaising with contacts and handling tricky financial disputes that he couldn''t attend to personally. She''d be setting up defenses and clearing obstacles until the public storm subsided enough for him to reappear.

    "Once he makes hiseback, he''ll announce a partnership with an Al team from abroad, the Forest Team, which should stabilize the situation somewhat. Then..." "What team did you say?"

    M''s mind buzzed at the mention of a familiar name, and she blurted out the question.

    "The Forest Team, why?"

    At this, Miranda couldn''t help but express her admiration��

    "The team is led by an incredibly talented individual who''s a close friend of Rnd''s. They returned from abroad earlier this year."

    "I''ve heard that many major corporations are eager to work with him, especially for the ''CN Model'' he developed. Even Lysander has shown interest in coborating, but it seems the Lockwood family had already secured their partnership, making a significant move."

    "Originally, the Lockwood and Montgomery families were on the same level, but the Montgomerys had a much greater influence. If this storm passes and the partnership with the Forest Team goes through, aligning with national projects, they might not quite match up to the Montgomerys yet, but they''ll certainly be beyond Lysander''s reach. Then the Wayne family can tie themselves to the Lockwoods, and you won''t have to be under his control anymore..."

    Miranda grew more and more enthusiastic, unaware of the silence on the other end of the line.

    M clutched her phone, her gaze unfocused and fragmented. Could the Forest Team really be the one she was thinking of?

 Chapter 204

    "M? M?"

    The sudden voice in her ear snapped her back to reality.

    "Yes, I''m listening."

    M suppressed the turmoil of her thoughts and continued discussing the coboration with Miranda. Finally, she asked softly, "Is there anything I need to do on my end?"

    "Just take care of yourself!" Miranda assured her, "I''ll handle the rest as quickly as I can!"

    As the call ended, M found herself unable to focus for a long time.

    Forest Team... that name.

    ...

    Several years ago, in theputerb.

    M sat in front of theputer, her eyes full of wonder as she stared at the intricate lines of raw code on the screen.

    "Incredible!"

    "Forrest, you''re an absolute genius!"

    "Once this model isplete, you''ll be a sensation in the Al world! You could very well be a leader in the industry!"

    The young man standing beside her, tall and vibrant, smiled brightly at her words, his voice gentle yet strong.

    "Mimi. You''ve witnessed this journey and supported me all along. Once this model is done, let''s name it after us-''Forest Team'' and ''FM Group,'' what do you think?"

    Back then, M was caught off guard and a bit shy, but she mustered the courage not to refuse.

    She said, "Alright."

    But things changed too quickly after that. The budding, unspoken feelings of youth were easily swept away, shattered by the relentless waves of reality.

    Years have passed since their parting.

    If it truly is him... M found herself unsure of how she would face him. An inexplicable fear rose within her.

    On the sofa, she hugged her knees tightly, burying her face against them, remaining still. Any movement would tug at her aching heart, evoking an indescribable emotion.

    In the study.

    Giselle pushed the door open and stepped inside, scanning the room casually before freezing in ce.

    In the corner of the study, awkwardly out of ce, was a ck suitcase with an airport security tag still attached.

    Puzzled, she asked, "Are you going somewhere? Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "No."

    Lysander nced at the suitcase, his expression unreadable, and asked, "What''s up?"

    Carrying her bag, Giselle walked over, pulled up a chair, and sat close to Lysander at the desk.

    She pulled out a stack of documents from her bag and ced them on the table.

    "We''ve set a meeting with the Forest Team. These are the documents you asked me to prepare for the negotiation; you''ll need to review them yourself. Since you haven''t been to the officetely, I had toe here to find you."

    Lysander epted the papers with a smile, "Thanks for your hard work, Giselle."

    Giselle leaned in closer, her smile deepening, "You know I''d do anything for you, but not going to the office isn''t ideal. You..."

    "Let me wrap things up here first."

    Before Giselle could finish, Lysander interrupted, "There''s a lot going on at home right now. Once I sort things out, I''lle by. Besides, with you at Falcon Technologies, I have nothing to worry about."

    He gently patted Giselle''s hand, his smile warm.

    Giselle understood the matters upying his time, her heart heavy with concern,

    but she chose not to voice it, simply nodding with a smile.

    "Remember to stop by my ce in the evenings; you''ve been visiting less frequentlytely."

    "Yes, I''ll remember."

    Lysander thought for a moment and said, "I''ve been busy these days. Let Adrian Montgomery spend more time with you and your parents."

    Giselle brightened, "Alright."

 Chapter 205

    Giselle stayed in the study, deep in conversation with Lysander for quite some time.

    Their discussion stretched until noon.

    Without extending an invitation for lunch, Lysander promised to apany her to the Harvey estate in a few days. He personally escorted her downstairs and watched as she left.

    Returning to the bedroom, he found Harper feeding M. Lysander joined them, quietly eating while observing the scene. However, his gaze soon shifted, bing more intense.

    M''s eating was graceful, her delicate lips opening and closing as she carefully chewed and savored each bite, a picture of elegance that was as pleasing to the eye as it was calming.

    After a while, Lysander suddenly spoke, "Could you leave us for a moment?"

    Harper, unsure of his request, nheless set down her fork and exited the room, leaving M puzzled by the sudden change.

    What was going on now?

    She watched as Lysander moved closer, taking a seat across from her. Picking up a fork, he offered her a small piece of beef, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

    M turned her head away, "I''m full."

    "You''ve barely eaten. Is it that you don''t like what Harper cooked today?" Lysander asked with a light chuckle. "I can have her make something else."

    "Are you done yet?"

    M red at him, but he merely smiled, nudging the fork closer.

    "I can feed myself."

    As she reached for the fork, he gently grasped her wrist, "Your hand is still injured, don''t push yourself."

    In the end, she relented, allowing him to feed her with surprising care and tenderness, a rare disy of attentiveness from him.

    Yet, there was something unsettling in his gaze, something that made M''s skin crawl.

    Before long, she imed she was truly full, wiped her lips, and stood to walk towards the balcony, the only part of the house she was allowed to roam.

    But as she rose, he pulled her back with a firm grip, and she tumbled into his broad chest, his lips capturing hers in a forceful kiss. The sound of their breaths mingled with the rustle of clothes as his warm hands wandered beneath her sweater, igniting fires wherever they touched.

    M was momentarily lost in the haze of his embrace until she snapped back to reality.

    This infuriating man and his relentless desires!

    She was dizzy from his kiss, her head tilting back to create some distance. She bit him hard enough to draw blood, only then did he release her.

    "You''re ruthless," Lysander remarked with a smirk, licking the blood from his lip.

    M caught her breath, pushed against his shoulders to stand, and straightened her disheveled sweater. Unapologetically, she kicked him away.

    "I told you not to touch me! You''re disgusting!"

    She grabbed a wet wipe, scrubbing her lips until they were as red as fresh blood, her disdain for him clear.

    "Disgusting?"

    Lysander didn''t seem fazed by the kick. He loungedfortably, resting his elbow on his knee, his handsome profile turned towards her. His eyes, fox-like and inviting, were both teasing and sincere as he spoke.

    "You''re the only woman I''ve ever been with."

    Who would believe that?

    M certainly didn''t. She had learned long ago not to trust a man''s words when he was in the throes of passion. Besides, whether it was true or not didn''t matter anymore.

    She simply didn''t want Lysander in her life any longer.

    In the days that followed, M found herself confined to the Montgomery estate, unable to go out or see anyone. Her only connection to the outside world was a phone-one that wasn''t her own modified device, leaving her isted and out of touch with many people, halting numerous matters.

    The only silver lining was Adrian''s daily returns. She kept him in the master bedroom each night, which served as a shield against much of Lysander''s unwee advances.

    She couldn''t understand what new whim had taken hold of Lysander''s mind.

    Their marriage had seen its share of phases: initially cold and indifferent,ter marked by frequent and rough intimacy, then a sudden cooling off in the past year or two. Now, he was behaving unpredictably again, as if caught in some erratic storm.

    What M found most unbearable, most detestable, was this inconsistency. Whether in personal matters or business, he treated her like a toy to be moved at his whim, never once considering her thoughts or desires. This wasn''t a marriage. She had had enough of living like this.

 Chapter 206

    While Miranda was out navigating the social scene, M kept herself busy in her own way.

    Though confined by circumstance and unable to do much physically, she stayed in touch with her legal team, instructing them to keep a close watch on Lysander. She needed solid evidence of his infidelity, evidence so undeniable it would finally set her free from him, turning the tide in her favor.

    She refused to ept her fate.

    ...

    Friday afternoon arrived quickly.

    As dinnertime approached, M noticed Adrian hadn''t returned from school. Concerned, she questioned Harper, the one who brought her meals, but Harper hesitated, avoiding her gaze.

    M understood instantly.

    Maintaining a calm demeanor, she sent Harper away. Her hand had healed enough that she could eat by herself.

    When Lysander finished his work in the study, he made his way straight to the balcony, where a smallmp cast a warm glow.

    Before he could reach the woman reclining gracefully in the rocking chair, her delicate arm pushed firmly against his chest, keeping him at bay.

    M regarded the man who nearly enveloped her with a cool, slightly impatient expression. "I''d like to visit my mother-inw."

    With Adrian not at home, she had no desire to be alone with Lysander. Besides, she genuinely missed her mother-inw.

    Lysander, understanding her intent, said nothing. He propped his hands on either side of the chair, gazing intently at the woman beneath him, every inch of her stirring his desire.

    They stayed like that, separated by only an arm''s length, neither moving.

    The sunset painted the sky in shades of orange, casting a serene, intimate atmosphere.

    After a long pause, M bit her lip and lowered her arm, though she was not inclined to let him have his way.

    Lysander chuckled softly.

    After a moment, he slipped his arm around her waist and, supporting himself with one hand on the chair, gently rolled into the seat beside her. Her soft form settled into his embrace like a cloud.

    M hesitated for a brief moment, intending to get up, but his grip held her down. He gently squeezed her waist, his voice a low whisper in her ear.

    "I won''t do anything. Just stay with me for a while."

    M felt the tension in the air, biting her lip but ultimately not moving.

    The balcony lights glowed softly.

    The sunset beyond painted the horizon in hues of orange, the rocking chair swaying gently under its warm glow, creating an illusion of a loving couple enjoying the evening together.

    In truth, she and Lysander had never shared such peaceful moments since their marriage. It was merely a facade of tranquility.

    She closed her eyes, choosing not to watch the sunset.

    ...

    At Sunnybrook Elementary, Adrian happily climbed into the car that came to pick him up, throwing himself into the arms of the woman waiting in the back seat.

    "Giselle!"

    His father had insisted hee straight home after school to be with his mother, so he hadn''t seen Giselle in days. Naturally, he was delighted to see her again.

    Giselle hugged him tightly and kissed his cheek. "I''ll take you out this weekend. Does that make you happy?"

    "Very happy!"

    As the car started to move, Giselle nced out the window, surprised not to see a familiar face.

    "Where''s that new friend of yours?"

    Whenever she and Lysander picked Adrian up from school, they would often run into Nathaniel Pembroke with his child, exchanging pleasantries. But today, he was nowhere to be found.

    "Oh, you mean Julian Pembroke?"

    Adrian''s expression fell slightly. ��He hasn''t been around for a while. The teacher said he''s sick and took a long leave. He won''t being back for now."

    Having exchanged gifts, the two were friends of sorts. It was disheartening for Adrian that his new friend had fallen ill and wouldn''t be around, making him a bit sad.

    Sick?

    Recalling the oddness of that child and the messy family situation, Giselle wasn''t surprised, nor was she particrly concerned. She tousled Adrian''s hair, offering somefort before getting to what she really wanted to know.

    "Adrian, has your mom beening hometely? Has she been arguing with your dad?"

 Chapter 207

    "No argument? Really?"

    Adrian scratched his head, trying to recall, and answered truthfully.

    His mom was always so mild-tempered. The only time he saw her get upset was when he spent too much time with Giselle.

    It made him nervous to even mention ying with Giselle around his mom now.

    "Giselle, you said you had a misunderstanding with my mom and that you''d talk it over. When are you going to make up?"

    It was such a hassle to keep avoiding his mom.

    "Soon, soon."

    Giselle chuckled softly, gently patting the child''s head, masking the shadow of resentment in her alluring eyes.

    "It''s great your parents aren''t arguing. But, Adrian, have you been keeping your mompany andforting her?"

    She asked with feigned concern.

    "Yes, yes."

    Adrian nodded vigorously, his eyes crinkling with his smile. "I''ve been a good boy, listening to Giselle''s advice, and I keep my mompany every night. It makes her happy."

    Giselle''s lips curved into a satisfied smile, her eyes gleaming with amusement.

    It was worth the trouble of keeping Adrian at the Montgomery family for a few extra days. Originally, after Lysander agreed, she could have taken the child to her ce to y.

    But she changed her mind, deciding on a little mischief in the Montgomery household while she had the chance.

    She couldn''t quite figure out Lysander''s sudden change of heart, but he had agreed. She wouldn''t tolerate her man being with another woman, even if it was his ex-wife!

    For the seven years of their marriage, she could pretend nothing happened, but from now on, Lysander was hers alone!

    Tonight, she would take Adrian to meet her parents, reassure them, and then return him.

    Giselle pondered this, her eyes sparkling with a hidden light.

    The next morning.

    M woke up in the arms of her husband, brushing away the arm draped over her waist as she attempted to get up and head to the bathroom.

    But the arm tightened, pulling her back, and carried her into the bathroom.

    These days, with a hand injury and Lysander''s usual assertiveness, she had to let him help her brush her teeth and wash her face. It was unusual patience on his part, and she couldn''t figure out what had gotten into him.

    In the bathroom, even with the heater on, the tiles felt cool underfoot.

    M stood barefoot on Lysander''s feet, not in the best of moods so early in the morning. She took a deep breath, dodging the toothbrush he offered, already prepped with toothpaste.

    "My hand''s better," she insisted.

    The man seemed half-asleep, his eyes partly open with a dreamy, unfocused look, just holding up the toothbrush.

    "I said, my hand''s better!"

    M repeated through gritted teeth. The man finally focused his gaze on her, handed her the toothbrush without further argument, but kept his arm around her waist, evidently not intending for her to put on shoes.

    So M had no choice but to stand on his feet and brush her teeth quickly.

    Just a few strokes in, she felt a sudden weight on her shoulder. His tousled ck hair brushed against her cheek, surprisingly soft, as he leaned on her, half-awake and sleepy.

    M paused, then sped up her brushing.

    Once she was done, she called out a few times before he lifted her back to bed, looking to nap a bit more. But M wriggled free, heading to the closet to pick out clothes.

    She had promised to visit the family estate today.

    ...

    After breakfast.

    M stood at the entrance of the vi, gazing at the broad space outside, feeling momentarily dazed.

    Though it had been just a few days, it felt like years since she had seen the outside world. It was overwhelming, her chest tight with emotion.

    "Having second thoughts?"

    Lysander''s voice came from behind, his hand resting on her waist.

    M quickly stepped away, distancing herself from him, striding over to the ck car waiting at the entrance.

    Lysander chuckled lightly and followed her.

    Leonard was driving today. He nced in the rearview mirror at the contrasting emotions of the pair in the back seat, then started the car in silence.

 Chapter 208

    The car rolled smoothly into the old estate''s heated garage.

    As soon as M stepped out, her mother-inw, who had been waiting outside, rushed to embrace her, her voice soft and weing.

    "M."

    Hearing the familiar and affectionate call, M''s eyes welled up with tears. This was the one person left in the family she truly cared about. She buried her face in her mother-inw''s neck and replied with a trembling voice.

    "Mom."

    "Oh, sweetheart, I''ve made something delicious for you. Come on in," Felicity Fontaine said with a broad smile, taking M''s hand and leading her inside.

    As they walked, M discreetly observed her mother-inw''s face out of the corner of her eye. She noticed that Felicity''splexion was rosier than thest time they met, indicating that her health had improved, which eased M''s worries somewhat.

    The two entered the house together.

    Lysander lingered behind for a moment, locking eyes with his father, whose expression was cold and stern.

    "Come to the study," Conrad Montgomerymanded curtly before turning to head upstairs. Lysander cast a nce in M''s direction but followed his father upstairs.

    "What on earth have you been up to?"

    As soon as they entered the study, Conrad''s restrained anger erupted. If it weren''t for his usualposure and the fact that this was his otherwise exemry son, he might have resorted to a more physical reprimand.

    After letting his father vent, Lysander spoke calmly, "She''s nning to leave the country."

    Conrad''s anger stalled, his face turning slightly grim. "Leave the country? Where to? Which country?"

    "Verdelune."

    "Verdelune, is it."

    Conrad''s expression softened slightly, but his tone remained severe. "That still doesn''t excuse your reckless behavior. A car ident? Kidnapping? So many eyes are on you. Aren''t you worried someone might report this to the authorities? How will you exin yourself then?"

    "I handled it carefully. There won''t be any issues," Lysander replied with an unruffled demeanor.

    Conrad was at a loss for where to direct his anger. He felt stifled, unable to voice his frustration. His son had been groomed to be a top-tier professional from a young age, excelling in every endeavor. He was ruthless yet cautious. Never before had he acted with such recklessness.

    Still, considering the reason, Conrad understood. Unlike his son, he wasn''t as ruthless, which is why the family patriarch had never been satisfied with him. When his grandson came of age and gained enough experience, the patriarch had tacitly allowed the grandson to push Conrad out of his position.

    Conrad took a seat, covering his face with his hand, and sighed heavily. "Given the situation now, what''s your n?"

    Lysander spoke frankly, "As long as she doesn''t leave the country, I''m willing to let her do as she pleases."

    Hearing this, Conrad''s ire red again.

    "Why is she leaving in the first ce? Isn''t it because of the mess you created? I just can''t fathom what you''re thinking. You''ve tangled things up so badly. Do you even know how to untangle this web?"

    "I''ve said before, my personal affairs are none of your concern," Lysander replied icily.

    Their eyes locked, and suddenly Conrad understood the look in his son''s eyes. His face darkened, and he hurled the teacup from the desk across the room. "You fool!"

    Tea sttered across Lysander''s face, but he didn''t flinch.

    Wiping his face, he said, "Father, this is thest time. Please, stay out of my personal matters. Just focus on living your life with Mom."

    With that, he turned to leave.

    Just as he was about to step out, his father''s voice, now much calmer, sounded from behind him.

    "Your uncle and his family are visiting tomorrow. Your cousin, who''s now in college and more troublesome than ever, will be here too. Make sure you keep an eye on him."

    Cousin?

    Lysander paused with his hand on the door, then nodded in acknowledgment before stepping out.

 Chapter 209

    Montgomery Manor

    M spent the entire day at the old manor, staying close to her mother-inw, Felicity, apanying her in everything she did. They chatted,ughed, and painted together.

    Felicity was a renowned artist, known especially for her breathtakingndscape and animal paintings. Her works were so vivid and dynamic that they seemed to transport viewers directly into the scenes she depicted.

    In the spacious studio, the white curtains swayed gently in the breeze, and sunlight streamed through the ss. Amidst this serene backdrop, two vibrant and graceful women sat at the center of the room. Before them stood an easel with a rectangr canvas, where shades of white, gray, and ck came to life under Felicity''s brush.

    M watched quietly as Felicity painted with concentration. Before long, a winterndscape emerged on the canvas-a lonely, Western-style turret standing amidst a barren forest. The leafless trees were filled with nests, and numerous crows perched on the branches, their wings poised as if ready to take flight.

    As M''s gaze dropped to the corner of the canvas, she noticed a single crow lying lifeless in the snow, its dark eyes staring into the gray-white sky. The painting captured a delicate bnce between vitality and mncholy.

    M instinctively furrowed her brow. She understood art, and her skills and intuition rivaled many. She could easily discern the emotions and struggles behind each painting. Over the years, M had thought Felicity''s state had improved significantly��sheughed, yed, and maintained a rare childlike purity for her age. It was hard for anyone meeting her for the first time to imagine that this beautiful, gentle woman had battled years of depression.

    Yet, Felicity''s artwork remained unchanged. The fine line between life and oppression revealed a persistent struggle.

    "Mom, your animals always look so alive," M remarked, her fingers hovering over the canvas where the crowy, tracing its form in the air. "Why not try painting people?"

    Felicity had such a gift for capturing life, yet M had never seen her mother-in-w paint a human figure. She had been curious for a long time.

    Felicity gently set down her brush and gazed at the crow in her painting, a soft smile gracing her lips. "I never understood people, so I could never paint them."

    M was taken aback. She hadn''t expected this reason. Just as she was about to speak, Felicity took her hand, which felt slightly cool to the touch.

    "It''s been a while since you''ve stayed. Why not spend a few extra days here with me, keep mepany?" Felicity asked.

    "Of course," M agreed naturally.

    Lately, with Adrian away from home, M found sce in the old manor, avoiding being alone with Lysander and savoring the extra time with Felicity. She knew this opportunity to converse with her mother-inw would be scarce once she left for abroad.

    ...

    That evening, the dining table was upied only by the inws and M. During dinner, Lysander asionally ced food on M''s te, much to Felicity''s delight and satisfaction. In front of her mother-inw, M did not refuse and ate a little.

    When bedtime arrived, at M''s suggestion and with Felicity''s desire for herpany, the two women left the men behind and retreated to a single bedroom to chat into the night.

    Conrad, standing outside the bedroom, shot a re at his son before huffing off to the guest room. Lysander could only smile wryly as the grand vi gradually darkened, lights flickering off one by one, leaving the night in peaceful silence.

    However, in the early hours, the sharp ring of a phone shattered the tranquility in one of the bedrooms. Lysander picked up the phone from the bedside table.

    No sooner had he connected the call than Mrs. Harvey''s breathless sobbing filled the line, apanied by the shrill cries of a child in the background.

    The sound was so piercing that it hurt his eardrums, prompting Lysander to pull the phone away slightly. "Mrs. Harvey, please calm down. What happened? Can you pass the phone to someone nearby?"

    Lysander spoke soothingly, trying tofort her. Over the line, he heard Adrian''s heart-wrenching sobs, "Dad, Giselle-she, she identally fell... fell down! No matter how much I call her... she won''t wake up. I''m so scared..."

 Chapter 210

    Lysander''s expression changed in an instant as he sprang up from the bed.

    Without bothering to change out of his pajamas, he grabbed a long ck overcoat from the hanger and threw it over himself before heading out.

    "How is she now? Did you call an ambnce?"

    Under his insistent questioning, Mrs. Harvey finally gathered her wits. Through her sobs, she managed to tell him the hospital''s name, interrupted the chatter on the other end, instructed them to take care of Adrian, and reassured them that she would personally go to see her, calming them down before hanging up.

    Zipping up his coat, he quickly called the butler to arrange for a car, then headed straight for the driveway.

    His sudden decision to leave, especially to go to the hospital, was promptly reported to Conrad by the butler.

    By the time Conrad hurried to the driveway, the car and driver were ready, and Lysander was about to get in.

    "Stop right there!" Conrad shouted.

    Lysander paused, straightening up to face him. "Dad."

    Conrad, having grasped the situation from the butler, was visibly upset. "Are you a doctor? What good will it do for you to go there?"

    "I have to see her."

    "See her for what?" Conrad snapped. "Don''t you realize M is your wife? You''re neglecting her, not making any effort to mend your rtionship. Now you''re rushing off in the middle of the night to visit another woman. Have you thought about the consequences?"

    Lysander remained silent.

    After a long pause, he spoke with a deep, controlled calmness, "Dad, you know I promised her I wouldn''t abandon her."

    Conrad was furious, his voice shaking with anger. "Have you considered the rumors spreading like wildfire about you and Giselle? Apart from your mother, every family member has heard about it!"

    "Your uncle''s family is visiting tomorrow. You''re leaving her here alone. What will people think of her? How will she cope? What will she think?"

    "Where''s yourmon sense!" he bellowed, the words echoing in the cold night.

    Lysander stood in the center of the driveway, his handsome face hidden in the shadows, expression unreadable. After a long silence, his voice drifted softly with the wind. "I''ll be back soon."

    He turned and got into the car.

    The vehicle sped through the night, exiting through the automatic wrought-iron gates, headed towards Metropolitan Hospital.

    Watching the car disappear into the distance, Conrad stamped his foot in frustration. "What a rebellious son! What a rebellious son!"

    At Metropolitan Hospital.

    Upon arrival, Lysander found that Adrian had already been moved from the operating room to a patient room.

    Charles Harvey was standing at the door, and as soon as he saw Lysander, he rushed over with tear-filled eyes. "Lysander, thank goodness you''re here. She''s been calling for you."

    After a fewforting words, Lysander inquired, "What happened? How is she doing?"

    "It was terrifying," Charles choked out. "Adrian suddenly wanted a snack in the middle of the night, so she went downstairs. Somehow, she fell down the stairs and lost consciousness immediately. She got a nasty gash on her arm, and there was so much blood-it was terrifying."

    "The doctors said she might have a concussion. She''s my only daughter. If anything happens to her, I just can''t..."

    Lysander frowned instinctively but seeing the man in front of him so distraught, he focused onforting him.

    "Mr. Harvey, she''s out of surgery now, so that''s a good sign. I''ve arranged for a top medical team toe byter to check on her. I promise you, she won''t even have a scar."

    Charles wiped his tears and nodded. "I trust you, given the bond you''ve had since childhood. Go see her; she''s been calling for you even in her unconsciousness. My poor daughter..."

 Chapter 211

    As the door to the hospital room slowly creaked open, the dim lights revealed Giselle lying pale and unconscious on the bed. Her right arm was wrapped inyers of bandages, and an IV drip was attached to her hand, a stark reminder of her recent ordeal with blood loss.

    Lysander sat quietly beside her, lost in thought.

    After what seemed like an eternity, Giselle''s eyshes fluttered as she slowly regained consciousness. Her eyes, still clouded with confusion, met Lysander''s.

    "Lysander?"

    "Yes, I''m here," he replied softly.

    Giselle managed a faint smile, though her eyes were red-rimmed, her voice barely above a whisper. "I thought you wouldn''te."

    "I promised you, didn''t I?"

    "Yes, you did," she replied, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. Suddenly, she asked with a weakugh, "Lysander, how long have we known each other?"

    Lysander paused, thinking back. "It must be twenty years now."

    "Twenty years and five months," Giselle corrected him with a surprising precision. Lysander was momentarily taken aback. "You remember so clearly."

    "Every day I''ve known you is etched in my memory," she said, her smile tinged with sadness.

    Lysander remained silent.

    "Do you remember the first time we met?" Giselle asked again.

    "It was summer, wasn''t it?" Lysander replied, a hint of nostalgia in his voice.

    "Yes, it was summer. We were nine. I was a few months older than you," Giselle recalled, a smallugh escaping her lips.

    "My mom asked me to y with you. You loved carving wood back then. I was curious about your wooden sculptures, tried to pick one up, and you pushed me away. I broke a few of them, and we almost ended up fighting. It was your mom and mine who finally separated us," she recounted with a chuckle.

    Lysander nodded, smiling at the memory.

    Giselle continued, "After that, I felt guilty for touching something you cherished. My mom and I went out to buy some wooden carvings as an apology. That''s how we made up."

    "From then on, through elementary, middle, and high school, even college, we were always together. We studied abroad side by side..."

    As Giselle''s voice trailed off, she seemed to tire, her gaze drifting to the sterile white ceiling. Suddenly, she asked, "Lysander, do you love M?"

    Lysander was caught off guard, unsure how to respond.

    Before he could gather his thoughts, Giselle continued, her voice breaking, "If I had given up studying abroad and stayed with you, would things be different now?"

    Silence enveloped them, broken only by Giselle''s quiet sobs. Eventually, she whispered, "It doesn''t matter. Just having you here with me is enough."

    Lysander reached out to wipe away her tears, but hesitated. Giselle grasped his hand, her touch delicate as her tears fell.

    "Stay with me, don''t leave, okay?" she pleaded.

    Lysander hesitated, his emotions in turmoil.

    Giselle''s eyes lowered, tears silently streaming down her cheeks. "Just like when

    we were abroad, when I stayed with you, please, Lysander?"

    His fingers trembled.

    He gently pulled his hand away but remained by her side, tenderly brushing away her tears. "Okay."

    ...

    The following morning, Lysander still hadn''t returned to the family estate.

    Conrad, Lysander''s father, faced his wife''s usatory re over breakfast. He had no exnation to offer, so he mumbled something about their son being busy with work.

    M sat nearby, sipping her tea with a serene smile, her expression unreadable.

    Lysander had been working from home recently, so his sudden departure in the middle of the night could only mean one thing. But M, having already decided on divorce, felt nothing about where Lysander went or whom he was with. She had long ceased to expect anything more from him.

 Chapter 212

    She knew Lysander too well.

    In his heart, there might have been a trace of affection andmitment for her born from their time together, but it paled inparison to the countless people and things that took precedence-hispany, childhood friends, and old mes all ranked higher than she did. Over the past seven years, she had seen this

    clearly.

    If there was a scale in Lysander''s mind, she was undoubtedly the lightest weight on it, and he never disappointed her in this regard.

    Felicity was unaware of the specifics and was mildly annoyed at her son for leaving without a word. She muttered a few grievances but quickly turned to console M, fearing she might be upset.

    ...

    Around noon, the Fontaines arrived.

    It was Felicity''s older brother, Xavier Fontaine, Lysander''s uncle, along with his

    wife, Gina Winslow Fontaine, and their son, Archie Fontaine.

    When the guests arrived, M joined her mother-inw to greet them.

    Soon, a refined middle-aged man stepped out of the car. Upon seeing Felicity, he opened his arms wide and called out with a smile, "Dearest sister!"

    Felicity was the youngest and only sister in the Fontaine family, cherished and doted upon since childhood. Even after getting married and turning fifty, she rushed toward her brother with the glee of a young girl. After hugging him, she turned to embrace her sister-inw, Gina, who warmly returned the hug. However, when she tried to hug her nephew Archie, he dodged away.

    "You rascal! That''s your aunt!"

    Gina yfully flicked his forehead.

    On this cold winter day, the eighteen or neen-year-old stood nearly as tall as his father. With striking features and a rebellious air, Archie wore a thin blue-ck denim jacket, its cor open wide, a slender silver chain dangling from his neck, exuding a striking visual impact.

    After his mother''s yful reprimand, he muttered impatiently, "I can''t stand all this mushy stuff, it''s gross..."

    Before he could finish, Xavier gave him a firm pat on the head.

    "Dad, what was that for?"

    "Hey now, don''t be too hard on him. We don''t want to break the boy," Felicity chuckled, tugging at her brother''s arm, unfazed by the exchange, clearly fond of the spirited youth.

    Xavier sighed, "Sister, you''re spoiling him. What he needs is a good talking to."

    Gina chimed in, "Oh, by the way, is Lysander around? We have a favor to ask of him."

    Felicity hesitated, "He''s busy with work."

    "Busy with work?"

    Xavier and Gina exchanged puzzled nces and then turned their attention to M, offering polite greetings.

    M nodded in response, maintaining herposure.

    She wasn''t particrly close to the Fontaines, though she knew of their eminent status as a family of esteemed artists, each holding their own in the world of arts. She admired Lysander''s grandfather''s paintings but had never had the chance to meet him personally. The family was constantly globetrotting for various prestigious art exhibitions, rarely having time for visits.

    It had been years since theirst visit, and though they frequently sent Felicity exotic items from their travels, they seldom visited.

    As for Archie, he was even less frequent a visitor, and M had hardly interacted with him, only hearing rumors of his rebellious nature, which seemed to sh with the refined artistic style of the Fontaines.

    Now seeing him, it was clear the stories were true.

    Compared to his elegant and poised father, and his lively, beautiful mother, he stood out like a sore thumb, resembling more of a rogue. If not for the good looks inherited from his parents, he might have been a sight too hard to behold.

    Just as these thoughts crossed her mind, Gina nudged Archie to greet M, "This is your cousin-inw."

    "Oh?"

    Archie raised an eyebrow, a yful glint in his eyes as if recalling something amusing. He drew out his words with a teasing tone, "Cousin-inaaaw��"

    The atmosphere tensed instantly.

 Chapter 213

    The living room was enveloped in an awkward silence.

    Everyone was momentarily stunned by the brashness of the young boy''s tone, frozen to the spot.

    M was taken aback. She was certain she hadn''t offended her young cousin, whom she barely knew, so what was the reason for this unexpected hostility?

    "Apologize, young man!" Gina was the first to recover, pulling her son by the ear, facing M with both embarrassment and regret.

    Archie wriggled free, clearly displeased. "Why should I? I called her what you said, ''cousin-inw,'' so what''s the problem?"

    "Archie!" Xavier''s voice was stern, his usually calm demeanor barely holding.

    Sensing his father''s impending wrath, Archie quickly darted behind Felicity, hiding his tall frame as best he could.

    "Aunt, help me!"

    Felicity looked at M''sposed face, then at her brother who was approaching with a stern expression, and finally at her overly lively nephew. It was a tricky situation, and all she could manage was a hesitant, "You really should apologize..."

    Archie rolled his eyes dramatically and dashed past his father into the vi, ignoring all calls to return.

    Xavier followed him inside.

    Listening to the ensuingmotion, Gina felt both mortified and helpless. "I''m really sorry. My son is spoiled and thoughtless. We''ll make sure he learns his lesson. Please don''t take it to heart."

    M forced a smile. "I appreciate it, truly."

    Gina was left speechless.

    Lunchtime arrived.

    After the morning''s chaos, everyone finally gathered around the dining table. The earlier tension from the living room incident still lingered, but Felicity and her brother''s lively conversation soon eased the mood.

    M sat quietly, eating and observing. She couldn''t help but notice the close bond between her mother-inw and her brother and sister-inw. Despite years apart, their reunion was warm and seamless, with no barriers to their conversation, which touched on intriguing stories from their travels and art scenes that even piqued her interest.

    Her father-inw, Conrad, however, seemed to have little to contribute, spending most of the meal serving dishes to Felicity and asionally joining in with a polite smile.

    As for Archie...

    M''s gaze shifted to the opposite side of the table, and she fell silent. Her young cousin sat in a slouched, casual manner, and she couldn''t help but wonder if, without the presence of adults, he might have climbed onto the table itself.

    Noticing her gaze, the boy looked up, a mischievous smile ying on his lips as he mouthed silently, "Cousin-inw."

    She frowned slightly, opting to ignore him. The sight of Archie reminded her of Eugene Montgomery. Despite being of simr age and both attending university, they were worlds apart in character, with Eugene being much more endearing.

    Archie seemed more like a mischievous delinquent.

    Thinking of Eugene, M felt a pang of emotion. Worrying about disrupting his studies, she hadn''t contacted him since the incident. But she had promised to call once she settled abroad, and it wouldn''t be long now.

    After lunch, the older members of the Fontaines, along with Conrad and Felicity, retired to the study for a discussion.

    M took a leisurely walk in the garden to aid her digestion.

    As she strolled, she found herself in the back garden, where a ss conservatory stood a gift from Conrad to Felicity. Even in winter, it housed blooming red roses, exuding a rich and passionate fragrance.

    For seven years, M had watched from the sidelines, at times envying the deep, devoted love and marriage her parents-inw shared.

    But as she met more people, she gradually understood that not everyone gets a fairy-tale ending. Life''s true colors are often painted with shades of regret and separation.

    She pushed open the door and walked inside, letting her fingers brush over the soft, delicate petals of the roses.

 Chapter 214

    A sudden noise from behind made her turn around. There, standing at the

    doorway with a carefree grin, was a young man d in nothing but a lightweight denim jacket, seemingly unfazed by the chill in the air.

    "Hey there, Cousin!" he called out with a mischievous glint in his eye.

    ...

    In the study.

    "Felicity, we''re really at our wits'' end, which is why we came to you for help," Xavier sighed heavily.

    "You know how it is. Lillian and I have been so busy with our careers, jetting back and forth between countries, that we''ve neglected to keep a close eye on Archie. We thought leaving him with his grandparents would be good for him, but they''ve spoiled him to no end. Now he''spletely out of control, and I can''t even bring myself to say what he''s done..."

    He trailed off, unable to continue. Felicity exchanged a worried nce with Conrad. "What happened exactly?"

    "Let me exin," Gina interjected with a sigh, taking over the conversation.

    "Felicity, you know our family has a legacy in the arts, always producing a couple of geniuses each generation. Naturally, we had high hopes for Archie."

    "Both his grandparents are renowned in their fields, so we thought being with them would nurture his talent. And he does have talent, no doubt about it."

    "But we never expected this! Last year, he scored top marks for the Royal Metropolitan Academy of Arts, but decided to enroll at Northridge Institute of Technology for mechanical engineering instead. It''s baffling!"

    Felicity nodded, remembering how the family was overseas when Archie made his college decision, thinking it was a colossal joke at the time. But that wasst year.

    Before she could ask for more, Gina continued with a grimace.

    "We eventually epted that he can study whatever he wants. After all, artistic talent isn''t confined to a single university."

    "But he isn''t even attending his sses!"

    Gina took a deep breath. "Somehow, our private phone numbers got leaked, and since the start of the year, over ten different girls have called us, crying and using him of being a heartbreaker, leading them on, and demanding emotional damages."

    Felicity was speechless. Conrad looked equally stunned. How could Archie have gotten into so much trouble already?

    After a long pause, Felicity found her voice, cautiously asking, "So, what exactly do you want me to do?"

    Xavier and Gina exchanged a look. Xavier spoke first. "We came to you because we want Lysander''s help. Your son has been exceptional-smart, decisive, and firm when needed."

    Conrad caught on. "You want Lysander to straighten Archie out?"

    "Exactly. Whatever it takes-tough love, harsh discipline��just as long as it doesn''t leave him permanently harmed. We need to correct his reckless behavior."

    "Isn''t that a bit extreme?" Felicity hesitated, her heart softening for her nephew. Xavier remained stoic. "If we don''t act now, the next call might be about a pregnancy or worse. Who knows how many others are involved?"

    Gina nodded in agreement. "We can''t afford to be lenient."

    Felicity was at a loss for words.

    Just as they were about to devise a n, amotion erupted outside. Archie burst into the room, covered in mud.

    "Aunt, Uncle, help me! M''s hitting me!"

    They turned to see the door wide open, M standing there with a garden trowel in her hand, looking utterly unfazed.

 Chapter 215

    Several minutes earlier.

    The ss door of the conservatory swung open, and Archie strolled in with a grin, casually closing the door behind him.

    "Good afternoon, cousin-inw!"

    M turned, leaning against the rose trellis, her expression neutral as she eyed the neer, curious about his intentions.

    Archie took a few steps closer, lightly teasing the roses with his fingertips, a yful smile on his lips. "Why won''t you talk to me, cousin-inw? I''ve heard so much about you."

    M remained unimpressed. "Spit it out. What''s your grudge?"

    "Grudge?" Archie was momentarily taken aback.

    "With that attitude, it''s the only thing that makes sense," M replied coolly. "Might as welly it all out today and settle it."

    "Hahaha!" Archie was silent for a couple of seconds before bursting intoughter. "Oh, cousin-inw, you truly are something else. No wonder my dear cousin fell

    for you."

    At the mention of Lysander, M''s expression hardened. She fixed a sharp gaze on the young man, saying nothing.

    Archie chuckled, leaning back against the trellis, surrounded by roses, exuding a carefree air. "I''m here to support you."

    "What?"

    M was a bit perplexed.

    "To back you up! I know about my cousin''s little affair, oh yes..."

    Archie pondered for a moment.

    "Oh right, that Giselle, isn''t it? I hear she''s his childhood sweetheart. But don''t worry, I won''t let that sweetheart waltz into the Montgomery family!"

    M''s brow furrowed as she listened. "What on earth are you talking about?"

    ...

    "Heh."

    Archieughed again-

    "I can''t stand my cousin. When he was forced to marry you, I was thrilled. Watching him suffer is my greatest joy."

    "I really admire you, cousin-inw!"

    "Finally, his so-called perfect life has a ring w. If he were to marry his beloved childhood sweetheart and have a perfect marriage, it would add yet

    another thing for my parents to praise him about. How annoying!"

    "To keep him unsatisfied, I''ll definitely help you kick Giselle out!"

    "Cousin-inw, you have to hold onto that title. Make him miserable for life. Can''t

    let him have it all, that''d be too boring!"

    "I''m rooting for you!"

    He even punched the air with enthusiasm, full of youthful exuberance.

    Silence enveloped the conservatory.

    M''s face was expressionless, her gaze icy, but after a long pause, she chuckled.

    Archie, unsettled by herughter, said awkwardly, ��What''s so funny? Can''t you just say something?"

    Mughed, "Idiot."

    Archie stood upright, bewildered. "What did you say?!"

    M ignored his question, continuing, "An eighteen-year-old trying to give me advice? How did your esteemed family produce someone like you? Such misfortune."

    She reached into the trellis and pulled out a trowel, walking towards him.

    "Since you call me cousin-inw, it''s my duty to teach you a thing or two about respect and manners!"

    With that, she swung the trowel at his side.

    Archie was too stunned to react, stters of soilnding on his face. He yelped, "Disgusting! How dare you hit me with that!"

    Wiping the dirt from his face, he tried to dodge, but his backside received a hefty smack, leaving a muddy imprint.

    Archie, a clean freak, was beside himself with rage.

    Dodging ineffectively, his face flushed with the embarrassment of the situation, he shouted, "I''m warning you, I don''t hit women, but push me, and I just might!"

 Chapter 216

    M let out a lightugh, "Sorry, I hit men."

    The past few days had been a whirlwind of frustration due to the ongoing divorce. She''d faced nothing but obstacles, threats, and surveince, leaving her utterly frazzled and in a terrible mood. And now, to top it all off, a cheeky brat had just waltzed into her life, practically begging for trouble.

    M didn''t hesitate. She chased after him, ready to teach him a lesson.

    "Trying to boss me around? And he had the nerve to curse me..."

    The cheeky brat''s attempt to lecture her was bad enough, but to curse her to remain married to Lysander forever? That was crossing the line.

    He definitely deserved a good smack!

    And so, the chase led them straight into the study.

    ...

    One door stood between them.

    M stood outside the door, her face a mask of calm. She held a garden trowel in her hand but refrained from entering.

    Inside, everyone was stunned into silence.

    No one had ever seen this side of M before. The usually gentle and quiet

    woman had shown a fierce and fiery side, leaving everyone in awe.

    Ignoring Archie''s wails, Felicity was the first to rush out of the study. She grasped M''s hands, inspecting them anxiously as if checking for any injuries.

    "Are you okay? Are you okay?"

    M''s expression softened as she faced Felicity, "I''m fine, really."

    "Aunt!"

    Archie couldn''t take it anymore. "Please, get a grip, it was her who hit me! I have principles, you know, I never hit women!"

    Just as the words left his mouth, he felt a sharp smack to the back of his head. "Apologize!"

    Xavier didn''t hesitate, pressing down firmly on the boy''s neck, forcing him to bow his head toward M in apology.

    Everyone in the study knew Archie''s true nature and didn''t me M one bit. It was obvious the boy had done something to provoke her.

    Archie struggled against his father''s firm grip, "What did I do wrong? Are you all blind? Can''t you see I was the one who got hit?"

    He wriggled free and darted around the study to escape his fuming father.

    M stood at the doorway, watching the chaos unfold inside. She shook her head and, lowering her hand, turned to Felicity, "Mom, I''m exhausted. I''m going to rest." With that, for the first time, she didn''t wait for Felicity''s response and walked away. Felicity, feeling lost and upset, chased after her a few steps before stopping, tears welling in her eyes. She pulled out her phone to call Lysander.

    No answer.

    Frustrated, she sent him a message, urging him toe home immediately.

    The household was on the brink of a meltdown!

    ...

    At the hospital.

    Lysander had arranged for a top medical team to conduct a thorough examination

    on Giselle, developing aprehensive treatment n.

    "I told you, it''s just a fall, a little cut. A few days of rest and I''ll be fine."

    Giselle sighed with exasperation.

    Lysander smiled gently, "We need to be cautious. It could be a concussion."

    "Alright, I''ll listen to you."

    Giselle agreed, her smile sweet and reassuring.

    Charles, who had been observing silently, felt increasingly satisfied with Lysander.

    His daughter clearly had a knack for choosing the right partner.

    "I''ll see the doctors out."

    After the examination, Lysander excused himself and left the room.

    As soon as the door closed, Giselle''s smile faded slightly. She nced at her father.

    "Dad, is there something you want to discuss?"

    Her father wasn''t supposed to be here today. He was meant to give her and Lysander some alone time at the hospital, yet he had shown up unexpectedly.

    Charles sat down, letting out a sigh, "Well, this fall wasn''t for nothing. He certainly cares a lot about you."

    Giselle simply smiled, saying nothing.

    Charles then adopted a more serious tone, "There''s been a hup with our ns

    to take over the Lockwood family. A newwyer named Miranda has appeared and is causing some trouble."

 Chapter 217

    "Miranda?"

    Giselle was taken aback. Wasn''t this M''s close friend?

    "Yes."

    Charles frowned slightly. "Lately, my team has faced significant obstacles while quietly trying to divide and win over clients connected to the Lockwood family. After investigating, it turns out that Miranda, with a group of agents, is stirring up trouble. A few major projects have already slipped through our fingers."

    "Why is she doing this?" Giselle was puzzled.

    Previously, because Lysander had paid attention to this woman and her connection to M, Giselle had someone look into it.

    Miranda was part of Horizon Group, the sole heiress of the Wayne family.

    From what she knew, the Wayne family was wealthy butcked significant power and influence. Their industry focus wasn''t closely rted to the Lockwood family either.

    Now that the head of the Lockwood family was missing, many, including the Harvey family, were eyeing the opportunity. But it didn''t make sense for the Wayne family to join in; they''d gain nothing from this chaos.

    It was baffling.

    Charles shook his head. "I had it checked out. This is Miranda''s personal vendetta; the Wayne family isn''t involved."

    That made it even stranger.

    Giselle''s brow furrowed. "Could it be revenge?"

    Was Miranda causing trouble for the Harvey family because of Giselle''s rtionship with Lysander, to avenge her friend M?

    That didn''t quite add up.

    They had been very discreet in this operation, working through agents without showing their hand. Until they were certain the Lockwood family was finished, they needed to proceed cautiously.

    The Wayne family, especially M, without the title of Mrs. Montgomery, was insignificant andcked the capability to take on the Harvey family.

    "Impossible," Charles dismissed the idea of revenge.

    "Miranda''s just a troublemaker. No matter what resources the Lockwood family holds, her agents seize them with high bids or incite chaos, causing projects to fall through."

    Giselle''s brow furrowed deeper. This was a real wrench in the works.

    "Does she have the money for this?"

    While Giselle doubted it, she knew Miranda must have the funds, or she wouldn''t have been able to disrupt things this far.

    But where was the moneying from? And why was Miranda doing this?

    Getting involved in this kind of affair would do no good for the Wayne family or herself. Securing resources didn''t guarantee they could keep them, as the Wayne familycked the power and would only be a target.

    Unless... she wasn''t doing it for herself?

    A light bulb went off in Giselle''s mind, recalling information from their investigation into Rnd''s whereabouts.

    The day Rnd was shot, Miranda had been seen near the scene of his disappearance.

    That was it. Besides the group eyeing the ''cake,'' the ''cake'' itself might have the capacity to consume these resources.

    Could it be that Miranda was the one who saved Rnd that day?

    Rnd wasn''t dead!

    Giselle couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to. She couldn''t imagine Miranda having the guts and ability to hide someone who had been shot.

    Moreover, even if it were true, why would someone like Rnd trust Miranda to help him?

    The more she thought about it, the more suspicious it seemed.

    But the coincidences forced her to consider, what if Miranda was indeed

    connected to Rnd''s situation?

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Charles interrupted her thoughts, noticing her silent contemtion.

    "Dad, have someone check where Miranda has been recently, and immediately

    pull back all our people stationed outside."

    "Why?"

    "Dad, do you really believe Rnd is dead?"

    Charles met his daughter''s intense gaze, speechless for a long moment. He wouldn''t believe it unless he saw a body.

 Chapter 218

    "We should have noticed something was off much earlier."

    Giselle''s expression was icy, "Rnd''s not dead, yet he continues to stay out of sight, letting The Lockwood Group teeter on the edge. He''s probably beenfortably watching the spectacle unfold from behind the scenes. How close do you think The Lockwood Group is to copsing?"

    Charles frowned, contemted briefly, then shook his head. "Not close enough."

    "Exactly, not close enough. But if we keep pushing, we''ll end up exposing ourselves first."

    Giselle lowered her gaze and spoke calmly, "We''ve already gained a substantial amount. It''s time to pull back and secure what we have. As for the Lockwood family, there''s still an opportunity, isn''t there?"

    Charles pondered for a moment and chuckled, "True. Rnd has a critical weakness��his brother. He''s always been infatuated with you. If leveraged properly, we can dismantle the Lockwood family. It''s only a matter of time. You''ve been in contact with him recently, haven''t you?"

    "Yes."

    Giselle closed her eyes and replied coolly, "He''s been distressed over his brother''s situation. I keep in touch with him daily, and his obsession with me only deepens."

    "Good. Let''s give the Lockwood family a bit of breathing room."

    Charles looked at his daughter with growing satisfaction. He was grateful for allowing her to study abroad at prestigious universities. Now, all those years of effort and money had paid off-she''d grown into a beautiful and aplished

    woman.

    But that wasn''t enough.

    He spoke again, "Even though Lysander values you now, it''s not secure enough. Don''t hide it from me he almost divorced recently but backed out, right?"

    Giselle''s expression froze. She turned her face slightly and nodded slowly, "That woman did give him a son. It''s hard for him to let go so quickly. I understand."

    Charles scoffed at this.

    "Then why not give him a child yourself? I''ll make sure your child bes the sole heir to the Montgomery family."

    "Dad, there''s no rush. I know what I''m doing."

    "You''d better be quick."

    Charles expressed concern, "The Lockwood family can''t be toppled in the short term. When ites to the Forest Team partnership, the Lockwood family remains a formidable rival. I still need Lysander to open doors for me." Giselle nodded.

    "Don''t worry about that. As soon as I ask, he''ll help."

    "And the Montgomery family has far more influence than the Lockwood family. The Forest Team would be blind not to choose what''s more advantageous."

    Charles smiled at her words, and seeing that it was about time, he prepared to leave. As he stood, Giselle stopped him.

    "Dad, since Miranda dared to cause us trouble, we ought to teach her a lesson."

    Charles looked down at his daughter, whoy in the hospital bed with a sweet smile. He couldn''t help but smile back, gently stroking her hair with a fatherly tenderness.

    "Of course."

    As he pushed open the door to leave, he saw Lysander approaching from the hallway, having just returned someone. His face was still adorned with a smile. "Heading out, sir?"

    Lysander greeted him with a friendly nod. "Yes, work''s keeping me busy. I don''t have much time to visit her, so make sure you take good care of her for me." "Absolutely."

    After exchanging a few more words, Charles insisted Lysander stay behind as he left.

    Lysander stood at the hospital room door, watching Charles''s receding figure, a soft smile ying on his lips before he stepped inside.

    Night had fallen, and Lysander still hadn''t returned to the family estate.

    Seeing Felicity fuming, M tried tofort her, casually inquiring about the situation. She learned that her mother-inw had summoned him earlier, but he neither returned nor sent any message.

    While she consoled her, M felt content��ack of presence suited her just fine. Yet, upon reflection, she realized something: Lysander being at the hospital with Giselle presented her with a significant opportunity!

 Chapter 219

    After her failed attempt to divorce, M found herself constantly under surveince.

    The reasons for her inability to escape were numerous. The Wayne family''s influence was one factor, the tight security was another, but perhaps the most significant was that all her identification documents-passport, ID card, and more -were confiscated.

    Now that Lysander was at the hospital with Giselle and unlikely to return anytime soon, M considered this a golden opportunity to search Crimson Gardens for her documents. Without them, even if Miranda and Rnd managed to free the Wayne family from the stalemate, she''d still be trapped, unable to move freely. The thought of finally breaking free sparked a glimmer of hope within her.

    All she needed now was a usible excuse to leave the old mansion without raising suspicion.

    However, before she could devise a n, the guests from the Fontaines were preparing to leave.

    In the cozy warmth of the conservatory, Felicity clung to her older brother''s sleeve, visibly upset. "You''vee all this way. Can''t you stay a little longer?"

    "Next time, I promise," Xavier replied, gently ruffling his sister''s hair with a warm smile. "Tomorrow, your sister-inw and I have to catch a flight to Japan. But we''ll send Archie over every weekend to check on you."

    The final agreement was that Archie would spend weekends at the Montgomery estate, learning from his cousin Lysander.

    M had overheard Felicity mentioning this arrangement and was internally skeptical. Whether Lysander would agree was one thing, but given Archie''s tant disdain for his cousin, she doubted it would end well. It seemed like a recipe for chaos rather than cooperation.

    And as for learning how to be a decent person? Perhaps Lysander should figure that out for himself first!

    ...

    As the Fontaines'' car disappeared into the thickening night, Archie sat sulking in the front seat, refusing to bid farewell. Once they were out of the vi''s grounds, he finally spoke up, defiant and unyielding.

    "I''m telling you now, I''m not going there on the weekends!"

    He had already heard enough about his cousin''s so-called greatness from everyone around him. Now they expected him to witness it firsthand? They must be out of their minds!

    Xavier''s expression darkened.

    "I''ve entrusted you to Lysander''s care entirely. Whether you like it or not, you''ll go, even if it means dragging you there!"

    He had no patience left for his son''s antics. If words wouldn''t work, then he wouldn''t shy away from being a tough parent.

    Archie''s face fell. Raised in a pampered environment where he answered to no one, he was notorious for his disregard for authority. Naturally, his mouth was quick to retort.

    "Seriously, Mom, Dad, you always praised my cousin to the skies. Fine, he''s amazing, I can''t argue with that. But aren''t we talking about someone who cheated? You want him to be my role model? To teach me how to cheat too?" "That''s not necessary. I don''t even have a wife yet, so I don''t need those lessons."

    Xavier''s face flushed with anger, hisposure slipping. He was ready to have the driver pull over and give Archie a stern lesson right there.

    "Calm down, calm down," Gina interjected, trying to soothe her husband and ring at her son. "You could stand to say a little less!"

    Archie shrugged, falling silent for a moment.

    Once Xavier regained hisposure, though still simmering with irritation, he spoke again. "Your cousin is not that kind of person, and you, with your track record, have no right to criticize anyone!"

    Hearing this, Archie red up again.

    "I''ve said it multiple times, those girls mean nothing to me. Just because I''m nice to them and talk a bit more doesn''t mean we''re dating!"

 Chapter 220

    "They''re just deluding themselves, why should I care?"

    "It''s always the same with you guys. If you say Cousin isn''t a good person, then it must be a lie, a rumor. Why is it that no matter what I say, you never believe me?"

    Xavier''s voice rose a notch, "If you hadn''t given them the wrong idea, would they be mistaken? And not just one, but quite a few of them!"

    "How am I supposed to control what''s in other people''s heads?"

    Father and son exchanged sharp words, and Gina, feeling drained, asionally tried to mediate as they continued their argument all the way home.

    When they got back to their vi, Archie stormed upstairs with a stern look on his face. The sound of the door mming shut could be heard from downstairs.

    Archiey on his bed, still fuming. He got up and walked to hisputer desk. Opening Instagram, he navigated to his only special follow with practiced ease.

    It was an ount belonging to aic artist named "Daphne."

    This artist had started their individual ount a few years ago, amassing over 600,000 followers with just one ongoing series.

    "Little Red''s Adventures"

    The story wasn''t about the Little Red Riding Hood from the Grimm fairy tales, but rather an adult sci-fi fairy tale.

    The protagonist was a chubby little robot wearing a Red Hat, who, after making a bold vow to reach the moon following a bet with a friend, set off on a world tour, embarking on a moon-chasing adventure.

    Archie was captivated by this artist''s style and imaginative storytelling, often turning to it when he felt unsettled.

    This interest also steered him towards mechanical engineering, changing his academic focus.

    He''s always wanted to meet this admired artist in person, but Daphne had mysteriously vanished two years ago, leaving theic and any updates in silence.

    Over the past two years, various animationpanies have leftments on the ount, eager to adapt the work, but the ount owner never responded.

    As he checked the page now, unsurprisingly, there was still no update, thest post frozen in time from two years ago.

    After browsing for a while, he felt his mood gradually calm down.

    His mouse lingered over the Red Hat robot avatar, lost in thought... What kind of person could Daphne be?

    After daydreaming a bit, he grew annoyed at the thought of his weekly meetings with his cousin, but then a lightbulb went off.

    "Of course, I''ll go! Why wouldn''t I?"

    He could see his cousin and at the same time check out the woman who had supposedly ensnared him. Hopefully, he could snap a few incriminating photos to show his parents.

    Let''s see if they dare praise his cousin in front of him after that!

    Meanwhile, M tried several excuses that night to leave the family estate, but none seeded.

    She was almost ready to climb over the wall in desperation.

    Fortunately, a twist of fate brought some hope when Adrian called.

    "Mom, why aren''t you home?"

    With Giselle in the hospital and Dad staying there with her, the rest of the Harvey family wasn''t up for ying games with him, so Adrian had returned to Crimson Gardens to find his mom.

    Finding her absent, he called.

    M, knowing her child well, could guess why he was calling. She responded with a calm tone.

    "Adrian, wait at home for a bit. I''ll be there soon."

    Using this as an excuse, along with needing to pick up some personal items from there, she managed to leave the family estate, albeit with two bodyguards assigned to "protect" her.

    At least she was out.

    The closer she got to Crimson Gardens, the more determined M felt. She had to find those documents!

 Chapter 221

    ### Crimson Gardens at Night

    As the car slowly drove through the gates of the estate, two bodyguards waited downstairs. M ascended the stairs to the bedroom to find Adrian.

    The moment Adrian saw her, he dashed over with open arms.

    "Mom!"

    "Mm..."

    M''s mind was elsewhere. She hugged her son briefly, murmuring soothing words before making an excuse about packing up for a few days'' stay at the family estate. She suggested he y on his own for a bit.

    Adrian, not wanting to be left alone at home, agreed reluctantly.

    While Adrian was upied with his tablet, M pretended to be packing. In reality, she was searching for possible hiding spots for important documents. She went through almost the entire second floor, sparing not even Adrian''s room, except for the study.

    But there was nothing-no documents, no clues.

    "What are you looking for, Mom?" Adrian asked, ncing up curiously from his game.

    "Oh, I was just thinking about which toys to bring along to the estate," M replied, her train of thought interrupted.

    Instinctively, she reached out to touch the model shelf that stretched across one wall of the room, intending to take out a monster model.

    "Don''t touch that!"

    Adrian jumped up, shouting as he pushed her away with surprising force. "Mom, don''t mess with my models! What if you break them?"

    "Sorry, sorry, I forgot," M apologized quickly.

    She had momentarily forgotten how protective Adrian was over his collection, especially these game models. One touch and he would explode.

    Leaving Adrian''s room, her gaze turned towards the study.

    It was the only ce left unchecked.

    M had always suspected the study, but in this household, it was a forbidden zone for her, off-limits entirely.

    Lysander had even installed a digital lock with abination code, preventing her

    ess.

    But M knew she had to try. With a sigh, she approached the study door, lightly touching the glowing keypad.

    The lock could be opened by either a numerical code or fingerprint recognition.

    She tried Lysander''s birthday��no luck. Adrian''s birthday��also a failure. A series of dates and numbers she thought might be of significance to Lysander-all unsessful.

    Only one attempt remained.

    M bit her lip as she stared at the keypad. One more failure and the lock would be permanently engaged.

    "If only I had my phone," she sighed.

    Her phone was specially modified. With a simple data cable connection, the pre- installed software would have cracked the lock effortlessly.

    But on the night she was brought back, that phone, along with her documents, disappeared.

    The current phone, merely a basic model provided by Leonard, was limited to only the most rudimentary functions like making calls.

    M was stuck.

    As she puzzled over the keypad, Adrian''s voice suddenly broke the silence behind her. "Mom, what are you doing there?"

    Startled, she turned around, her hand reflexively pressing against the lock.

    There was a soft click.

    The door swung open, making M stumble back a few steps, staring in disbelief

    at the slowly opening study door.

    How could this be?

    Her fingerprint had unlocked the study?

    Her mind reeled. The absurdity of it all mmed into her like a tidal wave-her heart thundering so loudly it seemed ready to burst from her chest.

    How was this possible?

    She had no memory of her fingerprint ever being registered. Wasn''t the lock supposed to keep her out? Could it be a malfunction?

    Amidst her bewilderment, Harper''s voice suddenly rose from downstairs.

 Chapter 222

    "Mr. Leonard, you''ve arrived."

    "Yes, I''ve been sent to pick up some things. Is Mrs. Smith here as well?"

    "Yes, she''s upstairs."

    Hearing the voices downstairs, M quickly peered into the study, her eyes immediatelynding on a ck suitcase tucked in the corner-her suitcase! Her documents must be in there!

    But footsteps were approaching on the stairs. Adrian, looking puzzled, wasing towards her, and the study held her crucial documents!

    What should she do?

    ...

    Leonard had just reached the bend in the staircase when he saw Ming down with a child. He stopped, slightly taken aback.

    "Mrs. Smith."

    M nodded without responding, continuing down the stairs with determination.

    Leonard hesitated before asking, "Is there something I can assist with, Mrs. Smith?"

    "I''m taking my son to my parents'' house," M replied lightly.

    "I can drive you..."

    Before he could finish, M was already out the door, not sparing him a nce as she left with her son.

    Leonard stood on the stairs for a moment, his expression unreadable, before turning back to the study. He swiftly unlocked the code on the study door and began gathering the documents Mr. Smith had requested, his eyes casually flicking to the suitcase in the corner as he left.

    By the time he reached the ground floor, the car that had taken Mrs. Smith had already driven away.

    Unperturbed, he got into his own car and called Lysander. "Sir, I''ve found the documents. Also, I''ve checked all the properties registered under Mrs. Smith''s name, but there''s no sign of the Red Hat robot."

    There was a pause on the other end of the line.

    "Keep looking."

    "If it''s not under her name, then investigate those close to her. It could be held in someone else''s name, especially check Miranda."

    "She wouldn''t just discard it. That robot is too important!"

    Leonard acknowledged and hung up.

    ...

    In the hospital room.

    Lysander ended the call and entered the room to sit by the hospital bed.

    Giselle looked apologetic. "Lysander, I''m sorry. My injury has dyed our meeting with the Forest Team."

    Lysander smiled gently, reassuring her. "It''s alright. You were the one who made the introductions possible. It''s just a few days. Once you''re better, we''ll go together."

    "Okay."

    Giselle, looking pale, took a bite of the apple slices Lysander had prepared for her, smiling sweetly.

    ...

    In the car heading to her parents'' house.

    "Mom, what was that about earlier..."

    Adrian was full of curiosity, wondering why his mom seemed so frantic and didn''t actually pack anything before they left.

    Before he could finish his question, M cut him off. "Adrian, once we get to Grandma and Grandpa''s, I''ll make your favorite spicy chicken, alright? You can have anything you like."

    "Yay, that sounds great!"

    It had been a while since he''d eaten his mom''s cooking, and Adrian''s confusion was quickly reced with excitement as he began listing his favorite dishes.

    M nced at the bodyguards seated on either side, feeling a bit relieved.

    The situation had been too tense for her to even open the suitcase. If she had been discovered, everything would have been ruined. She had no choice but to leave for now.

    Though unsure why, she was d that her fingerprint could unlock the study door. It would make things easier.

    In the next couple of days, she needed to find another opportunity to return before Lysander got back from the hospital. Staring out at the dense night, her eyes flickered with determination.

 Chapter 223

    The following day dawned with a sense of anticipation in the air.

    After breakfast, M took her child and apanied her mother-inw for a stroll in the garden. It was there that her phone buzzed with a call from Miranda.

    M excused herself and stepped aside for some privacy. "Miranda."

    "M, I''ve got some fantastic news for you!" Miranda''s voice was bubbling with excitement, and she couldn''t contain herself, spilling everything out like a torrent.

    After listening for a few moments, M understood the gist. Miranda''s partnership with Rnd was steady, and although the Lockwood family was still weathering the storm, their foundation was bing more secure.

    "M, I spoke to him, and in a few days, he''s going to publicly address and dispel the rumors of his disappearance. Once that''s done, and we announce the coboration with the Forest Team, the Wayne family can join in, and nothing will be able to hold you back!"

    M was thrilled and was about to respond when suddenly there was a sharp cry from Miranda''s end, apanied by the roar of a motorcycle speeding by.

    M''s heart skipped a beat, and she raised her voice in rm, "Miranda!"

    There was no immediate reply, and M''s anxiety grew as she called out repeatedly. Finally, Miranda''s slightly shaky voice came through.

    "I''m okay, I''m fine. Someone just drove a bit recklessly, almost clipped me. It gave me a scare."

    "Are you sure you''re alright?"

    "Yes, yes, in a few days, we''ll be able to see each other again. Aren''t you excited?"

    Miranda''s voice had regained its usual liveliness, and although M still felt a twinge of worry, she couldn''t help but smile in response.

    "Very excited."

    ...

    Elsewhere, Miranda hung up the phone, still feeling a little unsteady on her feet. That motorcycle hadn''t been careless; it hade straight for her. Were those targeting the Lockwood family really that desperate to resort to such tactics?

    "Ms. Wayne, are you alright to stand?"

    The voice beside her was warm and reassuring, snapping her back to reality. She steadied herself by holding onto the arm of a man in a sleek ck outfit, who had pulled her to safety just in time.

    "Thank you," she said, grateful for his quick reflexes. Without him, she might have been seriously injured.

    "No problem, it''s my duty to protect you."

    The man, dressed like a bodyguard with a ck cap and mask, was none other than Rnd. His eyes, the only visible part of his face, twinkled with amusement.

    Despite her gratitude, Miranda couldn''t help but feel a bit annoyed. She red at Rnd, "If it weren''t for you, would I be dealing with all this chaostely?"

    She had agreed to partner with Rnd. The n was for her to be the public face, causing a distraction while various interests attacked the Lockwood family, allowing Rnd''s team to reim assets and clean up The Lockwood Group. This made her a prime target for bacsh.

    Her business adversaries, unable to beat her in the boardroom, resorted to underhanded tactics, and she''d been through a lot recently. If it weren''t for M and the Wayne family, she would''ve walked away long ago.

    Rnd, perhaps recognizing her struggles and needing to handle some affairs personally, had taken to shadowing her as a bodyguard, ensuring her safety.

    Miranda shot him another re as she unsteadily got into the car. "Ever since I met you, nothing good has happened. Once this is over, you''d better keep your distance!"

    She was convinced that they were a disastrous pairing, bad luck incarnate!

    Rnd chuckled, adjusting his cap, and followed her into the car.

    ...

    Over the next few days, Lysander had not returned to the family mansion.

    Felicity, his mother, was noticeably upset. On several asions during her post- dinner walks, M witnessed her angrily berating someone over the phone.

    Unbeknownst to her, Lysander was spending his nights at the hospital with Giselle. Felicity simply couldn''t fathom how her son could be so absorbed in his work that he hadn''t been home for days. Naturally, whenever she had the chance, she would call him to demand exnations and scold him for his neglect.

 Chapter 224

    M, on the other hand, felt nothing in particr.

    For the past few days, she had been preupied with figuring out how to make another trip to Crimson Gardens to retrieve those documents, especially since things were wrapping up quickly with Miranda.

    It would be troublesome if she couldn''t get the documents before leaving.

    Until Friday, she received another call from Miranda, saying things were almost

    done, and M finally lost her patience; she couldn''t wait any longer.

    That afternoon, as usual, she went to pick up Adrian from school with the bodyguard in tow.

    On their way back, she told Adrian that she had a surprise gift for him as a reward for his excellent grades.

    Adrian was thrilled and eagerly demanded the driver take them back to Crimson Gardens.

    M felt a pang of guilt.

    There was no gift. She had never lied to her child before, but this time she made an exception, and the guilt gnawed at her.

    When they arrived at Crimson Gardens, she escorted Adrian to his room and asked him to wait there. As she turned to leave, the guilt made her pause. She knelt down and gently kissed his forehead, her voice tender.

    "Wait here for Mommy."

    She promised herself she would make it up to him with a real giftter.

    Adrian was both excited and happy. His mom used to shower him with affection, which he found a bit annoying, buttely, she''d been distant, and it made him unhappy. Children are always sensitive to these changes.

    Thinking about it now, he felt reassured-his mom still adored him, prepared a gift for him, and even kissed him.

    In his delight, he nuzzled his little face against M''s cheek.

    "I''ll wait for you, Mommy."

    M paused, an impulse rising within her to tell her child: "Could you please not spend so much time with Giselle? Mommy doesn''t like it."

    But she couldn''t bring herself to say it.

    She had no right to control his preferences, and past experiences had taught her that such interference only leads to rebellion. Besides, Adrian had never chosen her.

    In the Montgomery family, she probably would never be the most important person.

    M smiled, ruffled his hair, and gave him a long, thoughtful look before she turned and walked out of the room, heading toward the study.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of town.

    Giselle was discharged from the hospital.

    Her injuries hadn''t been severe. The cut on her arm wasn''t deep, and she only stayed in the hospital due to a suspected concussion.

    With the medical team Lysander had arranged, it wasn''t a major issue.

    Friday was the final meeting with the Forest Team, and though she wished to spend more time alone with Lysander, this meeting was crucial.

    Afterpleting the discharge paperwork, Giselle changed into a sleek and professional outfit, got into Lysander''s car, and they chatted amiably on the way to the meeting.

    Securing the deal with the Forest Team would not only please Lysander but also elevate the Harvey family, bringing her closer to her goals. With her heart full of anticipation, the car arrived at their destination.

    Leonard got out first to open the door.

    Giselle followed Lysander as they headed towards the opulent restaurant that had been reserved for them.

    Just as Leonard was about to follow, his phone buzzed in his pocket-it was a call from Harper at Crimson Gardens.

    Today was too important to take any secondary calls, but he reconsidered and picked up anyway.

    "What did you say?"

    After listening to Harper, Leonard''s brow furrowed. He wanted to call out to Lysander, but they had already entered the restaurant with Giselle. It wouldn''t be appropriate to interrupt them now.

    Besides, they couldn''t leave at this moment.

    After giving a few brief instructions over the phone, Leonard suppressed the

    nagging unease in his heart and followed them into the private dining room.

 Chapter 225

    ##Opulent Dining Room, Private Suite

    In an elegant dining room, six individuals were seated around a round table. Besides Lysander and his two associates, there were members from the Forest Group.

    Lysander''s gaze swept over the unfamiliar faces, his brow furrowing slightly. They were already ten minuteste, and the team''s key figure, Forrest Whitmore, was still absent.

    This business negotiation had been fraught with dys, and his patience was wearing thin.

    Prompted by Leonard, the three representatives exchanged uncertain nces before one of them stepped out with a phone to make a call. Momentster, he returned to the room, looking apologetically at Lysander.

    "Mr. Whitmore wants to speak with you."

    Mr. Whitmore? Could it be that Forrest Whitmore was his real name?

    Lysander frowned, nodding for the phone to be put on speaker.

    Once on speaker, a faint breeze could be heard from the other end. After a long pause, a man''s smooth, pleasant voice broke the silence.

    "Lysander, it''s been a while."

    Lysander instantly recognized the voice, his expression turning briefly dark before he regained hisposure. He didn''t reply.

    The room was engulfed in a tense silence.

    Giselle was taken aback. Did Lysander know someone from the Forest Group?

    Just as she was about to ask, she caught sight of Leonard''s displeased expression from the corner of her eye, and a sense of foreboding settled in her chest.

    What was going on?

    Realization dawned on her only when Lysander slowly enunciated a name, "Forrest Whitmore."

    A warmugh came from the other end, "Seven years, and you still remember me."

    How could he forget?

    Lysander''s fox-like eyes were cold, though his tone remained calm. "When did you get back? Why didn''t you say anything? I could have arranged a proper wee for you."

    The voice on the line chuckled, a bit muted. "Lysander, since when have we been the type to sit down for a pleasant meal together?"

    This meeting ended on a sour note.

    From the moment Lysander confirmed the identity on the other end of the line, he had abandoned any notion of cooperation. He was certain Forrest Whitmore felt the same way.

    This was all intentional.

    ...

    The members of the Forest Group exited the suite, visibly relieved.

    Even though Chairman Montgomery hadn''t said much-always smiling, in fact-

    they felt an overwhelming pressure in his presence.

    Once outside, with the call still active, curiosity got the better of them.

    "Mr. Whitmore, do you have a vendetta against Chairman Montgomery?"

    Their coboration had already been decided, and partnering with Montgomery Holdings was never an option. Yet Mr. Whitmore had sent them anyway and chose not to show up himself.

    It was a deliberate slight.

    They found it hard to believe that Mr. Whitmore, usually so warm and amicable,

    would intentionally embarrass someone. Their curiosity was piqued.

    A softugh came from the phone, "Of course, there''s a vendetta."

    "What kind of vendetta? What happened?"

    Those gathered around the phone were eager for gossip, only to hear a calm voice drop a bombshell.

    "Stolen love."

    What?

    No way, what?

    Love?

    The group was dumbfounded, until one hesitantly spoke up, "Love? Wait, is Chairman Montgomery married?"

    "Seems so."

    Someone was frantically searching on their phone, "Looks like he is. There was an announcement seven years ago, but the wife''s name wasn''t disclosed."

    "Wow, so Lysander''s wife is someone Mr. Whitmore was fond of?"

    "More than fond, if she was stolen."

    "Mr. Whitmore?"

    The gossip seekers got no response, and when they checked again, the call had already ended.

    Back in the suite.

    Giselle was anxious.

    "Lysander, I-I had no idea the Forest Group was connected to him. If I had known,

    I never would have..."

    "It''s alright. He made sure you wouldn''t find out," Lysander assured her.

 Chapter 226

    Lysander smiled, maintaining an aura of calm that only heightened Giselle''s unease. The moreposed he appeared, the more her heart raced with anxiety.

    She didn''t know much about what had happened seven years ago, only bits and pieces. What she did know was that after just a year abroad, Lysander had hurried back to continue his studies at Northpoint University. It wasn''t long before he and Forrest, who was nearing the end of his doctoral studies at the same institution, had a massive falling out.

    Rumor had it that it was quite a spectacle.

    From what she''d gathered, it had something to do with M, though the details were unclear.

    Not long after, Lysander had a whirlwind marriage, and Forrest abruptly left Northpoint University, disappearing overseas without a trace.

    She never expected that the mastermind behind this project would turn out to be Forrest!

    What she couldn''t stomach even more was that Forrest was rumored to be close to M, of all people! Why her?

    Just the thought of M filled Giselle with a burning resentment.

    Why her?

    Why did someone so insignificant and undeserving always seem to have such good fortune, daring topete with her for everything!

    This coboration was surely doomed.

    The more she thought about it, the more her resentment twisted her beautiful features. But aware of Lysander beside her, she took a deep breath and grasped his hand.

    "Lysander, what about us?"

    Lysander kept his reassuring smile, patting her hand gently. "No worries. Do you think Forrest is the only one in the world skilled in Al?"

    There were always other options.

    "Wait here for a bit. I''ll have someone take you home, and we''ll discuss the restter."

    With that, Lysander released her hand and strode out of the room, Leonard following closely behind, leaving Giselle alone.

    She looked down at her empty hands, dazed, until a cold smile crept across her face, eyes filled with icy hatred.

    She muttered with venom in her voice, "M, M, M!"

    Damn her!

    ...

    Once in the car, Lysander''s expression turned dark.

    "To the estate," hemanded.

    Leonard hesitated for a moment before speaking up, "Madam is currently at Crimson Gardens."

    "What''s she doing there?"

    Leonard paused, recounting a call he''d received just minutes before from Harper. Lysander''s expression was a storm cloud of anger, though he couldn''t help butugh.

    "Drive."

    The car sped through the orange glow of the setting sun toward Crimson Gardens, heedless of traffic lights.

    Meanwhile, at Crimson Gardens, M was in turmoil.

    Adrian held on to her purse, crying out in fury, "Mom, you lied to me! Where''s my gift? You''re a liar!"

    The more he cried, the louder he got.

    He had waited patiently in his room, but when his mother didn''t return, he went looking for her. He saw here out of the study, carrying a bag into another room, fiddling with something by the window.

    She hadn''te to find him at all!

    Realizing he might have been deceived, Adrian was furious.

    His cries grew louder, and M, afraid the guards downstairs would hear, tried desperately to soothe the little boy before her.

    "Adrian, don''t cry. I did get you a gift, but I just can''t find it right now. Please, don''t cry... I''m begging you."

    Despite her attempts to calm him, M''s eyes were red with frustration.

    "I don''t believe you!"

    "You''re just hiding it from me!"

    Adrian tugged fiercely at her purse, insisting on seeing its contents, convinced she had hidden the gift.

    Amidst the chaos, the bedroom door suddenly burst open with a loud crash, startling M. She looked up in a daze, meeting Lysander''s sly, almost mocking eyes.

 Chapter 227

    The bedroom door shook with a thunderous crash.

    As soon as Adrian saw his father return, he tried to break free from his mother''s grip to run over. M instinctively tightened her hold, her voice almost a whisper, pleading.

    "Adrian, don''t go."

    Adrian, angry at what he perceived as deceit, jerked away forcefully and ran to his father, tears streaming down his face, clutching his leg as he wailed.

    "Dad, Mom lied to me!"

    Lysander nced at the pale-faced woman crouched by the wide-open window, then looked down with a gentle smile, softly ruffling his son''s hair.

    "Oh, really?"

    "Well, let me ask your mom what she lied about, okay?"

    His gaze briefly flickered to Leonard, who stepped forward and gently picked up the child, carrying him out of the room.

    Adrian was unhappy with his father''s response and resisted, but he was no match for the adult''s strength. As he was being carried away, he caught the faint sound of sobbing. It seemed to echo from the depths of his heart, drawing his eyes back to his mother, whose tear-streaked, helpless eyes met his.

    He froze, his struggles weakening.

    He had never seen his mother cry or looked so lost. Her eyes were filled with a despair he couldn''t understand, aplexity that tugged at his young heart, leaving him feeling distressed.

    "Mom..."

    He called softly, wanting to go to her.

    But Leonard held him tight, ignoring his struggles, and stepped out of the room, gently closing the door behind them.

    Adrian stared at the closed door, tears welling up in his eyes. His voice was choked and bewildered as he spoke.

    "Mom... Mom''s crying."

    Leonard held his head close, cradling his face against his neck, shielding his eyes from the sight.

    "Don''t look, it''s okay."

    Inside the room, M half-knelt by the window, watching as Lysander drew closer, her breathing in shallow gasps.

    She wasn''t sure what she was thinking-maybe nothing at all.

    The next second, she had already stepped onto the window ledge, not bothering with the makeshift rope she had tied. She stepped out, aiming for the garden below.

    But scorching, strong hands seized her waist, pulling her back inside with a forceful yank. Her back hit the wall with a thud, and before she could cry out in pain, a hand mped down on her slender neck.

    Her breath caught, cheeks flushing crimson.

    The bag in her hand was snatched away, and Lysander casually tipped it over, scattering documents and a phone across the floor.

    "Heh."

    Looking at the scattered papers, Lysander chuckled softly, his grip on her neck tightening, his smile growing more radiant.

    "M, you''re quite something."

    Her face turned scarlet as she beat against the arm restraining her, desperate for air, and then her lips were captured in a forceful kiss.

    The kiss was long and suffocating, leaving her dizzy and near fainting.

    When it ended, his tall frame loomed over her, head resting on her shoulder, his breath a soft whisper, like a lover''s murmur yetced with a barely controlled, seething hatred.

    "So, that''s why you were so insistent on the divorce. You''ve already found someone else."

    "What is it?"

    "Use me up, and now that your old me is back, you think you can just discard me? M, what do you take me for, treating me like this?"

    Struggling to breathe, M''s chest felt like it was about to burst. She couldn''tprehend what Lysander was saying, and he seemed uninterested in hearing anything more from her.

 Chapter 228

    The scattered documents on the floor told the entire story.

    Lysander, unable to suppress his anger, sank his teeth into her neck, leaving a shocking, crimson mark long after he pulled away.

    He wrapped his arms around her waist, lifting her effortlessly, and tossed her onto the bed.

    Desperate for air, M coughed violently, gasping to fill her lungs with much- needed oxygen, barelyprehending what had just happened.

    Lysander''s long fingers gently brushed the hair from her face as he slowly unbuttoned his suit jacket with the other hand. Leaning in close, his voice was a husky whisper in her ear,ced with a disturbing tenderness.

    "Darling, let''s have another child."

    He should never have worried about her feelings these past few days. He had been holding back for too long!

    The words hit M like a sledgehammer. Despite her struggle to catch her breath, she immediately tried to flee.

    But her strength was no match for a man teetering on the edge of rage.

    Her clothes peeled away like paper, her delicate skin pressed against his heat. In panic, her hand iled, grasping blindly until she found something solid and, without a thought, brought it down on the man who was losing control.

    "Crash"

    The sound of shattering ss drowned out everything else, bringing all movement to a halt.

    Blood dripped onto her pale cheeks, pooling at the corners of her eyes before tracing a path downwards, chilling her to the core.

    M stared, stunned, at the man above her, equally frozen.

    Blood streamed from Lysander''s head, falling drop by drop onto her face, like crimson tears. He touched his head, red staining his fingers.

    And then, unexpectedly, heughed.

    Hisughter was low as he leaned down, biting her bloodless lips with force. The blood on his face mingled with theirs, spreading with their kiss, the taste of iron filling their mouths, a testament to his madness.

    M trembled uncontrobly.

    Momentster, he looked up, his gaze steady but lips stained with blood curling into a twisted smile.

    "M, you''ll never forget me."

    With that, he copsed onto her, the blood from his head soaking her neck, trailing downwards.

    M shook all over.

    She gasped for air, her mouth wide open, tears streaming uncontrobly, mingling with his blood in a chaotic mess. The remnants of a brokenmp fell from her trembling hand.

    She was on the brink of losing her mind.

    ...

    Themotion inside caught Leonard''s attention from outside.

    He set the child down, kicked the door open, and froze at the scene on the bed, quickly recovering his wits.

    He rushed inside, checking on the severely injured, unconscious man, calling for security to carefully lift him and rush him to the hospital.

    Leonard stayed behind, ensuring M was unharmed, gathered the scattered documents and phones, locked the door, left guards to watch over, and hurried downstairs with the child in his arms, heading for the hospital.

    Adrian clung to him, his face ashen.

    He couldn''tprehend why his father was carried out, bleeding, and he wasn''t allowed to see his mother.

    But he had caught a glimpse when the door opened.

    He saw it.

    He couldn''t know then that the image of his mother, bloodied and curled on the bed with tears of despair, would haunt him like a shadowy nightmare, lingering painfully in his heart for years toe.

 Chapter 229

    After the chaos subsided, the bedroom returned to an eerie calm.

    M, her clothes disheveled, curled up on the bed, her eyes vacant as she stared into the air. It took a while for her to gather her senses.

    Slowly, she sat up, her feet touching the floor. After taking a few deep breaths to steady herself, she moved to the bathroom and locked the door behind her.

    In the mirror, a woman stared back at her, her face and body smeared with blood, her eyes red and swollen.

    She turned on the faucet, letting the water cascade over her blood-stained hands, scrubbing them vigorously, but the blood wouldn''t wash away.

    Her eyes flickered around the bathroom.

    She stepped under the shower, turning it on without checking the temperature, letting the water pour over her head. She scrubbed at her face and body, unable

    to stop her shivering, her mind racing with chaotic thoughts.

    Had she really hit Lysander?

    Did she knock him out? There was so much blood... Had she killed him?

    Would she end up in prison?

    The terrifying thoughts tumbled through her mind uncontrobly, the cold water washing over her. Even though the blood had long been washed away, she looked at her reflection and still felt covered in it.

    It couldn''t be washed away.

    Washed away...

    Meanwhile...

    The car carrying Lysander sped towards the hospital, where he was rushed into the emergency room on a stretcher.

    Conrad, upon receiving the call, didn''t dare inform Felicity. He hurried to the hospital, taking their child to their family home first.

    Leonard was left to oversee things at the hospital.

    Hearing the news, Giselle arrived with her mother, Rosalind Harvey, and they were joined by many of Lysander''s friends.

    As chaos ensued at the hospital, an unexpected group arrived at Crimson Gardens.

    Several ck cars pulled up in front of the mansion. A refined man, wearing a white tailored suit and silver-rimmed sses, stepped out.

    Bodyguards led the way.

    The man ascended the stairs slowly.

    The bodyguards at the front shed with those guarding the upstairs doors. The man adjusted his sses with a gentle smile, standing calmly on the staircase.

    Harper attempted to intervene but was blocked by more of the man''s bodyguards. There were many of them, and they quickly subdued the few guards, smashing the bedroom lock to clear a path.

    Only then did the man step forward, adjusting his suit before gently pushing the door open.

    His gaze swept the room, pausing momentarily on the bloodstained bed before ncing towards the bathroom, where the sound of running water emanated.

    He walked over and knocked gently on the door.

    Inside, the noise paused momentarily, the water''s sound grew louder, but the door remained shut.

    The man didn''t try to turn the handle; instead, he knocked again, slowly and deliberately, before speaking softly.

    "Mimi, it''s me."

    The water continued for a few seconds before it stopped, followed by a long silence from within.

    The man didn''t rush, waiting patiently at the door.

    Eventually, the door opened a crack, and cold air seeped out. M, drenched from head to toe, stood behind the half-open door, disbelief etched on her face as she looked at the man outside.

    "...Forrest?"

    "Yes, I''m back."

    Forrest''s voice was gentle as he reached out towards the disheveled woman.

    But the door mmed shut.

    M stood behind it, her hand gripping the doorknob, trembling slightly. She turned her head towards the mirror.

    The reflection showed a woman in torn, soaked clothes, still stained with faint traces of blood, looking utterly defeated.

    She had imagined seeing Forrest again, but never like this.

    So utterly broken...

    Forrest gazed at the door that had once again closed, showing no change in expression.

    He didn''t rush her. Instead, he unfastened his belt, removed his white suit jacket

    to reveal a gray shirt underneath, and knocked gently again, always the same three steady knocks.

    "Mimi, clothes."

    His voice remained soft and calm, but the door stayed shut.

    Separated by the door, silencey thick as snow.

    Forrest stood there, his hand resting lightly on the frosted ss door, his forehead

    against it, speaking softly, his breath causing the ss to fog.

    "Mimi,e with me. Let me help you, please."

 Chapter 230

    Inside the room, tears welled up in the woman''s eyes, spilling over as she

    mped a hand over her mouth to stifle any sound. It took her a while to regain herposure, feeling like she was on the verge of suffocating.

    The door opened a crack.

    Forrest stepped back slightly, sliding his jacket through the gap.

    M reached out to take it, but hesitated when she saw the pristine fabric. "It''s dirty," she murmured, pulling her hand back.

    She was covered in blood, and the jacket was so immactely white.

    "You know it doesn''t matter," Forrest replied softly, gently pushing the jacket further inside, his gaze never once venturing past the threshold.

    M hesitated for a moment, then epted the offer. She carefully wrapped the jacket around herself, letting it hide the mess she was in. Once covered, she took a deep breath, opened the door wider, and faced the man outside.

    They stood in silence for a long moment.

    It had been such a long time since theyst saw each other, and their parting had been painfully dramatic. This unexpected reunion felt surreal. Unable to hold his gaze for more than a second, M instinctively looked away.

    Forrest, however, suddenly stepped forward. M instinctively stepped back, surprised when he knelt in front of her.

    "Your belt is untied," he said gently, untying the hastily knotted belt and retying it into a neat bow.

    After finishing, he stood up, took a step back, and extended his arm with a warm smile. His eyes were filled with the same gentle calm they always had, as if no time had passed between them.

    "Let''s go," he said.

    M hesitated, then lightly ced her hand on his arm.

    Together, they walked out of the bedroom, making their way downstairs through the crowd. Just then, Harper rushed toward them.

    "Ma''am, you can''t leave!" Harper cried.

    Before she could reach M, security had already restrained her, leaving her helplessly watching as M walked away with another man.

    Once they left, Harper hurried to call Leonard. This situation was beyond her control.

    Leonard was pacing in front of the emergency room when he received the call, momentarily bewildered.

    Though he had seen his share of crises and had a premonition about this one, he remained calm. After hanging up, he immediately arranged for someone to follow the car M left in. He also contacted the airport authorities, asking them to keep an eye out.

    The priority was to keep track of M''s whereabouts. As long as she remained within the country, no one would be able to stir up trouble.

    He just hoped that when the boss woke up, he would stay calm and not do anything rash. The situation was giving Leonard a rare headache.

    Why did Forrest have to choose this moment to return, as if he''d nned it all along, striking at the heart of things just when the boss was swamped with problems?

    This was bound to cause a major upheaval.

    Meanwhile, Giselle was also waiting outside the emergency room, tears streaming down her face non-stop, crying andining.

    "How could M be so heartless?" shemented. "Even if Lysander didn''t treat her well, she shouldn''t have been so cruel. He''s the head of the family!"

    "If anything happens to Lysander, can she bear the responsibility?"

    Her sobs grew more intense, and those who were Lysander''s close friends also shared her anger, carefully consoling Giselle.

    "Don''t worry, Giselle. Once things settle down here, we''ll make sure she pays."

    "We won''t let her get away with this!"

    "Back then, Lysander only married her because she begged for it! She should consider herself lucky, something she could never have dreamed of achieving. And yet, she dared to treat Lysander like this!"

    "What kind of wife is she? Instead of being supportive and projecting a good image, she even hit him."

    "I heard she lost her job at that bank or whatever because shecked skills. Now she''s unemployed andpletely dependent on Lysander, without a clue about her own situation."

    "After all these years, she still can''t hold a candle to Giselle..."

    "When Lysander wakes up, he should realize that Giselle is the better match for him."

    "He should have divorced her long ago..."

 Chapter 231

    Listening to the endless chatter of Lysander''s childhood friends as they

    disparaged M, Giselle felt tears welling up in her eyes, though her spirits were oddly lifted.

    She dabbed at her eyes and excused herself under the pretense of washing her face, slipping into the stairwell for some privacy.

    Once she confirmed she was alone, her expression turned cold. She quickly wiped away her tears and dialed a number.

    When the call connected, she spoke tersely, "I need you to look into something for me."

    "I want you to dig into what happened seven years ago at Northpoint University between Lysander, M, and Forrest. I need every detail."

    Until now, she hadn''t paid much attention to events from seven years ago.

    Back then, she had assumed Lysander''s whirlwind marriage to M was just a way of getting back at her for not returning home with him. But now, she realized there was more to it.

    Lysander clearly cared deeply about what happened back then.

    This left her unsettled.

    She had to understand what had transpired between those three while she was studying abroad.

    Regardless of Lysander''s feelings for M, once she had all the information, she was determined to erase that woman from his heart entirely.

    In terms of family background, status, and ability, she and Lysander were the perfect match. M was just a woman who depended on men-what did she even amount to?

    And as for Forrest, she needed to figure out how to bring him to her side as well. Whatever the reason, she needed to understand this man better.

    "For Forrest, I want aplete dossier-from childhood to now."

    A man who could be interested in M was a man she could surely win over. After all, there had never been a man Giselle couldn''t win over.

    As the night deepened, a line of ck cars rolled into Bamboo Grove, following the path of garden lights, and stopped in front of a vi.

    As M stepped out of the car, the night breeze ruffled her hair. She gazed at the familiar scenery, lost in thought.

    How long had it been since shest came here?

    It hadn''t been long, yet it felt like ages had passed.

    After a brief hesitation, she started walking towards Lillian''s Manor, her own home, but a gentle tug on her arm made her pause and look back in confusion.

    "When Lysander wakes up, he''ll definitelye looking for you," a voice said.

    She understood.

    In the past, she might have questioned Lysander''s inexplicable obsession with her. Not anymore. She didn''t know why, but she was certain it was something he would do.

    He had lost his mind.

    The vi had been purchased not under her name, but it wouldn''t take long for someone to trace it back to her.

    It wasn''t safe.

    Forrest spoke up at the right moment, "Why don''t you stay at my ce for now? I''ll keep you safe."

    He stepped aside, revealing the vi behind him. The light from the gardenmps glinted off his sses, and his face held a gentle, restrained smile.

    M stared at the vi across from hers, momentarily dazed. "The neighbor who''s a returned Ph.D. graduate... it''s you..."

    Forrest chuckled softly.

    "Though I''m not sure what you''re referring to, I did buy this house when I returned at the start of the year."

    So, the garden lights were his doing too.

    She wanted to ask about the embroidered sachet with ''May Mimi be safe and happy for all eternity'' she found at the church. Was that his doing as well?

    But a strange reluctance in her heart stopped her from voicing the question.

    After a long pause, she only managed to ask, "Since you came back earlier and live so close, why didn''t you...e see me?"

 Chapter 232

    Forrest gave a wry smile, "I can''t face them."

    M was taken aback, a mix of emotions churning within her. "I''m the one who should be apologizing," she murmured, feeling it should be her avoiding the confrontation.

    Forrest shook his head gently. "Mimi, it''s all in the past now."

    Seeing her hesitation, Forrest suddenly spoke up, "You''re in a tough spot right now. Once things settle down, I can help you move abroad. How does that sound?"

    ...

    Abroad.

    M''s heart skipped a beat.

    Her current situation was indeed precarious. She wasn''t sure if Lysander would wake up, or what would happen if he did. All her documents were confiscated.

    She needed a safe space to escape all this turmoil.

    Miranda had mentioned before that Forrest''s team was coborating with the Lockwood family, a project of national significance, which could potentially help her hold off Lysander''s side, giving her a chance to divorce and leave the country. She asked, "How long will it take?"

    "I''m not certain, but it shouldn''t be too long."

    M decided to seize the opportunity. "Alright, I''ll need to gather a few things."

    She headed to Lillian''s Manor.

    The design project assigned by her grandaunt had been on hold due to her recent confinement.

    Now that she was free, she needed to act quickly. There were less than three months left until the international fashion week in June or July, a rare opportunity to showcase her work on a global stage. Time was tight, and she couldn''t afford any more dys.

    Her luggage was still confiscated, so she couldn''t ess her original sketches. Fortunately, she had a habit of backing up work on cloud storage, and the vi had all theputers, equipment, and materials she needed to start afresh.

    Upon entering the vi, Forrest looked around at the paintings, sketches, and samples filling the room and remarked, "Your passion hasn''t changed."

    He had always known about M''s love for design.

    M responded with a faint smile.

    She went upstairs to gather herptop, drawing tablet, sketch paper, and found a backup machine. Then she and Forrest headed to the neighboring vi.

    Forrest''s home, much like him, was decorated in warm, inviting hues, creating a cozy,forting atmosphere.

    Aware of her recent ordeal and mental exhaustion, Forrest simply asked Howard to show her to a guest room on the second floor to rest.

    As Howard left, he smiled and said, "If you''re having trouble sleeping, feel free to lock the door."

    M was slightly taken aback, "Thank you."

    She locked the door and, after tidying up her things, quickly washed up and changed into pajamas she brought from Lillian''s Manor, copsing into bed, utterly exhausted.

    She slept fitfully, half-awake, half-dreaming. In her hazy state, she thought she heard someone calling her, a voice she recognized all too well.

    "M, M..."

    In a daze, she sat up. In the dim room, a man stood by her bedside, blood trickling down his head, his silhouette barely discernible, eyes filled with hatred.

    It was Lysander!

    M''s face turned ghostly pale. She wanted to run, but her limbs were frozen, unable to move. She could only watch as the man opened his mouth, his voice filled with resentment.

    "M, you killed me!"

    She awoke with a start, her hands trembling as she switched on the bedsidemp, her face ashen, drenched in sweat.

 Chapter 233

    A Night of Terrors

    M couldn''t sleep a wink until dawn, with the lights in her room burning all night long.

    Early morning.

    She descended to the first floor, her eyes shadowed with dark circles. Forrest, emerging from the kitchen, paused at the sight of her, his gaze lingering on the faint bruising under her eyes, but he didn''t pry.

    "Mimi, why don''t you catch a bit more sleep?" he suggested gently as he set the freshly made breakfast on the table. "I couldn''t make your favorite hashbrowns since we''re out of potatoes, but I did whip up some cinnamon pastries for you."

    M always had a penchant for sweet, sticky fried foods for breakfast, especially the lighter hashbrowns. It surprised her that, after all these years, Forrest still remembered. Reflecting on the past seven years, she realized that because Lysander and Adrian favored spicy foods, her preferences were often overlooked at home, except by Felicity.

    A mix of emotions stirred within her.

    Forrest returned from the kitchen with a steaming cup of sweet soy milk for her and, after removing his apron, sat down across from her with his own coffee and a te of sandwiches.

    They sat facing each other, eating breakfast, a scene so familiar it whisked M back to their university days.

    Back then, Forrest was a senior at Northpoint University, a direct-entry PhD student and a renowned prodigy in theputer sciences; M was just a freshman, fresh from her hometown to Kingsford. Their worlds should never have collided, yet they met by chance.

    Their shared academic interests led M to seek his guidance frequently, and Forrest always showed patience. Over time, they grew close, often working on projects together and sharing countless meals.

    The ovep of past and present blurred M''s reality, making her feel as if she were still in university-before everything changed so dramatically. "Mimi? Mimi?"

    Forrest''s gentle voice broke through her reverie, and she looked up to find his eyes filled with concern.

    "What''s wrong?"

    M shook her head and took a bite of the cinnamon pastry. The warm, sweet syrup flowed in her mouth, perfectly bnced in sweetness and temperature.

    "You''re still such a great cook," she remarked.

    Forrest adjusted his sses with a smile. ��Living abroad, I often cooked dishes from home to reminisce. My cooking skills didn''t suffer, and I even picked up a few Western desserts. I can make you a variety of treats."

    ...

    "...Thank you."

    Avoiding his gaze, M focused on her breakfast, sipping the sweet soy milk, her mind elsewhere.

    Her thoughts were consumed by the image of Lysander with a bloodied head.

    In her panic, she hadn''t thought through her actions and grabbed the nearest object to hurl at Lysander. Now, the fear set in. With so much blood, what if he couldn''t be saved?

    Surely not. The Montgomery family, with all their resources, could easily secure the best doctors and equipment. Saving a life shouldn''t be difficult.

    But what if��what if he didn''t make it? Would she end up in prison?

    The thought lodged in her mind, a suffocating weight. It was this fear and anxiety that gued her, making sleep impossible. Every time she closed her eyes, nightmares of Lysander''s bloodied visage or her own arrest haunted her. Neither scenario allowed her any peace.

 Chapter 234

    Unexpectedly, her thoughts drifted to Julian''s mother, Nathaniel''s sister. A woman infamous for having ended her husband''s life, whichnded her in prison for six years.

    When Miranda and she had talked about it before, she had sworn she''d never do such a thing. It just wasn''t worth it, she had said. Why ruin a perfectly good life over one man?

    Yet, not long after that conversation, her own husband ended up in the hospital, thanks to a violent encounter with her, clinging to life by a thread.

    What a mess!

    Despite everything, she didn''t think she was entirely at fault. If Lysander hadn''t pushed her so hard, she wouldn''t have reacted the way she did. She had wanted to discuss a divorce like reasonable adults.

    She was still young, didn''t want to end up in jail, and certainly didn''t want the burden of a death on her conscience.

    The weight of these thoughts made it hard to enjoy breakfast, no matter how delicious it looked.

    ...

    Across the table, Forrest''s eyes never left M. He knew her too well, could easily

    read the worry etched on her face and guess what troubled her mind.

    Setting down his coffee cup, he spoke softly, "I know some doctors over at Metropolitan Hospital. I''ll ask them to check on Lysander. Don''t worry, everything

    will be alright."

    M looked up instantly, gratitude washing over her. "Thank... thank you."

    Even after expressing her thanks, she felt it wasn''t enough and added with a self- conscious smile, "I seem to always be causing you trouble."

    Whether in the past or now, it seemed he was always the one looking out for her.

    "I''m happy to help," Forrest replied with a gentle smile.

    M fell silent, slightly taken aback, but didn''t say more.

    With the Lockwood family issues unresolved and more work to attend to, Forrest left after breakfast, leaving her with a promise.

    "If you have errands or need to go out, you can ask Vance to apany you. It''ll be safer that way."

    "I''lle home early to make dinner."

    Not long after Forrest left, M had to head out as well. All her important documents were unfortunately in Lysander''s possession, and she was too scared to go back and get them, afraid she might not make it out again. She had just managed to escape, after all.

    Fearful of returning, she decided to visit the police station to get recements. Without new documents, she couldn''t leave the country.

    Heading to the station, she was apanied by Howard and two bodyguards- courtesy of Forrest''s arrangements-which eased her anxiety.

    Arriving there, it was busy due to the weekend, and she had to wait a while for her turn.

    Once seated, the clerk asked what she needed.

    M quickly listed off a series of documents: birth certificate, ID, passport...

    The clerk paused, somewhat overwhelmed.

    "How did you manage to lose all your documents?" he asked, bemused.

    M offered an awkward smile. "So, can I get them reissued?"

    "Yes, but it''ll take some time and you''ll have to do them one by one."

    The clerk frowned, eyes fixed on theputer screen as he typed away. "First, you''ll need to rece your birth certificate. Are you the head of your household?"

    M hesitated, shaking her head. She had faced immense pressure to marry young due to dowry demands, which led her to escape from her family. Later, to sever tiespletely, she negotiated with them using a million-dor property to have her household registration moved out.

    Lysander had handled the transfer, cing it under the Montgomery family''s address, making him the head of the household.

 Chapter 235

    "You''re not the head of the household?"

    The official''s frown deepened, and irritation was evident in their voice.

    "Well, thisplicates things. You''d better talk to my colleague to get the basics down first. Exining everything to you will take too much time, and there are quite a few people waiting behind you."

    It was a busy weekend, and a long line had formed behind her.

    M had a lot of paperwork to handle, and being her first time dealing with such a situation, she wasn''t fully prepared. She decided to seek detailed guidance from the staff.

    "Ms. Suthend, in your case, focus on recing the family registry first. If you have all the necessary documents, it should take about five days."

    This staff member was dedicated to exining the process and was notably more patient.

    "However, since you''re not the head of the household, you''ll need the head''s ID. If the head can''te in person, a signed authorization letter and relevant proof are required..."

    After hearing all this, M finally understood; there was no avoiding dealing with the head of the household if she wanted to rece the registry.

    She considered her options and asked a different question.

    "What if the registry isn''t lost, but the head refuses to give it to me, preventing me from using it?"

    "Not lost?" The staff member frowned, thinking for a moment before responding. "That depends. If it''s a case of malicious refusal, you should first try mediation." "If that doesn''t work, you can seek legal assistance or report it to the authorities. They will notify the head to hand over the registry within fifteen days. If they don''tply and insist it''s lost, you''ll be issued a new one."

    This was a viable path!

    M breathed a sigh of relief and immediately said, "I''d like to report it."

    Under police pressure, if Lysander still refused to hand over the registry, there was only one exnation: it was ''lost.''

    This way, she could get a new registry after fifteen days, which felt more secure.

    After signing the report application, M asked, "Can the new registry transfer me out from the old one and create an independent registry for me?"

    The staff member nodded.

    "Yes, you''ll need to obtain proof from the head''s location, along with their ID and an authorization letter. If the head can''t be present, a signed authorization is required."

    M paused, then nodded.

    "Alright, as long as I can get the recement registry. That way, I can smoothly rece the other documents."

    She also filled out a temporary ID application form. The temporary ID wouldn''t allow for international travel, but it would make domestic travel easier, and it could be picked up in two hours.

    Howard stayed with her at the station to wait.

    ...

    Metropolitan Hospital.

    Lysander had been moved out of the emergency room the night of the incident and only regained consciousness the next day.

    Once he was awake, the doctor checked on him and, finding nothing rming, gave a few instructions before leaving.

    As soon as the doctor left, Lysander''s eyesnded on Leonard, who stood by the bedside.

    Leonard hesitated for a moment before speaking, "Your wife was quite shaken, exhausted, and is resting at home. She''s not in a position to visit now."

    "Shaken?" Lysander scoffed, his face wrapped tightly in white bandages, his voice dry and hoarse. "What kind of shock could she have experienced? I''m the one lying in a hospital. She really knows how to y the victim."

    Leonard paused, unable to hold back, he added, "Sir, you ought to give her more space; otherwise, it wouldn''t havee to this..."

    "Give her space?" Lysander''s eyes darkened as he red at Leonard.

    "When have I not given her space?"

    "I even registered her fingerprints for the study. Was it so she could sneak in, steal documents, and n to run off with an old me? Is this how she repays my trust?"

    "Seven years ago it was like this, and it''s the same now! When has she ever not betrayed my trust?"

 Chapter 236

    "She doesn''t deserve any space, nor my trust!"

    Leonard wanted to say something more, but he knew that Mr. Lysander was furious and wouldn''t listen to reason right now. So, he kept his mouth shut and certainly didn''t dare mention that Mrs. M had run off with Forrest.

    He was genuinely worried that Mr. Lysander might not wait to recover before taking action...

    At least wait until the wound has healed a bit.

    Just then, Lysander''s phone rang on the bedside table. Since he was in no condition to answer, Leonard walked over to pick it up.

    It was a call from the police station.

    After listening to the other end, Leonard showed no emotion and simply told Lysander, "It''s work-rted. I''ll step out to handle it."

    Lysander, nursing a head injury and feeling unwell, had recently entrusted Leonard with all work matters, so he didn''t object.

    Leonard left the hospital room and stood in the hallway, responding with a nk expression, "Sorry, the family register appears to be lost, and we can''t provide it at the moment."

    The officer asked several more times, but Leonard could only offer the same answer.

    After hanging up, a slight furrow appeared on his brow... He hadn''t anticipated that M would move so quickly, giving up on retrieving the documents from them and reporting it directly to the authorities.

    But perhaps this worked in their favor, as it would buy them an additional fifteen days.

    That would be sufficient.

    Returning to the room, he casually asked about work matters. Lysander, with a shadowed expression, said, "That Forrest, find out when he came back, where he''s been all these years, and what he ns to do now."

    Leonard nodded, "Already on it."

    Lysander''s eyes were filled with a fierce determination, "He slipped away seven years ago, but if he dares to return this time, he won''t be so lucky."

    ...

    Leonard was about to say something when the door to the room suddenly swung open.

    Giselle entered, carrying several items with a smile. "Lysander, I personally made you a nourishing meal. I hope it helps you recover quickly."

    Seeing her, Lysander smiled and thanked her. As Leonard adjusted the bed frame, he slowly sat up.

    "There''s no need for thanks between us."

    Giselle took out the meticulously prepared meal box, "You''ve just had surgery, and you''re weak. Let me feed you."

    Seeing Lysander hesitate, she smiled and said, "Remember how I used to take care of you when you were sick? What, are you trying to distance yourself from me now?"

    "No."

    Lysander didn''t refuse her assistance.

    As he was eating, the door swung open once more, and in strolled Archie, wearing a casual ck and blue denim jacket. He greeted them with a drawn-out, teasing tone.

    "Hey there, cousin!"

    Lysander didn''t look pleased to see him, "What are you doing here?"

    Archie shrugged with a yful grin, "Dad told me toe by every weekend to learn a thing or two from you. I didn''t expect to find you in the hospital. Who had the guts to take a swing at you? Tell me, and I''ll avenge you!"

    If he truly knew who it was, he''d probably have to admire them-whoever had the courage to take down his usually untouchable, arrogant cousin. Quite the hero!

    Lysander couldn''t be bothered with this joker and turned his gaze towards Leonard.

    Leonard nodded, "Your mother agreed on your behalf. She wanted to tell you when she called you back to the family home, but you didn''t return..." Lysander''s face darkened.

    What was his mother thinking, bringing such a nuisance into their home, only to add to his headaches?

    Archie hooked a chair with his foot and plopped down, crossing his legs. His eyes darted towards the beautiful woman feeding his cousin. When she nced his way, he cocked an eyebrow, his grin full of mischief, "Carry on, pretend I''m not even here."

 Chapter 237

    In the end, since it was his mother who had agreed, Lysander decided not to kick his annoying cousin Archie out of the hospital room.

    "I''m recuperating right now and need some peace. We''ll talkter," Lysander said, hoping Archie would take the hint and leave.

    But Archie just let out a nonchnt "Oh," pretending not to catch the underlying message in Lysander''s words. His eyes shamelessly darted between Lysander and Giselle, with a grin that seemed to disregard any sense of decorum.

    Lysander''s expression darkened, just about to speak when Archie interrupted, "Cousin, my dad insisted Ie find you on the weekends or else he''d deal with me. Besides, you''re sick. If I don''te to check on you, what kind of person would that make me?"

    Lysander smiled thinly, "Throw him out."

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Leonard stepped forward, hoisting Archie- who was nearly as tall as him-right off his feet. In a single swift motion, Leonard carried the stunned Archie out of the room.

    It took Archie a moment outside to regain hisposure. "Wow, what strength!"

    he muttered to himself. Realizing he couldn''t fight back and definitely couldn''t win

    a physical confrontation, he resorted to banging on the door and shouting, "Cousin, don''t be shy! I''lle see you again tomorrow!"

    Not waiting for anyone inside to respond, Archie quickly made his escape, muttering to himself that discretion was indeed the better part of valor.

    Once safely downstairs, Archie whistled cheerfully and fiddled with a button on his denim jacket. Soon, he managed to remove it, revealing a tiny hidden camera. He pulled out his phone and opened the cloud storage, where a video of Giselle feeding Lysander, a scene of intimate care, was saved.

    "At least the trip wasn''t for nothing," he mused, though he knew it wasn''t enough. He was determined to capture more scandalous footage or photos of his cousin''s indiscretions to finally show his parents what kind of person their golden child really was. He was tired of hearing their endless praise.

    But then again... staring at the video of Giselle, Archie had to admit she was stunning-captivating and alluring. If that''s the type his cousin was into, it made sense. His cousin''s wife, though beautiful, could be a bit aloof, like a distant muse. The only time she showed any passion was when she had fiercely scolded him at the family home, her face suddenly vivid and striking.

    Compared to the ethereal, untouchable beauty that kept people at arm''s length, men often preferred the fiery, seductive type-more engaging and thrilling.

    Archie shrugged and turned off his phone.

    Meanwhile, M had finally received her temporary ID and promptly went to get a recement SIM card. Her phone was still with Lysander, and that number held important contacts. She had needed to get in touch with several people for various tasks, and now, having been out of contact for so long, she wondered if she''d missed anything crucial.

    Once all this was sorted, she followed Howard back to Bamboo Grove.

    Around four or five in the afternoon, Forrest returned from work and headed straight to the kitchen, whipping up avish dinner filled with M''s favorite dishes.

    As M savored the delicious meal, she felt a pang of guilt. She was staying at their ce, under their protection, and now being cooked for. It just didn''t seem right. Tentatively, she suggested, "Um, maybe I should be the one cooking from now on."

    The room was cozy with the heat on, and Forrest, pushing up the sleeves of his gray shirt to reveal his lean, well-toned arms, adjusted his silver-framed sses and smiled warmly. "I''ve gotten used to cooking for myself while abroad. It''s no trouble at all to add another portion," he reassured her.

 Chapter 238

    Before M could voice her refusal, Forrest chimed in, "We''re still friends, right?"

    M found herself at a loss for words.

    Over dinner, they chatted about Forrest''s travel stories and the sights he''d seen abroad. As the evening drew to a close, M couldn''t help but bring up the hospital situation.

    Forrest had indeed looked into it.

    His friend from the hospital had told him: "That guy''s as strong as an ox. He had a head injury, but by the next day, he was up and about like nothing happened. He might be discharged in just a few days."

    Now, when M asked, Forrest adjusted his sses and smiled gently. "He''s out of the emergency room, but things don''t look too good. I''ve asked a friend to keep an eye on him. They''ll update me if anything changes."

    M felt uneasy, and after dinner, she absentmindedly retreated to the guest

    room.

    ...

    Later that night, in the study.

    Forrest was working at his desk when a knock came at the door.

    "Come in."

    Howard entered, handing over a stack of papers filled with notes and a few photos of M.

    "Everything Ms. Suthend did today is documented here."

    "Thank you."

    Forrest took the papers, carefully reviewing the content and the photos of M''s profile and silhouette, a warm smile gracing his face.

    Howard, observing his employer''s demeanor, couldn''t help but speak up, "Sir, if you care about Ms. Suthend, why not just tell her? Wouldn''t it be better for her to know?"

    Forrest adjusted his sses again, his expression gentle but his words devoid of emotion.

    "Vance, you don''t understand. Seven years ago, she didn''t choose me."

    "If it weren''t for Lysander losing control and pressuring her, she wouldn''t havee with me, let alone be here."

    He couldn''t risk it.

    Howard sighed silently and left without saying more.

    ...

    In the guest room.

    M inserted a newly reced SIM card into her backup phone, ignoring the

    missed calls and messages for the moment, and dialed Miranda.

    She exined her situation and asked how Miranda was doing.

    Miranda''s voice was as lively as ever.

    "...Don''t worry about me. The Lockwood family saga isn''t over yet. I''ve got several people keeping an eye on things here. Once it''s all wrapped up, I''lle find you... I think I should just join you abroad."

    Because of the Lockwood family affair, she''d made quite a few enemies recently and felt like she wouldn''t find peace even after it was over.

    Might as well escape abroad with her best friend!

    M readily agreed.

    Apart from her great-aunt, she didn''t have many familiar faces overseas, so having a close friend with her was certainly wee.

    They chatted for a while longer until M, feeling tired, ended the call. She''d had a night of fitful sleep filled with nightmares and now weariness was setting in early.

    Despite her persistent unease, she tossed and turned for a while before finally drifting off, only to be jolted awake by another nightmare.

    Startled, she sat in the dark room, her face pale.

    Just as she was about to turn on the light, a sudden knock on the door startled her. She reassured herself that she was in Forrest''s house, safe, before switching on the light and cautiously creeping to the door, peeking through a small gap.

    Outside,

    Forrest stood in the illuminated hallway, wearing a thin gray pajama set, smiling at her warmly.

 Chapter 239

    "Did you have a nightmare?"

    Forrest''s voice was gentle. "I was passing by to get some water and heard you shouting, so I knocked."

    Was she really shouting in her sleep? Had the nightmare frightened her that much?

    It must have been unconscious, M thought, nodding wearily. "I haven''t been sleeping well."

    Every time she closed her eyes, she saw Lysander with a head full of blood, and the image of being trapped in a dark, narrow cell haunted her. It was exhausting.

    She hesitated, then asked, "Do you have any sleeping pills?"

    She couldn''t continue like this. If she kept losing sleep, her condition would deteriorate and she wouldn''t be able to focus on her design work.

    Forrest shook his head, disapproving. "Too many sleeping pills aren''t good for you."

    Seeing her disappointment, he hesitated before suggesting, "If you trust me, I could sit by your bed until you fall asleep."

    M was momentarily taken aback.

    Back in college, when she was stressed about project deadlines and couldn''t sleep, Forrest would set up a makeshift bed in the office, sitting beside her until she drifted off.

    But that was the past. Things had changed between them. It wasn''t appropriate anymore.

    M shook her head, refusing. "It''s not that I don''t trust you, I''m just notfortable with it."

    Forrest smiled softly.

    "I understand. I''ll ask around for some non-medicinal ways to help you sleep."

    "Thanks, I''ll try to figure something out too."

    M closed the door and locked it.

    The warm, dim hallway light cast long shadows as Forrest stood outside her door, listening to the click of the lock, and he chuckled softly.

    He leaned against the door frame, removed his sses, and pinched the bridge of his nose with a quiet sigh.

    After standing there for a moment, he decided against returning to the master bedroom. Instead, he opened the door to the guest room next to M''s and settled in for the night.

    ...

    That night, M tossed and turned before finally catching a brief sleep, her dark circles deepening as she headed to the kitchen the next morning.

    After breakfast, as Forrest was leaving, he mentioned offhandedly, "I heard about your residency issue from Vance. I''ll see if I can help."

    M perked up. She wasn''t too hopeful, but she was grateful nheless.

    Having one more person to help was always good.

    Once Forrest left, M was about to return to the guest room to work when Vance, who was clearing the table, stopped her.

    "Ms. Suthend, Mr. Forrest mentioned the study and studio are avable for your use if you need them."

    A studio? When did Forrest take up painting?

    Intrigued, M thanked him. Regardless, she needed a workspace.

    The guest room was, after all, meant for resting.

    Though Forrest didn''t mind sharing his space, M hesitated to invade the privacy

    of a study. So, she moved herptop, tablet, and drawings to the studio.

    The studio was spacious and bright, with a few easels covered in white cloth in the corner. M left them untouched and set up her own easel andputer in a more secluded corner.

    Once everything was in ce, she sat down and pulled out her phone.

    After chatting with Mirandast night, she had been too exhausted to check her missed calls and messages.

    There was a backlog of messages that had piled up during her stay at the Montgomery estate.

    She also needed to touch base with herwyer about the divorce proceedings.

    Weighing her priorities, M decided to call herwyer first. The divorce was still her main concern.

    "I''m not at the Montgomery estate anymore."

    When the call connected, M exined her current situation.

 Chapter 240

    The representative from the legal team felt somewhat reassured after the discussion, but their conclusion remained: it''s best to live apart in different countries for two years.

    "With our current resources, we would need to wait another six months to file awsuit unless we can obtain significant evidence, like photos or videos of the husband cheating. We''ve tried for a long time, but Lysander is too cautious, making it difficult to get any incriminating evidence."

    "Our advice is to pursue a dual strategy."

    "First, it''s best if you avoid the Montgomery family altogether. If you can, go abroad to solidify the separation. Though this will slow down the divorce process, it increases the chances of sess."

    "Meanwhile, we''ll continue to seek solid evidence of Lysander''s infidelity to provide grounds for awsuit."

    This two-pronged approach indeed offered a higher chance of sess.

    Moreover, these strategies could run concurrently, saving her effort and maximizing efficiency.

    M agreed to this proposal.

    After hanging up the call with herwyer, M checked her missed calls and dialed her journalist friend.

    ...

    Earlier in the year, she had reached out to this friend.

    She asked him to investigate her brother Hugo Suthend''s girlfriend, Charlotte Brown, who was the illegitimate daughter of the Harvey family.

    M wanted to know if this woman, who frequently incited Hugo to ask her for money and caused her distress, was being manipted by Giselle with the intent to harm her.

    This had evennded her in the hospital, nearly costing her eyesight!

    The investigation wasn''t progressing well, and with everything that happened since the new year and her own inability to stay in touch, she still didn''t know the oue.

    Her friend seemed busy but eventually answered.

    "M, what''s going on? I haven''t been able to reach youtely. Is everything okay?"

    "It''s fine. How''s the investigation going?"

    M wasted no time with pleasantries and went straight to the point.

    "Ah, now you''re in a hurry. I thought you lost interest since I couldn''t get your approval to release the story."

    After a bit of grumbling, her friend finally got to the point after her repeated urging. "Hey, I''ve dug up some juicy info.��

    "Thanks to you giving me Charlotte''s name, I followed that lead and uncovered quite a bit."

    M rubbed her temple, "Spit it out!"

    "I traced Charlotte from Kingsford to Baycrest, even got her birth records. She is indeed Charles''s illegitimate daughter, 24 years old this year. And there''s more."

    Her friend lowered his voice, "Charlotte''s mother, who was the woman Charles cheated with, met him onest time eight years ago. Shortly after, she fell from a building and becameatose. Charlotte had to drop out of high school to work and pay for her mother''s medical bills."

    M''s heart skipped a beat, "What are you implying?"

    "You''ve connected the dots, haven''t you?"

    Her friend whispered, "I suspect Charlotte''s mother''s fall wasn''t an ident. I also found a mysterious $100,000 expenditure by Charles that year."

    M fell silent.

    She hadn''t expected that a mere investigation into whether Giselle was

    deliberately targeting her would uncover such a shocking revtion.

    If this were true, it could mean that eight years ago, Giselle''s father, Charles, tried

    to harm his lover for some reason.

    The woman survived but remained in a vegetative state in the hospital.

 Chapter 241

    "M? M?"

    M snapped out of her thoughts as the guy on the other end was getting impatient and calling out to her.

    "Do you want to spill the beans?"

    "If this gets out, regardless of how much truth there is to it, it''ll definitely stir up a storm. The Harvey family might not fall, but they''ll be in the spotlight for quite a while."

    He was a journalist, and particrly one in the entertainment field, always eager for a spectacle.

    As long as he could report it, he didn''t care who was involved. Truth and evidence didn''t hold much weight for him.

    M''s brow furrowed deeply.

    She understood the gravity of this missing information and the consequences it could unleash. Yet, she couldn''t condone spreading rumors without verifying their authenticity.

    After pondering for a moment, she asked, "What I need you to find out is whether Charlotte has ever been in contact with Giselle, heard anything from her, or done anything rted to her. Can you confirm that?"

    The guy quickly responded.

    "No, from what I''ve gathered so far, these two have no connection beyond sharing the same father. They have no interaction or contact whatsoever."

    No contact?

    So, Charlotte orchestrating Hugo to demand a million-dor dowry,nding her in the hospital, and nearly blinding her wasn''t likely Giselle''s doing?

    If the source wasn''t Giselle, then who could it be?

    The timing of Charlotte''s appearances was too coincidental. Many of the messages were incredibly timely, as if she could find M wherever she was.

    For two people who didn''t know anyone in Kingsford, it was unusually challenging.

    There had to be someone else pulling the strings.

    But who?

    A name suddenly came to M''s mind, someone who could always track her down and knew her Achilles'' heely in her family background.

    Could it be Lysander?

    Considering everything he''d done to her in the past, this wasn''t beyond his capabilities. She had been reluctant to suspect him before, but remembering how he often used her family background against her, it wasn''t impossible.

    M''s grip on her phone tightened.

    The guy on the other end was still calling her, urging her about the scoop. M pushed her swirling thoughts aside and said, "Let me think about it."

    ...

    She hung up and tapped on her phone a few times, pulling up a programming interface.

    Her backup phone was almost identical to the one Lysander had taken from her,plete with pre-installed programming software.

    After setting up a secure connection, she contacted a hacker friend and swiftly transferred ten thousand dors.

    "I need you to look into something for me. Eight years ago, when Charles went to Baycrest to see Charlotte''s mother, what happened between them? And is it confirmed that her falling down the stairs was rted to him? I need solid evidence."

    Unlike her media friend, she couldn''t ignore the truth and evidence, recklessly releasing uncertain information.

    Even though she shed with the Harvey family, it wasn''t a reason to fabricate false information. She needed to ensure this was backed by evidence.

    This level of rumor, if proven false, could lead to detention and administrative penalties, or even jail time in severe cases.

    Besides, if this turned out to be true, it would be a criminal case, and the police should be involved.

    Given her recent sensitivities around anything jail-rted, she wasn''t keen on tempting fate.

    However, there was one thing she could do.

    ...

    M pondered for a moment.

    On her phone''s ck screen, she typed a long string of green code, creating a virtual ount chatbox. She entered Charlotte''s phone number and sent a message.

    "I''m nning to reveal your identity."

    The response was immediate, as if the other side had been waiting for her message. "What do you mean?"

    ��Exactly what it sounds like. I know what you want, and I can help you make a ssh, publicizing your rtionship with Charles."

 Chapter 242

    After a long pause, Charlotte replied, "So, what do you want?"

    "I want you to move into the Harvey estate."

    "What for?"

    M sent a simple message: "Take pictures."

    Previously, this tactic had kept Charlotte in line, preventing her from causing more trouble. Now, it was time to put this chess piece into y.

    Even if Charlotte''s actions weren''t orchestrated by Giselle, the connection between her and the Harvey family was undeniable-there was no way around it.

    Thanks to them, M had been dealing with a lot of stresstely. She wasn''t one to sit idly by and let others walk all over her. It was high time the Harvey family experienced some difort themselves.

    Though she couldn''t definitively prove Charles was plotting against his lover, the existence of an illegitimate child in the Harvey family was a well-known fact. M nned to leverage this information to get Charlotte closer to Giselle. Ideally, Charlotte would capture incriminating photos of Giselle and Lysander together, providing fresh evidence and witnesses for a potential divorcewsuit.

    Charlotte was puzzled. "Take pictures?"

    "Lysander often stays at the Harvey estate. Once you''re in there, I need you to capture photos or videos of them kissing or in bed."

    A long silence followed, possibly stunned by M''s directness. Eventually, Charlotte responded.

    "You helped me before, so I''ll do it."

    Previously, before M was detained by the Montgomery family, she had

    transferred five hundred thousand to Charlotte from a third-party ount to cover her mother''s medical and equipment expenses. M knew Charlotte wouldn''t refuse her request.

    M smiled. "I''ll check in regrly for updates. Let''s keep it a one-waymunication."

    "Alright."

    Charlotte then asked, "When will it go public?"

    "Within a week, anytime."

    Last night, during a conversation with Miranda, M learned that Rnd would make a public appearance next Monday, debunking the false rumors of his disappearance and death. The narrative would shift dramatically then, creating quite a stir.

    Revealing the Harvey family''s scandal during this time would be unwise-it would likely be overshadowed. They needed to wait until the Lockwood family news settled down.

    After organizing her thoughts, M contacted her media friend, instructing them to reveal only the information about the Harvey family''s illegitimate child, and to do so in a few days.

    The response was immediate: "Got it."

    ...

    With these leftover issues sorted out, M finally breathed a sigh of relief, ready to tackle her personal matters.

    Aside from dealing with these people, Julian''s uncle, Nathaniel, had also been calling her frequently a fact she had only just noticed.

    After some hesitation, she decided to call him back.

    The call was answered quickly, Nathaniel''s voice sounding weary, "M?"

    "It''s me."

    M exined, "I''ve been swamped with things recently, just noticed the missed calls. Is something wrong?"

    "You haven''t left the country, have you?" Nathaniel asked suddenly.

    "...No."

    After a moment, he continued, "I took Julian to see a therapist, but it hasn''t helped. If anything, his condition has worsened. He''s been sleepwalking, searching for his mom at night and getting hurt."

    "The therapist said he doesn''t trust them and suggested involving someone he trusts. You were the first person I thought of."

    "Julian trusts youpletely."

    Nathaniel''s voice was filled with exhaustion and a tinge of desperation.

    "M, I''m begging you. I know my past prejudices caused you harm, and I''ll do anything to make amends. Please help Julian. I''ll agree to any condition you set."

 Chapter 243

    For M, Nathaniel had always been treated like a stranger. The emotional scars from past humiliations were neither forgiven nor forgotten, and she had no desire to engage with him.

    But adults are one thing, and children are another.

    M never imagined that Julian''s psychological issues would be so severe.

    Sleepwalking at night? That was unexpected.

    Although she hadn''t spent much time with the child, he had made a ce in her heart. Hearing about his troubles pained her, yet she felt unable to offer help.

    Hesitating, she finally spoke up, "I''m nning to go abroad soon. If Julian gets too attached to me, it might be hard for him when I leave..."

    "No problem."

    Sensing her willingness, Nathaniel quickly interjected, "If you''re open to it, Julian cane with you. The Pembroke Group has projects overseas, and I''ll be relocating there soon. I can catch up quickly."

    Fearing it might inconvenience M, he added, "Don''t worry, it won''t be for long. Julian''s mother is set to be released in June, and she''ll take him then."

    With this assurance, she could consider helping.

    "I need to discuss it with a friend. Don''t get your hopes up, but I''ll get back to youter."

    "Of course, and I''ll be sure to show my gratitude afterward!"

    After hanging up the phone, M sat on the wooden chair, lost in thought for a while, finally feeling a bit relieved now that the lingering matters were addressed.

    There were many unexpected developments.

    Her main concern now was Lysander''s situation; she had to save him. Without him, there would be no future ns to speak of.

    She really didn''t want to end up in jail.

    With so many worries on her mind, she found it impossible to focus on her design sketches. Instead, she picked up her digital tablet and started to draw.

    Seeking a moment of peace.

    At noon, at the hospital.

    Archie sauntered in with an air of casual arrogance, once againing to visit his cousin.

    As soon as he entered the hospital room, he saw his cousin, Lysander, with a bandaged head, tinkering with something on hisptop.

    "Cousin, your head''s still not healed, why are you staring at theputer?"

    Seeing Archie approach, Lysander closed hisptop and looked at him with a slight impatience. "Didn''t I tell you not toe while I''m still sick?" "My dad sent me."

    Archie quickly invoked his father''s name, raising his hands in surrender and stepping back a few paces to sit obediently.

    "I promise I won''t cause any trouble. Just let me stay here, cousin~"

    He nced around the room, "Where''s that prettydy from yesterday? Isn''t sheing today?"

    He had deliberately chosen lunchtime to visit.

    As if summoned by his words, the door swung open, and Giselle entered with a radiant smile, carrying a basket of food.

    Recognizing Archie as Lysander''s cousin, she nodded politely, "I made extra food today. If you haven''t eaten, why don''t you join us?"

    Archie shed a grin, noticed Lysander''sck of reaction, and agreed with a chuckle.

    "Sure, let me taste Giselle''s cooking."

    Giselle paused, "You know me?"

    "Who doesn''t know the famous..." Archie paused dramatically, elongating his words, "Giselle?"

    "Archie!"

    Lysander''s face darkened as he reprimanded Archie for his cheeky tone.

    Giselle quickly sat beside Lysander, gently patting his hand to soothe him, "Lysander, it''s alright. Your cousin is still young, and you need to stay calm with that head injury."

    "It''s because he''s been spoiled."

    Lysander shot a warning nce at Archie but said no more.

    Archie shrugged but didn''t dare act out anymore. As he ate Giselle''s food, he continuously praised her cooking, making Giselle quite pleased.

    It was only around four or five in the afternoon, as his cousin''s patience wore thin, that Archie finally left.

 Chapter 244

    He hailed a cab and headed towards Northridge Institute of Technology, flipping through the recently captured videos on his phone. The clips showed his cousin feeding Giselle affectionately, but they were rather nd.

    "Is this all there is? Can''t we get something more exciting?"

    A sudden realization struck him. Could it be his presence was making his cousin too embarrassed to get closer to Giselle? Would he have to resort to sneaky tactics to capture anything worthwhile in the future?

    He should have lingered at the hospital a bit longer. Once he left, only Giselle and Lysander remained in the room.

    Sighing at the missed opportunity, he shrugged it off, figuring there would be plenty more chances. He switched to Instagram, scrolling through his feed.

    Just as the car neared the university, his phone buzzed with a notification from his special follows. It took him a moment to register that Daphne, the elusiveic artist he admired, had posted an update after two long years.

    Excited, he tapped on the notification immediately.

    Theic''s protagonist was still Red Hat, the little robot. In this issue, the robot, on its world tour and quest to reach the moon, encounters a brilliant mechanic who installs a pair of pristine mechanical wings on its back. Red Hat ps its new wings, soaring towards the moon.

    Archie read with growing excitement. Could this finally be the moment when the little robot reaches the moon?

    But as he turned the page, the artwork took a dramatic turn. Just as Red Hat was about to touch the moon, the immacte wings shattered.

    With the wings in ruins, the little robot plummeted from the sky, drifting further from the moon.

    Theic ended there.

    Archie sat in stunned silence for two seconds before diving into thements section. It was already buzzing with frantic questions from readers, and he quickly typed his own.

    "Is Red Hat... gone for good?"

    He even fired off a direct message to the artist Daphne, asking, "Daphne, are you ending theic? Giving up on Red Hat''s dream?"

    No response came for a while.

    Frustrated and anxious, Archie felt like he was having a heart attack. After two years of silence, this sudden update seemed to hint at the death of Red Hat, the beloved protagonist.

    What was this supposed to mean?

    He hoped he''d never find out who Daphne really was-he might just lose his mind.

    In the studio, M set aside her drawing tablet and stretched, realizing it had gotten quite dark outside.

    Time had slipped by unnoticed.

    As she opened the door, she found Forrest standing with his hand raised, about to

    knock. He smiled as she appeared, "I was just about to call you for dinner."

    "Mm-hmm," M replied, slightly embarrassed. "I got lost in my drawing."

    They headed downstairs to the dining room together.

    Halfway through the meal, they discussed Lysander''s condition. The news was slightly better, allowing M to rx a bit.

    Sensing she had more to ask, Forrest chuckled, "What can''t you tell me?"

    "It''s not that," M hesitated before continuing, "There''s an eight-year-old from the Pembroke Family. He''s not doing well, and I..."

    "Of course," Forrest interrupted her, agreeing immediately.

    M paused, then cautiously asked, "Aren''t you going to ask what I n to do?"

    Forrest smiled warmly, "Whatever you''re up to, I''ve got your back. We''ve always supported each other, haven''t we?"

    M''s hand tightened around her fork, her gaze shifting nervously aside.

    After dinner, just as M was about to head back to her room, Forrest called her back.

    "This is an incense blend I had a friend make. It''ll help you sleep, no side effects. Light one before bed."

    She''d been struggling with insomniately, and Forrest''s speedy solution was a pleasant surprise. She epted it gratefully.

    That night, she lit the incense.

 Chapter 245

    The incense rose gently, its tendrils dissolving into a soft, fragrant mist that settled around the room.

    M snuggled deeper into her warm, cozy quilt, the delicate scent of sandalwood lingering at her nose. Her mind slowly drifted, and soon enough, she was enveloped in sleep.

    In the early hours of the morning, a gentle, unhurried knock sounded at the door. Three firm taps, repeated three times.

    Standing outside in the hallway was Forrest, dressed in a neat gray suit. His silver-framed sses caught the warm light, glinting softly on his high-bridged

    nose.

    At that moment, from the other end of the corridor, Howard''s voice broke the silence. He was standing by the staircase, looking concerned.

    "Sir, you''re still up?"

    Forrest turned slightly to meet his gaze, his smile gentle. "Yes, I brought some incense for M earlier. I wanted to make sure it helped her sleep. It seems it worked."

    "I see. You should get some rest as well, sir."

    Howard watched as Forrest entered the guest room next to Ms. Suthend''s, shaking his head with a sigh before heading downstairs.

    ...

    A peaceful night''s sleep.

    M awoke feeling refreshed, a rare good night''s rest brightening her mood considerably. She greeted Forrest on his way out; he''d been busytely with talks

    of a newpany''sunch back home. She didn''t press for details.

    Later, after a phone call, M left apanied by Howard and a bodyguard, heading into town.

    The car soon stopped in front of avish coffee shop. M stepped out and made her way to a private room on the second floor. As soon as she opened the door, a small figure darted toward her, flinging himself into her arms.

    "Mommy, I missed you so much."

    Julian''s voice was soft, his tone choked with emotion. M''s heart melted instantly. She crouched down, holding him close, soothing him until she finally looked up at the man sitting at the table, his face filled with resignation.

    Nathaniel looked worn out, his handsome features marred by fatigue.

    Momentster, coffee was served at the table. Julian stayed glued to M, sitting across from Nathaniel without sparing a nce at his uncle, his eyes full of the joy of being reunited with his mother.

    That little scamp,pletely ignoring his uncle!

    Nathaniel felt a pang in his chest but resigned himself to it, pulling out a bank card and cing it on the table, sliding it toward M.

    M looked puzzled.

    "There''s a million dors on it," Nathaniel exined. "Consider it a token of gratitude for looking after Julian. I know it''s not enough to make up for the past, but given the current rush, I haven''t managed other arrangements. Once everything is settled, I''ll offer you furtherpensation, including a small share of Pembroke Group."

    Clearly, despite hisck of parenting skills, Nathaniel cared deeply for his nephew.

    "You can keep the assets and shares," M shook her head slightly, taking the card. "I''ll take good care of Julian."

    "Thank you."

    Nathaniel finally rxed, his gaze shifting to the middle-aged man with elegant grace standing quietly beside M.

    "And who might this be?"

    M introduced him, "This is Vance, a family friend''s butler, Howard."

    Howard nodded with a polite smile. "Mr. Pembroke, a pleasure to meet you." Nathaniel acknowledged him with a nod.

    M hesitated, then added, "There''s one more thing. That''s my friend''s house where I''m currently staying, so it''s not convenient to host you there..."

    Julian would be staying with her for a while, and as his uncle, Nathaniel would naturally want to visit. But Forrest had only agreed to host the child, and it was not appropriate to impose further.

    Howard, understanding the implication, held his tongue, remembering Forrest''s advice to take things one step at a time.

    Nathaniel understood. "If it''s alright, I''d like to have dinner with both of you on weekends. Thank you for your help."

    He knew well the challenges of child-rearing.

    Afterward, they exchanged some pleasantries, though the conversation soon dwindled as theycked much inmon, leaving the room in afortable silence.

 Chapter 246

    "I have some things to take care of, so I''ll head out first," Nathaniel said as he patted his nose, bidding farewell to the children before leaving.

    He truly was busy today. The sudden public appearance of Rnd, the head of The Lockwood Group, had sent shockwaves through the business world, causing substantial fluctuations in the stock market. The Pembroke Group also felt some tremors and there was plenty to handle.

    After a brief pause at a caf��, M took Julian by the hand and headed to the mall. They bought a heap of upscale children''s supplies and toys before heading back home to Oakwood Estate.

    The child remained silent throughout the trip, clutching tightly to M''s hand with a clear sense of insecurity. M noticed and softly inquired about his recent life. Julian answered quietly, only speaking when spoken to, and seemed even more withdrawn than thest time she saw him.

    Seeing him like this tugged at M''s heart. She resolved to finish her current tasks quickly so she could expose Julian to more of the outside world. A broader perspective might lighten his mood, she thought.

    On their way home, M received a call from Miranda, who urged her to check the news. M casually browsed through her phone, which was flooded with reports about Rnd''s public reappearance. This news quashed previous widespread rumors of his disappearance and death. Simultaneously, The FM Group, apany admired by many for its coborations with the renowned Forest Team, announced its final partnership with The Lockwood Group, propelling this information to the top of trending topics.

    This week''s first day belonged to The Lockwood Group. M wasn''t particrly interested in these affairs. Her main concern was that once The Lockwood Group stabilized and its coboration with The FM Group solidified, it would maintain a bnce with Montgomery Holdings, bringing her closer to going abroad.

    Hopefully, everything would go smoothly.

    At the hospital.

    Lysander was also aware of the news about The Lockwood Group. Leaning against the hospital bed, he listened to Leonard''s report without much change in expression or surprise.

    He had anticipated this and was more interested in other news. He picked up the teacup from the bedside table, took a sip of water, and asked casually, "What''s Forrest up to these days?"

    Leonard, sitting by the bed, swiped through his tablet and brought up a document. "We''ve heard he''s preparing to list his newpany and making good progress. He''s been in frequent contact with the authorities, especially the Federal Security Bureau."

    "Listing? The Federal Security Bureau..."

    Lysander toyed with the cup in his hand, deep in thought, then suddenly smiled.

    "He''s nning to settle domestically, isn''t he?"

    "Seems that way."

    Leonard asked, "Should we interfere with hispany''s listing?"

    Lysander''s eyes darkened slightly, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Why interfere? I''d love for him to seed with the listing, anchor him here. I''m more worried he might leave."

    "And his dealings with the Federal Security Bureau?"

    Lysander nced at Leonard and replied calmly, "With a groundbreaking algorithm like his, attracting the Federal Security Bureau''s attention was inevitable. Just leave it be."

    Lysander himself possessed exceptional talent inputing, recognized as a genius. If he hadn''t been forced by his family to return and take over Montgomery Holdings, spending thest seven years solidifying his control over the massive corporation, his achievements inputing would surely rival any contemporary genius, if not surpass them.

    When he first encountered the prototype of the ''As Language Model'' developed by the Forest Team, even as a half-finished product, he recognized its immense potential for future development, which is why he wanted to coborate.

    Now that it was confirmed Forrest was the developer, coboration was off the table. They couldn''t see eye to eye and wouldn''t work together.

    And it wasn''t as if there were no other options. The Al field wasn''t short of exceptional talents besides Forrest.

    Lysander''s eyes flickered subtly, and he gave a calm order, "elerate the search for a partner."

    The project needed to proceed quickly.

    "Yes," Leonard acknowledged.

 Chapter 247

    Due to the recent upheaval caused by the Lockwood Group incident, the

    Late at night, at the cozy Willow Lane residence, Forrest finally returned. As he stepped through the door, Howard, the family''s trusted butler, took his white jacket and spoke up at the right moment.

    "Ms. Suthend and young Master Julian have already gone to bed."

    Forrest was aware that Julian had moved in and had hoped to meet the boy that day. However, the chaos of the day had thwarted his ns.

    "And how''s the little one doing?" Forrest inquired.

    Howard paused to recall. "The child is well-behaved but seems a bit withdrawn. There''s a hint of psychological trouble. He''s taken to calling Ms. Suthend ''Mom''."

    "He calls Mimi ''Mom''?" Forrest paused in the act of unbuttoning his silver cufflinks, a small smile ying on his lips as the warm light reflected off his sses. "What an interesting child."

    He chuckled lightly as he handed the delicate cufflinks to Howard to put away.

    ...

    Julian, the little boy, had trouble feeling secure enough to sleep unless someone was nearby. That night, it didn''t take long for him to fall asleep next to M,forted by her presence. She, too, fell into a peaceful slumber.

    Unexpectedly, in the dead of night, she turned over in bed and discovered the space next to her was empty. Being a light sleeper recently, she woke instantly.

    Her eyes scanned the room under the soft glow of the nightlight. As her hand hovered over the main light switch, she froze.

    Julian, dressed in his adorable fuzzy pajamas, stood at the foot of the bed, facing her with a vacant expression.

    Was he... sleepwalking?

    Nathaniel had mentioned before that despite therapy, the child''s condition hadn''t improved much and had led to episodes of sleepwalking, searching for his mother. It made sense to M now that Julian was still sleepwalking despite calling her "Mom".

    She didn''t dare call out to him; waking a sleepwalker could be dangerous. Carefully, she slid out of bed and approached him, waving a hand in front of his face; he didn''t react. Confirmed, he was indeed sleepwalking.

    Suddenly, Julian began moving, wandering around the room, eventually heading toward the balcony. Fortunately, it was half-enclosed, and she had locked it before bed, preventing him from going out.

    M stayed close, gently guiding him to avoid any collisions, slowly leading him back to bed. As soon as hey down, he rxed into a deep sleep, his breathing steady.

    M, however, was left sweating, partly from fright and partly from exertion. It made her understand why Nathaniel had been so grateful to pass the responsibility on.

    ...

    In the kitchen the next morning, Forrest looked uncertain as he took off his apron.

    "I wasn''t sure what Julian might like, so I whipped up a few simple kids'' meals. I hope they''ll suit his taste."

    M surveyed the array of artfully presented children''s dishes, each one more enticing than thest. Simple? Hardly. They looked and smelled delightful, clearly crafted with care.

    "Julian, this is Mr. Whitmore." M gently introduced her son to Forrest, who handed his apron to Howard and knelt to Julian''s level with a warm smile.

    "Hello there, Julian."

    Julian eyed him for a couple of seconds but then shyly retreated behind M.

    M felt a pang of embarrassment. "I''m sorry, he''s a bit shy around new people. He''ll warm up eventually."

    Forrest''s smile didn''t falter. "I can see that. It''s alright, let''s enjoy breakfast."

    At the dining table, Julian remained mostly silent, only eating the food M served

    him. However, when asked if he liked the meal, he nodded in approval.

    M sampled the dishes herself, pleasantly surprised at the taste.

 Chapter 248

    "You''ve got a knack for making kids'' meals too," M remarked with a smile.

    Forrest, having finished his meal, took a sip of his coffee and grinned. "Well, if we''re going to have kids someday, I should get some practice in."

    M was momentarily taken aback but then sheughed. "You''re always striving for perfection, aren''t you?"

    Even back in college, she admired Forrest''smitment to excellence. He was meticulous and perfect-traits not many people she knew possessed. Forrest also had this uncanny ability to n ahead.

    ...

    Before Forrest left, he made a point to say, "Mimi, I might be homete tonight. Can you wait up for me? There''s something I need to discuss with you."

    His serious expression piqued M''s curiosity, and she nodded her agreement.

    Later that morning, she took some toys to the studio and spent time ying with a child there. When he expressed interest in drawing, she set up a small easel for him. Meanwhile, she continued to work on her design drafts.

    The themes for the international fashion week in June and July were already set: one on rubies and the other on naturendscapes. She needed to create two collections around these themes.

    Engrossed in her work, time flew by. asionally, she checked on the child''s progress. However, when she saw the chaos of ck and red lines on his drawing paper, she frowned.

    The tangled lines, dark and oppressive, were not what you''d expect from a child''s mind. Drawings often reflect the artist''s current state of mind. Julian seemed troubled.

    "I wanted to draw the little animals from thentern Mom gave me," Julian said, his voice tinged with disappointment at the mess of lines he had created.

    "Thank you, Julian, I really like it," M said, epting the drawing. She ced a fresh sheet of paper in front of him, gently guided his hand, and sketched a vivid, soaring white dove.

    "There''s no right or wrong in art," she exined. "Different artists have different styles. Some are abstract, some are realistic, and some are unique in their own way. It''s okay to be different."

    Julian listened, still a bit confused but reassured.

    "I practiced a long time before I could draw animals," M encouraged. "If you start learning now, you''ll be even better than me when you grow up."

    "Really?" Julian''s eyes lit up as he stared at the dove. "I want to get better so I can draw little animals for Mom."

    "Of course, I''ll teach you."

    After spending some time drawing with him, M took the drawing of tangled lines and called Nathaniel, exining the situation briefly.

    Nathaniel was silent for a moment, a bit perplexed. "What should we do about this?"

    "He''s still young, so there''s a chance to guide him. I''ll consult some friends who are experts in child psychology and see what we can do, but don''t get your hopes up too high. I''ll do my best."

    "Alright, I trust you. Thank you for helping."

    Perhaps feeling a bit embarrassed, Nathaniel added, "By the way, is there anything you need help with? Just let me know, don''t hesitate to ask."

    In the past, M might have politely declined, but she decided to be straightforward this time. "Could you keep an eye out for any auctions featuring ruby pieces? Antique ones would be even better."

    One of the themes for the fashion week was rubies, and while M had a general direction in mind, she needed the right materials and inspiration.

    The Pembroke Group, which Nathaniel was involved with, had a significant stake

    in the jewelry business, making it easier for him to gather such information.

    Seeing M genuinely needed his help, Nathaniel was relieved and eagerly agreed to assist.

 Chapter 249

    That evening, Forrest found himself returning homete once more due to workmitments.

    He had informed M in advance that he''d be backter than usual and had something important to discuss. So, after tucking Julian into bed, M waited for him in the living room on the ground floor.

    The room was illuminated by the soft glow of a warmmp.

    M sat enveloped in the dim light, and as sleepiness crept in, she was struck by a strange sense of d��j�� vu.

    Ah, yes.

    In the past, she would often wait in the living room for Lysander to return home. Yet, more often than not, she waited in vain, with no sign of him or any message.

    Throughout their seven-year marriage, she had been alone in her waiting.

    Until she no longer wanted to wait.

    Perhaps it was weariness from thete hour that made her emotions hard to control. Her vision blurred as she suddenly saw a tall figure approaching her.

    Who was back?

    Instinctively, she reached out and her hand met something solid.

    The tall figure took her hand, his grasp warm and dry. He knelt in front of her, looking up with a gentle smile.

    "Mimi?"

    The familiar voice snapped her back to reality, and she withdrew her hand as if shocked.

    Forrest had only loosely held her hand, allowing her to pull away easily. He remained unfazed, continuing to kneel and look up at her with a smile.

    "Did I keep you waiting long? Are you tired?"

    M shook her head lightly. Though fatigue was evident in her voice, it was imbued with a rare softness.

    "Did you have something to discuss?"

    Under the soft light, her weary yet beautiful features were entuated, and Forrest''s eyes, behind his sses, were drawn to her with a gentle glow.

    Hearing her question, he slowly stood up.

    "Let''s go to the study."

    ...

    In the study.

    Forrest pulled a stack of documents from his briefcase and ced them in front of M.

    "Take a look. If everything''s in order, just sign."

    Perplexed, M picked up the papers and began to read. As she did, her sleepiness vanished, reced by shock as she looked up at Forrest.

    "This is..."

    "Since returning, I''ve been preparing for theunch of a newpany. Today, it''s confirmed. This is a stock gift agreement, transferring twenty-five percent of The FM Group''s shares to you, unconditionally."

    Forrest''s tone was calm, as if unaware of the magnitude of his decision. Twenty-five percent!

    In anypany, this would make her a major shareholder with significant power.

    While she didn''t know much about thepany, she was familiar with the ''As Language Model'' algorithm that Forrest had developed the core strength of thepany.

    The market currently valued this algorithm at $15 billion.

    If she signed this agreement, she would be one of The FM Group''s major shareholders, gaining considerable influence and control over the algorithm.

    Given the algorithm''s potential, its future prospects were immeasurable.

    In simple terms, even if she did nothing to aid thepany''s operations, merely collecting dividends would be immensely profitable.

    She could retirefortably on the spot.

    Yet, M felt nothing but panic. She hurriedly ced the documents back on the table and pushed them toward Forrest.

    "What does this mean?"

    "Mimi."

    Forrest''s smile faded, and he looked at her earnestly.

    "Back in college, you witnessed the birth of this algorithm. Without your

    encouragement and support, it wouldn''t exist. Besides, some of the programming

    code in it was your work. This is what you deserve."

    M quickly shook her head.

    "No, no, no, what I did was insignificant. The code I wrote was just basic,

    foundational stuff, not even part of the core."

    Regarding the algorithm, she felt her contribution warranted perhaps one percent of the shares, at most.

 Chapter 250

    "Twenty-five percent is outrageous," M thought, shaking her head at the offer. The algorithm had evolved significantly since its early days, and she hadn''t been involved in its recent development. epting such arge share would surely upset the core team, and it would createplications for Forrest as well.

    Sensing her hesitation, Forrest tried to reassure her. "This ising from my own shares," he exined gently. "You don''t need to feel any pressure."

    That only made her more determined not to ept. M pressed her fingers to her temples, feeling a headacheing on as she searched for the right words. "Forrest, I appreciate your generosity, truly," she began. "You''ve already done so much for me��offering me a safe ce to stay, helping me n my escape, and getting involved in... Well, suffice it to say, I''m already indebted to you. I can''t possibly ept this."

    She stood up quickly. "Julian''s asleep, and I can''t leave him alone for too long. I should head back."

    Forrest watched her leave, the room falling into silence once more. His smile faded slightly as he gazed at the scattered papers on his desk. After a moment, he let out a soft chuckle. "You''ve turned me down again," he murmured to himself.

    He walked over to his desk, retrieved a small leather notebook, and flipped it open. Most of the pages were nk, except for the first two, which had numbers written in red ink: 1, 2. He turned to the third page and carefully wrote the number 3, then set the notebook aside. Removing his silver-rimmed sses, he leaned back in his chair, pinching the bridge of his nose. "The third time," he sighed, the sound echoing softly in the study.

    Back in her room, M''s heart was still racing. She locked the door, checked on Julian to make sure he was sleeping peacefully, and then copsed onto the rug, feeling utterly drained.

    The thought of what had transpired in the study left her anxious. It wasn''t just about the shares or the potential dividends. She understood that Forrest''s offer carried deeper implications. Despite the chaos of the past, did he still hold onto those feelings?

    Regardless of his intentions, M had just emerged from a disastrous marriage, one that wasn''t even fully dissolved yet. She wasn''t ready, nor interested, in entering a new rtionship.

    She buried her face in her hands, letting out a long sigh. All she wanted was to leave the country as soon as possible. Now that Forrest''spany had gone public and was stabilizing, it was only a matter of time before she could slip away without fearing Montgomery Holdings'' influence.

    Once she was abroad, with miles and time between them, maybe Forrest would move on. Or perhaps she was overthinking it. After all, given the tumultuous past, it was unlikely anyone would still cling to such feelings. Forrest had been nothing but respectful and appropriately distanttely, behaving like a true friend.

    Her thoughts spinning in circles, M shook her head, deciding it was best to maintain a respectful distance. Once she was overseas, everything would settle down.

    Resolute, she pushed the thoughts from her mind, set an rm, andy down beside Julian, finally drifting into sleep.

    Around two in the morning, the rm went off. M groggily opened her eyes, choosing to stay awake rather than risk dozing off again. Sure enough, a few momentster, Julian began to stir. Still asleep, he climbed out of bed and started wandering aimlessly around the room-sleepwalking once more.

 Chapter 251

    After guiding the child through another bout of sleepwalking and tucking him back into bed, it was already around three in the morning��almost exactly the same time as the night before.

    M Suthend made a mental note of the time, then dozed for a couple more hours.

    The next day, M came downstairs with a touch of anxiety fluttering in her chest. Thankfully, Forrest Whitmore greeted her just as warmly as always, his face betraying no hint of anything unusual.

    Only then did M allow herself to rx a little.

    At breakfast, though, Forrest brought up the topic of the share transfer again-but this time, there was a subtle shift in his tone.

    "Whenever you''ve made up your mind, just let me know. I''ll be here, ready to sign the papers."

    M forced a polite smile and let the conversation drop.

    She''d always known what she could ept and what she couldn''t. In her mind, there was a clear line.

    The whole morning, M was absorbed in sketching out new design drafts.

    Julian Pembroke sat quietly beside her, working on his own drawings. Autism might have closed one door for him, but it had opened another; he had a remarkable talent for art and could lose himself in it for hours.

    The only thing was his drawings were...hard to describe. Very abstract.

    But M stuck to encouraging him regardless. With a bit of recognition, children always seemed happier.

    He was still so young; there was plenty of time for him to grow and find his way.

    She had talked to friends in psychology about Julian''s situation. It wasplicated: as a little boy, he''d witnessed a murder-the victims were his own parents. Theck of care, encouragement, and proper guidance afterward had led him down this path.

    The good news was, he still had people he trusted. There was hope-still possibilities for change.

    They yed together for a while.

    After lunch, M took Julian, with Howard apanying them, to Sunnybrook Elementary.

    Given Julian''s current state, there was no way he could attend school; M was there to arrange a leave of absence.

    When they arrived, the parking lot was packed and lively.

    Using the pass Nathaniel Pembroke had given her, M entered the school. It was only after asking a few parents that she learned today was the school''s open house-a day for parent-teacher meetings and activities.

    She stopped in her tracks, immediately thinking of Adrian Montgomery.

    Julian''s father was still in the hospital-did anyonee to be with him for the parent meeting?

    As she stood lost in thought, Julian tugged softly at her hand, peering up at her with wide eyes. "Mom, why did you stop?"

    "Oh-sorry, sweetheart. Let''s go."

    M pushed her worries aside and led Julian toward the administration building.

    Nathaniel had already called ahead, so the process was quick and seamless. Julian was granted a six-month leave from school.

    While they waited for the paperwork, Howard noticed M''s distraction and offered, "Ms. Suthend, if you need to take care of something, I can watch Julian for a bit."

    "I..." M hesitated, then nodded.

    ...

    Down the hall, M walked to the ssroom and paused at the door, peeking through the back window.

    She spotted Adrian instantly. Sitting beside him was a beautiful woman with long, wavy hair-her back graceful and poised.

    The two of them sat close, heads together, deep in conversation.

    The ssroom was buzzing with chatter until the teacher managed to quiet everyone down and began calling names.

    When Adrian''s name came up, the woman beside him raised her hand and answered brightly, shing a radiant smile as she turned her head.

    It was Giselle Harvey.

    The teacher spoke for a few minutes, then asked the parents to help push aside

    the desks and form a circle in the center of the room.

    Next up was parent-child activity time.

    M watched silently as Giselleughed and yed with Adrian in the circle, both

    of them clearly enjoying themselves. Strangely, M felt nothing at all-no jealousy, no sadness.

    Her gaze never left Adrian.

    It was obvious how happy he was, his smile lighting up the whole room. Seeing

    that, M finally felt a weight lift from her heart.

 Chapter 252

    After what happenedst time at Crimson Gardens-the chaos, the blood, the terror-she''d been restless ever since.

    She worried the whole ordeal might leave Adrian with somesting trauma. That''s why she''de by today, just to check on him. Seeing him now,ughing and ying as if nothing had happened, put her mind at ease.

    That''s good, she thought. That''s a relief.

    She nced at Adrian onest time, hershes fluttering softly, then turned and

    walked away.

    ...

    Inside the ssroom.

    Adrian was bouncing along, hand-in-hand with Giselle, when his gaze drifted toward the back windows. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, his eyes wide.

    A strange, fluttering sensation gripped him. Without thinking, he let go of Giselle''s hand and raced out the back door.

    The hallway was empty and echoing.

    He ran a few steps, ncing around with lost, anxious eyes, and called out unconsciously, "Mom...?"

    Giselle hurried after him, catching him just as he was about to dash down the stairs. She scooped him up, concern etched across her face.

    "Adrian, what''s wrong?"

    His eyes were red. "I thought I saw Mom..."

    Giselle froze, quickly scanning the hallway. But aside from the two of them, there was no one else around.

    "You must''ve imagined it," she said gently. "Remember? She can''te here."

    Tears welled up and spilled over Adrian''s cheeks. He tried to speak, but his words were swallowed by sobs, and he buried his face in Giselle''s shoulder, crying quietly.

    He missed his mother.

    He hadn''t been sleeping well at the old house these past few nights. The nightmares kepting-always the same: Mom sitting on a bloodstained bed, silently crying as she stared at him, so heartbreakingly sad.

    He was sad too.

    He''d asked Grandpa about her, and Grandpa just told him Mom had to go away for a while, that she was far from home.

    But he missed her so much...

    Giselle stroked his back, whisperingfort. "I''m here, Adrian. I''ll y with you, okay? Isn''t that fun?"

    Adrian shook his head, silent tears still streaming down his face.

    Just then, the teacher came out the back door of the ssroom. Seeing the scene before her, she hurried over, concern tightening her features. "Ms. Suthend, is Adrian alright?"

    Giselle smoothed Adrian''s hair, her brow furrowed in worry. "He''s upset all of a sudden and doesn''t want to y anymore. I think I''ll take him home for today. Could you please mark him absent tomorrow as well?"

    The teacher nodded quickly, sympathetic.

    ...

    "Ms. Suthend, are you alright?"

    In the administrative building, Howard nced over and saw M standing at the bottom of the stairs, gripping the banister with one hand pressed to her chest, looking faint.

    He rushed over. "Are you okay?"

    M shook her head, her face a little pale. "I must''ve climbed the stairs too fast.

    My heart''s racing, but I''ll be fine once I catch my breath."

    She paused for a moment, and sure enough, started to feel better.

    But Howard''s concern lingered. When it came to M, he never took risks. "Are

    you sure you don''t want to pop by the hospital, just to be safe?"

    M shook her head again, more firmly this time. "Really, I''m alright."

    She walked over, taking Julian''s hand in hers, and asked casually, "Did you get the paperwork?"

    "Almost done," Howard replied.

    After waiting another half hour or so, they finally got what they needed and headed to the car.

    With the children around, M put on a brave face,ughing and chatting with them as if nothing was wrong.

    Just as they were approaching Bamboo Grove, her phone rang.

    It was her friend from the media.

    "The Lockwood family''s scandal is dying down," her friend said, "so this is the perfect time. I''m going to break the story tonight-just giving you a heads-up."

    "Alright," M said softly, a little stunned.

    That evening-

    News broke across the inte: Charles Harvey, head of the Harvey family, had been caught cheating-with a secret daughter, no less. The story exploded online.

 Chapter 253

    ��Whoa, what a bombshell!]

    ��Wait, isn''t Charles and his wife supposed to be the model power couple?��

    ��Please, ever heard of branding? It''s all about appearances!��

    ��Come on, it''s the entertainment industry-who really believes in true love these days?

    ��So naive. There''s nothing you won''t find in this business.��

    ��Honestly, what *can''t* be mized now? Even "happy marriage" is just another product!)

    ��Can you really me Charles, though? His wife''s only ever given him one daughter-no son, not even once. Shouldn''t he be allowed to look elsewhere?��

    ��Whoa, that''s harsh.]

    ��But isn''t this alleged love child also a girl?)

    ��And she''s already in her twenties? Must''ve been hidden away really well...]

    ��I have a theory: what if there''s more than one?��

    ��Wouldn''t be surprised...]

    ��......��

    The revtion sent social media into a frenzy. The trending topics exploded with spection as people let their imaginations run wild, gleefully watching the drama unfold.

    Harvey Group stocks took a nosedive, and the Harvey estate was thrown into absolute chaos.

    ...

    "Smack!"

    Rosalind Harvey, her eyes red and swollen from crying, pped her husband hard across the face. All her usual grace had vanished.

    "Charles! How could you do this to me?"

    "Rosalind, you can''t believe everything you read online! Someone''s clearly out to get me with these lies-they want to ruin us!"

    Charles hurried forward, trying to pull her into his arms, but she shoved him away with all her strength.

    Rosalind thrust her phone in his face, her voice shrill with rage.

    "Birth certificates, photos-everything is right here! What else are you hiding from me? Do you think I''m an idiot? All those ''business trips''-turns out you were out there with some shameless tramp who gave you a child! I''ve stood by you all these years. My family poured money and support into your career, and this is how you repay me!"

    "How could you do this to me..."

    By the end, Rosalind was sobbing uncontrobly, her body trembling as if she might faint.

    Charles rushed to catch her, easing her onto the bedroom sofa. He gently wiped her tears and tried to soothe her in a soft, reassuring voice.

    "Rosalind, your health isn''t strong. Don''t upset yourself like this."

    "That time, you were unwell, and I was under a lot of pressure. I drank too much at a business dinner, and that woman drugged me-she set the whole thing up. It was never my intention."

    "It happened only once, and I cut off all contact with her right after."

    "I don''t know how she got pregnant, but then she used the child to threaten me. I didn''t dare tell you because I was afraid you''d get hurt. But I swear, I never gave her a dime!"

    "I have no feelings for her, Rosalind. You''re the only one I love."

    Rosalind looked at him through tear-filled eyes, her voice trembling. "...Really?"

    "Of course it''s true!"

    Charles pulled out his phone, showing her the evidence he''d prepared: a photo of a woman in a hospital bed, hooked up to countless tubes, along with the admission records.

    "See? Eight years ago, she got what she deserved-fell down the stairs and has been in aa ever since."

    Rosalind''s expression softened a little, but she pressed on, "You''re sure you never gave her any money?"

    "Absolutely!"

    Charles insisted, "Her child-my mistake��I''ve never been involved. She dropped out of school and started working young, and I haven''t paid a single hospital bill. This is karma for trying to wreck another family!"

    Rosalind gritted her teeth, her anger still simmering. "She deserved it!"

    Charles finally breathed out, a smile flickering on his face. "So, you''re not mad at me anymore?"

    Rosalind shot him a re, still furious. "You still cheated, Charles. You even have a child��one in her twenties! How am I supposed to face anyone after this?"

 Chapter 254

    Charles gently wiped the tears from her face.

    "Don''t worry, darling. I''ll take care of everything."

    "What happened with that woman was truly an ident. I''m a victim in all this, too. Besides, she''s been in aa for years-no one even knows if she''ll ever wake up, or how long she''llst. I haven''t had any contact with her all this time."

    Rosalind eyed him skeptically, clearly unconvinced. "So she''s the only one?"

    "She''s the only one, I swear!"

    Charles raised his right hand in a solemn oath, his voice steady and resolute. "I promise there''s only her. And I will always love you, Rosalind. If I''m lying, may everyone turn their backs on me, and may I never know peace."

    Rosalind pressed her hand over his mouth, her eyes glimmering with fresh tears. "Don''t say such things."

    "Are you still angry with me?" he asked softly.

    She shot him a re, but said nothing more.

    Charles broke into a relieved smile, leaning in to kiss her. His hands moved deftly, slipping beneath her clothes. Rosalind resisted at first, but soon gave in, her pale fingers curling around the edge of the sofa as they moved together.

    Desire thickened the air, filling the bedroom with soft, breathless whispers.

    ...

    Afterwards, as passion faded into quiet, Charles stepped out of the shower and changed into clean pajamas. Just then, his phone rang, and he headed out to the living room to take the call.

    Giselle was waiting for him there.

    The moment she saw her father, her eyes filled with tears. "Dad, how could you... How''s Mom? Is she okay?"

    "Your mother''s resting now," Charles replied, ending his call. He gently patted her head, sighing, then repeated the exnation he''d given Rosalind, this time for his daughter.

    Giselle choked back a sob. "But Charlotte Brown has alreadye looking for us. The moment I open my phone, friends are calling, wanting to know all the gossip ��they''re practically celebrating our misfortune..."

    Charles offered soothing words. "Listen to me, no matter what happens, you''re still the sole heir to the Harvey Group. That will never change-I promise you."

    Her sobs quieted a little, but Charles pressed on, his tone gentle but firm.

    "I need you to reach out to Lysander, too. Our stock price is crashing, and our reputation''s taken a hit. Lysander cares for you-if he helps, we''ll get through this with fewer scars."

    They would weather this scandal, of that Charles was sure. The losses were inevitable��but if the Montgomery name backed them, the damage would be far

    less.

    Giselle paused, wiping her tears, then nodded her agreement.

    ...

    Later that night, at the hospital.

    Lysander Montgomery leaned against his pillow, pressing a hand to the bandage still wrapped around his head, his gaze drifting to the woman sobbing beside his bed.

    He already knew what had happened. The Harvey Group''s scandal broke just hours ago Leonard had called him immediately. And now, Giselle was here.

    "Lysander, what am I supposed to do?" she wept. "The moment I turn on my phone, all those so-called friends-jealous, envious-are calling, pretending to care but really just wanting to see us fall apart..."

    Her voice was raw with grief. "I''m the real victim here."

    "Giselle, don''t cry." Lysander gently brushed the tears from her cheek, his tone calm and reassuring. "None of this is your fault. I''ll help you find a way through."

    Choking back sobs, Giselle sped his hand tightly. "Lysander, I don''t know what I''d do without you."

    "Don''t be afraid," he said with a soft smile. "I promised I''d always be here for you and I meant it."

 Chapter 255

    The Harvey Group scandal exploded overnight, and by the next day, everything had taken yet another dramatic turn.

    First, the official Harvey Group ount released a statement: the Harvey family had only one daughter, and Charlotte was merely Charles''s adopted child. They threatened legal action against anyone spreading false rumors, making it clear they wouldn''t tolerate any nder.

    Thements section was flooded with outrage.

    People called them shameless, pointing out that birth certificates and countless photos made the truth obvious-how dare they im Charlotte was adopted? If someone cheated, then own up to it. Don''t hide behind lies.

    Before long, thements were locked down.

    Not long after, Lysander''s personal ount suddenly posted: "The Harvey family has only one daughter."

    And everyone knew what kind of weight Lysander carried. Even if it wasn''t the corporation''s official ount, his personal statement sent shockwaves through the inte. Spection about his rtionship with the Harvey family only intensified.

    Add to that, Giselle-recognized as the legitimate daughter of the Harvey family matriarch��had always been cast as the victim in this web of infidelity, earning her widespread sympathy and support online.

    Rumors about Lysander and Giselle''s alleged affair had already been making the rounds. Now, with thistest statement, the inte dubbed Lysander "the chairman who defies the world for love"-standing up for his girlfriend in the most extravagant way possible. The romance of it all sent social media into a frenzy. Meanwhile, another bombshell dropped. Falcon Technologies-a subsidiary of Montgomery Holdings-announced a major transfer of equity: Giselle, thepany''s president, now held twenty percent of Falcon Technologies'' shares, making her the secondrgest shareholder with real decision-making power. Thergest shareholder, of course, remained Lysander.

    This news detonated across the entire business world, not to mention the rest of the inte.

    With the inte in an uproar, M couldn''t help but see it all too.

    She stared at the Falcon Technologies announcement on her phone and almostughed though the feeling was more bitter than amused.

    All she''d wanted during her divorce was three percent ofpany shares aspensation. Lysander had refused her at every turn, tight-fisted to the end.

    But now, with the Harvey family embroiled in scandal, not only had he stepped in to steer public opinion and lend them his support, he''d also handed Giselle a full twenty percent stake in Falcon Technologies, instantly making her thepany''s second most powerful figure, with real authority.

    Falcon Technologies might be a new addition to Montgomery Holdings, but with Lysander''s obsession with the tech sector, everyone knew this was where thepany''s futurey. Those shares were more than just numbers��they were a ticket to power and influence.

    Looking back now, M realized Lysander wasn''t stingy-just stingy with her. He was perfectly generous with his lover.

    How ironic.

    M let out a dryugh and closed her social media app, just as her phone rang- a call from a friend in the media.

    "What''s up?" she asked calmly.

    His voice came quick and excited. "You saw it, right? Montgomery Holdings hase out in support of the Harvey Group."

    "I did."

    "Tsk, this won''tst long. We''ve already gotten calls demanding content takedowns and to pull the trending topics."

    He sounded a little regretful, but not too upset-today''s scandal had already made him a tidy sum.

    But there was something else that bothered him more.

    "If only you''d agreed to leak the story about Charles possibly trying to hurt his mistress. That would have hit the Harvey family where it hurts, believe me. They wouldn''t forget that in a hurry."

    M replied coolly, "You said it yourself-possibly. If it involves someone''s life, don''t spread rumors without evidence."

    "Yeah, yeah, you''re right."

    He sighed. "I''ll keep digging. I''m not letting this juicy story go until I get a bite!"

    With business out of the way, he couldn''t resist gossiping a bit; after all, that''s what entertainment reporters did best.

    "So, what do you think-are the Montgomery and Harvey families about to tie the knot?"

 Chapter 256

    He''d met M under unusual circumstances. They''d both kept their distance, never prying into each other''s personal lives or family backgrounds. That''s why he had no idea M was married to Lysander, which made him perfectly at ease when it came to gossip.

    Most seasoned journalists knew Lysander Montgomery was married, but the man had never thrown a wedding, and for seven years he''d kept his wife''s identity a secret.

    At first, the media had been curious-who was Mrs. Montgomery? But no matter how hard they dug, they couldn''t find a single scrap of information about her. To make things even stranger, Lysander always showed up at social events with different women on his arm, making it painfully clear how indifferent he was to his wife. Eventually, the press lost interest. The legend of Mrs. Montgomery faded, and nobody paid her any mind.

    But now, with Lysander unting Giselle so openly, it was obvious he was serious about her!

    The guy M was speaking with found it all pretty fascinating. "You know, I have to say, the real Mrs. Montgomery must have the patience of a saint. Her husband''s mistress is strutting around in the spotlight, and she doesn''t even show her face. Wouldn''t it be something if she came to me with the inside scoop?"

    He''d always been insanely curious about the Montgomery family''s mysterious wife, hidden away for seven years.

    If Mrs. Montgomery ever decided to step into the light, it would be a media circus -he could already picture how ugly things would get between the Montgomerys and the Harveys.

    Too bad, though. Even he couldn''t dig up anything on her.

    And honestly, even if she dide to him with a bombshell about the Montgomerys, he''d probably think twice before publishing it.

    The Harveys he could risk ruffling. The Montgomerys? That was a different league entirely. Especially with Lysander at the helm-a man infamous for his

    ruthlessness.

    This was the guy who''d forced his own father out just to seize control of the family fortune. Who knew what he was capable of?

    After listening to her journalist friend, M simply smiled and ended the call.

    Was it patience that kept her silent? Hardly.

    She just knew exactly what Lysander was capable of. If he didn''t want something revealed, then the so-called Mrs. Montgomery would never see the light of day.

    She''d tried before.

    Years ago, when she''d still cared, she''d longed to im her ce as Mrs. Montgomery. There was one time when Lysander was attending a g; she''d dressed up and gone along, determined to take her rightful spot.

    But what happened?

    She never even made it to the main hall. Someone shut her in a storage room at the hotel, and she stayed there all night until a cleaner found her the next morning.

    The shock,bined with the flimsy dress she''d worn, left her with a high fever for days-she barely escaped permanent damage.

    That experience made everything clear.

    It was Lysander''s warning: as long as she lived under the Montgomery roof, she would never be allowed to stand in the light as Mrs. Montgomery.

    Fortunately, M no longer cared about the title. All she wanted now was to escape this suffocating life. Whoever became Mrs. Montgomery in the future, it wouldn''t matter to her.

    She was done with the Montgomery family, and with Lysander.

    Still, she hadn''t expected Lysander to go this far for Giselle, especially with the public scandal involving the Harvey family''s secret daughter. It wasn''t part of her n, but it hadn''t derailed her goals either.

    She nced down at her phone. Thest message in her encrypted chat was from Charlotte.

    "I''ve moved into the Harvey estate."

    M typed back:

    "Send me photos. I''ll check in on you regrly, and I''ll also keep an eye out for specialists and equipment to help wake your mother."

    With that, she sent the message and closed the programming interface.

 Chapter 257

    The Harvey family was in chaos once again.

    "Charles, didn''t you say you''d take care of this? That bastard child of that woman is living under our roof now!" Rosalind was beside herself with rage.

    Charles wrapped his arms around his wife, his voice soft and cating as he tried to exin. "Please, darling, calm down. She''s my blood, after all. I''ve managed to officially register her as my adopted daughter, but if anyone looks too closely, they''ll find out the truth. Her mother''s still in the hospital, in aa. If this mess gets out, do you really want the world calling your husband heartless and cruel? Things have finally settled-if we stir things up again, who knows what will happen?"

    Rosalind snapped, "So what, are you nning to pay for that woman''s treatment now?"

    "Of course not!" Charles soothed, holding her close. "That woman''s days are numbered, karma''s already caught up to her. For now, we just keep her daughter pacified. Once that woman''s gone, we''ll find an excuse to throw the brat out, simple as that."

    "Are you serious?" Rosalind eyed him suspiciously.

    "Absolutely. The Harvey Group belongs to both of us. I''d never use your money, our money, to pay for someone like her. I wouldn''t do anything to threaten our family''s happiness."

    Rosalind''s anger finally ebbed. She gave his shoulder a half-hearted punch and let the matter drop.

    Charles, arms still around his wife, let out a quiet sigh of relief, though his eyes remained cold and calcting.

    ...

    The Harvey family dining room.

    It was lunchtime, a rare asion when all three of them were home together. Charlotte, looking effortlessly elegant, descended from her room and entered the dining room.

    "Dad, it''s lunchtime-why didn''t anyone call me?" she asked, sliding into the chair beside Giselle with an air of entitlement, her smile sweet as she waited for the maid to bring her a ce setting.

    The maid nced nervously at Mrs. Harvey at the head of the table, unsure what to do.

    Rosalind''s expression was icy as she snapped, "Get up. Go back to your room. Your meals will be brought to you from now on."

    Charlotte blinked, her gaze lingering on Mrs. Harvey before shifting to Charles. Her eyes grew red-rimmed, and she bit her lip, sniffling softly. "Dad, can''t I eat with you?"

    Charles didn''t even have a chance to answer before Rosalind cut in, her patience gone.

    "You know exactly what you are. Letting you live here is generous enough. You have no family here, so keep to your room and stay out of our sight. No one wants to see you."

    Rosalind''s words were blunt and final. Charles kept his head down, eating in silence. Whatever tears Charlotte had been faking vanished in an instant��she was in no mood to keep up the act.

    Wiping her eyes, she offered a bright, falsely sweet smile. "Mrs. Harvey, before I came here, I heard all about your charity work-how you donate to the needy, help build schools, always the good Samaritan. Everyone calls you a true phnthropist, and I''ve always admired you."

    "I thought, someone as kind as you would understand."

    "I wasn''t even born when all that happened between the adults. None of it was my choice. I was innocent, just a child. My mother''s been bedridden for years, and while my father lives in luxury, I spent my whole life alone, too poor to even go to school. It''s been a lonely, hard road, but I never med anyone."

    "I finally found my father. I don''t want anything-just the chance to be by his side,

    to be a good daughter. He''s the only family I have left."

    She lowered hershes, silent tears slipping down her cheeks.

    Charles, who''d been quietly eating, froze mid-bite. His fork hovered in the air as aplicated expression flickered across his face.

 Chapter 258

    Rosalind felt sick to her stomach, but just as she opened her mouth to speak, Charlotte cut her off.

    "So this is how you really feel about me? All this bitterness and spite-guess that''s the real you, isn''t it? I never expected you to be so cruel, to hate me so much that you can''t even stand the sight of me. All I wanted was one meal at the same table with the father I haven''t seen in years."

    Then, Charlotte''s voice suddenly softened, feigning understanding.

    "But of course, I get it. You''re angry. You''ve suffered. It''s fine. If I''m not wee at the table, I''ll just eat my dinner on the front porch. Maybe from now on, I''ll be the Harvey family''s watchdog. Call it my penance-atoning for my mother''s sins like I should."

    Without another word, she stood, picked up thergest tter of roast meat, and strode toward the front door as if she truly meant to kneel outside and eat.

    Charlotte didn''t care about embarrassment. She''d dropped out of high school, working every odd job she could to pay for her mother''s medical bills. She''d seen every shade of hardship, scraped her knees raw, and split her forehead open more times than she could count.

    She had no reputation left to protect her pride was long gone. She''d do anything, sacrifice anything, if it meant saving her mother. Dignity was a luxury she couldn''t afford.

    Some people said shamelessness was a kind of invincibility. Maybe they were right.

    Bncing the heavy te of food, Charlotte walked steadily toward the doorway, ignoring themotion behind her.

    Rosalind was so shaken by Charlotte''s words that her face flushed crimson. She tried to shout back, but the rage stole her breath-she copsed in a faint before she could say a word.

    Giselle, who''d been silent this whole time, jumped up in rm. "Mom!" she cried, rushing to her side.

    Charles''s jaw clenched, veins pulsing at his temples. He barked, "Stop right there! Come back. Sit down!"

    Charlotte kept walking until her father called her back twice more. Only then did she pause, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at her lips.

    She turned, tears streaking her face. "I didn''t think Rosalind would faint..."

    Charles ordered the servants to help his wife to her room and massaged his aching forehead. He nced coldly at Charlotte, then spoke in a clipped tone.

    "From now on, be downstairs for dinner when you''re called."

    Charlotte''s eyes filled with grateful tears. "Thank you, Dad."

    Upstairs, in the bedroom.

    Giselle hadn''t been back with her mother long before Rosalind came to. She looked pale and drained, clutching her daughter''s hand tightly, silent tears running down her cheeks.

    "Oh, Giselle... now we have someone so low-born and sharp-tongued in our house. Who knows how she''ll twist your father around her finger?"

    "Don''t worry, Mom. It''s nothing."

    Giselle did her best to soothe her. "She''s all talk��no power, no influence, no im to any inheritance. She can''t do a thing."

    But Rosalind''s anxiety lingered. She still wasn''t convinced.

    "Inheritance is one thing, but Lysander is what matters. You have to hold on to his heart, Giselle. Secure your engagement to the Montgomery family as soon as possible. That''s the only way you''ll be safe. Your father''s right, too��if you can''t get the wedding date set quickly, then find a way to get pregnant first. Once you have a child, no one can take your ce."

    "Don''t worry, Mom."

    Giselle smiled. "He''s willing to give me shares in hispany-his heart is with me, I promise. And I''ll take care of the rest, too."

    Once her mother had calmed down, Giselle left the room, only to find Charlotte waiting outside, a bright, innocent smile on her face.

    "Sis, I came to see Rosalind."

    "That''s not necessary."

    Giselle shut the door in her face, her eyes lingering coldly on Charlotte before she smirked. "Quite the little actress, aren''t you? Are you enjoying the show?"

    Charlotte tilted her head. "I could neverpare to you, Sis."

    Giselle''s expression chilled. "Don''t call me that. Know your ce and stop coveting things that don''t belong to you. This house isn''t yours tomand."

    Charlotte fluttered hershes, still smiling sweetly. "Of course, Sis."

 Chapter 259

    Nighttime at the hospital.

    Leonard arrived as usual to give his daily update. After he finished, the man lying quietly in the hospital bed, who had listened in silence until now, suddenly spoke up.

    "How''s my wife beentely?"

    Leonard, caught off guard, kept his face expressionless. "She''s doing well."

    Lysander fell quiet for a moment, then asked, "You went over therest night. Did she ask you anything?"

    With his hospital stay keeping him away, Lysander had Leonard visit Crimson Gardens every evening to keep tabs on things. If anything happened, Leonard was the one to report it.

    Knowing full well that Mrs. Montgomery wasn''t at Crimson Gardens��so no matter what, she couldn''t possibly know-Leonard could only steel himself and try to imagine how she''d respond.

    "She didn''t ask."

    "...And her mood?"

    "I think she''s okay."

    Lysander''s brow furrowed. His gaze fixed on Leonard, those fox-like eyes growing dark and inscrutable. After a long pause, he finally let out a cold, mirthlessugh.

    "She cracked my head open, and hasn''t bothered to visit the hospital once. I suppose she must be in great spirits, huh?"

    Leonard fell silent for two beats, then deftly shifted the topic. "Forrest''s newpany is holding aunch party this weekend. The invitation''s already arrived�D do you n on attending, sir?"

    Lysander''s eyes glinted coldly. "Look at me. Do you think I''m in any shape to go?"

    Leonard''s gaze lingered on Lysander''s forehead, where the bandages had juste off and the wound was still pink and raw. He said nothing.

    Bamboo Grove.

    After dinner, once M had tucked the child in for the night, she was just about to drift off herself when someone knocked at the bedroom door.

    It was Forrest.

    "Mimi, thepany just went public. I''m hosting a celebration tomorrow night. Would you be my date?"

    A party?

    Would anyone from Montgomery Holdings be there?

    Andtely, Forrest had mentioned Lysander was recovering well. What if he showed up...? M instinctively wanted to refuse.

    Forrest seemed to read her mind. "He won''t be there."

    M paused, and Forrest continued, "Actually, Mimi, there''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you would you consider joining mypany? With your skills and technical knowledge, you''re on par with the best engineers out there. You already know our core algorithms, a lot of the foundational code is yours-"

    "No."

    M cut him off quickly. "You knowputers were never my passion."

    She''d already given up her dreams once before for Lysander, wasted her talent once before. This time, she only wanted to do what truly made her happy. She had no intention of getting involved in another tech project.

    Besides, if she joined Forrest''spany here, what would that mean for her ns to go abroad?

    "I''ll go to the party with you, but let''s not talk about thepany anymore." Forrest smiled. "Alright."

    The night of the party arrived in the blink of an eye.

    As the host, Forrest was busy, so M arrived early and waited upstairs in the second-floor lounge, Julian in tow.

    Lately, the child had been sleepwalking a lot, his sense of security fragile-he couldn''t be far from her.

    She only nned to apany Forrest at the party for a little while, then slip back upstairs to stay with Julian.

    With the event fast approaching, Forrest had already taken care of everything- including a couture gown for her.

    The dress was an elegant sleeveless white satin mermaid gown, embroidered with leafy green vines and dotted everywhere with tiny jeweled ents that sparkled beneath the lights. Two strands of pearl fringe draped from the nape of her neck, veiling her bare back with a shimmer that caught every movement. M''s beauty was refined and understated. Her dark hair swept up, pinned with a delicate emerald hairpin, she moved with a grace that made her seem even more ethereal than a pale, slender-necked vase adorned with fresh green leaves and white blossoms.

    Forrest waited at the door in a crisp white tuxedo, his cufflinks set with jade in the shape of bamboo leaves.

    The moment M stepped out, he was momentarily stunned. The gentleposure that was his usual mask fell away, his eyes behind the sses awash with wonder.

    He stood there for a long moment before finding hisposure, then offered his

    arm.

    As they entered the hall together, Forrest couldn''t help but lean closer and whisper, "All these years, you''ve only grown more beautiful..."

    There was a richness to her presence now, something deepened by time- impossible to look away from.

    M hesitated, but before she could respond, they were already inside, and a small crowd was gathering around them.

    The guest list was impressive: leaders from every corner of the industry, each a luminary in their field. Forrest''s reputation preceded him-even though he''d only recently returned to the country, everyone had shown up out of respect.

 Chapter 260

    The group exchanged pleasantries for a while before someone finally gave in to curiosity and asked about the striking woman at Forrest''s side-the one whose beauty was simply impossible to ignore.

    "And who might this be?"

    "Hello. I''m M, a friend of Mr. Whitmore''s."

    Before Forrest could answer, M introduced herself with easy confidence.

    Forrest nced at her, his tone warm and gracious. ��Ms. Suthend and I studied the same field-she''s my junior. She''s exceptionally talented and yed a significant role in the As Language Model project."

    A few people couldn''t hide their surprise.

    "So, Ms. Suthend and Mr. Whitmore are professional coborators?"

    "Not exactly," Forrest replied, smiling. "Ms. Suthend has changed careers. She''s an art designer now. She just happened to have time today and decided to join us for some fun. If you run into her in the future, I hope you''ll look after her."

    "Of course, absolutely."

    "No wonder she has such presence-an artist, that exins it..."

    Sensing that Forrest wasn''t keen on letting everyone bombard M with questions, the group politely steered the conversation elsewhere.

    After a while, the crowd dispersed.

    Only then did M speak up. "Thanks for what you said earlier. But you really didn''t have to do that."

    She''d onlye tonight as a friend''s plus-one, with no intention ofworking or finding clients at this sort of event. Lillian''s Studio was on hiatus anyway; all her energy was focused on preparing for the international fashion weeks in June and July. If she made it to that stage, she''d never have to worry about attracting high- quality clients again.

    "I know," Forrest said with a gentle smile. "Think of it as a little head start on introductions. After all, it''s your work that''ll speak for you I''m certain of that. I just want to make things a bit easier for you, that''s all. And besides, I''m used to looking out for you."

    M''s expression grewplicated. She was just about to reply when another voice suddenly interrupted.

    "Mr. Whitmore, it''s been a while."

    They both turned. It was Nathaniel. Naturally, the Pembroke family was on the guest list.

    Nathaniel had noticed M and Forrest the moment they entered the ballroom. He''d watched them from a distance for a while before finally walking over.

    He knew Forrest. They''d attended different universities, but back in the day, there had been joint events where Nathaniel had met Forrest and even spoken to him a few times. Forrest had been something of a campus legend-hard to forget.

    Forrest clearly remembered him as well.

    After exchanging polite handshakes, Nathaniel looked at M, his expression a touch uncertain.

    "You two...?"

    With the crowd thinned out, M lowered her voice and exined. "Forrest is the friend I mentioned before you know, the one who helped when I picked up Julian. I''m staying at his ce for now."

    She''d never talked to anyone about what had happened at the Montgomerys'', so Nathaniel had no idea. But M''s recent absence hadn''t gone unnoticed, and he''d had his own suspicions. Still, this wasn''t the time or ce for prying.

    He offered Forrest a polite nod. "Thank you for letting Julian stay with you. I hope he hasn''t been too much trouble."

    "Not at all," Forrest replied easily. "He''s been a delight, actually."

    After a few more words, the three of them were interrupted by a suddenmotion near the entrance. They turned to see a woman in a stunning red dress sweep into the room, her figure poised and radiant. At her side walked Leonard, Lysander Montgomery''s personal assistant.

    It was Giselle.

    The recent scandals involving the Harvey family had mostly died down, but among those in the know, all eyes were on Giselle and her rumored closeness to Lysander Montgomery.

    She''d been gifted shares directly from Chairman Montgomery himself��a gesture that, in these circles, was as public a deration as any.

    With her many high-profile roles and dazzling confidence, she was impossible to ignore. Most of the room''s attention instantly shifted her way; several people looked eager to make her acquaintance. But Giselle''s gaze swept the room andnded on Forrest, striking in his crisp white suit. Her eyes lit up.

    She lifted her gown slightly and glided over with effortless grace.

    When she reached them, she barely spared M a nce. In Giselle''s mind, M was just a pretty face with no real standing, only here by Forrest''s invitation�� hardly worth her notice.

    Giselle greeted Nathaniel, whom she knew well, before turning to Forrest and extending her hand.

    "Hello, Mr. Whitmore. I''ve heard so much about you."

 Chapter 261

    "Mr. Whitmore, it''s a pleasure. I''ve heard so much about you."

    Giselle smiled warmly at the elegant, striking man in front of her, her eyes glimmering with a mischievous spark.

    "Nice to meet you," Forrest replied, his smile polite. He shook her hand briefly before letting go.

    After a round of pleasantries, Forrest fell quiet. He didn''t ask for her name, prompting Giselle to introduce herself.

    "I''m Giselle Harvey, CEO of Falcon Technologies."

    He nodded. "Mm."

    Beforeing tonight, Giselle had done her homework. She knew Forrest Whitmore was a brilliant but reclusive Al prodigy. ording to people who''d known him in college, he could be summed up in a handful of words: genius, quiet, handsome, gentle, and distant.

    So his reserved manner now didn''t bother her in the least. Geniuses always had their quirks-she could handle that.

    Giselle tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, her movements graceful, her smile unwavering.

    "Mr. Whitmore, you''re from Northpoint University, right? What a coincidence. When I was in college, I was just across the street at Ivy League Institute. During a joint university celebration, some Northpoint friends mentioned you have quite the talent for piano."

    Forrest replied, modest as ever, "I wouldn''t say that."

    Giselle''s smile widened. "You''re too humble, Mr. Whitmore."

    "I couldn''tpare to your expertise in Al-not even close. We''re in different fields, after all. But I''m fairly well-known in the music world myself. I y the harp, though I''m not too familiar with the piano. If you have timeter, perhaps you could give me some pointers?"

    Forrest''s expression didn''t change; his tone stayed gentle, but there was a subtle distance in his voice. "Sorry. I haven''t yed in years-I''m out of practice."

    Giselle was about to press further when she noticed a sudden chill in his demeanor, his words turning unexpectedly curt.

    "And besides, Ms. Harvey, this isn''t a recital."

    The air stilled. Giselle''s smile faltered for an instant, unsure how to respond. Wasn''t he a bit too blunt? In this kind of setting, he didn''t even bother with basic courtesy.

    Still, years of social training kept herposure intact. She managed a gracefulugh. "Of course. Perhaps another time, then."

    Forrest smiled faintly and turned his attention to M, who''d been silent the whole time. In a gentle voice, he asked, "I''m going to step out for a moment. Will you be alright here?"

    M nodded.

    Forrest inclined his head to the group. "Please, excuse me."

    Once Forrest left, M gave Nathaniel a polite nod, then walked over to a sofa at the edge of the room, clearly uninterested in more small talk.

    As she turned away, the heavy pearl tassels draping from her cor slipped down her bare back, swaying with each step and making her pale skin gleam like silk. Leonard''s gaze followed the shimmering pearls for a moment before he quietly looked away.

    ...

    Nathaniel was about to follow M when Giselle called him back. The two had known each other since childhood, so it would have been awkward to just walk off.

    "Nathaniel, I''ve been picking Adrian up from schooltely, but I haven''t seen Julian. Adrian said he''s on leave. Is he alright?"

    Giselle asked with genuine concern.

    "He''s fine."

    Nathaniel didn''t want to discuss Julian, so he changed the subject. "So you''ve been taking Adrian to and from schooltely?"

    "That''s right." Giselle nodded, smiling. "You know how things are-Lysander''s not exactly avable these days, and Adrian''s fond of me. It puts Lysander at ease knowing I''m looking after him."

    Nathaniel frowned, ncing at Leonard-who stood by Giselle''s side, stone-faced and cold as ice. Nathaniel wanted to say something but held his tongue. This

    wasn''t the time or ce to discuss family matters.

    Still, something about the situation just felt... off.

    As he mulled it over, he caught sight of M across the room. She answered a call, her expression suddenly tense, and then slipped quietly out of the ballroom.

 Chapter 262

    "I''ve got something to take care of. Excuse me for a moment."

    With that, Nathaniel hurried after someone and disappeared from the room.

    Giselle looked after him, puzzled. She followed Nathaniel''s departure with her eyes but saw nothing unusual, so she didn''t dwell on it. Instead, her attention drifted to Leonard, who had stuck by her side all evening. Worry crept onto her face.

    "That deal with the Forest Team fell through before we even had a chance to discuss it. I thought maybe Lysander and Mr. Whitmore had some kind of misunderstanding. I was hoping to help smooth things over at tonight''s party, but I didn''t expect Mr. Whitmore to be so... difficult."

    Her voice was tinged with concern.

    "Falcon Technologies and The FM Group are in the same industry. The twopanies are bound to cross paths again and again, so if there''s any bad blood, it''s best to clear the air sooner rather thanter."

    She nced sideways at Leonard, still silent as ever, and gently probed, "You''ve been with Lysander for years. You must know what happened between them, right...?"

    She didn''t get to finish before Leonard cut in coldly, "You''ll have to ask Mr. Montgomery, Ms. Harvey."

    He shut her down with a single sentence.

    Lysander never spoke about what happened seven years ago, and asking him always put him in a foul mood. Giselle had no choice but to investigate on her

    own.

    She''d figured Leonard, loyal to Lysander since high school, would know something. She''d made several attempts to sound him out during hospital visits, but he was a vault-impossible to pry open.

    She''d have to think of another way.

    As she was lost in thought, a crowd gathered around her. Some were trying to cozy up, others were fishing for details about her rtionship with Chairman Montgomery, and a few were bluntly asking why he hadn''t shown up tonight.

    Lysander''s hospitalization had been kept tightly under wraps, so no one was aware. With his recent absence from public events and Leonard-famously tight- lipped-handling all business matters, everyone now turned to Giselle, Lysander''s girlfriend, for answers.

    With Lysander''s personal assistant at her side and her shareholding in thepany, no one doubted their rtionship.

    Some people were even more direct:

    "Ms. Harvey, when are you and Chairman Montgomery tying the knot? Be sure to invite us to the wedding!"

    Giselle''s eyes sparkled as she smiled, responding to each person with grace. The earlier unease had long since vanished in the glow of attention.

    She nced around the room, but M was nowhere to be seen. Without the Forest Team backing her, no one paid her any mind-clearly, she''d made a quick exit. At least she knew when to cut her losses.

    The restroom was elegantly minimalist.

    Forrest stood at the sink, dispensing soap and carefully scrubbing his long, pale fingers under the running water. His hands looked almost artistic in the gentle stream.

    Suddenly, a teasing voice called from the doorway, "So this is where you''ve been hiding! No wonder I couldn''t find you in the crowd. What''s the matter, your neat- freak tendencies acting up again?"

    Forrest ignored the man.

    He finished washing, rinsed away the suds, and pulled a paper towel to dry his hands. Only then did he nce up.

    Leaning casually against the doorframe was a man in a violet suit-Rnd Lockwood.

    "What are you doing here?"

    With everything that had happened with The Lockwood Grouptely and Rnd being knee-deep in cleaning up the mess, Forrest was surprised he had time to show up at the party at all.

    Rnd offered a rxed smile.

    "My idiot brother insisted oning. He''s been through a rough patchtely, so I figured I''d let him tag along, let him unwind a bit."

    "But enough about me,"

    Rnd''s tone shifted suddenly. "So? I heard from Miranda Wayne that your sweetheart''s moved in with you. How''s that going?"

 Chapter 263

    "How''s it going?"

    Forrest''s expression instantly cooled at the question. The gentle, approachable look he usually wore was gone, reced with open irritation for the first time.

    "All those tricks you bragged about giving gifts, splurging on presents, inviting her out for fun-they werepletely useless. And you call yourself a master of romance?"

    "Please."

    Rnd couldn''t let that slide. He grabbed Forrest by the arm and pulled him aside.

    "Hold on, you''d better exin what went wrong. My advice is foolproof! It has to be your fault-your head''s always full of code and business jargon, you probably botched the execution. Come on, spill it. Tell me exactly what you did."

    ...

    Meanwhile

    Ryan Lockwood stepped into the ballroom, scanning the crowd until his gazended on Giselle, who was surrounded by people. His eyes instantly lit up.

    "Giselle!" he called out, voice brimming with excitement as he made his way toward her.

    Giselle was chatting animatedly with a group, but at the sound of his voice, she turned, momentarily surprised, before greeting him with a bright smile.

    "Ryan, you made it! Where''s your brother?"

    If Ryan was here, his older brother Rnd must be around as well. Giselle nced around but didn''t spot him.

    "He went off to find Forrest," Ryan replied, stepping closer without a care for the curious eyes nearby. His gaze lingered on Giselle, full of unguarded affection. The past few weeks had been a whirlwind of worry and sleepless nights over his brother''s troubles. He and Giselle had only managed phone callstely-it felt like ages since he''d seen her in person.

    When he heard Forrest was hosting a party tonight, Ryan all but begged Rnd to bring him along, hoping he might get lucky and run into her.

    And luck was on his side.

    Now that she was right in front of him, he couldn''t tear his eyes away.

    Giselle felt the warmth of his attention, and while she enjoyed it, she instinctively nced away, mindful of the crowd. After all, she was still Lysander''s girlfriend.

    People nearby recognized Ryan immediately; everyone knew about his family''s close ties with Forrest, the host of the evening. The Lockwood Group was making wavestely, so guests greeted him with enthusiasm.

    A few observant attendees noticed Ryan''s lively greeting-and the way Giselle seemed to draw attention wherever she went. Earlier, she''d been seen deep in conversation with Forrest. No one knew what they talked about, but the easyughter between them had caught a few eyes. Whispers started making the rounds.

    "Ms. Harvey, you seem to have a great rtionship with both Mr. Lockwood and Mr. Whitmore, don''t you?" someone asked, curiosity barely concealed.

    Giselle smiled, sidestepping the question with practiced ease. "We''re all old friends. Ryan and I grew up together."

    That said it all-they were close.

    Everyone knew that although Rnd spent most of his time overseas, he doted on his little brother. And with Forrest and Rnd''s friendship, the connections were obvious.

    Ms. Harvey''swork, it seemed, was nothing to scoff at.

    Not only had she caught Chairman Montgomery''s eye, but she''d also won over Ryan Lockwood, and was on excellent terms with Forrest Whitmore. Add in her impressive academic background and striking looks-her future was bright.

    The crowd grew even more weing.

    Giselle navigated the room with practiced charm, chatting withpany executives before excusing herself with a smile, signaling Leonard to take over. Then she slipped away with Ryan.

    ...

    Private lounge off the ballroom.

    As soon as the door closed, Giselle turned to Ryan with a smile, only to be wrapped in his arms.

    "Giselle, I''ve missed you so much," he murmured.

    Sheughed, ruffling his hair, not pulling away but patting his back gently. "Well, I''m right here now, aren''t I?"

    Ryan shook his head, voice muffled against her shoulder. "If it weren''t for your calls your encouragement, yourfort-I honestly don''t know how I would''ve made it until Rnd came back."

    Rnd''s disappearance had nearly sent Ryan over the edge. It was Giselle who kept in touch every day, checking in, reassuring him, helping him look for answers. Without her, he would have buckled under the pressure from every side. Now, seeing her in person, gratitude and longing overwhelmed him.

    He wanted to ask-could Giselle ever choose him? He''d give her everything he had, do everything for her.

    But the words stuck in his throat.

    After all, he was just the idle younger son, barely holding things together while his brother was gone. He couldn''tpare to someone as aplished as Lysander. He wasn''t good enough for Giselle.

    It hurt to admit, but it was the truth.

    Giselle deserved the very best-and only someone like Lysander could truly be enough for her.

    After a moment, Ryan finally let her go.

    Seeing the shadow in his eyes, Giselle brushed her fingers softly along his cheek, her voice gentle. "What''s got you down all of a sudden?"

 Chapter 264

    Ryan shook his head, forcing a smile. "Why didn''t Lysandere with you?"

    "He had something to take care of," Giselle replied casually, evading the question. She took his hand and led him to the sofa, sitting down at a polite distance. They chatted idly for a few moments before she steered the conversation toward what she really wanted to ask.

    "Ryan, has your brother actually finalized the partnership with Mr. Whitmore?"

    By now, Ryan had calmed down, his mood much improved; he was happy to answer whatever Giselle asked. He replied without hesitation, "Yeah, that''s right." Giselle continued smoothly, "So does your brother have ess to the algorithm Mr. Whitmore developed?"

    "You mean the As Language Model?" Ryan tilted his head, thinking for a moment. "Of course he does. Last week, when Forrest gave my brother a demo, I tagged along, though honestly, I didn''t understand a thing. I just heard my brother say the algorithm is impressive-even the Federal Security Bureau is interested in bringing it on board to help with security and data intelligence work. But the details are way over my head."

    A sh of excitement lit up Giselle''s eyes.

    Her father''s words had been right-this algorithm had caught the attention of the government, and every major yer was scrambling to secure a deal. The potential was limitless.

    Lysander might have refused to negotiate with Forrest, but the Harvey family hadn''t given up. Still, Charles knew better than to risk offending Lysander for the sake of a deal with Forrest. He understood where to draw the line, and so he''d found another way forward.

    If they couldn''t win the partnership, then they''d just have to get their hands on the algorithm directly.

    They still had a shot.

    Remembering her father''s advice, Giselle lowered hershes and put on a look of quiet heartbreak-enough to catch Ryan''s attention.

    "Giselle, what''s wrong?" he asked, concern evident in his voice.

    When she didn''t answer right away, Ryan grew more anxious, asking again and again until Giselle finally looked down, hesitating, and then confessed that Lysander and Forrest didn''t get along. She said that, to avoid upsetting Lysander, her family had given up this rare chance at coboration.

    "My dad was really hoping this deal would help our family reach the next level, but... well..."

    Ryan''s face darkened with anger. "How could Lysander do that? Just because he can''t stand Forrest, he makes your family give up the partnership? That''s not fair. I''m calling him right now��"

    He was already reaching for his phone when Giselle stopped him. "Don''t. I gave it up willingly."

    Ryan''s anger melted into worry and tenderness. "Giselle, you''ve done so much for him. If he ever lets you down, I swear I won''t forgive him."

    Giselle''s expression was still tinged with sadness, but the corners of her mouth curled up as she couldn''t help but smile. "I knew you''d always be on my side." Ryan grinned sheepishly.

    Then Giselle added, "But there''s still one thing I regret."

    "Tell me, Giselle. Whatever it is, I''ll make it happen for you!" Ryan thumped his chest with conviction.

    She hesitated, lowering her gaze. After a long pause, she finally spoke. "At first, I wanted to work with Mr. Whitmore to help my family-but that''s off the table now. Even so, I''ve always admired Mr. Whitmore''s genius. That algorithm is groundbreaking. If I could just see it with my own eyes... I''d be satisfied.��

    Without missing a beat, Ryan said, "That''s easy. I''ll talk to my brother and have him show you."

    Giselle shook her head gently.

    "There''s no need to bother Rnd over something so small. I just want you to show me. Like when we were kids-when I didn''t want to practice piano and you''d sneak me up to the attic to readics with me. Just the two of us. Our little secret."

    "You can do this for me, can''t you?"

    Her voice was soft, her eyes shimmering with hope as she looked up at Ryan- eyes that seemed to see no one else in the world.

    Under that gaze, with the feeling of being her hero, Ryan nodded without thinking twice. "Leave it to me."

    Giselle squeezed his hand gently, her words full of warmth. "I knew I could always count on you."

    Meanwhile.

    M hurried out of the ballroom, slipping into the small garden to answer her phone. Her voice was tense as she repeated herself, "What did you just say? I couldn''t hear you."

    On the other end, Miranda''s voice trembled with panic and guilt. "M, what am I going to do? I... I identally slept with Rnd!"

    M: "What?!"

 Chapter 265

    M felt like her world was crashing down.

    She understood every single word Miranda had said, but put together, the meaning just didn''tpute. What did she mean, she''d identally slept with Rnd?

    In the little garden, even the breeze seemed to hold its breath.

    After a long moment, M finally managed to sputter, "How did you even dare?"

    Who was Rnd, anyway?

    He was the kind of man who carried a gun everywhere-dangerous, ruthless, thest person anyone in their right mind would willingly get involved with. If it weren''t for some very unusual circumstances, M would''ve kept her distance entirely.

    And now, her best friend had slept with him?

    She always knew Miranda loved a thrill��taking up shooting lessons, trying out every extreme sport she could find-but she''d never shown the slightest interest in any man before. Wasn''t she the one always swearing off marriage?

    M paced in a tight circle, took a steadying breath, and demanded, "What exactly happened?"

    Miranda hesitated for a second, then blurted out, "Well... you know how I''ve been working with Rndtely, because of all that Lockwood family mess? It''s put both of us in some tricky situations, and there were things I needed him to handle. So, he posed as my personal bodyguard, stuck by my side to keep me safe... Anyway, a couple nights ago, when it all finally wrapped up, we went out to celebrate. One drink led to another, and, well, he''s just got these incredible abs...

    I lost control, okay?"

    M inhaled sharply and fell silent, at aplete loss for words.

    Before she could say anything, Miranda''s voice shot up indignantly, "But whatever, right? We''re adults. So we slept together-big deal! I''m young, he''s young, we''re both attractive, nobody got hurt. I even wired him three thousand pounds the next day. That should''ve been the end of it, right? But now he''s telling me I need to take responsibility? What is that supposed to mean?!��

    Three thousand pounds? Responsibility?

    M blinked, stunned, then cut in, exasperated, "Wait, hold up-you paid him? Are you treating him like a... a gigolo?"

    And seriously-the head of the Lockwood Group, and that''s his going rate for a night?

    Realizing the conversation was veering off track, M quickly pulled herself together, just as Miranda fell silent on the other end. After a brief pause, Miranda admitted, sounding uncertain, "I mean, I was the one who made the first move, and I don''t want anything serious, so I figured I ought to give him something. You know?"

    What kind of logic is that?!

    M took another deep breath and decided not to dig for details. Instead, she cut to the chase: "So what do you actually want?"

    "I''m still not interested in marriage-what do you think I want?" Miranda sounded flustered.

    "I just don''t get it. We''re both adults; why''s he making such a big deal out of it? He''s been calling me nonstop, and I''m too scared to pick up. By the way, when are you finally getting your passport sorted? At this point, I just want to hop a ne and disappear!"

    Originally, Miranda just wanted to leave the country with M toy low-after all the Lockwood Group drama, she''d made plenty of enemies and didn''t want revengeing her way.

    Now, she had a new reason: escaping a man.

    Miranda groaned. "If I''d known this would happen, I''d have kept my hands to myself! But it''s not all my fault-Rnd wasn''t even drunk! Why didn''t he stop me?"

    The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became.

    ��See? He and I are just destined to butt heads. Nothing good ever happens when we''re in the same room!"

    M pinched the bridge of her nose.

    She had nothing to say to that. Still, Miranda seemed to know exactly what she wanted, so M dropped the interrogation and updated her on the passport situation.

    "The local office has already put up a notice, but Lysander''s still refusing to hand over my documents. So I have to wait the full fifteen days. If he still refuses, they''ll just dere my paperwork lost and issue me new ones."

    Once that happened, she''d finally be able to get her new ID, passport, and visa sorted.

    Miranda muttered through gritted teeth, "Lysander is such a jerk!" Then, more urgently, she asked, "How much longer will it take?"

 Chapter 266

    "Next month, on the 5th-it''s Memorial Day," Miranda said, checking her calendar.

    "That''sing up fast," she continued, ncing at the date. "It''s already the end of this month. Did you ask Forrest what the n is? The whole thing with him and the Lockwood family should be wrapping up soon, right?"

    M replied, "I''ll ask him when I get home tonight."

    "Good, hurry up and get on it! At least find out what the details are so we can get ready," Miranda urged, her voice anxious.

    "M, we really need to move quickly. I have to leave the country before Rnd starts hounding me again. My parents absolutely cannot find out about any of this. It took me forever to get them to ept that I don''t want to get married, and if they discover what I''ve been up to... I''m done for!"

    M sighed. "Then why are you doing this?"

    It''s one thing to hook up with a guy, but why did it have to be such aplicated one?

    Miranda fell silent, cursing herself for the thousandth time for not stopping when she''d drunkenly run her hands over those abs that night.

    M was about to say something else when a sound behind her caught her attention. She turned to see a maning down the garden path toward her.

    "I have to go. I''ll text you tonight after I talk to Forrest," she said, ending the call.

    M turned around and finally got a good look at who it was��and was surprised. "What are you-?"

    Nathaniel took a few steps closer, a little embarrassed. "I saw you on the phone just now-you looked upset. I was worried something was wrong, so I came over."

    M gave him a strange look. She and Nathaniel weren''t exactly on caring-what''s- wrong terms.

    He seemed to realize this too, and quickly pulled out his phone. "Oh, right��

    there''s something else. Remember how you asked me to look into a ruby auction?

    I found one. Is this what you''re looking for?"

    Oh, right. She''d almost forgotten. M was searching for a ruby for one of her designs for Fashion Week.

    She took his phone and nced at the screen. It disyed a private auction catalog, every item high-end and outrageously expensive.

    Her eyes immediatelynded on the highlight of the list: a pair of dazzling ruby and diamond earrings. Starting bid: seventy-five million.

    Exactly what she needed.

    M nodded. "Thanks. Really."

    Nathaniel lit up. "No problem. I''ve already arranged for your entry pass. I''ll send you the e-ticket, so you can go straight in and bid. Or, if you want, I can handle the bidding for you?"

    M shook her head. "I can do it myself."

    The auction was in three days. She still had time to pull the funds together.

    With the entry pass sorted, they walked back toward the ballroom. On the way, Nathaniel hesitated before finally asking about her recent divorce and sudden disappearance.

    M didn''t want to discuss such personal matters with an outsider, so she deflected and mentioned Julian, who was also here, asking if Nathaniel wanted to say hello.

    And just like that, the topic was dropped.

    Meanwhile...

    Inside the ballroom, Leonard was in the middle of a conversation when he felt his phone buzz. He excused himself, stepping off to a quiet corner to take the call.

    On the other end, Harper''s voice trembled with barely contained anxiety.

    "Mr. Leonard, sir just came home unexpectedly. He found out that ma''am hasn''t been home these past few days. He wants you back right away."

    Leonard''s fingers tightened slightly around his phone, though his expression stayed calm. "Understood."

    Harper hesitated, then added, "Sir looked pretty angry. Please... be careful what you say."

    "I will," Leonard replied quietly.

 Chapter 267

    Banquet Hall, Lounge

    Giselle had just finished her conversation with Ryan, her goal neatly achieved, and was about to return to the banquet hall when her phone buzzed with a call from Leonard.

    He didn''t waste time on pleasantries. He told her he''d be leaving early and had already arranged a private car to take her home after the event. No exnation, no chance for her to protest-he simply hung up.

    Giselle stared at her phone, her cheerful mood soured by the abrupt dial tone. Leonard was always like this: cold, dismissive, never bothering to treat her with a shred of courtesy.

    But soon, she thought, her lips curling into a sly smile-once she and Lysander were married and she became Mrs. Montgomery, things would change. She''d finally have the standing to put Leonard in his ce. He''d learn to obey, whether he liked it or not.

    ...

    Crimson Gardens

    A sleek ck car sped through the night, pulling up at the front steps of a stately vi.

    Leonard��a tall, imposing figure-stepped out and strode straight through the doors. In the living room, he found Harper pacing anxiously, worry etched across her face.

    Before Harper could speak, Leonard gave a curt shake of his head, his expression unreadable, and headed alone upstairs to the study.

    He pushed open the heavy door.

    The main lights were off; only a single deskmp cast a dim, yellow glow over the room, throwing the man behind the desk into deep shadow. The elegant lines of his face were blurred by darkness, but the sharp glint of his eyes was unmistakable��a gaze that felt like an arrow aimed right at Leonard.

    The air was thick, oppressive.

    Leonard hesitated for a moment before stepping inside, quietly closing the door behind him. He took a few measured steps toward the desk, then spoke in a low, controlled voice. "Sir, your head injury hasn''t fully healed. Leaving the hospital now will only slow your recovery."

    "If I hadn''t left, how would I know the dog at home was getting rebellious?" Lysander''s voice was icy,ced with warning.

    Leonard bowed his head. "I''ll ept whatever punishment you see fit."

    "Punishment?"

    Themp''s dim light caught Lysander''s features, his eyes narrowing with a predatory glint. For a brief moment, his lips curled into a cold, ambiguous smile.

    "Don''t you think you owe me an exnation first?"

    Leonard stayed silent.

    "Speak!"

    Leonard''s fingers trembled at his side, but his tone remained calm. "Ma''am was on the verge of a breakdown at the time. She needed some space to��"

    Crash.

    A paperweight flew through the air, mming squarely into Leonard''s forehead before ttering to the floor. The sharp sound echoed in the quiet room. Blood trickled down from the cut above his brow, but Leonard''s expression didn''t change; he didn''t even flinch, as if pain simply didn''t register.

    Lysander pressed a hand t on the desk, fury burning in his eyes. After a moment, he reined it in, his gaze turning cold and inscrutable.

    "Leonard, you''ve overstepped your bounds."

    Leonard said nothing.

    Lysander''s voice was icy. "Where is she now?"

    "Forrest is with her at the house in Willow Lane. Security is tight. Our people are watching��she rarely goes out, and when she does, it''s always to crowded public ces, never for long. We haven''t found a good opportunity to make a move. I''ve already notified the airline under your name: the moment she''s seen at the airport, we''ll be alerted."

    Leonard''s report was brief, direct.

    "Keep watching her. The minute she leaves Willow Lane, you call me. I''ll handle it myself."

    "Yes, sir."

    Suddenly, Lysander asked, "Leonard, how many years have you been with me?" "Since junior year of high school. Fourteen years."

    "Fourteen years." Lysander leaned back in his chair, drumming his fingers on the armrest. "You know how much I hate being lied to, Leonard��and yet you went ahead anyway. When this is over, you''re leaving the country. I don''t need headstrong dogs who can''t follow orders."

    "Understood."

    Leonard didn''t argue. Once the master made up his mind, no one could change it -least of all him, not after what he''d done.

    "You can go."

    Blood still trickling down his face, Leonard turned and silently left the study.

    Elsewhere, the evening''s banquet was finally winding down.

    After saying goodbye to Nathaniel, M gathered Julian and joined Forrest for the drive back to Willow Lane.

 Chapter 268

    M changed out of her evening gown, took a quick shower, and slipped into somethingfortable for home.

    She tucked her child in for the night before heading to the study. Only after gently knocking and hearing Forrest''s calm, steady voice from inside did she open the door and step in.

    Forrest looked up, surprised to see her. "You''re still up?"

    "There''s something I wanted to ask you."

    M sat down on the sofa. Forrest stood from behind his desk and came around to join her, leaving a polite distance between them. His tone was gentle. "What''s on your mind?"

    M hesitated, thinking back to the end of the party when she''d run into Rnd. He''d brought up Miranda, and though she''d brushed off his questions, something about it had left her uneasy.

    Choosing her words, she asked, "Do you... know Rnd well?"

    Forrest was caught off guard by the question. After a brief pause, he nodded. "We''ve been friends for years, so I''d say I know him pretty well. Why do you ask?"

    M bit her lip. ��Is he... the type who ys around? I mean, does he have a reputation for being a womanizer?"

    She finally voiced her concern. Thest thing she wanted was for Miranda to get hurt by a man who couldn''t be trusted.

    Forrest looked genuinely surprised by her seriousness. He thought for a moment before answering, "All I know is that he dated a few women when he was abroad. The breakups were all amicable. But I honestly don''t know much about his private life... Why are you asking about him all of a sudden?"

    "Oh, it''s nothing. I was just curious," M replied quickly, steering the conversation away before it got too close to her best friend''s secrets.

    "Actually, what I really wanted to ask was about the ns for going overseas. Miranda called earlier and said things with the Lockwood family are wrapping up, yourpany''s about to go public, and the partnership with the Lockwoods is locked in. So things are looking pretty stable now, right?"

    At this, Forrest adjusted his sses and smiled. "More or less. There are still a few issues to work out, though."

    "What kind of issues?" M''s anxiety spiked.

    "Don''t worry," Forrest reassured her. "You know Montgomery Holdings is working closely with United Lines, and I''ve already asked some friends to check things out. Your name''s being monitored, so I figured it''s best to avoid drawing attention. I''m actually in the middle of negotiating a project with the Federal Security Bureau. If I can get approval to integrate the CN algorithm into their system, I''ll have the authority to request certain resources."

    He paused, then continued, "That means I can arrange for you to leave the country discreetly, using federal channels. We''d bypass United Lines entirely and set up a private jet to get you out."

    M''s eyes lit up. "Are you serious?"

    Forrest nodded, smiling. "Absolutely. Besides, you still need to wait a few days for your paperwork-new passport, visa, all that. By the time everything''s ready on your end, my project with the Bureau should be finalized too."

    Hearing these concrete ns, M finally felt a weight lift off her shoulders. This route was far more secure than anything she''d considered.

    Ovee with gratitude, she impulsively reached out and grabbed Forrest''s hand, her voice warm with emotion. "You have no idea how much this means to me. I''ll never forget what you''ve done."

    For someone as self-sufficient as Forrest, she had no idea how she could ever repay him. But she would remember this kindness, and if the chance ever came, she''d find a way.

    At her touch, Forrest''s hand trembled almost imperceptibly. Behind his sses, his eyes softened with an unreadable emotion, and he let out a quietugh.

    "Mimi, if you keep thanking me like this, I''m going to start feeling hurt."

    M froze, suddenly realizing her forwardness. She quickly let go of his hand and shifted away, her eyes darting awkwardly around the room, unsure where to look.

    Forrest nced at his now-empty hand, then unexpectedly closed the space between them a little more. His gaze lingered on her, serious now.

    "Mimi, after you leave... will youe back?"

 Chapter 269

    Will you evere back after going abroad?

    M didn''t even have to think about it-her first instinct was to shake her head. But then she worried it sounded too final, so she gave a little nod as well.

    After everything that had happenedst time, the trauma was still fresh.

    Unless the legal team or Charlotte found some irrefutable evidence-something that could really turn the case around-she wasn''t nning oning back. If no new evidence came to light, she could always choose to file for separation after two years instead.

    Even though she hadn''t said a word, Forrest could read her thoughts just by the look on her face. He smiled and said, "Then I''ll just have to visit you overseas as often as I can."

    M parted her lips, wanting to tell him he didn''t need to go through all that trouble. But then she thought about everything he''d done for her, all the ways he''d helped. In the end, she couldn''t bring herself to refuse.

    She wanted to excuse herself and go rest, but as she nced down, her eyes caught on Forrest''s elegant hands, resting quietly on hisp. Suddenly, she remembered what he''d said to Giselle at the party earlier that evening.

    *Sorry, it''s been years since I yed. My hands are out of practice.*

    The thought nagged at her. She couldn''t help but ask, "You don''t y piano anymore?"

    Forrest froze for a moment, his fingers giving the slightest, almost imperceptible tremor. He lowered his gaze, the reflection off his sses hiding his eyes, though he still wore a gentle smile.

    "It''s been a long time," he said quietly.

    M bit her lip. Sensing he didn''t want to talk about it, she decided not to press. She started to get up, but just then, his hand closed gently but firmly around her wrist.

    She turned to find Forrest watching her, an unmistakable sadness flickering in his eyes, though his voice was soft and steady. "If you ever want to hear me y, I will. For you."

    M''s heart skipped a beat.

    She stood there stunned for a couple of seconds, not sure what to say. But then, Forrest abruptly let go of her hand, turning his face away as he spoke in a rough, quiet voice. ��It''ste. You should get some rest. We can talk about the piano another time."

    M didn''t quite understand what had just happened, but her heart was suddenly racing. She nodded quickly and left the room.

    The study door closed behind her.

    Alone on the couch, Forrest''s expression twisted in pain-his face drained of color, his hands clenched so tightly on his knees that the veins stood out, trembling with the effort. For a long moment, he just sat there, fighting forposure.

    Finally, he forced himself to stand and staggered over to the desk. It took several tries before he managed to open a drawer. He fumbled inside, pulling out a white bottle of pills. His hands shook so badly that the bottle slipped and ttered across the desktop, scattering painkillers everywhere.

    He didn''t care. He grabbed a few tablets, shoved them in his mouth, and swallowed them dry. Then, utterly spent, he copsed into the chair.

    It was only after the pain had started to ebb that he took off his sses, covering

    his eyes with one still-trembling hand. Memories from seven years ago crashed over him as if it were only yesterday.

    Seven years ago, in a cramped, dim storage room.

    A young man, clothes stained and torn,y pinned to the dirty floor. One of his bloodied hands was pinned beneath a spotless white sneaker. Next to his outstretched fingers, a small hammery, slick with blood. He looked up and met Lysander''s gaze-a look of utter contempt and cold arrogance.

    Lysander pressed down harder with his foot, hatred zing in his eyes, though his voice was slow and even. "Remember this. If you ever y that damned piano and try to charm anyone close to me again, I won''t just ruin your hand. Stay away from my people."

    The young man bit back a cry, his voice ragged. "It was you��"

    Before he could finish, Lysander ground his heel down hard, cutting him off with a scream of agony. He didn''t get another word out.

    Lysander and his men left soon after.

    In the suffocating silence of the warehouse, the young many curled on the floor, dust swirling in the beam of a single light, muffled sobs wracking his body.

    Back in the study,

    Forrest pressed a shaking hand to his eyes, a brokenugh escaping his lips. After a while, his voice softened to a whisper, gentle and aching.

    "Mimi..."

    M locked her bedroom door behind her.

    She went straight to the bathroom, sshed her face with cold water, and didn''t start to feel calm again until she was back in her room. Only then did the frustration and regret settle in.

 Chapter 270

    She really shouldn''t have brought up the piano.

    Thankfully, Forrest didn''t pursue the subject. If he had, she was afraid she might have lost herposure right then and there.

    After taking a few deep breaths to steady herself, she finallyy down and tried to sleep.

    But her rest was anything but peaceful that night. In the early hours, her rm roused her, and she immediately went to wake Julian.

    She''d already consulted with a doctor about his sleepwalking. If a child''s episodes tend to happen at the same time every night, it''s best to gently wake them before that hour, keep them up for a bit, and then let them go back to sleep. Over time, this routine could help.

    Fighting off her own exhaustion, she yed quietly with Julian for a while. Only after three in the morning did they both crawl back into bed.

    The next morning, Forrest was nowhere to be seen at breakfast. Since moving in, this was the first time M hadn''t found him at the table. Curious, she asked Howard, the house steward.

    "Mr. Sinir had something urgente up at work," Howard replied.

    Since it was just a work matter, M didn''t think much of it. After breakfast, she took Julian to the studio to continue her daily design work and to teach him how to draw.

    That afternoon, as Howard brought in tea, he hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Ms. Suthend, may I ask a favor? It''s about Mr. Sinir."

    M agreed immediately, without a second thought. "Of course. Please, go ahead."

    She owed Forrest so much, yet never knew how to repay his kindness. If there was anything within her power to do, she would dly help.

    After a brief pause, Howard nodded gratefully. "Thank you, Ms. Suthend. It''s nothing major, really. But you may have noticed-Mr. Sinir is always buried in work. It''s been this way for years. He rarely takes a moment to unwind. My words don''t seem to have much effect, but you...perhaps you could asionally coax him away from his work. Even a bit of fresh air would do him good."

    M had noticed, of course. In the first few days, she''d often run into Forrest around the house, but now she only ever saw him in the mornings. He workedte into the night, every night.

    A true workaholic.

    But he always seemed so at ease, never showing any signs of exhaustion in front of her. She''d assumed he simply enjoyed his work. Back in college, when Forrest threw himself into software projects, he''d work day and night, barely stopping for anything.

    Still, she knew that keeping up this pace for years couldn''t be healthy.

    Now that Howard had brought it up, M agreed without hesitation.

    ...

    No sooner had she made up her mind than she acted on it. Without waiting for evening, she called Forrest right away. He picked up almost instantly.

    "What is it?" His voice was warm, low, and calm.

    "I wanted to ask if you''re free the day after tomorrow," M said. "There''s an art auction I''m nning to attend, and if you have time, maybe you coulde with me. Afterwards, we could take Julian out to the countryside for a bit of fresh air."

    Her aunt had already arranged the funds she needed for the auction, so M had every intention of going. It seemed like the perfect opportunity to get out and enjoy a change of scenery.

    There was a brief pause on the other end. Forrest seemed uncertain. "It depends. I still haven''t confirmed the next meeting time with the Federal Security Bureau, but I''ll do my best."

    "Of course, whatever works for you," she replied.

    Then, unexpectedly, Forrest chuckled. "This is the first time you''ve invited me out since we reunited. I''ll make sure to find the time."

    M, a little flustered, hurried to end the call.

    Even after hanging up, she felt a bit dazed. Maybe it was her imagination, but Forrest seemed much more direct now than he''d been seven years ago-less reserved, maybe even a little...assertive?

    But people change with time. The Forrest she''d known in college was brilliant, gentle, and always somewhat reserved. Seven years in the world of business and ambition could change anyone''s character.

    Still, one thing hadn''t changed: that enduring gentleness of his.

 Chapter 271

    Auction Day.

    The air was crisp, sunlight warm-a perfect early spring day. Thest traces of winter had melted away, reced by a gentle breeze and the promise of new beginnings.

    Outside the gates of Bamboo Grove, M adjusted her cream-colored sweater dress and draped a delicate, watercolor-patterned shawl over her shoulders. Her long, glossy ck hair was swept up in a spiral and fastened with a row of pearl clips, while a strand of lustrous white pearls encircled her slender neck, giving off a subtle, silken sheen. She radiated elegance and intelligence, every inch the picture of poise.

    Beside her stood Julian, dressed to perfection in a finely tailored, vintage-inspired blue sweater and cks. The soft color made his small face appear even more fair and delicate. He gazed up at her with wide eyes.

    "Mom, isn''t Mr. Whitmoreing with us?"

    After spending some time around Mr. Whitmore, Julian had warmed up to him. He''d discovered the man was a fantastic cook, gentle, and patient-so unlike their first awkward meeting, Julian no longer felt the need to shy away.

    M reached down to smooth his hair.

    "He had somethinge up at work, sweetheart, so he can''t make it to the auction. But once it''s over, he''ll join us for our pic."

    Julian nodded, his voice lifting with excitement. "I''ve never been on a pic before."

    In the past, because of his anxiety, and with Nathaniel busy running a massivepany, Julian was mostly kept at home, watched over by staff, rarely allowed to venture out.

    He''d grown used to it��at least, until his mother returned. Now, he didn''t want to be alone anymore.

    Julian gripped his mother''s hand tightly, his eyes bright with anticipation, voice soft and earnest. "A pic-with you."

    M''s heart melted at the sight. She couldn''t resist gently pinching his chubby cheek.

    Just then, a crimson town car pulled up to the curb. Howard stepped out and opened the door for them, and once M and Julian were settled inside, the car headed for the auction house.

    Behind them, two sleek ck SUVS followed, each one carrying members of their security detail.

    ...

    Only the most exclusive auction houses could offer rubies of such caliber. Downstairs, in the main hall, the seats were filled with everyday buyers. But the second floor was reserved for those with truly deep pockets��just six private suites, numbered one through six.

    When M''s great-aunt, Jade Suthend, heard about her intention to bid on the ruby, she wasted no time. From her office in Tokyo, she wired a ten-million-dor cashier''s check to Splendid''s Kingsford branch, ensuring M had the funds she needed topete.

    That was how M earned her spot on the second floor.

    After verifying her credentials, M took Julian by the hand, with Howard and their bodyguards following close behind. A staff member, all smiles and deference, led them to Suite Six.

    The auction hadn''t started yet; buyers were still arriving. The second-floor suites formed a half-circle, and Suite Six sat directly across from Suite One. M had barely settled in when the curtains opposite began to part.

    She nced over just as two figures entered Suite One-Lysander and Giselle. M froze, her brows knitting together in surprise. She hadn''t expected to see them here.

    Giselle caught her eye and was visibly taken aback, her shock intensifying when she noticed Julian by M''s side. Clearly, she recognized him.

    Lysander, however, was unreadable. His expression gave nothing away; he didn''t seem surprised in the least. In fact, he offered a faint, knowing smile.

    M suddenly had the urge to draw the curtains closed.

    Howard, standing at her side, noticed her difort and leaned in quietly. ��Ms. Suthend, would you like to leave the auction? If you''re not feeling well..."

    M shook her head.

    She was here for a reason, and she wasn''t about to back down. Not with her great-aunt''s support and all that money riding on her. Why should she let anyone else chase her away?

    Seeing her resolve, Howard gave a reassuring nod. "Don''t worry, Ms. Suthend. We came prepared."

 Chapter 272

    He was trying to reassure her-no matter what trouble Lysander might stir up, everything would be fine. M nodded, still a little uneasy, but in her heart she doubted Lysander would actuallye looking for her.

    After all, he''d brought Giselle with him tonight. Would he really risk upsetting his lover by chasing after M right in front of her? The thought alone was enough to put M at ease.

    She won the ruby and diamond earrings she wanted, finalized the paperwork, and hurried out as soon as she could.

    ...

    While waiting for the auction to start, M skimmed through the detailed catalog of items spread across the table one more time.

    The pair of ruby and diamond earrings she had her eye on were listed near the end-one of the headline pieces of the night.

    The auction began shortly after.

    Onstage, the auctioneer introduced each lot in detail. The room buzzed with excitement, punctuated by the sharp sound of the gavel again and again.

    M remained an observer for most of the proceedings.

    That is, until halfway through, when an exceptional emerald bracelet came up for bidding. Its deep green stone was wless, and the starting price was a staggering four million dors. Even M felt a flicker of temptation.

    Her great-aunt had provided her with more than enough funds, and for a moment, M considered bidding. But no-her sights were set on the rubies.

    Several people clearly had their eyes on the emerald bracelet, and the bids shot up quickly, soon reaching five million.

    Then, out of nowhere, Lysander-who''d remained quiet in the VIP box opposite hers-suddenly raised his paddle, increasing the bid by a cool million in one go.

    In the end, Lysander won the emerald bracelet for six million.

    With the VIP boxes facing each other and more bidding ahead, neither Lysander nor M could draw the curtains. M caught the unmistakable delight on Giselle''s face. Clearly, Lysander had bought the bracelet for her.

    Lot after lot passed, until finally it was time for the piece M wanted most: the ruby and diamond earrings.

    The dazzling earrings appeared on the massive disy screen.

    Each earring featured a brilliant, blood-red ruby dangling beneath a circle of ten diamonds, arranged like sunbursts-glittering under the spotlights.

    Together, the ruby and diamond earrings totaled 19.11 carats. The starting bid: fifteen million dors.

    Once the auctioneer finished the introduction, paddles shot up in several upstairs boxes.

    It was obvious: the ground floor bidders were out of their league. Most of the serious contenders were up on the second floor tonight, and they''de for these.

    The price soared quickly to twenty million.

    That was when M finally raised her paddle-jumping the bid by five million at once, pushing it to twenty-five million.

    The room fell silent.

    All eyes from the floor below turned to the sixth VIP box upstairs, where M sat. Even the auctioneer could barely contain his excitement as he called out, "Twenty-five million! Box 6 just raised the bid by five million! That''s the biggest jump of the night so far! Do I hear any more offers?"

    With the floor out of contention, the other VIP boxes remained quiet.

    Truth was, twenty million matched the true value of these earrings. At twenty-five million, they were already overpriced. No one wanted to be the fool who overpaid. The auctioneer called out, "Twenty-five million-once!"

    "Twenty-five million-twice!"

    "Twenty-five million���� He raised his gavel, ready to bring it down for the final time, when suddenly, the paddle from Box 1 shot up.

    An increase of ten million.

    The auctioneer''s face flushed with excitement. "Thirty-five million! Box 1 just upped the bid by ten million! This is the highest single raise of the night! Any more bids?"

    M''s gaze darkened as she looked across at the opposing box.

    She''d noticed it: the moment she raised her paddle, Giselle had leaned in to whisper something in Lysander''s ear.

    And right afterward, Lysander had raised the bid-by another ten million.

 Chapter 273

    Two hundred and fifty million.

    Even ounting for the rarity of pigeon''s blood rubies, their fine craftsmanship, and exquisite design, the price had soared far beyond its true value. The markup was outrageous.

    But M wanted that ruby. That was the whole reason she''de tonight.

    She hesitated for a moment, then raised her paddle again.

    Another fifty million.

    She could tell-Lysander''sst bid hadn''t been casual. Giselle was clearly using him to drive up the price and target her specifically. But M''stest offer brought the bid to three hundred million.

    She didn''t believe for a second that Lysander would burn through so much money for Giselle''s sake, just to win a wildly overpriced piece of jewelry.

    It would be reckless. Utterly pointless.

    Sure enough, Lysander didn''t bid again.

    M was just about to breathe a sigh of relief when she saw Giselle reach for Lysander''s hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. From across the room, M could see the shimmer in Giselle''s eyes as she gazed at him, all sweetness and calcted charm.

    The two exchanged a brief look. Then, Lysander raised his paddle once more. A hundred million added in a single stroke.

    The price for the ruby and diamond earrings shot up: four hundred million.

    M''s grip tightened around her paddle, her heart sinking. She''de prepared, with a billion in her ount, so she could easily keep bidding. But there was just no point. The price had be absurd-no gem was worth that much.

    She wasn''t desperate or foolish.

    Besides, Giselle seemed dead set on fighting her for this, and with Lysander hanging on her every word, it was clear they''d go as high as necessary. With his fortune, throwing away a few billion was nothing.

    Howard, standing quietly by her side, tucked away his phone and leaned in to whisper, "Ms. Suthend, sir wants you to know you can bid without worry. He''ll handle the payment."

    M shook her head and lowered her paddle.

    "Spending over a billion on this isn''t worth it. I''ll find another ruby somewhere else."

    In the end, Lysander took the ruby and diamond earrings for a staggering four hundred million. When the auctioneer''s gavel finally fell, Giselle nced over from her private box, her smile dazzling, her eyes full of smug disdain.

    M met her gaze, her face unreadable, though inside she almostughed.

    ...

    After losing out on the ruby and diamond earrings, M found herself uninterested

    in the rest of the lots. She stood and left, Julian''s small hand nestled in hers as they made their way out.

    But as they reached the first-floor corridor, M suddenly came to a halt. The bodyguards immediately moved to shield her.

    Not far ahead, a tall man in a tailored ck suit leaned against a window, exuding quiet authority. A dozen men in ck stood nearby-Lysander''s security detail. Lysander himself.

    He turned at the sound, those sly, fox-like eyes crinkling with a smile as he approached. "M."

    Her brow furrowed. She tightened her hold on Julian''s hand, standing her ground and giving no response.

    Her bodyguards stepped forward, intent on blocking Lysander''s path, but his security team instantly moved to intercept. The two groups faced off, neither side making the first move, only keeping their respective bosses apart.

    Tension hung in the air. The corridor was effectively blocked.

    Lysander stopped, eyes never leaving M from across the standoff. Still smiling, he called, "M, can we talk?"

    She shot him a cold look. "If it''s about a divorce, sure."

    Anything else, forget it.

    "Fine. Have them stand down," Lysander replied, surprisingly agreeable, gesturing for her bodyguards to step aside.

    M wasn''t about to trust him. She didn''t believe a word that came out of his mouth. Unless he could produce a signed divorce agreement, there was nothing to discuss.

    Of course, she hadn''t brought one with her tonight. She hadn''t expected to run into Lysander here.

    Just as she was thinking this, Howard reached into his briefcase and pulled out a document, handing it to her. "Ms. Suthend, I have a divorce agreement right here."

 Chapter 274

    M blinked, momentarily lost. "Huh?"

    Howard looked a touch embarrassed, though his elegantposure never faltered. "I''ve kept track of the matter you asked about," he said gently, "just as you wished."

    Being ready at all times for his employer''s needs��this was one of the hallmarks of an excellent butler.

    And Howard was nothing if not professional.

    "Oh... thank you," M replied, still a little dazed.

    She took the divorce papers from Howard, then, without missing a beat, passed them over the security detail and handed them to Lysander.

    "Please sign."

    Lysander went quiet for a moment.

    He took the papers, nced at them carelessly, but didn''t sign. Instead, he insisted the others leave.

    "Clear the hallway. If we''re going to talk, it''ll be just us. Otherwise..."

    His gaze slid to the little boy clinging to M''s hand. He instantly recognized him as Nathaniel''s nephew. Lysander''s eyes darkened, and then drifted back to M, his smile sharp, almost mocking. "You know me, darling. I''ve never cared how messy things get as long as I get what I want."

    M''s grip on the boy''s hand tightened.

    Of course she knew.

    Her husband had always been results-oriented. He didn''t care how ugly things got, as long as he got his way.

    But she cared.

    Her eyes lingered on the divorce papers in Lysander''s hand. After a moment''s hesitation, she bit her lip and turned to Howard. "Take the boy and wait outside. The bodyguards stay. If I''m not out in ten minutes, call the police."

    She was ying herst card.

    Maybe he''d sign. Maybe, after the scene he''d just made with Giselle-tossing around millions like pocket change-maybe he was eager to divorce her and marry Giselle as soon as possible.

    It was possible, wasn''t it?

    Once Howard led the boy out to the hall and the bodyguards retreated to stand watch along the corridor, a stretch of space opened between M and Lysander. She''d insisted on it, not trusting him enough to be left alone.

    Only when the bodyguards had turned away did M fix Lysander with a cold, steady re. "Ten minutes. Say what you need to, and make it quick. I don''t want anything, just your signature."

    Lysander smiled faintly. "Why the rush?"

    He stepped forward, closing the distance between them until only a couple feet remained. Suddenly, he asked, "Was it you? Did you do something to Charlotte?"

    M''s heart skipped, but her gaze didn''t waver.

    "So what-every time something stirs in the Harvey family, you''re going to pin it on me?"

    "Lysander, I don''t care what''s going on between you and Giselle. I''m not petty enough to stoop to revenge over something so pathetic-I have my pride." "Are you going to sign, or not?"

    He stared at her, admiring the fierce determination in her eyes. Suddenly, Lysanderughed.

    He stepped in, closing the distance until M instinctively tried to move away, only for him to catch her wrist and yank her back. Her back hit the wall with a dull thud. Her pearl hair clip slid to the floor, and her long ck hair tumbled free over her shoulders.

    She opened her mouth to curse at him, but then felt a chill at her wrist. She looked down, and froze.

    A jade bracelet now circled her wrist.

    It looked familiar.

    It was the same imperial green jade bangle from the charity auction-the one she''d once coveted, the one Lysander had bought for Giselle for six million.

    So why was it on her wrist now?

    Was he trying to humiliate her again?

    Rage bubbled up inside M. She didn''t bother to take off the bracelet her hand shot up, ready to p him, but Lysander caught her wrist mid-air.

    He held her fast, his sharp eyes lingering on how the bracelet made her skin look even paler, more delicate. He couldn''t help himself��he leaned in and pressed a kiss to her wrist.

    "I knew it would suit you."

 Chapter 275

    The man''s burning kissnded on her pale wrist.

    M''s hand jerked in shock-anger ring so hot it reddened the corners of her cat-like eyes. She stomped hard on his foot, and while the pain distracted him, she wrenched herself free and stumbled two paces away, putting a good six feet between them.

    "Come any closer and I''ll scream for security!" Her voice was sharp and trembling.

    Lysander winced, but a twisted smile still yed on his lips. "Rx, darling. All I''m saying is��if you just do as you''re told ande back to be Mrs. Montgomery, I can give you anything you want."

    The implication in his tone was unmistakable.

    M understood all too well-and it was so absurd she almostughed. The heat

    in her chest drained, reced by a heavy, exhausted numbness.

    What am I even doing? she wondered.

    Trying to reason with Lysander was pointless. He never listened. He never intended to sign the papers.

    Drawing a slow breath, M took a step back. She slipped the jade bracelet from her wrist, turning it in her palm for a moment, then asked quietly, "Lysander, when Hugo Suthend and Charlotte came out of nowhere demanding a million-dor dowry from me... That was your idea, wasn''t it?��

    Lysander''s expression flickered-cold and hard. "I warned you about this."

    So it really was him.

    She''d suspected as much, but the confirmation still left her speechless. She stared at him, stunned.

    "Lysander, do you even know? That day, I nearly lost my eyesight."

    He met her gaze, his face unreadable. "No, you wouldn''t have. I made sure they paid for it afterwards."

    As if that was the point.

    M nearlyughed and this time, she couldn''t hold it back. The brittle sound made Lysander''s brow tighten.

    A momentter, her face went cold. Without another word, she raised the bracelet and hurled it to the ground.

    The priceless jade shattered with a deafening crack.

    Fragments skittered across the marble floor.

    M looked him in the eye, her voice eerily calm as she enunciated every word:

    "Lysander, that bracelet-anything of yours-I don''t want a single thing from you."

    "How many times do I have to say it before you understand?"

    "I expect nothing from you. Nothing at all."

    The negotiation broke down in an instant.

    Tension exploded; down the hallway, both sides'' bodyguards shed.

    Thank God they were on the first floor. Amid the chaos, M managed to slip away her shawl lost, not bothering to retrieve it-ducking through a window and running for freedom under the guard of her own security detail.

    She made it out of the building and into the car, but her body was still shaking.

    "Take me home," she whispered, voice unsteady.

    A small, warm hand sandwiched hers, and M looked up to see Julian''s round face, creased with worry.

    "Mom, you''re shaking. Are you cold?" he murmured, earnest and gentle. "Here, let me warm you up."

    He cupped her trembling hand to his cheek, radiatingfort, whispering, "See? If I hold it, you won''t be cold anymore."

    That was all it took-M''s tears spilled over. She pulled her son into her arms, trying to hide her face so he wouldn''t see her cry, but the sobs slipped out anyway, soft and broken.

    Julian stayed quietly in her embrace, not saying a word-just holding her. He understood.

    Mom seemed so scared, so sad.

    Downstairs, in the auction house''s marble corridor-

    On the staircase leading up to the second floor, Giselle lingered at thending,

    watching the chaos below with icy detachment.

    She''d followed Lysander out. She''d heard everything.

    Now, as she watched the elegant man stoop to pick up each shard of the shattered jade bracelet, she realized she was seeing a side of him she''d never seen before.

    The sting in her palm snapped her out of it. She looked down-her fist was clenched tight around a pair of ruby-and-diamond earrings worth millions, the same ones she''d snatched from M. She''d gripped them so hard, the posts had broken her skin, streaking the rubies with fresh blood.

    She''d won-she had the priceless jewels in her palm. But staring at them now, Giselle realized she felt absolutely no joy at all.

 Chapter 276

    Things were starting to spiral out of control.

    Her patience was wearing thin.

    ...

    Bamboo Grove.

    After the chaos of the auction, M felt too anxious to even consider going for a walk, so she returned home early.

    As soon as she got back, she shut herself in her art studio, turning to painting in hopes of calming her nerves.

    Julian kept herpany, painting quietly by her side.

    It wasn''t until evening that she bathed her son, read him a bedtime story, and, still uneasy, held him close as she drifted off to sleep.

    Meanwhile, in the study-

    Forrest hade homete. Thepany was facing unexpected trouble, and he hadn''t had a moment to rest.

    He sat at his desk, leafing through documents while Howard gave him a detailed ount of what had happened at the auction.

    When Howard finished, his gaze dropped to the file Forrest was holding. He hesitated, then spoke up: "Sir, perhaps you should show this file to Ms. Suthend. If she saw it, she''d finally give up on Lysander. There''d be nothing left between them."

    This file was something Forrest had asked Howard to investigate before returning to the country.

    It contained a meticulous record of everything rted to Ms. Suthend''s marriage seven years ago��including all the things Lysander had done in the shadows.

    That marriage had been doomed from the start, born of nothing but absurdity.

    If Ms. Suthend saw this file and learned the truth, she''d finally be able to cut Lysander out of her heart for good. Only then would Forrest have a real chance.

    Forrest''s hand paused over the stack of papers.

    Of course he knew.

    He didn''t say a word, just silently turned page after page, until he came across a photograph tucked inside the file.

    It was a photo of two hands-brutally battered, the bones crushed by a hammer. The pain had been so searing that even after seven years, he still couldn''t forget

    it.

    He had gone abroad afterward to have his hands treated, but the trauma lingered. Sometimes, the pain would re up for no reason, and he had to rely on painkillers just to cope. Seven years, and it still hadn''t faded.

    Love. Scars. Illness...

    All of this pain traced back to Lysander.

    The resentment was hard to let go.

    Howard noticed Forrest staring at the photo, his hand trembling ever so slightly. He hurried forward, took the photo, and flipped it face-down on the desk. "Your hands will heal, sir."

    "Besides, since Ms. Suthend came back into your life, haven''t you had fewer pain episodes? You''re getting better. You will get better."

    Forrest managed a gentle smile. "I do feel much better."

    "Then, about the file...?" Howard prompted.

    Forrest shook his head. "Mimi does need to see it. But I can''t be the one to show her."

    Howard blinked, then understood. Of course, Forrest wanted Ms. Suthend to finally let go of Lysander. But the truth in that file would devastate her. She might even break downpletely-and Forrest couldn''t bear to be the one to cause her that pain. He wanted to remain someone warm and safe in her eyes.

    Howard sighed. "So, what do you n to do?"

    Forrest thought for a moment, adjusting his silver-rimmed sses. The lenses caught the light, casting a faint reflection.

    "When you were investigating, didn''t you find out that Giselle was also looking into this? If she wants the truth, find a way to pass it on to her. I''m sure she''ll know what to do."

    It was a reasonable n.

    Howard knew all too well that the Harvey family heiress had an unhealthy obsession with Lysander. If she realized that exposing the truth would end his marriage for good, she''d jump at the chance to make sure Ms. Suthend saw it.

    All they needed was the right moment.

    And yet...

    Howard hesitated, wanting to say more, but in the end, he simply nodded. "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 277

    The day after the auction.

    Crimson Gardens.

    Leonard, sporting arge bandage across his forehead, knocked on the study door before entering to deliver his usual report on the surveince at Willow House.

    "Sir, Mrs. Bet hasn''t left Willow House at all today."

    Seated behind his desk, Lysander looked up, his expression unreadable, his sharp eyes slightly narrowed. "So, she''s nning to hole up in there until her new ID is ready."

    Today was April first.

    In four more days, the fifteen-day waiting period imposed by the local authorities would be up, and M would be able to collect her new identification documents. Once she had those, getting recements for everything else would be a breeze. A shadow flickered across Lysander''s eyes. He spoke, almost to himself, "I can''t let her leave the country." After a moment''s thought, he looked up at Leonard, a slow, calcting smile forming on his lips.

    "My dear inws haven''t seen their daughter in years, I imagine they must miss her terribly. Invite them over. It''s time for a family reunion."

    Leonard frowned instinctively, but quickly lowered his gaze and replied, "Yes, sir."

    Just then, Lysander''s phone began to buzz on the desk. He answered it without looking, and Ryan''s boisterous voice came through the line.

    "Lysander! You guys really had my back while my brother was away. Tonight''s on me��we''re all gathering at Nathaniel''s club for dinner. You absolutely have to be there."

    "...Alright."

    After he hung up, Leonard reminded him, "Sir, your head''s only just healed. You shouldn''t be drinking."

    Lysander''s tone was cool. "A little won''t hurt."

    He hadn''t exactly been in a good moodtely.

    As soon as Ryan knew Lysander woulde, he called Giselle.

    "Giselle, I did what you asked-Lysander''s in for tonight." He hesitated, then asked, "Why not invite him yourself?"

    Given how much Lysander valued Giselle, he''d never refuse if she asked him out to dinner.

    Giselleughed softly. "I want to surprise him. If he knows it''s my idea, it won''t be the same."

    Ryan felt a stab of envy, but didn''t say much. He chatted with Giselle a bit longer before reluctantly hanging up.

    ...

    That evening.

    N Laugh, private lounge.

    Lysander and his group of friends��including Giselle��sat in a circle, drinking andughing. It wasn''t often they all got together, so the atmosphere was festive and rxed.

    The drinks went around quickly, and with everyone so close and familiar, nothing was off-limits. Someone, emboldened by the wine, called out to Lysander, who was sitting beside Giselle.

    "Hey Lysander, how much longer are you going to keep Giselle waiting? When''s the big day?"

    "Yeah, seriously!"

    "We''re all just waiting for your wedding so we can celebrate, you know!"

    The group erupted in good-natured teasing.

    Giselle and Lysander had been promised to each other since childhood, and everyone here had grown up together. Their families were well matched, and everyone saw them as the perfect couple.

    When Lysander had married M��a nobody from a humble background�� everyone had been stunned. And when they found out M had trapped him into marriage by getting pregnant, their disapproval only grew. To them, M was nothing but trouble for their friend.

    For years, they''d all agreed: some people just aren''t meant for polite society.

    So when Giselle came back from abroad and everyone realized she''d been waiting for Lysander all this time, it seemed obvious to their childhood friends�� this was the real deal.

    A perfect match-equal in status, talent, and looks.

    And Lysander certainly didn''t seem to mind.

    As the teasing continued, Giselle''s cheeks flushed a delicate pink, like the glow of sunset. She looked exquisite, stealing nces at Lysander from the corner of her eye, searching for any hint of his reaction.

    Lysander merely swirled his wine ss and smiled, saying nothing.

    Ryan, unable to restrain himself, was about to blurt out a question about when Lysander would finally get divorced-but Nathaniel, sitting beside him, quickly pulled him back.

 Chapter 278

    He hadn''t even managed to get the question out before someone forced arge gulp of liquor down his throat. He nearly choked, ring furiously at Nathaniel.

    "What the hell are you doing?!"

    Nathaniel shot him a look, then nced at Lysander, who was still smiling faintly. Keeping his voice low, Nathaniel muttered, "Stop poking your nose into everything. Try using your head for once."

    "How am I not-"

    He didn''t get to finish. A dull thud cut him off.

    Lysander''s smile never wavered. He set his ss down on the table with a bit more force than necessary, producing a soft, heavy sound that drew everyone''s attention. Still smiling, he swept his gaze over the now-silent crowd.

    "What''s the matter? No one wants to drink anymore?"

    Everyone exchanged uneasy nces, unsure why Lysander had suddenly lost his cool.

    The private room fellpletely silent.

    It was Nathaniel who broke the tension first, raising his ss with a cheerful grin. "Come on,e on! Just drinking is boring-let''s y a drinking game! Loser drinks, and tonight, nobody goes home sober!"

    "Nobody goes home sober!"

    "Drink, drink, drink!"

    The mood instantly shifted, everyone joining in enthusiastically, and nobody dared bring up the previous topic again.

    Giselle nced at the man beside her as he tossed back drink after drink. Her hand, hanging at her side, slowly curled into a fist, but her smile remained wless.

    Meanwhile.

    At her art studio, The Bamboo Grove, M answered a call from her divorce attorney''s team.

    When she finished listening, she sounded a little surprised.

    "You''re saying Lysander and Giselle are partying at the club? Why are you telling me this?"

    She had no interest in hearing about those two right now.

    "Ms. Suthend, it''s like this: we''ve had people following them these past few days, hoping to catch evidence of an affair. We think tonight is a good opportunity. Based on our past cases, these social gatherings are prime chances to get incriminating photos. Just wanted to give you a heads-up."

    M paused, then realization dawned.

    "Thank you, really."

    She hadn''t expected Charlotte-her own nt in the Harvey family��toe up empty while her legal team was already making progress.

    Either way, it was good news for her.

    She hung up and immediately sent several generous cash bonuses to herwyers'' group chat, promising an even bigger reward if they brought her hard evidence.

    ...

    N Laugh.

    As the night wore on, the drinking only intensified.

    By the end, everyone was so drunk they could barely stand, let alone drive home. Nathaniel resigned himself to shepherding them all upstairs, letting everyone crash at the club for the night. But as he was helping a very drunk Lysander to his room, something unexpected happened.

    "I''ve got him," Giselle said, stepping in front of Nathaniel with a soft, gentle voice. "He always drinks too much at these things. I usually take care of him. Let me."

    Nathaniel was caught off guard. He met Giselle''s gaze for a moment, and for reasons he couldn''t exin, he let her take over.

    Giselle helped Lysander upstairs to his room.

    She locked the door behind them.

    Lysander slumped against the sofa, the cor of his ck shirt undone, dark hair tousled, sharp features achingly handsome. His usually intense, fox-like eyes were clouded with drink, making him look even more dangerously alluring��a man in his prime, maic without even trying.

    He murmured in a low, rough voice, "It''s... hot..."

    A flush crept across Giselle''s face, her body suddenly burning up. That was odd- she hadn''t put anything in her own drink.

    But when she looked at the man sprawled on the couch, all smoldering and irresistible, she could hardly me herself.

    Fighting back the heat spreading through her, she hurried to the bedside, attached a miniature camera to her phone, and aimed it squarely at the bed.

    Getting in bed was just the means.

    Her real goal was to catch everything on video-leverage the Montgomery family and Lysander couldn''t ignore. No more dys. She and the Harvey family deserved an answer.

    Of course, if she ended up pregnant after tonight, even better.

    A momentter, the lights went out.

    In the darkness, the supposedly locked door quietly swung open from the outside.

    A tall figure stood in the doorway, silhouetted in the gloom.

 Chapter 279

    **Bamboo Grove**

    It was well past midnight when M finally received a call from her legal team. Thewyer on the other end sounded frustrated.

    "You didn''t get anything?" she asked, trying to keep the disappointment out of her voice.

    "We thought Lysander would leave the club with Giselle, maybe catch something intimate like a kiss or at least a lingering touch-but he left on his own!"

    M paused, surprised. "He was alone?"

    "Yeah. Completely."

    A video popped up in the group chat. M tapped to watch. The footage was clear -Lysander, tall and striking, strode out of the club''s front doors alone. He moved with that steady confidence she''de to associate with him, slipped into a waiting Rolls-Royce, and vanished into the night.

    No Giselle. No evidence. Just Lysander, disappearing into the shadows.

    M hadn''t expected this. For a moment, she let herself feel the sting of disappointment��she''d been so sure they''d finally get the hard proof they needed. Still, her team had waited outside the club all night. That sort of dedication deserved something. She sent a generous tip to the group chat and urged them to keep trying.

    ***

    The room was pitch dark.

    Giselle''s skin burned, her body consumed by a sudden, overwhelming desire that drowned out every rational thought. She lost herself, demanding more, taking everything she wanted.

    The man in her arms was just as eager, his passion matching hers.

    The air was thick with the scent of lust, every sound tangled with heat and longing.

    On the nightstand, a tiny camera blinked quietly, recording everything.

    ***

    Dawn crept through the curtains.

    Giselle woke feeling like she''d been run over, sore in ces she hadn''t expected. She let out a soft, involuntary moan, but the smile tugging at her lips was unmistakable.

    The man beside her was still asleep, his strong arm draped around her bare waist, holding her close. Giselle nestled deeper into his embrace, her body pressed against his in an intimacy that left no room for doubt.

    He was hers. Finally, he belonged to her.

    She traced her fingers over his hand, then leaned up, aiming to kiss his jaw. But

    as her gazended on his face, her blood ran cold.

    A split secondter, her scream shattered the morning silence.

    The man jolted awake, clutching his throbbing head as he sat up. The nkets

    slid down, exposing his bare chest. He looked around in confusion-then his eyes met Giselle''s, just as naked and just as shocked.

    For three long seconds, the room was frozen.

    Then the man let out an even louder, more piercing scream.

    Before he could finish, Giselle mped her hand over his mouth, pinning him beneath her. For a moment, a dangerous glint flickered in her eyes, but it vanished as quickly as it came.

    "Don''t scream!"

    Ryan''s eyes widened as he looked up at her, suddenly aware of their skin pressed together. His face flushed a deep red. He nodded furiously.

    The moment she let go, he scrambled for the sheets, trying to cover himself�� then, realizing Giselle was even more exposed, he hurriedly wrapped the covers around her instead, cheeks burning as he fumbled for words.

    "Gi-Giselle, I... How did we...?" he stammered.

    He waspletely bewildered. How had he ended up here? And how could he possibly have slept with Giselle? None of this made any sense.

    Not that he really minded.

    ***

    Giselle was just as stunned.

    She wrapped herself in the covers, jumped out of bed, and rushed to the nightstand, quickly stuffing the tiny camera and her phone into her purse before Ryan could see.

    Only now, with the cold air prickling her skin, did she start to think clearly.

    What the hell happened?

    She''d drugged Lysander-she remembered that much. She''d brought him to this room herself. So why was Ryan in her bed?

    Where was Lysander?

    And the most terrifying question��did Lysander know she had tried to drug him?

    Ryan, still sitting on the bed and looking pale, watched her anxiously. "Giselle, are you okay?"

    "Shut up!" Giselle snapped, unable to hide her panic. Her carefully crafted charm and elegance crumbled as she red at him.

    Ryan flinched, shrinking back into the sheets. He didn''t dare say another word.

 Chapter 280

    It took Giselle a long moment to steady herself and regain herposure. First things first-she had to deal with the immediate problem in front of her.

    Her expression softened as she turned to Ryan. "Let''s get dressed," she said gently.

    The two of them hurried to put their clothes back on.

    Meanwhile, Giselle had already formted her n. She sat on the edge of the bed, hershes trembling, and tears began to fall, silent and striking. There was something heartbreakingly beautiful about her tears only made her more irresistible.

    And sitting across from her was Ryan, a man who adored her beyond reason.

    He dropped to one knee in front of her, carefully taking her hand in his as if she might shatter. His voice was low, desperate tofort. ��Giselle, please don''t cry. I promise I''ll take responsibility for everything. I''ll spend my whole life making it up to you I''ll give you everything I have. Whatever you want, I''ll make it yours. I swear it."

    Responsible? Giselle scoffed inwardly.

    Ryan was nothing to her. She didn''t care about the little he could offer. If his older brother Rnd had been the one making those promises, maybe her heart would have fluttered. But Ryan? He was nothing-a spoiled, useless rich kid.

    Still, she kept all that contempt locked away, her face a mask of heartbreak. The tears came harder, and when Ryan was nearly beside himself, almost swearing his soul to her, Giselle finally spoke through a choked sob.

    "But I only love Lysander. He''s the only one I want."

    The color drained from Ryan''s face, the light in his eyes flickering out. It took him a long time to force a painful smile. "Giselle, I really would treat you better than anyone ever could. Could you just... could you even look at me?"

    But the words died in his throat as he looked at her tear-stained face.

    He got it.

    Swallowing back the urge to cry himself, he forced out, voice trembling, "Giselle, I''ll forget what happened today. I''ll help you I''ll help you, I swear."

    He reached up to brush the tears from her cheeks, doing his best to steady his voice. "Please stop crying. I''ll help you win Lysander over. I promise I''ll help you marry into the Montgomery family."

    Giselle squeezed his hand gently, her eyes brimming with tears. "I''m sorry."

    Only after she''d calmed Ryan down did Giselle get the full story.

    Apparently, Ryan had been drinking heavily the night before and barely remembered a thing he had no idea which door he''d stumbled through. He''d ended up in her roompletely by ident.

    But then, what about Lysander? Where had he been?

    Pain stabbed through her head, making it hard to think. Her own memory ofst night was a blur-she couldn''t even remember when she''d cked out. Fighting her growing anxiety, Giselle called Lysander. It took a while before he finally answered, his voice rough with sleep.

    "Giselle?"

    Hearing him call her name the same as always, Giselle felt a small wave of relief. She carefully broached the subject. "Lysander, you drank a lotst night. I took you back to your room to rest, and I ended up lying down too-I was dizzy from the wine. But when I woke up, you were gone. Where did you go?"

    There was a pause on the other end before he replied, voice gentle. "I don''t really remember much. When I woke up, I was at home. Leonard must have brought me back."

    Leonard. Again.

    Giselle clenched her jaw, but Lysander''s voice softened. "Is everything okay, Giselle? Did something happen?"

    She quickly replied, "No, nothing. I just didn''t see you this morning and was worried."

    "I''m fine," he reassured her, his tone as gentle as ever. "Do you want me to send someone to pick you up?"

    Giselle refused. In her current state, she couldn''t risk being seen by Lysander''s people��besides, she had too many questions swirling in her mind.

    She needed to check the footage fromst night.

    Before leaving, she reminded Ryan several times to keep his mouth shut, and told him to find a chance to take her to see the As Language Model that Forrest had developed. Only then did she hurry home.

    She barely made it back to her room before pulling out her phone to check the video. But just as she opened the screen, a new email notification popped up at

    the top.

    It was from an anonymous sender.

    The subject line read: Everything You Want to Know.

 Chapter 281

    Certainly! Here is your culturally localized English adaptation, following your guidelines:

    "What is it that I want to know?"

    Giselle hesitated for a moment before clicking into the message. The file was extensive, packed with written details��and photos.

    By the time she''d scrolled through everything, her face had gone ghostly pale. Her grip on her phone was so tight it looked as though she might shatter the

    screen.

    This was exactly what she''d wanted to know.

    Every detail from seven years ago, all the secrets and tangled history between Lysander, M, and Forrest during her time abroad-it was allid out, stark and undeniable.

    She didn''t know who sent the information, but it matched her own research, only with even more excruciating detail.

    Almost all of it was true.

    So...

    "You lied to me."

    Her voice was barely a whisper. "Lysander, you actually lied to me."

    The words had barely left her lips before she snapped. The phone flew from her hand and smashed into the wall, the screen exploding in a spray of ss.

    But even that didn''te close to quelling the rage inside her.

    Like a woman possessed, Giselle tore through the room, ripping and smashing everything within reach. Her eyes were bloodshot, burning with venom and hysteria.

    "Lysander! How dare you lie to me!"

    When her fury finally burned itself out, Giselle copsed onto the floor amidst the wreckage, gasping for breath. One trembling hand covered her face as she sobbed, her shoulders shaking. When she finally looked up, there was nothing left in her eyes but manic madness.

    If you all want to make my life hell, then don''t think you''ll get away unscathed.

    No one will have it easy.

    With hands still shaking in anger, she rummaged through the mess and found her backup phone. She took a screenshot of one of the photos from her inbox, sent it to M, and typed a message.

    "Want to know who the person in this photo is?"

    "Come to this address tomorrow and meet me. Come alone-Harvey."

    The next day-Bamboo Grove, art studio.

    M was teaching Julian how to paint when her phone buzzed unexpectedly.

    She nced at it, her expression shifting. On the screen was a photo of a pair of hands bruised, battered, the bones clearly broken. Along with it, a message.

    The sender''sst name was Harvey?

    Giselle Harvey?

    The only Harveys M knew were the Harvey family, and she doubted the parents would contact her this way. That left only Giselle.

    But why would Giselle send her something like this?

    Staring at the photo, M felt a knot twist in her stomach. Whoever owned those

    ruined hands, Giselle had sent it for a reason-it had to be someone connected to her.

    Someone important.

    Who could it be?

    She immediately dialed Giselle''s number, but there was no answer.

    She called again, and again��each time the call was declined. It was clear Giselle would only talk face to face.

    Should she go?

    The next day.

    A quiet caf�� in Kingsford.

    Giselle sat alone in a private booth, a single cup of coffee on the table, along with

    a stack of printed documents and photos.

    The appointed time came and went, but her guest hadn''t arrived. Giselle waited calmly. She was certain M would show up.

    Sure enough, ten minutester, the door swung open. M stepped in, wearing a wide-brimmed brown hat. Howard followed close on her heels.

    Giselle quickly covered the photos and said coldly, "I told you toe alone."

    "You''re lucky I came at all," M replied, settling into the seat across from her, face expressionless. "What do you want me to see?"

    Given everything she was facing and considering it was Giselle who''d summoned her-there was no way she''de alone.

    "Wait outside," Giselle said to Howard.

    He stood his ground until M gave a small nod. Only then did he quietly slip from the room, shutting the door behind him.

    Silence settled over the booth.

    M''s gazended on the documents. "Is that it?"

    Giselle didn''t slide them over right away. Instead, she just stared at M''s face, then suddenly let out a coldugh, her eyes sharp with hatred and contempt.

    "M, just who do you think you are?"

    M frowned, not understanding what fresh madness Giselle was on about. She started to get up. "If you''re not going to talk, I''m leaving."

    Giselle watched her for a long moment before sneering and shoving the documents across the table.

    "You know, M, sometimes I think you''re just pitiful."

    She tossed out the words, then turned and walked out without another nce, leaving M alone in the booth.

    What the hell was that about?

    M was baffled, but she didn''t dwell on it. She reached for the stack of papers and flipped through them. By the time she reached the end, her hands were shaking so badly she could barely hold them. Her face had drained of all color.

    She didn''t want to believe it.

    Giselle had to be lying-could anything from that woman be trusted?

    But... what if it was true?

    M braced her elbows on the table and buried her face in her hands. Tears leaked uncontrobly through her fingers.

    She had lived through all of this.

    All the confusion, all the shame and pain from seven years ago-now, every tangled memory was strung together by the contents of these files.

 Chapter 282

    The fog lifted.

    Suddenly, everything became clear-clearer than it had ever been.

    Two hourster.

    Howard had been waiting outside the entire time, growing more anxious as the minutes ticked by and no one emerged. Just as he finally decided to push open the door, it swung inward from the other side.

    M staggered out, her face ashen and her eyes vacant, on the verge of copse. Howard rushed forward, catching her before she could fall.

    "Ms. Suthend? Ms. Suthend?"

    The sound of her name seemed to reach M through a haze. She tried to answer, but the world spun, darkness closing in, and she crumpled in his arms.

    "Ms. Suthend! Ms. Suthend!"

    Panic flickered across Howard''s face as he gathered her up and hurried outside. The doctorter said she''d fainted from sitting too long,bined with emotional shock. On the drive to the hospital, M regained consciousness halfway there.

    She insisted the driver turn the car around and head back to Bamboo Grove.

    "I''m fine just a little low blood sugar," she exined, managing a faint smile. "I just need to rest. No need for the hospital."

    After reassuring Forrest over the phone, M hesitated for a long moment before finally broaching what was really on her mind.

    "Forrest, could you... y the piano for me tonight?"

    There was a long silence on the other end, then Forrest''s gentle voice came through. "If you want to hear it, of course I''d y. But tonight might not be possible. Maybe another time, all right?"

    But M knew the truth. It wasn''t just tonight��not ever again.

    Her heart clenched as she remembered the photos: Forrest''s hands, fingers broken and covered in scars. She bit her lip, afraid her voice would betray her, and simply murmured an agreement before hastily hanging up.

    The car pulled up to Bamboo Grove.

    M retreated to her room, asking Howard to keep an eye on the child, and locked herself in the bathroom. She didn''te out until evening.

    By the time she reappeared, her face was calm again, betraying nothing.

    She said nothing about what had happened. She tucked the child into bed as usual, woke them gently when sleepwalking threatened in the night, and theny beside them until they both drifted off again.

    Everything was exactly as it had always been-unremarkable, routine.

    But the next day, M quietly asked Howard to remove all the security personnel from the vi grounds. Then, without a word to anyone, she crossed the street to Lillian''s Manor.

    She went alone.

    On the second floor, M pulled the cloth cover from a dressmaker''s mannequin and revealed a tailored ck suit-traditional, elegant, unmistakably masculine.

    She had designed and sewn it herself for Lysander, long ago.

    At one point, she''d thought about destroying the suit when their divorce proceedings began. But after three grueling months of work, she couldn''t bring herself to do it, and instead nned to give it away someday.

    Now, there was no need.

    She carried the mannequin downstairs, set it by the table, then gathered a few other keepsakes: a cheap wedding band abandoned in the bedroom, a small robotic toy Lysander had given her on their wedding night, and a stack of documents and photographs.

    Piece by piece, she arranged them on the table and sat down, staring at them in silence.

    This was all she had left from her marriage-so little it was almostughable, just like the marriage itself.

    It was nothing but a cruel joke.

    M let out a sudden, hollowugh. Shaking her head, she stood up, went to the kitchte, and fetched a kitchen knife, setting it carefully on the table. Then she sent a message to Lysander, including the address.

    "I''m here waiting for you. There are things I need to say. Come alone."

    It was time to end things with Lysander-once and for all.

    April 4th-Palm Sunday.

    The trees lining the street were bursting with new green buds, the world washed clean by a gentle spring rain that filled the air with the scent of fresh earth.

    Archie Fontaine was behind the wheel of a ck SUV, grumbling as he drove toward Crimson Gardens.

    The university was closed for the holiday, and Archie had nned to hit up the bar with his friends. Instead, his father had called and ordered him to visit his cousin, insisting he needed to "learn some life lessons."

    He''d only agreed because he thought he might finally catch his cousin, Lysander, in apromising situation-maybe snap a few scandalous photos. But when nothing interesting happened, Archie lost all motivation. Still, he was too afraid of his father''s wrath to skip out entirely. If his dad really flew in from overseas to drag him there, it''d be game over.

    So here he was.

    "Ugh. What a pain," he muttered, rolling his eyes.

    Just then, Archie spotted Lysander''s car speeding out of Crimson Gardens, his

    cousin''s face set in grim determination.

    Where was he rushing off to? Meeting a lover, maybe?

    Why else would he be driving himself, looking so urgent?

    Archie''s curiosity was piqued. He waited a minute, then tailed after him.

    The rain intensified as they drove. Archie watched Lysander''s car turn into a gated neighborhood called Bamboo Grove.

    Not wanting to get caught, Archie parked in a secluded spot, then dashed after him through the rain, camera at the ready.

    This time, he''d get undeniable proof of his cousin''s affair enough to shove in his parents'' faces and finally be rid of these ridiculous ��life lessons�� for good.

 Chapter 283

    What''s there to learn, anyway?

    He hadn''t had a chance to hang out with the guys in nearly three weeks!

    ...

    Lillian''s Manor, ground floor hall.

    M sat at the table, her hand resting on the handle of a knife, waiting in silence while the rain outside battered the windows with restless impatience.

    Momentster, the front door swung open.

    A tall man stepped inside, rainwater still clinging to his tailored ck suit. He carried himself with that effortless air of privilege, as if the world itself owed him respect.

    "You asked to see me," Lysander said, striding closer, his mood clearly good. "Does that mean you''ve finallye to your senses and you''re ready to��"

    He stopped short when his eyesnded on the knife in M''s hand-and the scattered documents on the table. His brow furrowed.

    M nced up at him, her voice cool and steady. "Ready to do what, exactly?"

    "My dear, that thing''s dangerous," Lysander replied, frowning as he stepped forward, reaching to take the knife from her.

    She was faster. The de shed between them, her grip steady. "Stay back."

    She retreated a pace, then tossed a stack of photos at him. Her tone was icy, demanding. "Did you do this?"

    Lysander''s gaze dropped to the pictures-photos of a hand, battered and bruised, so mangled it was painful to look at. The color drained from his face; his sharp eyes became unreadable, dark as midnight.

    He stared at M, who looked back with a chilling calm. His voice was cold, clipped. "Who gave you these?"

    "Does it matter?" M''s lips curled into a bitter, mocking smile. "I''m only asking one thing was it you? Was it you who destroyed Forrest''s hands?"

    As her usation rang out, Lysander''s hand fell away. The photos slipped from his grasp, fluttering to the floor, where he ground them underfoot.

    He snorted, a cruel smile twisting his lips. "So what if I did? Frankly, I should''ve done worse. If he dares show his face to me again, I''ll make sure he can never use those hands at all."

    M''s hand trembled around the knife.

    She grabbed the folder from the table and flung it at him, her voice shaking. "And these? All of these did you do this too?"

    Papers scattered everywhere, each page spelling out in stark ck and white the ugly truth of their seven-year marriage��a beginning built on lies, ending in ashes. Lysander looked down for a long moment, then slowly lifted his gaze. His eyes were fathomless, voice cial. "You''ve been investigating me?"

    That was all the confirmation M needed.

    Her eyes brimmed with tears as she stared at the man standing across from her. In that instant, the man she''d shared a bed with for seven years felt like a total stranger.

    Her voice broke. "You''re insane. You really are."

    Lysander''s face was unreadable. "M, you betrayed me first. I only did what had to be done."

    "Me? Betray you?" M gave a strangledugh, her whole body shaking. She had to grip the table to keep from copsing.

    Red-rimmed eyes zing, she red at him, her voice raw and full of pain. "Lysander, I wish I''d never met you in my life!"

    The wind howled outside, rain hammering the ss. The world seemed to close in, darkness thickening within and without.

    Silence fell, heavy as a tomb.

    It took M a long while to steady herself.

    She ignored the shadowy figure half-lost in the gloom across from her. Instead, she reached out and gently touched the men''s formal jacket hanging on the mannequin beside her.

    "Lysander," she said quietly.

    "I designed this suit myself. Chose the fabric, cut every piece, embroidered it by hand for three months. Even that red diamond-I picked it out just for you. I wanted to give it to you for our eighth wedding anniversary."

    The silver crane embroidered across the chest spread its wings in lifelike detail, its beak set with a brilliant red diamond-right where the heart would be. She had poured everyst hope and scrap of love into this gift.

    And in the end, it meant nothing.

    Her fingers brushed over the gem, and she let out a soft, almost sereneugh. "But that day, you took our child and had a candlelit dinner-with Giselle."

    Even M was stunned by how easily the words came. It wasn''t as hard to say as she''d imagined. Swallowing back tears, she wrenched the diamond from its ce and hurled it to the floor, as if tearing out the heart that had once loved Lysander so desperately.

    The jacket tore at the chest, leaving a gaping hole.

    Lysander stared, frozen, as ifpelled to step forward-until the knife shed between them again.

    "Don''te any closer!" M shouted, voice ragged.

    And then, in a single motion, she spun around, seized the suit from the mannequin, and shed at it with the knife-again and again-shredding the fabric until nothing remained but ruined scraps.

 Chapter 284

    That was a kind of madness Lysander had never seen before.

    He wanted to stop her, but his body refused to move. All he could do was watch, helpless, as the woman who had once been his gentle, radiant wife hacked the beloved dress he''d given her to shreds.

    When it was finally done, she stood amid the scattered scraps of fabric, the knife slipping from her trembling fingers and hitting the floor with a dull tter.

    M was gasping for breath, her chest heaving with emotion so fierce it threatened to tear her apart.

    Her whole body shook uncontrobly. Atst, she reached for the cheap, rough wedding ring on the table, tears in her eyes as she forced a brittle smile at Lysander, who stood frozen across from her.

    "This is the ring you threw at me on our wedding day," she said, her voice barely more than a whisper.

    Back then, Lysander hadn''t even bothered to put it on her finger; he''d just tossed it her way��a ring as careless and unrefined as the gesture itself.

    From the very beginning, it had all been a joke.

    M let out a hollowugh, loosened her grip, and let the ring slip from her hand. It hit the floor and she ground it beneath her heel, discarding it like a piece of trash.

    Atst-

    She picked up thest thing left on the table: a small Red Hat robot.

    It was a gift from Lysander on their wedding night, something he''d made himself. She had cherished it as a token of their love.

    Butter, she learned that it wasn''t a symbol of affection at all-it was Lysander''s cruelest humiliation.

    The robot''s Al assistant, which Lysander had personally programmed, could receive messages from her phone. But no matter what she sent, the only reply it ever gave was: I don''t love you.

    Always the same. Clear as day.

    This was what seven years of marriage hade to just as meaningless, just asughable as the day it began.

    For years, she''d clung to it, unable to make sense of things, treating this one gift from Lysander like a priceless treasure. Now, with trembling hands, she raised it high and hurled it at him.

    The little robot struck his chest, bounced off, rolled across the floor, and toppled onto its side. The red hat it wore sat askew.

    It was over.

    She and Lysander were finishedpletely and utterly finished.

    The wind howled outside, rainshing against the windows.

    A long silence passed before M finally spoke, her voice hoarse and raw, as she admitted the truth atst. "Lysander, I''ve never understood you. And I don''t want to try anymore."

    "Please, let me go."

    She slid the divorce papers toward him, cing a pen on top, her face calm and resolute.

    Lysander didn''t even look at them. He didn''t move.

    M was exhausted. Her voice barely carried as she tried again, "Lysander, what

    do you want from me? Haven''t I made myself clear enough today?"

    She''d torn everything open,id the truth bare for them both to see.

    There was no future left for them. She didn''t want there to be.

    But Lysander finally looked up, his eyes unreadable, deep and shadowed. His

    voice was steady, cutting through the storm outside.

    "I haven''t done anything wrong. And I won''t sign."

    Something snapped in M''s mind.

    The emotion she''d been holding back surged up, uncontroble. She mmed her hand on the table, shouting louder than she ever had in her life.

    "Then what do you want from me?"

    "Do you want me to beg? Fine, I''ll beg you. I''m begging, okay? I''ve had enough��

    I can''t do this anymore! I don''t want to spend another day with you! I don''t even want to see you!"

    He stood there, silent and unmoving.

    M''s whole body shook, her eyes brimming with tears. Atst, she choked out, "Lysander, I regret everything."

    A flicker passed through his dark, otherwise impassive eyes.

    "I regret it," she said again, her voice barely audible.

    "I really regret it. I wish I''d never met you, never fallen for you, never confessed

    my feelings, nevere to Kingsford at all."

    "I''m sorry, Lysander. I never should have loved you!"

    Her voice broke as she sobbed, "Please, just let me go!"

    But at that moment, the robot lying sideways on the floor gave a sudden beep, its mechanical voice ringing out, clear and loud in the silent room.

    [Audio match confirmed. Hidden audio files activating.]

    For a moment, the room was still. Then the robot spoke again��not in its usual cold, artificial monotone, but in young Lysander''s deep, gravelly voice.

    [I love you.]

    A crash of thunder split the sky outside, lightning shing across the heavens.

    Inside, both faces were drained of color, the sudden light reflecting in M''s eyes, her tears blurring everything to shards.

    Thunder roared, shaking the world.

 Chapter 285

    Thunder rumbled overhead, lightning splitting the sky.

    Inside the dimly lit room, a heavy silence hung between two figures. On the floor between them, a toppled toy roboty motionless, its little red hat askew.

    M stood frozen, tears brimming in her eyes.

    She couldn''t put her feelings into words-she even wondered if she was hearing things. But she knew Lysander''s voice too well, the way he sounded as a young

    man.

    There was no mistaking it.

    Her mind whirled with confusion, unable to process what had just happened.

    Seven years of marriage-absurd from the start, absurd through the years, and now, as if fate needed a punchline, utterly insane.

    If his "I don''t love you" for all those years had been a lie, what did any of it mean? What was real-what had ever been real?

    Silent tears slipped down her cheeks as her heart quietly crumbled.

    "M..."

    Lysander''s usually sharp gaze flickered with rare panic. He whispered her name, reaching for her, but M instinctively took a step back.

    In that moment, a thousand thoughts raced through her head, and yet, somehow, none at all.

    She turned on instinct and bolted.

    All she knew was that she had to get out-out of this suffocating house, out of this unbearable moment. She needed a ce to breathe, somewhere small and safe where she could lock the world away and hide.

    She just needed to be alone for a while, to catch her breath.

    She ran for the front door, barely registering the hurried footsteps pounding behind her. On the way, she shoved a clothing rack aside, sending a pile ofundry toppling to block the path and slow whoever was following.

    She burst out of the house.

    Outside, the sky was a churning mass of storm clouds. Rain came down in sheets, but M didn''t hesitate��she plunged into the downpour, letting it swallow her whole.

    ...

    By the time Lysander made it outside, the yard was deserted.

    The sky hung low and dark, rainshing the ground, wind howling through the trees and bending them nearly double. There was no sign of her.

    M was gone.

    He stood in the rain for a stunned moment, then quickly pulled out his phone and called Leonard.

    "Get everyone over here. Now. Surround the property."

    If he''d known things would go this way, he never should''ve agreed toe alone with M.

    He should''ve taken her away-locked her up if he had to.

    Forever.

    Within minutes, Leonard arrived with a team. Lysander ordered him to take a group and search the perimeter, while he headed straight to the house across the street-

    Forrest''s ce.

    He kicked in the door and stormed inside with his men.

    "Search the house!" he barked.

    Standing in the living room was Howard, frowning slightly. Lysander fixed him with an icy re. "Where''s my wife? Where''s Forrest?"

    Howard only shook his head, offering no reply.

    Lysander didn''t care whether he answered or not. He''d brought plenty of backup -Forrest''s own staff were no match for them.

    The search was swift and thorough.

    But M was nowhere to be found. Forrest was missing too.

    Lysander paused at the guest room door. The faint scent of jasmine lingered in

    the air��a fragrance he knew by heart.

    His eyes narrowed. "Clear it out."

    His men moved quickly, gathering up everything that belonged to M, then smashing what was left.

    Next, he headed for the art studio.

    Inside, Julian sat on the floor, clutching a paintbrush, his wide eyes swimming with tears. The boy looked terrified.

    Lysander frowned at the sight, but his voice was cold and unyielding.

    "Take everything from the studio as well."

    He knew art��he could tell at a nce which pieces were M''s. Anything in this room was hers by right.

    None of her things were staying behind not in this house.

    The men rushed in to obey, but this time, they were met with resistance. Julian

    clung desperately to M''s sketchpad, terror in his eyes as he sobbed, refusing to

    let go.

    "That''s my mom''s! You can''t take it!"

 Chapter 286

    The man at the front looked troubled, ncing over his shoulder at Lysander standing in the doorway. "Sir?"

    Lysander raised an eyebrow. "Your mother?"

    A cold, almost cruel smile yed at his lips. "Isn''t your mother in��"

    "Lysander!"

    The sharp shout cut him off before he could finish.

    A hand shot out, grabbing his shoulder and yanking him into the hallway. The next moment, a fistnded hard across his jaw.

    Nathaniel was breathing hard, his face contorted in anger as he hissed through clenched teeth, "What the hell were you about to say?"

    It was spring-the time of year when families went out for fresh air and

    wildflowers. Nathaniel had nned to take M and the kids for a pic, but she hadn''t answered his calls all day. Worried, he''de over himself.

    And walked right into this mess.

    If he''d arrived a minuteter, what would Lysander have said to the child? Told him his mother killed his father and was now in prison?

    Was he out of his mind?

    Lysander turned his head, wiping a smear of blood from the corner of his mouth with his thumb, unbothered. "Just the truth."

    Nathaniel''s anger red.

    In this moment, years of friendship meant nothing. He lunged forward, fist raised. "Have you lost your mind?"

    Lysander blocked him effortlessly, shoving him aside. His eyes, usually sly, turned icy.

    "Is it me who''s crazy, or are you, Nathaniel, just hopelessly na?ve?" His voice was cold, each word deliberate. "Nathaniel, M is my wife. My wife. What are you doing dropping the kid off here? Do you think I''m blind?"

    Nathaniel''s face went pale.

    He took a few deep breaths, struggling to hold back his rage. "Lysander, you know what Julian''s going through. What choice did I have? What do you think I meant?"

    Lysander stared at him for a long moment, eyes hard. "It better be just that."

    With that, he turned and walked away.

    M wasn''t at the Forrest house. He''d have to keep searching.

    As soon as Lysander left, Nathaniel hurried into the studio and scooped up the sobbing child.

    "Mommy! Mommy..."

    Nathaniel''s eyes were red as he tried to soothe him. "It''s okay, Julian, it''s okay. Your mom will be back soon, I promise. Don''t be scared."

    The whole situation felt surreal.

    After all these years, he''d never realized what Lysander really felt for M.

    So what had thest seven years been about?

    The coldness, the indifference, the rumors, the dismissiveness, the smears... What did it all mean?

    It made no sense.

    Had everyone gone mad?

    ...

    That night, Lysander''s people nearly tore Bamboo Grove apart. It felt like they

    were about to dig up the earth itself.

    But there wasn''t a single trace of her.

    "How does a grown woman just vanish into thin air?"

    Under the pounding rain, Lysander leaned against the side of his car, soaked to

    the bone, his face pale, his eyes burning with restless anxiety.

    With weather like this, and M in her state, he couldn''t shake the fear that something had happened.

    "What about the security cameras? Did you check them?" he snapped at Leonard, who had just rushed back.

    Leonard shook his head. "The rain''s just too heavy. A tree came down on a power line nearby, knocked the electricity out. The cameras all went dead, and the rain washed away any tracks in the road. There''s nothing to follow."

    The wind and rain howled around them.

    As much as he hated to admit it, all the evidence pointed to the same conclusion.

    M was gone.

    Vanished, right under everyone''s nose.

    Lysander''s expression darkened. He ground his teeth. "Keep searching! Widen the search-turn over every stone if you have to, but find her!"

    This time, when he got M back, he wouldn''t let her out of his sight ever again.

 Chapter 287

    He searched all night.

    In the end, it was a call from his father, Conrad Montgomery, that forced Lysander to return to the old estate.

    "Have you lost your mind?"

    Conrad''s face was thunderous as he confronted his son in the study.

    Last night, Lysander had sent out so many people, causing quite amotion. The whole social circle was abuzz, watching from the sidelines, eager for gossip. Even Conrad-who hadn''t involved himself in family affairs for years had been dragged in by the uproar.

    Lysander, having been caught in the rain all night, looked pale, but he didn''t seem to care. "I don''t have time to think about appearances. She needs to be found as soon as possible."

    A vein throbbed on Conrad''s temple; he was so furious, he hurled the mug on his desk across the room. "Now you remember to worry, do you?"

    He was about tounch into another tirade when a knock came at the door. Adrian, who''d been staying at the estatetely, slipped in.

    "Adrian, it''s early-why aren''t you getting some more sleep?" Conrad''s stiff expression softened at the sight of his grandson, and his voice gentled.

    "Grandpa, I couldn''t sleep," Adrian murmured, looking pale and uneasy. "I had another nightmare. I dreamed about Mom-she was underwater, crying and crying. I couldn''t sleep at all." His voice faltered as he drew closer, grabbing his father''srge hand.

    "Dad, I miss Mom. When is sheing back? I promise I won''t make her mad again. Can you ask her toe home? Please?"

    "Soon," Lysander replied quietly, then strode out of the room.

    This time, Conrad didn''t try to stop him. He just let out a heavy sigh, gathering the trembling Adrian into his arms,forting him, coaxing him to try and get a little more sleep.

    It was barely dawn, after all. Five, maybe six in the morning.

    Lysander left the old estate. He''d barely gotten into his car, ready to search the Willow Lane neighborhood again, when his phone rang-Leonard''s name shed on the screen.

    "Sir, Forrest is waiting for you at Crimson Gardens."

    How convenient.

    Lysander''s grey eyes narrowed, cold and calcting. He told the driver to head to Crimson Gardens instead.

    Soon, the car pulled up in front of the vi. Lysander climbed out, striding toward the lounge. As he walked, he shrugged off his suit jacket and tossed it to Harper, then unfastened the top buttons of his ck shirt, rolling up his sleeves.

    Inside the lounge, Forrest waited, dressed in immacte white, his face equally grim.

    Seven years had passed since these two menst stood face to face. And yet, when they finally did, both were unexpectedly calm��almost eerily so.

    Lysander spoke first. "Where is she?"

    Forrest''s tone was t. "That''s what I should be asking you."

    A thick silence settled between them. They stared each other down, both searching the other''s eyes for any hint of deception. In the end, it was clear: neither was lying.

    The calm shattered in an instant. Both men''s fists clenched, knuckles white. They lunged at each other, punches flying, each blow aimed to hurt.

    Old grudges and fresh wounds��all unleashed. Forrest dropped his refined, gentle mask for the first time, every punch fueled by raw hatred. Onended square on Lysander''s jaw, his voice shaking with rage.

    "Lysander! How could you?"

    "How do you think she felt? How could she possibly handle that?��

    Forrest knew M wanted to cut ties with Lysander; after all, he was the one who''d slipped those documents to her through Giselle. But he never expected Lysander to pull a stunt with that little robot��an ill-timed confession that shattered M''sst defenses.

    He''de home from the Federal Security Bureau at dawn, watched the security footage, and nearly lost his mind.

    For the first time, hisposure was gone.

    Lysander hadn''t expected the hidden voice archive in the little robot to be triggered either.

    But facing Forrest, he refused to back down. He swung back, just as fierce. "Forrest, none of this would have happened without you!"

    The words were pure provocation.

    "You still dare show your face here? Wasn''t the lesson I gave you years ago enough? Doesn''t your hand hurt yet?"

    Forrest''s hand twitched involuntarily. The old nerve pain red, searing up his arm, but he gritted his teeth and threw another punch, eyes burning red.

 Chapter 288

    "Lysander, stop lying to yourself!��

    "It''s always been you-back then and now-you were the one who abandoned her first! Time and again, you threw her away, pushed her to the edge, until she finally broke!"

    "You''re nothing but a coward!"

    "Face it: if you hadn''t schemed every step of the way back then, Mimi and I would''ve been married long ago! You destroyed us!"

    Lysander''s eyes zed red at the words.

    Hisst thread of self-control snapped. Like a man possessed, he tackled Forrest to the floor, raining down blows, blood spattering across the hardwood.

    The older generation of the Montgomerys had all served in the military, and Lysander had grown up training with the best of them. Once he lost control, he was a force of nature. Forrest, a schr through and through, never stood a chance he was utterly overpowered.

    Harper hovered anxiously nearby, terrified things would go too far, but too afraid to intervene.

    Thankfully, Leonard came bursting in just in time. With the help of a few others, they managed to pull Lysander off Forrest and restrain him against the wall, keeping the two men apart.

    Forrest, quick to recover,shed out with a kick the instant he was freed.

    He then stepped back, dabbing at the blood on his face, fixing Lysander with a cold, furious re.

    "If anything happens to Mimi, Lysander-I swear, it''s you and me to the bitter end!"

    With that, Forrest stormed out.

    M wasn''t with Lysander. She''d vanished without a trace, and Forrest had no time or patience to waste on empty threats. He had to find her��fast.

    ...

    Soon after Forrest left, a ck Mercedes rolled to a stop outside Crimson Gardens.

    Inside, Lysander sat on the couch, sullen and brooding, while Harper tended to the cuts on his face. Harper''s worry was obvious, but he didn''t dare say a word.

    Just then, Leonard stepped into the room, expression unreadable. "Ms. Harvey is here."

    Giselle?

    Lysander''s brow tightened, but before he could respond, Giselle swept into the

    room.

    "Lysander... what on earth happened to you?"

    Her eyes went straight to the blood on his face. Worry etched across her features, she hurried to his side, reaching for the ointment in Harper''s hand.

    Harper nced at his boss, but didn''t hand it over.

    Lysander''s voice was cool and distant. "What do you want?"

    When Harper wouldn''t give up the ointment, Giselle slowly withdrew her hand, heart pounding. She knew why Lysander had mobilized half the cityst night, turning Kingsford upside down. Others might be in the dark, but she could guess -something had happened to M.

    What terrified her was the possibility that Lysander had found out she''d leaked those documents. That was why she''d shown up so early, trying to gauge his mood. Seeing that he hadn''tshed out, she breathed a small sigh of relief-he must not know. Not yet.

    Trying to sound casual, she said, "It''s about thepany project..."

    "The Falcon Technologies project-handle it yourself. I won''t be avable for the next few days." Lysander''s patience was gone. He signaled to Leonard to show her out.

    But Giselle quickly grabbed his hand. ��There''s something else��a message from overseas just came in."

    Lysander froze, eyes locking onto hers. After a tense moment, his expression finally softened a shade.

    "Let''s talk in the study."

    While chaos reigned in Kingsford and everything spiraled out of control, on the outskirts of town, in a quiet vige, a mud-sttered ck SUV screeched to a halt outside a lonely cottage.

    A tall, striking young man-no more than neen-jumped out, sleeves rolled up against the early spring chill. He yanked open the back door and carefully lifted out a woman, bundled in a denim jacket.

    Her pale arms hung limp, unmoving.

    Clutching her tightly, he pounded on the cottage door, voice desperate. "Please��I have money, I can pay whatever you want! We just need a room and some hot water, please!"

    A middle-aged woman opened the door, eyes widening at the urgent scene. She reached out, touched the woman''s exposed skin, and recoiled at how icy it was. Without hesitation, she waved them inside.

    "Hurry,e in!"

 Chapter 289

    Outside Kingsford.

    At the edge of town, in a small house near the vige, chaos reigned indoors.

    A teenage boy paced anxiously outside the guest room, shifting his weight from one foot to the other.

    After what felt like an eternity, the door finally opened. Thedy of the house stepped out, nodded at the boy, and spoke in a brisk, practical tone.

    "I''ve cleaned her up with warm water, gave her some ginger tea, and helped her change. She''s asleep now."

    She paused, her expression clouding with disapproval. "Honestly, how do you look after your girlfriend? You let her get caught in a downpour like that-she could get really sick."

    Archie flushed, stumbling over his words. "No, no, she''s not my girlfriend, she''s my... cousin."

    He''d almost said "sister-inw," but something about the whole situation made that sound too strange, so he quickly changed it to "cousin."

    The woman didn''t look suspicious; she simply gave him a few parting instructions before leaving.

    Only then did Archie slip into the guest room.

    He flopped onto the chair by the bed, one leg crossed over the other, and eyed

    the woman bundled tightly in the nkets, her face pale as chalk. Waves of emotion washed over him.

    Just yesterday, he''d been tailing his brother, hoping to catch him in the act and snap some photographic evidence of an affair. He never expected to stumble into such a dramatic scene-it was downright riveting.

    He hadn''t heard what was said inside, but judging by everyone''s reactions, he could guess the gist.

    His sister-inw had finally had enough of his brother''s cheating.

    She''d flipped the table and walked out.

    Honestly, Archie was enjoying the show. His brother''s misfortune was his entertainment-double the schadenfreude! But what really caught him off guard was the Red Hat robot.

    That robot looked exactly like the one from his favoriteic book, *The Adventures of Red Hat*.

    He''d been peeking through the window when he saw his sister-inw holding the little robot, and he was stunned.

    A wild idea popped into his head.

    Could this Red Hat robot be the inspiration for the one in theic?

    And if that were true, did that mean his sister-inw, M, was actually Daphne- the mysteriousic artist?

    No way.

    As far as he knew, M worked in tech. When did she start drawingics-and such amazing ones, at that?

    But if she wasn''t Daphne, then what was up with that robot?

    It was uncanny.

    He''d been too shocked to sort out his thoughts, and before he knew it, M had run out in tears. Instinct took over; Archie chased after her.

    He watched, helpless, as M ran through the rain like she was lost in a nightmare. When she finally copsed, he didn''t hesitate��he scooped her up, carried her to the car, and drove away.

    What if she really was Daphne?

    With that question burning in his mind��and as a die-hard Daphne fan-he decided to grant M''s wish and not take her back to his brother.

    "But I didn''t save you for nothing, you know."

    Archie crossed his legs again, not caring if the woman in the bed could hear him or not. He grinned, talking to her as if she were wide awake.

    "If you really are Daphne, you owe me an exnation when you wake up."

    "In theic, when the little robot''s wings shattered and it fell from the sky-did it actually die or not? Will it ever chase the moon again? You need to clear this up for me!"

    "If you just killed off the little robot like that, I''m not letting it slide!"

    He was absolutely ready to go from fan to critic.

    And he wouldn''t hold back.

    Crimson Gardens, the Montgomery estate.

    Lysander and Giselle had disappeared into the study for a long, private conversation.

    When they finally emerged, Giselle looked radiant andpletely satisfied. She nced at Leonard, who was waiting by the door, and gave him a nod.

    "Lysander wants to see you."

    Expressionless, Leonard stepped inside and closed the study door behind him.

 Chapter 290

    Inside the house, Lysander''s face remained impassive as he spoke quietly. "In a moment, I want you to take Giselle over to the old estate. Have her bring Adrian along to the Harveys'' ce, and help look after him for a while."

    Leonard paused, surprised, but quickly nodded. "Understood."

    Lysander continued, "And another thing-tell everyone searching for that person to keep a low profile. No need to draw attention, and don''t let slip who we''re after."

    "Yes, sir."

    "You can go."

    Outside the study,

    Giselle''s spirits were high as she called out, "Come on, Leonard, let''s get going."

    Leonard didn''t reply, just led the way out with the others following behind. He drove them straight to the old estate.

    As expected, when it came time to pick up Adrian, Leonard got another earful from Conrad. Still, Conrad didn''t stand in the way.

    Though he didn''t always agree with his son''s decisions, Conrad rarely argued with him outright.

    Adrian didn''t resist, either.

    He''d gotten used to staying at the Harveys'' ce from time to time. Lately, Giselle had been the one picking him up from school anyway, so this was nothing new.

    He was a little withdrawn as he climbed into the car, but Giselle pulled him onto herp,forting him. She even dug out a handheld game to y with him for a while, and that seemed to lift his spirits a bit.

    Once Leonard had dropped the pair off at the Harveys'' and made sure they were settled, he quietly took his leave.

    At the Harveys'',

    Rosalind was delighted when she saw Adrian, immediately taking him off to the yroom.

    In the living room,

    Charles, who''d looked a little sullen at first, seemed to rx as well. Lysander hadn''t been around muchtely, which made Charles both annoyed and a little uneasy.

    But seeing Adrian today put his mind at ease.

    The fact that Lysander was willing to let them look after the boy meant he still trusted them. Charles''s tone was gentle as he asked, "Did something happen with the Montgomerys?"

    He''d heard about themotion at the Montgomery estatest night.

    Giselle brushed it off. "Nothing serious. It''ll all be sorted out in a couple of days." "That''s good to hear."

    Charles added, "Tell Lysander toe by for dinner when he has the time. He hasn''t visited in days."

    "I will."

    Charles seemed about to say more, but just then, Charlotte came down the stairs and headed their way, so he let the matter drop.

    Giselle ignored Charlottepletely and went straight upstairs.

    Instead of joining Adrian in the yroom, she went to the bedroom first, locked the door, and quickly typed in a phone number before sending off a message.

    **[I need someone found-pay is negotiable, but it needs to be quick!]**

    The reply came back almost instantly, quoting a steep price.

    Giselle barely hesitated before agreeing. Only then did the other party reply: **OK.**

    With the deal settled, a cold smile curled on Giselle''s lips, her striking eyes brimming with resentment and venom.

    She was going to find M.

    And not just find her-she was determined to get there before Lysander did.

    Once she got her hands on M, she''d make sure the woman never showed her face around Lysander again. Sooner orter, he''d forget all about her-time had a way of erasing everything.

    When that day came, Giselle would be the only one by Lysander''s side. With the ce she already held in his life, it was only a matter of time before she became Mrs. Montgomery.

    A victorious smile yed on her lips, certain and confident.

    Beyond Kingsford,

    Daylight had faded, and dusk had settled over the countryside.

    In a guest room, M slowly woke from sleep, her mind still hazy and struggling to piece things together.

    Archie, spotting her awake, lit up with excitement and grabbed her hand, blurting out his question:

    "Are you Daphne?"

 Chapter 291

    M''s head throbbed, thick with dizziness.

    Voices around her sounded distant, muffled, indistinct, and even her vision blurred at the edges. Her body burned with fever, leaving her weak and limp, every movement a struggle.

    Noticing her flushed cheeks and the sweat beading on her forehead, Archie grew rmed. He pressed a hand to her skin-she was burning up. Without hesitation, he hurried out to fetch thedy of the house.

    M was running a high fever.

    There was a flurry of activity-medicine was administered, cool cloths pressed to her brow-and soon she drifted back into a fitful, feverish sleep.

    It was a restless night. Half-aware, M tumbled into a dream that swept her far into the past.

    She dreamed of the very first time she met Lysander.

    Longer ago than seven years��back in university. She and Miranda had been walking along a woond path nketed in frost, snowkes swirling in the air, catching in M''s hair. Theyughed, teasing each other, warmth and cheer lighting up the cold afternoon.

    M turned her head,ughter still on her lips, and her gazended on a figure standing in the stone corridor of a nearby building.

    A group of students lingered there, but Lysander stood out instantly-impossibly poised, an easy confidence about him that drew the eye. Even at a distance, something maic shed in his sharp, fox-like eyes as he looked right at her- straight into her soul.

    Across the falling snow, their eyes met.

    A gust of wind scattered the kes, swirling between them. M''s heart skipped, fluttering out of rhythm. She quickly looked away.

    "Huff... huff..."

    Suddenly, M woke, drenched in sweat, heart pounding. The room was dark, shadows pressing in from all sides.

    She pressed a trembling hand to her chest, unsettled.

    Why had she dreamed of that moment from so long ago?

    Now she understood-how a single nce, that split-second of helpless longing, had pulled her into a spiral she couldn''t escape.

    And at the bottom of that spiral-hell awaited.

    Night clung heavily to Crimson Gardens. In the library, the only light came from a solitary deskmp, its glow dim and yellow, barely illuminating the room.

    Lysander sat behind his desk, half-swallowed by shadow. His head was bowed, gaze fixed on a photograph before him, his dark eyes unreadable.

    It was a picture of M at neen.

    In a snowy woond, she stood radiant in a white winter coat, her smile bright enough to rival the morning sun. Snowkes crowned her hair, turning her into something ethereal a woond sprite, alive and lovely.

    He hadn''t taken the photo himself.

    He remembered that day: standing with a group of friends in the corridor, catching sight of theughing girl ying in the snow outside. Their eyes had met, just for a moment.

    A camera shutter clicked somewhere beside him, followed by a friend''s low whistle.

    "Wow, that''s a real snow fairy out there."

    The others crowded around, moring to see.

    Lysander wasn''t sure what possessed him, but he snatched the phone from his friend, sent the photo to himself, then deleted all traces of it from the device.

    His friend protested, indignant.

    "What''s your deal, Lysander? Don''t keep all the fun to yourself. I went through the trouble to snap that was hoping to share with everyone."

    "Who''s the snow fairy?"

    "Count me in, whatever it is."

    "Who was that, anyway? I didn''t even get a good look!"

    Lysander ignored their chatter, breaking away from the group. He stared down at

    his phone, at the girl''s glowing smile. With a slow, deliberate movement, he traced her lips on the screen, then slid his finger up to her bright, animated eyes.

    A thought crossed his mind-dark and possessive.

    That face, if it were stained with tears on his pillow, would be heartbreakingly beautiful.

    Yearster, when he finally had her in his grasp, when he pressed her down and took everything she could give he discovered he''d been right.

    She was beautiful enough to break a man''s heart.

    Now, alone in the dim library, Lysander picked up the photograph, pressing it so hard the corner crumpled slightly. Just then, the door swung open and Leonard entered.

    "Any luck?" Lysander asked.

    Leonard shook his head.

    "We went over every route near the old woods, checked every blind spot on the cameras. The rain washed away all traces. There''s nothing."

    Lysander''s eyes narrowed in thought. "Send a team out past Kingsford. She might have already left the city."

    A whole day and night-she could have gone far.

    Morning light crept over the horizon.

    Outside Kingsford, in a small cottage at the edge of a quiet vige, M stirred from her uneasy dreams. She dozed fitfully for a while, unable to fully wake or fall back asleep until finally, she gave up and rose to greet the day.

 Chapter 292

    She still didn''t fully grasp what was happening.

    All she could remember was running out into the rain. Everything after that was a blur. Now, staring at the unfamiliaryout of the room and noticing the change of clothes on her body, it was only natural she felt lost.

    Just as M was trying to make sense of it all, the door suddenly burst open and a little girl, maybe six or seven years old, came running in.

    The two of them locked eyes in silence.

    Then the girl shouted at the top of her lungs, "Mom! Mom! The prettydy''s awake!"

    After announcing this, the girl didn''t leave. Instead, she trotted over and tilted her head back, gazing up at M with wide, sparkling dark eyes-utterly adorable.

    M couldn''t help but smile at the sight. "Hey there, sweetheart. Where am I?"

    "This is my house," the girl replied, head cocked to the side. "My name''s Lucy. A big brother brought you here. You''re really pretty, miss."

    "...Thank you."

    M was just about to ask who this "big brother" was when Archie strolled into the room, grinning from ear to ear.

    "Hey, you''re awake."

    M''s brow furrowed instinctively.

    After what happened at the old estate, her impression of Archie was far from good. She never imagined she''d run into him here, of all ces.

    If Lucy was right, he was the one who''d brought her?

    "You-"

    Before she could finish, Archieunched into a rambling, wildly embellished ount of how he''d found and rescued her. The story dragged on, full of unnecessary details.

    By the end, M''s head was pounding, but at least she had pieced together her current situation.

    She''d managed, by pure luck, to slip out from under Lysander''s watchful eye-a realization that brought a small sense of relief.

    Right now, thest thing she wanted was to see Lysander.

    In fact, anyone connected to that time seven years ago��she wanted nothing to do with them. Just the thought of it made it hard to breathe.

    She needed a break.

    With that in mind, she cut off Archie''s endless chatter. "Whatever the case, thank you for helping me. I think I heard you say there''s a car?"

    "Yeah," Archie replied, dropping into the seat across from her and crossing his legs. "Why? What''s up, M?"

    She frowned, then said, "Could you lend me your car for a while? I''ll pay you back at double or even triple its value."

    "You want to borrow my car? Where are you going?"

    Archie studied her for a moment, then an idea seemed to click. ��Wait, you''re not going back to Kingsford, are you? You''re not trying to avoid my cousin, are you?"

    He remembered eavesdropping the other day. He hadn''t caught every word, but something had felt off.

    As far as he knew, Lysander was the one who''d cheated, so he assumed Lysander wanted a divorce. But judging by the mood that day, maybe that wasn''t the case. Maybe it was someone else who didn''t want to let go.

    Didn''t want to let go, but still cheated. His cousin really was something else.

    Archie''s interest was piqued. "Where are you headed? I can drive you, if you want."

    Any chance to annoy Lysander was one he''d dly take-he was more than happy to throw a wrench in his cousin''s ns. And besides, he was almost certain the woman in front of him was Daphne.

    M frowned. "Don''t you have sses? Aren''t you supposed to be in school?"

    Archie''s face darkened. "Come on, M-don''t talk to me like my mom. Skipping ss is nothing new for me. My buddies cover for me all the time, it''s no big deal. Besides, you ran out with nothing-no phone, no money. Are you sure you want to go alone?"

    He had a point. Still, M''s expression didn''t change. "And stop calling me M." Archie shrugged. "So where to? Not too far, I hope."

    M looked out the window. Early morning sunlight filtered in, casting a pale glow

    on her face, making her look almost translucent. Her eyes were calm and distant, as if nothing could stir them.

    "Hignd Territories. Sris City."

    That city, with its many old churches, sat right on the country''s border.

    She needed a ce to breathe.

    Somewhere far enough to piece together the fragments of her past, to sort through the chaos. Somewhere she could find peace, and-before the quiet gaze

    of saints and angels-cut the ties that bound her, once and for all.

 Chapter 293

    "Hignd Territories? You want to drive all the way there yourself?"

    Archie stared at her, wide-eyed.

    He''d always thought his cousin''s wife had guts after all, she tangled with his arrogant, ruthless cousin and even managed to get the upper hand sometimes. Still, he hadn''t expected her to be quite this bold.

    "Come on, M," he drawled, stretching out her name, "that''s almost three thousand miles. Are you sure about this?"

    M nodded. "If you''re not up for it, you can just lend me your car-"

    Before she could finish, Archie jumped to his feet, cutting her off with a wave. His whole face lit up. "No, no, I''m in! I''ll drive! Let''s do this!"

    At neen, Archie was all adrenaline and restless adventure, itching for a chance to prove himself. M''s n was perfect-crossing nearly three thousand miles by car, right into the wild unknown. Just imagining it made his heart race. He was ready to hit the road right this second.

    But then-

    "You barely just got over a fever," Archie hesitated, worry flickering across his face. "Shouldn''t we wait a couple days, let you recover?"

    M shook her head. "We go now."

    Once she''d decided, there was no turning back.

    Besides, she couldn''t risk Lysander finding them. If he caught up, she''d be trapped all over again. She had to leave-immediately.

    Archie, oblivious to her worries, just grinned and gave her a thumbs-up. "M, I have to say��I really admire you."

    Before, he''d helped her mostly because he thought she might be Daphne, theic artist he idolized.

    Now, though, his respect was real.

    Not everyone could make a decision like this, especially not someone who''d just been through hell.

    M shot him a look. "...Stop calling me cousin''s wife."

    "Got it!"

    Archie called out cheerfully, then dashed off to get ready, leaving her unsure if he''d even heard her.

    ...

    They were still close to Kingsford, and with Archie around, M kept a low profile. She handed him the list of supplies they''d need.

    Neither of them had ever attempted a road trip this long before, so most of their nning came from frantic inte searches.

    Unfortunately, they were stuck in the middle of nowhere; half the supplies they needed were impossible to find.

    Archie scratched his head but didn''t seem fazed. "Let''s just stock up on food and the basics for now. Once we get to Magnolia Harbor, we can pick up whatever else we need."

    Magnolia Harbor was one of the main gateways to the Hignds��if you needed gear, that was the ce to get it.

    M nodded. That was the best they could do.

    They had lunch at the farmhouse of the kind people who''d helped her. M had Archie transfer them six thousand dors as a thank you, and quietly reminded him not to mention they''d ever been there.

    She had money in her own ount, but she didn''t dare touch it-the risk of being tracked was too great.

    Thank goodness for Archie''s "blind spot" status. No one would ever think to look for her with him. In fact, M mused, even she wouldn''t have thought of it, considering that just a few weeks ago, she and Archie could barely stand each other. They were always at each other''s throats, bickering and squabbling.

    Now here she was, about to drive cross-country with him.

    Life really did have a sense of humor.

    "Hey, M! Ready?" Archie called from behind the wheel of the ck SUV, grinning from ear to ear.

    A vein throbbed in M''s temple. She gritted her teeth. "Stop calling me cousin''s wife!"

    "Okay, okay!"

    Archie gave a half-hearted reply, and before she could explode, he mmed the horn, let out a triumphant whoop, and shot off down the driveway.

    And so began the grand road trip of two absolute rookies.

    The sudden eleration mmed M back into her seat. She pressed her lips together, silent.

    For a split second, regret flickered through her mind.

    Archie really did seem like a disaster waiting to happen.

    Would she even make it to Sris City in one piece?

    She might be feeling lost and defeated, but she wasn''t suicidal.

    But she was already on the road, and honestly, she couldn''t think of anyone better

    to take with her right now. With a resigned sigh, M picked up the map and started plotting their route.

 Chapter 294

    Archie had bought it for her.

    She nced again at the route traced in red pen through the guidebook: from Kingsford to Sris City, with two major legs and three stops along the way.

    First, Kingsford to Magnolia Harbor; then from Magnolia Harbor, following Highway 317 all the way to their final destination, Sris City.

    Nearly three thousand miles in total.

    She did a quick calction-if they made good time, they could be there in seven days.

    M put the guidebook down and turned to watch the springndscape shing past the window. Her heart felt suddenly hollow.

    How long had it been since she''dst taken in the scenery outside, just for the simple pleasure of it? Just for a bit of peace, with nothing weighing on her mind?

    She honestly couldn''t remember.

    Life had been so crowded with responsibilities and troublestely, she''d barely had a chance to breathe.

    Her eyelids grew heavy as these thoughts drifted through her mind. She''d only just recovered from a fever, and after lunch she''d taken her medication. The exhaustion��both physical and mental-pressed down on her, making it impossible to resist sleep.

    Her eyes fluttered closed, and soon she''d drifted off.

    Archie, behind the wheel, noticed M slumped asleep in the passenger seat. He quietly changed the music to something mellow, then eased off the gas, letting the car glide more gently down the road.

    Half-awake, half-dreaming.

    M found herself drifting back into old memories.

    She dreamed of the time after she''d first glimpsed Lysander from afar the first moment anyone had ever truly made her heart skip.

    It had taken herpletely by surprise.

    After that brief encounter, she couldn''t help herself-she kept thinking about him, searching for any scrap of information about the boy she''d only seen once.

    It wasn''t hard to find.

    Lysander was well-known at their university-not just because he came from a prominent family, but because he was a star in every field: academics, sports, you name it. He was the kind of brilliant, dazzling talent everyone noticed.

    Finding out about him was almost too easy.

    What really shocked her, though, was that someone so perfect-so out of reach- had never once been rumored to date anyone.

    In fact, girls who liked him had given him all sorts of nicknames: Heartbreaker, Girl-Proof, Untouchable...

    Lysander, it turned out, had a reputation for turning down confessions with brutal honesty: sometimes dismissing a girl''s grades, sometimes her looks, sometimes her background.

    The message was always clear: None of you are good enough.

    It drove people crazy, but even so, his poprity only seemed to grow.

    No wonder he had everything: status, brains, athleticism, and looks to match. If he had a w, it was his sharp tongue; otherwise, he was practically perfect.

    The more M learned about him, the more discouraged she felt.

    She knew she was decent-looking, and her grades weren''t bad either-but she couldn''t hold a candle to Lysander, who was a year ahead and already in a league of his own.

    And as for family background? She didn''t evene close.

    Compared to Lysander''s world of privilege, her own messy family life was painfully ordinary-no, worse than ordinary. They weren''t just from different worlds; it was like he was living in the clouds while she was stuck underground. He was the moon, she was just dust.

    There was no way they could ever be a match.

    So many talented, well-connected girls had tried-and failed to win his heart. What chance did she have?

    It seemed hopeless.

    Yet, this was the first time M had ever fallen for someone, and despite how impossible it all felt, she couldn''t help herself. She wanted to give up, but her heart wouldn''t listen.

    She remembered that moment in the snow, when their eyes had met. That one nce from him had turned her whole world upside down-she couldn''t forget it, no matter how hard she tried.

    After wrestling with her feelings for so long, M finally made up her mind.

    She had to try.

    Giving up without even making an attempt just wasn''t her style.

    So, with all the reckless bravery of a girl who''d never known heartbreak, she took her first step forward.

    Straight toward the impossible.

 Chapter 295

    Dusk, and thest rays of the sun stretched over the empty highway.

    After pushing through the rush hour, the ck SUV now cruised along an increasingly deserted road. All around, lush green wheat fields rippled with life, but there wasn''t another car in sight.

    That''s when M stirred awake.

    Her eyes were unfocused, her mind still tangled in dreams. Ever since they''d left Kingsford, she found herself trapped in memories-moments from her past she''d tried so hard to forget. Now, each page of those old files seemed to dredge them up, forcing her to relive everything again and again, as if fate itself was prodding her to reckon with it all.

    It was as if she couldn''t move forward-couldn''t begin anew��until she faced her past and put it to rest.

    "You''re awake?"

    Archie, who''d been driving, nced at her. He was the kind of guy who couldn''t stay quiet for long, and after holding his tongue half the trip, now that he had an audience, he couldn''t help but chatter.

    "So, tell me, are you really Daphne or not?"

    "Are you still working on youric?"

    "Did that little robot survive after its wings broke and fell from the sky? Is it still chasing the moon or what?"

    "I''m begging you, don''t let the little robot die, okay?"

    "If you do, I swear I''ll out you. Your fans on social media have been patiently waiting for years. If they start sending hate mail, that''s on you, not me..."

    On and on he went.

    M''s head throbbed from the nonstop barrage. She squeezed her eyes shut, hoping if she ignored him, he''d take the hint.

    "Hey, wait, don''t fall asleep again!"

    Archie groaned the second M closed her eyes, exasperated.

    What was this? Every time he brought up Daphne or the little robot, she just tuned him out!

    But then, he remembered that day he''d seen M from the window-she''d hurled the little robot at Lysander in a fit of anger. He''d winced at the sight.

    Later, when he''d cooled off, he couldn''t help but wonder if that robot had been a gift from his cousin.

    And thinking of his cousin''s cheating, well, he could understand. Breakups hurt, and after years of marriage, who would want to hold onto something from an ex who''d betrayed them?

    Still, if she didn''t want it, she could''ve given it to him! Archie was a die-hard fan of the little robot. It might even have been the inspiration for theic! It would''ve made a perfect collectible for his shelf.

    But M had no idea what Archie was thinking��and even if she had, she wouldn''t have known what to say. She''d barely closed her eyes before drowsiness dragged her back into a medicated, hazy sleep.

    Her dreams took her back to winter.

    The gym was alive with shouts andughter, a roaring crowd packed into the stands. M sat up front, eyes locked on the young man darting across the court. Every time he leapt, his jersey fluttered behind him, and M felt her heart leap with him, pounding so loudly it drowned out everything else.

    She only had eyes for Lysander.

    The game ended in a flurry of cheers, and as the yers trooped toward the bench, M nervously held out a bottle of water to Lysander, her hands trembling. She''dnded this job as a court assistant-the perfect excuse to sit in the front row-right after she''d decided she was going to pursue him. It was a coveted position, especially since Lysander was on the team; every girl wanted it, and M hadn''t dared hope she''d get the chance. Yet, the day she applied, she''d received an eptance letter. She must have been lucky-maybe it was fate.

    Of course, it made her the target of jealous stares. Even now, she could feel the heat of envy prickling her back, as if daggers were aimed at her.

    Feeling the pressure, she barely dared to look up, keeping her gaze low as she handed Lysander the bottle.

    The bottle was barely out of her hand when his voice, low and a little rough, rumbled above her head.

    "Where''s my towel?"

    She jolted, cheeks burning, and quickly grabbed the towel to offer it to him, head bowed so low she nearly buried her face in her knees.

    And so, she missed the look in Lysander''s eyes as he gazed down at her��a tall, striking figure, his fox-like eyes shing with something unreadable. He looked at her as if she were an innocent butterfly, fluttering straight into his web.

    The towel was gone from her hand. For a second-maybe by ident-his warm fingers brushed her icy palm, sending a jolt up her arm, leaving her dazed and tingling.

    She sat frozen in her seat, barely noticing the burning res from the girls behind her. All she could do was stare at Lysander''s retreating back, heart hammering harder than ever.

    After that day, M threw herself into her work as court assistant, never missing a game-so long as it didn''t interfere with her sses-always hoping for another fleeting moment with him.

 Chapter 296

    She''d never fallen for anyone before. Chasing after someone was uncharted territory, so M could only rely on what she''d gleaned from the inte.

    She did her best to pay attention to everything Lysander liked and tried to treat him well.

    But with all the rumors about him being cold and distant with women, M worried he would push her away if she came on too strong. So, she kept her feelings carefully hidden, inching closer bit by bit-hoping that, in time, he''d get to know her, and maybe, just maybe, something would blossom.

    Spring had already arrived before she realized how long she''d been trying.

    After another game had wrapped up, M stayed behind to help with the usual post-match chaos. Only then did she notice a ck duffel bag left sitting on a chair in the corner. It was Lysander''s.

    Did he forget his bag?

    She hesitated, nced around, and, seeing no sign of him, grabbed the bag and hurried out, hoping to catch up and return it��an excuse for a little more time together.

    As she reached the exit, a cool, clear male voice called down from above, stopping her in her tracks. "Why do you have my bag?"

    M froze, then looked up.

    There he was-Lysander, dressed in clean athletic gear, standing in a shaft of sunlight. He looked so striking and untouchable that it almost hurt to look at him. Even though she''d seen his face plenty of times these past few weeks, her cheeks still went hot every time.

    She drew a shaky breath, willing herself to sound calm. "I��I thought you''d already left and forgotten your things, so I...��

    Before she could finish, Lysander cut her off, his impatience clear.

    "Do you like me?"

    The question hit her like a punch to the gut. M''s voice caught in her throat. Her secret wasid bare in an instant-her mind buzzing so loudly she could barely

    move.

    The silence stretched between them.

    Then, Lysander walked down the stairs, each step deliberate and unhurried. His hair was still damp from a quick rinse, dark strands shining in the sun. His sharp, fox-like eyes locked onto her-cool, enigmatic, and a little dangerous��as he looked down at the girl standing there, visibly rattled.

    "You like me? How much do you like me?"

    His voice was low, almost unsure, but there was a smoldering intensity behind the question that set her heart racing.

    M didn''t know what possessed her, but she heard herself say, voice trembling, "A lot. I really like you."

    The words tumbled out before she could stop them. Her heart thundered in her chest; she was dizzy, barely able to stand, one hand gripping the railing for support. She braced for rejection, cursing her own recklessness, ready to apologize when suddenly the world went dark.

    On the stairs above, Lysander leaned down and kissed her.

    His lips were soft, warm, and electrifying. The kiss was gentle at first, but behind

    it, there was a heat that threatened to consume her. Fireworks seemed to explode in her chest.

    Did Lysander just kiss her?

    Lysander, the guy everyone called "emotionless," the one rumored to be immune to romance-he kissed her?

    Did that mean he liked her too?

    For a split second, M thought she might burst into tears. Then reality crashed back in, and she quickly pushed him away, stopping him before the kiss could deepen.

    He frowned, looking more than a little annoyed. "What''s wrong?"

    M''s face was flushed scarlet. Embarrassed and desperate to escape, she still managed to stammer, "W-we''re not even together yet. We shouldn''t be kissing." "Together?" Lysander''s brow furrowed. "Together how?"

    She blinked, thrown by his confusion, and stammered, ��Like..... dating. You only kiss if you''re boyfriend and girlfriend, right?"

    He scoffed, running a hand through his damp hair, his handsome face twisted in irritation��as if he''d just heard a bad joke.

    "My girlfriend? What makes you think you''re good enough for that?"

    He didn''t bother to hide his impatience, brushing past her with a muttered, "Finally meet someone who actually makes my heart race, and it turns out she''s a headache."

    And then he was gone.

    M stood frozen on the stairs. The gentle spring breeze felt suddenly cold. Herposure crumbled, and hot tears spilled down her cheeks.

    Her first crush, her na?ve, hopeful dreams about love-Lysander tore them apart without a second thought.

    It hit her with painful rity: Lysander didn''t care about her. He just wanted her body, with no intention of taking responsibility.

    And in that moment, M realized she didn''t want to like Lysander anymore.

    Night had fallen.

    A ck SUV sped down the road. M jolted awake from a nightmare, gasping for

    air.

    For a few moments, she felt just like that younger, more innocent version of herself-heart pounding, chest tight. She pressed a hand to her heart, forcing herself to breathe, quietly whispering again and again: "It''s okay. It''s over. It''s all in the past."

    Gradually, her panic faded. When she finally looked up, she found Archie staring at her in shock, clearly startled by her outburst. The car had already rolled to a stop.

 Chapter 297

    A heavy night nketed the world.

    On the empty stretch of highway, a lone service station glowed-its lights a bright oasis in the darkness. Clusters of cars were already parked outside, and people moved in and out, lending the ce a surprising liveliness for such ate hour.

    Soon, a ck SUV pulled up.

    Archie hopped out, hustled inside, and returned minutester with a thermos full of hot water and a bag of takeout.

    "Dinner and medicine, M."

    "...Thanks."

    M didn''t bother correcting him about calling her "M" anymore. She''d realized by now that Archie was the type to do as he pleased-he might promise to change, but would always slip back into old habits the next minute. Honestly, she was too tired to care. Let him call her whatever he wanted; it wasn''t worth the trouble.

    An uneasy silence settled inside the car.

    Midway through eating, M noticed Archie kept ncing at her out of the corner of his eye. After the third or fourth time, she couldn''t hold it in any longer.

    "What''s up?" she asked. "Do I have something on my face?"

    Archie scratched his nose, hesitant, but finally blurted out, "M, when we were driving earlier... did you have a nightmare?"

    The look on her face when she woke up-so shaken, so upset-had really startled him.

    Remembering the fragments of her dream, M lowered her gaze, not wanting to get into it. She brushed him off. "Yeah. Bad dream. Ghosts and all that. Gave me the creeps."

    "Huh?"

    Archie blinked, surprised, then gave his chest a hearty thump. "Don''t worry, M. I''m tough. No ghost would dare mess with us while I''m here. Get some sleep!"

    M couldn''t help but smile at him��so earnest, so young, still clinging to that teenage bravado.

    That night, they parked at the service station, wrapped up in thick nkets they''d bought from a vige shop, and tried to get some rest in the car.

    Archie reclined his seat, stretching out as best he could. M curled up on the backseat, but no matter how she adjusted, she couldn''t find peace. Her sleep was restless, her dreams even more so.

    ...

    When M was neen, her hope-filled vision of love was shattered-torn apart by Lysander''s cold, clear hands.

    He''d taught her a brutal lesson: the gulf between their worlds, their backgrounds, their social sses, was one she could never cross.

    For days afterwards, she barely slept. She spent night after night reying Lysander''s words in her mind, letting them gnaw at her until her grades slipped, dropping her several ces in the ss rankings. Suddenly, her schrship was at risk��and with it, everything she''d fought so hard for.

    How could she forget why she''d escaped her old life? Why she''d worked so hard to get into Northpoint University?

    She wasn''t like Lysander. She wasn''t like most people. She didn''t have the luxury of failure.

    There was no family to catch her if she fell. She''d fled a suffocating home, wed her way into Northpoint, scraped by on part-time jobs-each step carved out by grit and desperation.

    Her only shot at changing her life was through the knowledge and opportunities Northpoint could give her.

    She was aputer science major, with a knack for it. She''d wonpetitions, earned awards. If she could just keep up her grades,nd a good mentor-there would be plenty of chances to make money after graduation.

    Only when she was financially secure could she even think about wanting more.

    Her goals weren''t grand: she just wanted a normal life. One she could earn with hard work.

    But heartbreak had almost made her forget all that. The sting of rejection had left her listless, spiraling. She''d chased after a fleeting crush, and now-after falling t-she was losing sight of everything that mattered.

    Losing love hurt, of course.

    But losing her grades, her schrship? That would mean disaster.

    Without that schrship, the next semester would be even harder. She''d have to work more hours, leaving even less time for studying. It would be a vicious cycle-one she couldn''t afford to fall into.

    This had to stop.

    That night, still a teenager, M sat on her dorm bed, wiping away tears she hadn''t even realized were falling. She pressed a hand to her heart and forced herself to repeat it, over and over:

    "It''s okay. You just have to survive. Survive, and live well."

    "You tried. It didn''t work. Time to let go."

    "He was never really part of your world. There''s no future there. You''ll meet new people, better people, people who fit your life..."

    In the darkness, she whispered it again and again, each repetition slicing away at

    the fragile, budding hope she''d dared to feel. She didn''t care how much it hurt- she steeled herself and kept going, determined to erase every trace of that impossible love from her heart.

 Chapter 298

    If she could forget the pain her family had carved into her from childhood, then surely she could forget the flutter of her heart for one person.

    M had always been good at shutting the door on her feelings.

    ...

    After that night, M decided to quit her job as a court assistant.

    When she went to hand in her resignation to the court manager, Lysander happened to be there, deep in conversation with the manager. He didn''t even nce her way, his expression as unreadable as ever.

    Thankfully, having already performed a sort of emotional amputation, M felt nothing but numbness as she handed over the letter.

    The manager looked surprised, instinctively ncing at Lysander''s impassive profile before quickly looking away.

    After a brief attempt at persuasion, M insisted she was too busy with her studies, and that was that.

    From that day on, she never set foot on the court again, never asked about Lysander, forcing herself to cut him out of her lifepletely.

    The truth was, M never cared much for sports. She wasn''t passionate about the game. She only ever went to the court because of the person who yed there. Now that she''d made up her mind, there was no reason to look back.

    She threw herself into her studies like a woman possessed, diving so deep into textbooks and programming projects that she sometimes dreamed of the cking of keyboards and the blur of colorful code on her screen. She worked even harder than before, burning all her energy just to keep her mind off everything else.

    Eventually, her best friend Miranda had seen enough.

    "At this rate, you''re going to turn your brain to mush," Miranda dered. "You''ve already jumped up several ces in the ss rankings, your schrship''s been approvede on, you need a break. My treat!"

    Without waiting for a response, Miranda shut M''sptop, pulled her up, and dragged her out to a bar.

    "But my code! I haven''t even saved-" M protested, frantic.

    "Rx, it''ll be fine," Miranda waved her off.

    ...

    Miranda took her to a cozy lounge bar��quiet, tasteful, and nothing like the rowdy student haunts.

    As soon as they sat down, Miranda rattled off a list of drinks and had them lined up in front of M, grinning. "Drink up! I''m buying, and we''re not leaving till we''ve unwound!"

    M just pushed the drinks away, silent. She didn''t mind alcohol, but her tolerance was terrible-one cocktail and she''d flush bright red, two beers and she''d be under the table. Ever since the night she cked out, she''d sworn off drinking altogether. She hated the feeling of losing control.

    "Don''t worry, I only ordered stuff with a low ABV. Even if you get tipsy, I''m right here to get you home safe, promise." Miranda gave her a reassuring look, then sighed. "Honestly, you need to rx. You''ve been wound so tighttely. Did you know you''ve been shouting academic jargon in your sleep? You''ve startled half the girls in the dorm awake more than once."

    M blinked, embarrassed. "Seriously? Why didn''t you guys tell me?"

    "We know you''re hustling for that schrship. It''s just for a while no big deal. We''re all friends, we get it." Miranda shrugged, but her concern lingered. "But now you''ve made the cut, you''re still going full throttle. What gives? Is something going on that you can''t tell me?"

    M had never confided in anyone about her first crush. And once things fell apart, she had even less reason to talk.

    Now, with Miranda''s question hanging in the air, she felt a rush of difort. She grabbed a drink and knocked it back in one go, not even noticing how it burned until her eyes watered.

    "Whoa, slow down!" Miranda quickly handed her a napkin. M shook her head, dizzy from the sting, and headed for the restroom to ssh some cold water on her face.

    The icy water jolted her awake. When she looked up, she froze.

    In the mirror, reflected by the door, stood a tall young man, leaning casually against the frame, his sharp gaze fixed directly on her.

    She wasn''t sure how long he''d been there.

    She never expected to run into Lysander here. M grabbed a paper towel, wiped

    her face, and kept her head down, intent on walking past without a word.

    But as she brushed by him, Lysander''s hand shot out and caught her wrist.

    His palm was dry, hot against her skin.

    M flinched, ready to pull away, but his low, gravelly voice stopped her.

    "Let''s make a deal."

 Chapter 299

    "An arrangement?"

    M, still dizzy from the alcohol, echoed his words without thinking.

    Her cheeks were flushed-a side effect of her low tolerance-and when she

    raised her head, her eyes were dewy and unfocused, her gaze drifting up to meet Lysander''s.

    Something darkened in Lysander''s eyes. His Adam''s apple bobbed as he

    swallowed, voice turning even lower, rougher.

    He spoke slowly. "Yes. I''ve been thinking... If what you need is stability, I can give you that. But not as boyfriend and girlfriend."

    M froze, not quite following.

    He continued, his tonezy, almost careless. "I know you''re struggling with money. I can support you two thousand a month, on call whenever I want. But you can''t tell anyone about us. When it''s over, I''ll give you a bonus. You won''t lose out. Satisfied?"

    As if he already expected her agreement, Lysander didn''t wait for her reply. He leaned in, impatient now, and crushed his mouth to hers.

    His breath was scorching.

    One of his big hands wrapped around her slender waist, pulling her against his chest. The kiss was clumsy and urgent, rough enough to feel like he wanted to devour her whole.

    M started to shake.

    Reality snapped back, and she recoiled, shoving at Lysander''s chest with all her strength. She beat her fists against him, eyes wide and brimming with tears, disbelief written all over her face.

    She finally broke free.

    Staggering back a few steps, she felt a burning pain on her lips-they were already swollen.

    "You-!"

    She red at him, chest heaving, a suffocating sense of humiliation rising inside her. She could hardly believe what she''d just heard.

    Support her? What did he take her for?

    During her struggle, she''d identallynded a fist on his jaw. Lysander pressed a hand to the reddening spot, frowning, and his next words came out sharp and irritated.

    "Not enough? Three thousand, then."

    When M just stared at him, speechless, Lysander''s patience snapped. His voice dropped, icy and impatient. "Six thousand. But that''s my final offer. If you want to be greedy, forget it."

    Six thousand. That was the price he was willing to pay for this rare, burning desire.

    He seemed sure it was enough.

    M trembled, staring at the man before her-arrogant, cold, tossing money at her like she was amodity. Was this really the person she''d liked?

    For a split second, shame overwhelmed her.

    Smack!

    Without thinking, she pped him hard across the face. Tears glimmering in her eyes, she red at him as he turned away, silent.

    "You bastard! You make me sick!"

    Her voice wavered, but she shouted, then spun and ran.

    After storming back to campus, M''s anger faded, reced by a gnawing fear. She regrettedshing out-after all,pared to him, she had no power, no connections.

    She couldn''t trust Lysander''s temper, either.

    And she was right.

    Angry men could be terrifying.

    Not long after, the school announced a problem with the schrship and hardship grant applications-a "processing error," they said. All awards were suspended, pending a new review.

    But days passed with no updates.

    No matter how many times M resubmitted her paperwork, it was always rejected,beled "iplete"-no hope at all.

    It wasn''t long before Miranda, her friend, got the real story: the schrship and hardship grant had been quietly given to another student.

    M barely had time to react before Miranda exploded with indignation. "What? What right does he have to that money? The schrship, fine, but the hardship grant? The guy just posted his brand new iPhone and a car on social mediast week! Seriously, what part of his life is ''hardship''? Ugh, I''m so mad I could scream!"

 Chapter 300

    M sat beside her, forcing a smile.

    This was her first real taste of what power could do a storm that shattered her resolve, leaving no room for pride.

    Just as Miranda was getting worked up, threatening to report what had happened, M''s phone buzzed with an unfamiliar number.

    She answered.

    A young man''s voice came through,id-back as ever.

    "That grant you applied for? It''s been approved, but nothing''s finalized yet. Things can always change... M, let''s talk. Come to this address tomorrow night."

    He recited the name of a hotel and a room number.

    It sounded less like a request and more like a statement-he assumed she''d show up, and before M could respond, he hung up.

    M stared at her phone, her face nk. It took her a long moment before she suddenly reached for Miranda, who was still rambling on, and asked quietly,

    "Miranda,pared to the Montgomerys, how does your family stack up?"

    "Huh?"

    Miranda froze, caught off guard by the question. She didn''t answer right away, just made a gesture with her hand-one high, one low.

    M didn''t get it.

    Miranda exined, "If the Montgomery family is a skyscraper, my family''s a little cottage. If they''re an aircraft carrier, we''re a toy ne. Get it?"

    She got it.

    There was no point asking the Waynes for help. If she wanted the schrship and the grant, there would be a price to pay.

    She''d have to agree to Lysander''s offer to keep her.

    M agonized all night, then finally sent a text to that number with no name attached. Just a few simple words:

    "I don''t want the grant anymore."

    After that, she blocked and deleted the number in one go.

    No schrship, no grant. That just meant she''d have to work a few extra jobs over the summer to get by. She''d survived worse-she could get through this too.

    Selling her body was out of the question.

    That was her line in the sand, a line that, once crossed, would drag her into an abyss she''d never escape. She couldn''t do it. She wanted to live with her integrity intact.

    For a long time afterward, she couldn''t make sense of it.

    All she''d done was fall for someone. When she was rejected, she let go, never tried to force anything, never made a scene-so why was she being pushed into this corner?

    Why?

    Did having power and money mean you could just trample people, treat them like they were nothing?

    At neen, M couldn''t understand.

    She thought she''d done the right thing, chosen the right path... but it was years before she truly realized: when you''re up against power, there''s no such thing as fairness.

    A wolf never needs a reason to hunt. It fixates on its prey, sinks its fangs in, and enjoys the feast-proud of its brutality.

    Under the night sky, the service station was eerily quiet.

    In the backseat of a ck SUV parked in the shadows, the nket rustled. M poked her head out, her eyes sharp and bright in the dark, but her face was pale as chalk.

    The cold had woken her.

    Even though the nket was warm, a chill seeped into her bones, as if she''d been transported back to that hopeless chapter of her past, shivering uncontrobly.

    Back then, as a teenager, she''d made the wrong decision and stumbled straight toward hell.

    Or had she really chosen wrong?

    The truth was, she''d never had a real choice. No one ever gave her one. Every so-called option was just another trap.

    In the darkness, M closed her eyes.

 Chapter 301

    In the second half of the night, M Suthend barely managed to get any sleep.

    Maybe it was because her fever had only just broken, or perhaps it was the cramped car seat-all she knew was that when morning finally came, every muscle in her body ached, and a dull headache throbbed just behind her eyes. Archie Fontaine, on the other hand, was practically bursting with energy.

    There''s something to be said about the stamina of a neen-year-old college guy-calling it "volcanic" wouldn''t even be an exaggeration.

    Of course, it could also be the thrill of his first real road trip, the kind of adventure that had him wide-eyed and restless. He''d already been up for a while, picking up takeout and hot coffee at a nearby service station before M even stirred.

    So, over breakfast, they went through their respective routines-Archie with his food, M with her medication.

    Once they''d finished, they hit the road again.

    M tapped away at her phone, mapping out their route and checking the ETA. If all went well, they''d reach Magnolia Harbor byte afternoon or early evening.

    That was the gateway to the legendary Route 317-the beginning of their trek into the wild, winding mountains.

    This stretch of road was famous, often called "Heaven''s Road" by those who''d traveled it. It was wild and breathtaking, beautiful and dangerous all at once, and at its far end sat Sris City, a ce dotted with ancient churches and home to renowned priests and monks. The real journey wouldn''t start until they set their wheels on that road.

    But first, they''d need to gear up at Magnolia Harbor.

    By midday, after grabbing lunch at another roadside stop, M grew concerned about Archie''s stamina behind the wheel and suggested she take over for a while.

    Archie shot her down with augh.

    "Come on, M, you look like you barely sleptst night. You keep nodding off-if you drive in that state, we''ll end up in a ditch. Better rest while you can."

    M just sighed.

    He wasn''t wrong. She hadn''t really slept-not because she couldn''t, but because she didn''t dare. Every time she closed her eyes, memories of that desperate, hopeless past threatened to drag her under.

    Years had gone by since then.

    But it wasn''t until that stormy night, not so long ago, that she finally realized how much of her life had been built on a grand, borate lie-a prison with walls so high she''d never even known she was trapped.

    They left the service station and pressed on toward Magnolia Harbor.

    The afternoon sun spilled through the windshield, casting a golden haze over M as she dozed in the passenger seat. Warmth seeped into her bones, and with the medication kicking in, she finally let her guard down. Sleep pulled her under, her consciousness fading like a leaf drifting into dark, silent waters.

    ...

    She lost her schrship and her student aid.

    That summer was harder than any before. M threw herself into tutoring to make ends meet. She was at the top of her ss at a prestigious university, and her reputation for excellence meant finding tutoring gigs wasn''t hard.

    She mostly coached high schoolers in math and physics. Desperate for cash, she took on as many students as possible, packing her schedule to the brim. The pay was decent-sometimes up to thirty or forty dors an hour, even higher for advanced students.

    Some sessions were online, but most were in person-one-on-one lessons, eachsting at least two hours at the student''s home.

    To save up enough money so she could focus on her studies once the semester started, M even took onpetition prep coaching, which paid even better.

    On top of all that, she asionally partnered with education centers, giving talks about learning strategies. Those gigs were rare, but each one paid hundreds. That summer, she barely stopped moving-her feet and her voice had both been pushed to the limit, and her mind felt wrung out like a sponge.

    She was so overworked there were a few times she nearly fainted.

    But she persevered. Watching her savings grow gave her hope; finally, she had enough to pay tuition and cover her living expenses.

    It felt like dawn breaking after a long, dark night.

    Then one morning, her phone blew up with messages, and the tutoring group chat was in chaos.

    Apparently, one of the parents had used her of stealing jewelry��iming M had pocketed gold and gems during a tutoring session at their home. They called her a thief, said she was heartless.

    Other parents piled on, saying their kids were doing worse in school, even insisting she''d physically hurt them when they refused to study.

    Someone had even called the police.

 Chapter 302

    Overnight, M''s reputation in the tutoring world was utterly destroyed-everyone was talking, everyone was condemning her.

    On a blisteringly hot summer day, M sat in the police station, repeating over and over that she hadn''t stolen anything and hadn''tid a hand on the child. Her voice was raw, her lips cracked and peeling from dehydration, and sweat beaded across her skin despite the air conditioning. She was trembling uncontrobly, unable to keep herposure in the face of such humiliation.

    In the end, with no evidence to prove she''d stolen or hurt anyone, the police couldn''t detain her. But the scandal had already spread. She''d technically bent a few rules, so every cent she''d earned from tutoring was reimed, and on top of that, she was pped with a hefty fine.

    A call from her university came next-a stern warning: she was forbidden from tutoring ever again.

    In a single night, she went from having a modest savings to being t broke, even owing money she didn''t have.

    It was her best friend, Miranda Wayne, who finally got the call. Miranda rushed down to the station, paid the rest of M''s fine, and got her released.

    Outside, the city was alive with summer noise-kids begging their parents for ice cream or toys, adults pretending to protest but giving in,ughter and chatter everywhere. To M, it all felt impossibly distant, like the happy scenes belonged to another world.

    For a moment, she honestly wondered if she could go on. The thought flickered in her mind��what was the point of trying anymore?

    "M?"

    Just then, when despair threatened to swallow her whole, a warm hand sped her ice-cold fingers. Miranda''s eyes were full of worry as she looked at M, who was silently crying.

    Through her tears, M choked out, "Miranda, it''s just so hard..."

    All she''d ever wanted was a simple, honest life-nothing special, nothing ambitious, just a little bit of peace. Why was that so impossible?

    Miranda''s own tears spilled over. Right there on the busy street, she pulled M into a fierce embrace, holding her like she could keep her from falling apart.

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. I''m not going anywhere," Miranda whispered, again and again, as if trying to pull M back from the edge.

    M clung to her friend''s warmth, biting her lip, and finally broke down in quiet sobs that soon turned into gut-wrenching cries. She didn''t care who saw; Miranda just held her tighter.

    In that moment, M found a little piece of salvation. She realized she still wasn''t ready to give up on this world, not while there was even a scrap of kindness left for her.

    It didn''t take M long to pull herself together. She''d grown up in a loveless home, so despair wasn''t new to her. Each time life knocked her down, she''d gotten back up-stronger every time.

    This time would be no different. She was sure of it. As long as she could draw breath, she would start over.

    Back in their dorm room, M nced at Miranda apologetically. "I promise I''ll pay you back. Every penny."

    Miranda was the best friend she''d ever had-genuine, loyal, the kind of person you rarely meet. M valued their friendship too much to ever take advantage of it, so she almost never asked Miranda for help, especially not money.

    But this time was different.

    Miranda just grinned and pped her on the shoulder. "Hey, don''t stress! That''s what best friends are for. Of course, you''ll have to pay me back-no interest, though. Just remember me when you''re rich and famous, okay? Take me out for a beer and some barbecue!"

    Hearing this, M finally breathed easier. Miranda always knew how to protect that tiny scrap of dignity M was clinging to. Honestly, Miranda probably believed in her more than M believed in herself.

    M hugged Miranda tightly, nuzzling into her neck until Miranda burst outughing and hugged her back.

    Theirughter was warm and bright, a little patch of sunlight in the middle of a hard summer.

    Later, M received a text from an unknown number. She knew it was from Lysander Montgomery-his way of trying to make her give in, trying to buy her affection. She blocked him without hesitation.

    Miranda paid her next semester''s tuition and even transferred her five thousand for living expenses, urging her to use it without worry and pay her back whenever she could. "Just don''t forget me when you make it big," Miranda teased.

    M didn''t say thank you again. She just hugged Miranda hard and epted the help. She needed it now more than ever.

    Sometimes, M thought maybe fate hadn''tpletely abandoned her��after all, it kept sending her good people, just when she needed them most.

 Chapter 303

    There''s an old saying:

    When life closes a door on you, it always opens a window.

    Watching Miranda grin and giggle in front of her, M couldn''t help but think�� maybe, in her case, all the doors had been bolted shut. But fate hadn''t given up on her; it had offered her a window instead.

    A huge window, so big it stretched across the entire wall.

    Sunlight spilled in, unimpeded.

    And just like that, M found herself smiling like a fool as well.

    To pay off her debts-and maybe save up a little extra-M threw herself into the simplest work she could find. Tutoring was out of the question, and most of her options had dried up, so she settled for a job at a bustling bubble tea shop in a lively part of town.

    It wasn''t morous, but it was honest work.

    She was pretty, with a gentle voice and easy manners, and customers flocked to the shop, most of them more interested in chatting with her or admiring her face than the drinks themselves. The bolder ones would even ask for her number. M always turned them down, but that didn''t seem to stop them from trying.

    She didn''t mind, though.

    As long as business was good, the boss was happy-and he''d even slip her a bit of extra cash as a bonus.

    It wasn''t long before Leonard showed up.

    Back when he was just a teenager, Leonard had always seemed a little awkward, but there was an unmistakable coolness about him-aloof, distant, and impossible to approach. When he walked into the shop, the whole ce seemed to fall silent, as if the air itself had frozen.

    M recognized him instantly. She''d seen him before with Lysander-she wasn''t exactly sure what their rtionship was, but Leonard always seemed to follow Lysander''s lead. Wherever Lysander went, Leonard was never far behind, lurking quietly in the background but still impossible to ignore.

    She was on edge the moment she saw him, half-afraid Lysander had sent him to make trouble. But to her surprise, Leonard just wanted to order bubble tea.

    At least he wasn''t here to cause a scene.

    Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, the boy''s icy voice rang out: "I''ll take everything on the menu. Twenty cups of each."

    M just stared. Their menu had over thirty varieties-twenty cups of each was more than six hundred drinks. Enough to wear anyone out.

    Her boss, on the other hand, was over the moon. He immediately told the staff to get moving.

    But Leonard shook his head and pointed at M. "I want her to make every single one. I''ll wait."

    So he was here to make her suffer, after all.

    M was furious, but there was nothing she could do her boss was too busy counting his future profits to care about fairness. He just told her to get to work.

    Six hundred cupster, M''s hands were numb, her arms aching and trembling. When the orders were finally done, Leonard didn''t even bother taking them with him. Instead, he asked the boss for a marker and a piece of cardboard, scrawled out "Free Bubble Tea-Help Yourself" in big letters, and set it on the counter.

    Within minutes, the drinks had disappeared in a feeding frenzy.

    M stood behind the counter, her hands still shaking as she watched Leonard walk away. A wave of helpless frustration washed over her.

    At the end of her shift, her boss handed her an extra bonus and told her to keep up the good work.

    When she checked her bank ount and saw the bnce had grown, she forced herself to ept it. If this was what it took to earn a little more, so be it-she could handle six hundred cups if she had to.

    But it didn''t end there. It quickly became clear that Lysander wasn''t about to let up. He was determined to make her life miserable, no matter what it took.

    Leonard came by every day.

    Six hundred cups became eight hundred. Then more than a thousand. Eventually, M broke down in tears behind the counter, overwhelmed by the endless orders.

    One day, her hands shaking, she wrapped up thest drink and thought seriously about quitting.

    She didn''t get the chance. Before she could decide, her boss let her go-no exnation, just a curt goodbye.

    After that, she tried every odd job she could find. Nothing worked out. Eventually, no one would even hire her.

    She''d hit another dead end.

    M had reached her limit.

    She couldn''t understand what on earth Lysander was thinking. Was he really willing to go this far just to get her into his bed?

    Did he want to drive her insane?

    There were plenty of gorgeous women who would''ve loved to be with him-why was he so obsessed with her?

    And yet, all the rumors she''d heard about Lysander being immune to romance, a "love repellent"-had turned out to beplete nonsense.

    So much for believing gossip.

    Still, she refused to give in. It wasn''t in her nature to surrender-not in principle, and not out of pride. So, instead, she went to Miranda, hoping for some advice.

    She told Miranda a story-just a story, of course-about a man who refused to let go of a woman. She wanted to know, from an outsider''s perspective, what Lysander''s motives might be.

    After all, Miranda was aw student-she''d heard every kind of rtionship drama under the sun. M figured she might have some insight.

 Chapter 304

    Here is a culturally localized adaptation of your passage, tailored for a Western audience:

    "That''s just the ssic case of wanting what you can''t have."

    Miranda cut right to the heart of it.

    "In these stories, the man wants to sleep with the woman, but she turns him down,

    so he bes even more obsessed. It''s either real feelings, or he just can''t stand the bruised ego of being rejected. Most people are wired that way-if something''s out of reach, they be fixated. But once they finally get it, the thrill fades, and eventually they get bored."

    So, if M wanted Lysander to leave her alone, should she just let him win?

    Why should she have to? The thought made her angry. She just couldn''t understand people like him.

    He saw something, and he had to have it. If he couldn''t, he''d push and push, never giving up. And once he finally got it, he''d toss it aside-never losing a thing himself. It was like she was just an object to him.

    But if this dragged on any longer, she was going to lose her mind.

    M spent the whole night thinking about it, and finally decided she had to talk to Lysander, to find some kind of middle ground.

    She couldn''t keep going like this.

    She needed a way out.

    A quiet corner booth at a restaurant just off campus.

    "Made up your mind?"

    Lysander sat on the stiff leather seat, looking mildly annoyed. His gaze lingered on the girl across from him, her eyes burning with intensity, and there was a flicker of amusement in his own.

    M took a deep breath. "I''m not for sale. I''m a person."

    When she said it, her eyes shone with the fierce brightness of a summer sun. It was impossible to focus on her pretty features; the strength in her gaze stole all the attention.

    Like a pearl brushed with dust, her glow could not be hidden.

    Mid out the n she''de up with overnight: a contract rtionship, with a set time limit. For that period, they''d act as boyfriend and girlfriend. It didn''t have to be public, but there would be boundaries-no crossing the line.

    Lysander also wouldn''t get to meddle in the rest of her life.

    She''d put up with being his girlfriend for a while, certain that, before the deadline, he''d get bored of her.

    After all, there were plenty of girls out there better than her. She was just ordinary. And he? He was probably just in it for the thrill.

    Lysander watched the light in her eyes, his own expression turning thoughtful as he listened to her proposal. Suddenly, the idea of having her as a girlfriend didn''t sound so bad.

    He was tired of this game, too.

    It wasn''t like they were getting married. Once he''d had his fun, he could end things whenever he wanted.

    As for boundaries-there was no rush. He''d make sure M woulde to him willingly in the end.

    It was always more fun to win someone''s heart, only to crush itter.

    With that thought, he nodded slightly, a faint smile ying at the corners of his

    eyes. "Fine. Let''s set a deadline. Six months, and then it''s over."

    "No way!" M shot back without thinking. "One month!"

    His gaze darkened. "Are you ying games with me?"

    "Two months, then," M pushed, forcing herself to meet his eyes. "Or are you

    saying you''re so crazy about me that two months isn''t enough?"

    Lysanderughed, all mockery and disdain. "Two months, then."

    It was settled.

    M finally breathed a little easier. At least there was hope. Then she heard Lysander''s voice, teasing and yful.

    "Come here, girlfriend."

    "Wait-one more thing. You don''t have another girlfriend, do you?" M was wary ��she didn''t trust Lysander''s sense of boundaries, and she wasn''t about to get sucked into something dangerous.

    He smirked. "Just you."

    M clenched her fists, hesitated, then slid over to sit beside him. Before she could react, he pressed her back against the seat and kissed her, hot and hungry.

    She gritted her teeth and stayed still.

    It''s fine, she told herself. As long as they didn''t sleep together, she''d treat it like being bitten by a dog... It was only for two months, anyway.

    In the dim corner of the restaurant, sparks flew.

    His kiss was feverish, his eyes zed with want, but even as he held her tightly, her gaze stayed clear-steady, unshaken.

    Desire spun a web between them, but it was impossible to tell who was really caught.

    Or whose heart would break first.

    M was jolted awake.

    She blinked into Archie''s grinning face, his smile wide and sunlit as he called out to her.

    "Hey, M! We''re here-Magnolia Harbor!"

    She blinked, turning to the window. Outside, the city lights glittered against the night.

    They''d made it to Magnolia Harbor-entrance to the legendary "Road to Heaven."

    Her heart thudded in her chest, restless with anticipation. Aheady the unknown ��a promise of freedom, wide open and dazzling.

 Chapter 305

    Magnolia Harbor.

    It waste. Rain drizzled softly against the car window, but the city outside pulsed with heat and energy, just as the rumors promised.

    If you came to Magnolia Harbor, you had to try the spicy cuisine-the kind that set your mouth on fire and your heart pounding.

    Especially someone like Archie, who lived for new experiences. He''d researched the city''s food scene before they even hit the road. The moment they arrived, he didn''t bother with rest; he drove straight to the restaurant he''d reserved.

    M couldn''t help but marvel, not for the first time, at the boundless energy this kid seemed to possess. It was as if he''d never run out.

    She was tired, honestly, but seeing Archie''s excitement, she didn''t want to dampen the mood. She just ordered a few of her favorite vegetables-some crisp greens, some tomatoes-ignoring Archie''s exaggerated groan.

    "C''mon, M, are you a panda? Should I order you some bamboo shoots to go with that?"

    M rolled her eyes; with Archie, she often found herself at a loss for words. "For your information, pandas actually eat meat too. They''ll even eat bamboo rats if they get the chance."

    "Really?" Archie cocked his head, but as soon as he turned away, he forgot all about it, already hollering for more food.

    Soon, the bubbling broths arrived at their table.

    Their tastes couldn''t have been more different. Archie insisted on trying the legendary nine-vor spicy broth, so they each got their own pot-his a fiery cauldron of red, hers a gentle, clear broth.

    Only after the dishes were served and the staff had left the private room-steam swirling through the air-did M finally remove her hat and mask. These days, she armored up every time she stepped out of the car, taking every precaution she could. She was genuinely afraid.

    The broth simmered, sending up clouds of savory steam. She dipped a slice of vegetable, watched it cook, and then savored the warmth a smallfort on a rainy night that chased away fatigue and filled her with a gentle glow.

    Archie''s relentless chatter was a constant in the background. Even as he ate, he never stopped talking, showing M the lists of restaurants and gear he''d found on his phone. He never seemed to run out of things to say.

    But M had to admit there was something soothing about Archie''s ceaseless energy, like an ever-burning me in the room. It was noisy, chaotic, and somehow strangelyforting.

    Halfway through their meal, egged on by Archie, M tried a bite from his infernal spicy pot. The heat hit her instantly, making her cough as her face flushed red.

    "Whoa, hey! Quick, drink some milk. That''ll help!" Archie fumbled to hand her a steaming mug, and M took it gratefully, gulping down half before she could breathe easy again. She was surprised.

    She used to handle spice just fine. Adrian and Lysander, both fond of fiery dishes, had dragged her all over Magnolia Harbor and beyond in search of the best chefs. Back then, she''d learned to love the heat.

    But after months away from anything spicy, her tolerance had faded. She couldn''t take it anymore.

    M stared into space for a moment, lost in thought. It turned out that habits faded even faster than memories.

    ...

    "M?"

    After the chaos at the table had died down, Archie hesitated, fidgeting with his fork before speaking up. "If you''re ever upset, you know you can talk to me, right?"

    M blinked. "Huh?"

    He scratched his head, flustered, then just blurted it out. ��It''s just...every time you fall asleeptely, I can hear you crying. Especially at night. Are the nightmares really that bad? If there''s something weighing on you, you can tell me. We''re in this together, you know? Partners!"

    "I''m telling you, I''m great at cheering people up. Loads of girls have talked to me and said they felt way better afterwards."

    M raised an eyebrow. "Is that why you always end up in trouble, stringing half a dozen girls along at once?"

    Archie sputtered, stung. "Hey,e on, are you ever gonna let that go? Don''t believe what my parents say I wasn''t dating all those girls! We just hung out and talked. They''re the ones who thought it meant something. How is that my fault? I''m totally innocent here!"

    M just shook her head.

    Typical Archie-the ultimate flirt.

    Sometimes, she couldn''t help but be impressed by the influence of the Montgomery n. When it came to rtionships, no one could quite match their ir for the dramatic.

 Chapter 306

    But of course, there are always exceptions.

    Take Lysander''s father, Conrad Montgomery. The man was hopelessly devoted to his wife-so much so that it still surprised M sometimes. After all, he was the first of the Montgomerys to break the mold.

    But honestly,pared to Lysander, Archie was a much betterpanion. He was the warm-hearted type-maybe a little too nosy and gossipy for his own good, but harmless all the same.

    Still, the mess between her and Lysander? That was thest thing she''d ever share with Archie. Once he knew, the whole world would know.

    "Grown-ups'' business, Archie. Kids shouldn''t pry," M teased, her mood suddenly lifting for reasons she couldn''t exin.

    Archie bristled at that.

    Amidst the bickering, they managed to finish their meal. Afterwards, they headed to the cottage Archie had booked. At least tonight, they wouldn''t be sleeping in the car. After a hot shower and some time to freshen up, M was out like a light, her mind drifting into a deep, dreamless sleep.

    Northpoint University, gymnasium.

    The basketball game had just wrapped up, and the men''s locker room was buzzing with energy. A dozen guys-bare-chested, muscles rippling-shoved and joked with one another, theirughter echoing off the tile.

    The conversation started with dinner ns, but soon devolved into crude jokes about bedroom exploits.

    Someone called out to Lysander, who was still dressed in his tracksuit, leaning against the lockers. "Hey, Lysander, you not changing? We''re hitting the bar tonight, youing?"

    Lysander smiled. "Not tonight, guys. I''m heading home."

    The guy gave him a funny look. "What''s up with youtely? Always sneaking off after practice, never hanging with us anymore. Wait-don''t tell me you''re seeing someone? When did this happen? And where''s the lucky girl? You gotta introduce her to the crew, man!"

    "If she''s caught Lysander''s eye, she must be something special," someone else chimed in, and the rest of the team whooped in agreement.

    Lysander just shook his head. "You guys have too much free time. Now get out of here-drinks are on me tonight."

    "Now that''s what I call generosity!" someone cheered.

    The guys erupted into cheers, and the teasing faded as everyone changed and

    left in pairs, stillughing and shoving each other on their way out.

    Soon, Lysander was alone in the locker room.

    He turned, a slow smile spreading across his face, and opened a tall locker. Inside, a girl sat curled up, her eyes covered with a tie, her cheeks flushed deep red.

    "Why didn''t you take off the tie?" he asked softly.

    She pressed her lips together, voice cool. "Didn''t want to see something that would ruin my day."

    M was still annoyed. She''d barely finished her afternoon sses when Lysander messaged, telling her toe to the gym. Their two-month "contract rtionship" had terms-no crossing the line, no going public, but otherwise they were supposed to act like any real couple. Still, M never imagined he''d take things this far.

    She thought she was just picking up her on-paper boyfriend for dinner, but instead, he whisked her straight into the men''s locker room and kissed her- without the slightest care for the setting, as if the "no public disys" use meant nothing. He didn''t seem the least bit worried about being caught.

    Sure enough, they barely shared a kiss before the door swung open, and she ended up hiding in the locker like this. M had never dated before��was this what rtionships were supposed to be like?

    Truth be told, M didn''t want to be found out. This was just a contract, a temporary arrangement she agreed to out of necessity. If it ended publicly, it would be nothing but a joke.

    She understood the nature of this rtionship perfectly. She kept her wits about her.

    With a frown, she started to stand, reaching up to remove the tie from her eyes. "I''m noting here again..."

    But before she could finish, he caught her hand midair.

    She barely had time to react before his fingers wrapped around her wrist-warm, firm, and slow as they traced from her brow down her cheek, feather-light, sending a shiver down her spine as he tugged the tie lower.

    With her vision blocked, every sound and sensation felt magnified.

    She heard his breath grow heavier, felt the air turn heated between them. His voice was low and rough, rumbling right by her ear, and she could feel her face burn.

    "I wanted to do this back when you were my assistant," he murmured. "Undress you, piece by piece-right here in the locker, just like this..."

 Chapter 307

    Pervert!

    Beneath the loosened tie, M''s pupils shrank to pinpricks. She barely had time to struggle before he shoved her into the locker, her back mming hard against the metal with a deafening ng.

    Her gasp of pain never made it out-his heat swallowed it whole.

    His lips ground hungrily against hers, nothing like the aloof indifference they usually showed. He was searing, insistent, kissing her as if he meant to devour her.

    M could only endure it, helpless.

    He tugged her shirt up. His dry, calloused hand slid beneath the fabric, rough and searching, kneading at her skin until her breath came short and ragged, her resistance melting into something shamefully eager.

    When she felt his hand moving lower, M snapped back to herself. Panic surged; she fought wildly, and the blindfold-a silk tie-slipped away from her eyes.

    She froze.

    Behind the young man pinning her, another figure stood-silent, expressionless, cold as ice. How long had he been there?

    There was someone else in the room.

    M''s mind reeled��she shoved desperately at the hands roaming her body, but he only pinned her harder, lips crushing over hers to smother her voice. With nowhere else to go, she bit down, hard.

    "What the hell are you doing?"

    Lysander jerked back two steps, fox-like eyes dark and angry. A fresh bite mark�� a faint trace of blood-stood out on his lower lip.

    M sucked in a shaky breath, ring past him at Leonard, who stood motionless as if carved from stone.

    "It''s someone else is here!" she managed after a moment.

    Lysander nced over his shoulder at Leonard, unconcerned. ��So?��

    To him, Leonard was the Montgomery family''s loyal hound-his personal shadow, bodyguard, and, if needed, the one who would die for him without hesitation. Leonard belonged to him, and followed wherever he went. There was no point in hiding things from a dog.

    Things like this were inevitable, and not worth avoiding.

    Just a dog, after all.

    M stared at him in disbelief. "You knew he was here?" Her shirt had nearly been torn off, and he''d let someone stand there and watch?

    "What''s the problem?" Lysander''s voice was cool, dismissive. "He''s a dog. Just ignore him. Why let it bother you?"

    M''s eyes went wide.

    She looked from Lysander-elegant, aristocratic-to Leonard, who stood unmoved, eyes nk, as if the words hadn''t even registered as an insult. She just couldn''t understand.

    Are all rich people this insane?

    No, Miranda isn''t like this... Or maybe you have to be Montgomery-level rich to be this nuts?

    Forgive her��she was just an ordinary girl. She couldn''t begin to understand. "Psychopath," M muttered under her breath.

    ...

    She exhaled sharply, turned, and headed straight for the exit of the men''s locker room. If she stayed a second longer, she''d suffocate-in every sense of the word.

    Behind her, Lysander''s eyes narrowed dangerously.

    Without a word, Leonard blocked her path, silent and unyielding.

    M clenched her fists, then turned back to Lysander, forcing herself to sound calm. "I''ve got code to finish tonight. Can we meet tomorrow instead?"

    Since entering into this contract rtionship with Lysander, things had finally begun to settle down. As long as he wasn''t around to harass her pawing and kissing her like some touch-starved lunatic-her life was getting back on track.

    Thanks to her good grades and decent social skills, her advisor had even helped her join aputer science project. The pay was good, and a brilliant PhD student from the research institute would be mentoring her. Her future was looking bright for the first time.

    Truth was, she was busier than ever.

    And right now, she desperately needed a moment alone to breathe.

    "You''re upset," Lysander said, ignoring her request.

    "I''m not."

    "You are," he pressed, tone brooking no argument. "You''re angry. Angry because of a dog."

    His fox-like eyes glinted a storm gathering in their depths-as he stalked toward her, step by deliberate step.

 Chapter 308

    The girl instinctively recoiled, only to bump into the broad chest of a man behind her-Leonard.

    She tried to dart away, but there was nowhere left to escape. In that moment, Lysander leaned in, capturing her lips in a kiss that was fierce and unyielding, as sudden and overwhelming as a summer storm.

    Pressed between two men behind her, a stranger''s steady heartbeat thrummed through her back, while in front of her, her so-called boyfriend loomed, his touch possessive, his gaze burning with a nameless fury. M''s mind snapped; the tension inside her finally broke.

    All she could feel was humiliation.

    She shoved at Lysander, her hand sweeping up in a p fueled by all her anger- only for it to halt midair, caught tight in Leonard''s grip. He didn''t need to use much force; she simply couldn''t move. Before she could even raise her other hand, Leonard pinned that one too.

    She was trapped, boxed in by the strength of the young man behind her.

    Lysander let out a low, mockingugh. "I told you-he''s just a dog. He listens only to his master."

    And like any loyal hound, he''d bare his teeth at anything that threatened his master-no matter who it was.

    Pity? Sympathy? What a joke.

    No one cared.

    M was crushed in Lysander''s embrace, his lips rough and insistent on hers. When his fingers slipped beneath her cor, she finally broke down, tears spilling from her eyes-silent, helpless.

    Her gaze, usually clear as ss, now seemed clouded, dulled by despair and exhaustion.

    She felt like she was losing her mind.

    The young man nestled against her chest, his dark hair disheveled, lifted his head just a little. His fox-like eyes shimmered in the dim light, a touch of resignation softening his sharp features.

    "Why are you crying again?"

    Why is it that every time I see you, I end up like this? M thought, her tearsing faster now.

    He sighed, a gentle sound, then slid his arms around her, drawing her out of Lysander''s hold. With careful fingers, he fastened the buttons Lysander had undone, cradling her as if to soothe a frightened child.

    "There, there. I was just trying to scare you," he murmured. "Next time, don''t pick a fight with me over things that have nothing to do with us. I''ll get angry. But this time I''ll let it go."

    Lysander spoke as he examined her wrist-already bruising, trembling faintly in his hand. He nced at Leonard with a deep frown.

    He didn''t have to say a word. Leonard calmly twisted his own wrist until the joint popped with a sharp crack, the sound making M shudder.

    Leonard''s face remained nk, as if he felt nothing at all.

    Holding M close, Lysander gave a gentle, almost coaxing smile. "See? He''s been punished. Don''t cry anymore, okay?"

    M buried her face in his chest, too stunned to move, too scared to speak. She could only feel the tightness in her chest, the suffocating pressure that left her breathless.

    Never before had she felt so painfully aware: the man she''d signed a contract to date��a two-month arrangement, nothing more��was aplete and utter madman.

    It was the middle of a zing summer, but she felt as if she''d fallen into an icyke.

    The whole thing felt absurd. Just a fake rtionship, a brief arrangement-and yet, Lysander treated her so carelessly. In his eyes, she was probably worth less than Leonard, his so-called "dog."

    If he could be so cruel to someone he''d raised, what would he do to her?

    Who was she trying to pity here?

    She ought to pity herself, for being so unlucky.

    A strange, unshakable fear crept up inside her, as if something was slipping out of her control, tumbling towards disaster.

    It left her deeply unsettled.

    Morning, Magnolia Harbor.

    M jolted awake from her nightmare, breathing hard, her heart racing until finally it slowed.

    She headed straight for a shower.

    Before she could finish, someone pounded on her door. Archie''s excited voice

    rang out, "Hey, M! Are you up yet?"

    "We gotta go get our hiking gear! We''re heading out this afternoon!"

 Chapter 309

    "Hang on, I''ll be right there!"

    Fresh out of the shower, M called back as she towel-dried her hair, her voice carrying a hint of cheerfulness.

    Sensing Archie''s impatience from beyond the door, she hurried her pace-pulling on the lightweight pink-and-ck windbreaker she''d grabbed at the highway rest stop, giving her hair a quick rub, and heading over to let him in.

    "Ready?" she asked, swinging the door open.

    Archie blinked in surprise when he saw her. "Why''s your hair still wet?"

    "It''s fine. Let''s just go get our stuff."

    "No way. It''s still raining outside, and you just got over a fever. The roads ahead are way tougher than anything we''ve done so far. If you get sick again now, we''re toast."

    Under Archie''s unwavering insistence, M retreated and dutifully blow-dried her hair, bundling up before stepping back out.

    The two of them had already mapped out a thorough supply list-thanks to online travel guides and advice from seasoned road-trippers-so they made a beeline for the biggest outdoor sports store in town.

    Their main haul:

    Tents, sleeping bags, UV-protection sunsses, a first aid kit, trekking poles, and other hiking essentials.

    They stocked up on daily necessities and food supplies, grabbed portable chargers, a digital altimeter, a pile of handy car tools, and thick clothes with hats and boots.

    Because the elevation along the Trans-Mountain Highway would climb steadily, they added portable oxygen canisters��just in case. Sure, driving allowed for some adjustment, but it never hurt to be prepared.

    After triple-checking that nothing was missing, they enjoyed onest meal in Magnolia Harbor. They inspected the SUV, updated the in-car GPS, and downloaded offline maps just in case they lost signal in the wilderness.

    By afternoon, they were ready to hit the road.

    The ck SUV roared to life on the wide, open highway.

    Archie, dressed in all ck, slid behind the wheel and shot M a grin, his energy infectious. "Well, cousin, are you ready for this?"

    "Yeah," M replied, her tone cool and steady. She''d grown used to Archie''s teenage bravado, but even she couldn''t deny a flutter of anticipation beneath her calm exterior.

    She''d had adventures before.

    But nothing quite like this.

    ...

    It all felt so new.

    How could she not be a little excited? M pulled out her brand-new camera-one she''d splurged on during their gear run-and snapped a picture of the endless road unfurling ahead through the windshield.

    Their main destination was Sris City, famed for its grand cathedrals and gathering of renowned schrs. But M was just as eager to experience the breathtaking mountains and vibrant cultures along the way.

    She still hadn''t forgotten the uing summer International Fashion Week. This was her big break.

    Her great-aunt had reminded her: This year''s Fashion Week had two main themes-one inspired by rubies, the other byndscapes. M would need to design two collections, each reflecting one of the themes, to present on the world stage.

    This would be her first public debut before the international elite.

    It was her shot at fame a turning point that could define the rest of her career. And for that, she needed inspiration.

    Unfortunately, the perfect ruby she''d had her eye on was snatched up at auction by Lysander and given to Giselle Harvey, so her gemstone collection was only half-finished for now.

    But as forndscapes��this road trip was the perfect opportunity to gather ideas and materials.

    There couldn''t be a better moment.

    Clutching her camera, M stared out at the endless highway. Sunlight spilled across her delicate features, gilding her eyes with a warm, golden glow.

    Archie mmed the horn, letting out a triumphant whoop.

    The SUV thundered forward.

    Their ck car barreled down the road, carrying them into the unknown-riding

    the wind along this legendary route nicknamed "Heaven''s Highway." The rush of air outside sang in their ears.

    They were officially on their way.

    ...

    The 317 route was famous for its scenery and culture��a tapestry of the extraordinary and the unfamiliar.

    Once they left Magnolia Harbor, their first stop was Esterbrook. Through the window, M watched viges clinging to the mountainsides, their houses painted in every color imaginable.

    Jagged peaks loomed overhead, shrouded in wisps of cloud.

    Terraced fields of green tumbled down the slopes in neat, winding patterns-a feast for the eyes. In the distance, tiny figures climbed the terraces with baskets slung over their backs, busy with daily chores, a wild charm in their movements.

    The first part of the journey was rtively easy-perfect for making good time. With their tight schedule, they decided not to stop just yet.

 Chapter 310

    But M captured the sweeping scenery with her camera, imprinting it just as

    firmly in her memory.

    The car kept moving forward.

    The canyon was steep, shrouded in mist that drifted across the peaks. They drove through dense patches of forest, surrounded by the music of trickling streams and the chorus of birds and insects��a symphony of the wild.

    Archie nced at M, who was filming out the window, and couldn''t help but tease, ��Hey, M, don''t just record the scenery! Get some shots of me looking heroic. When this is over, I''m printing them out and covering my whole wall!"

    After all, this was his first real adventure-something worth bragging about for years. He imagined dragging future guests over to admire his daring feats. Even his dad would have to give him a thumbs-up.

    At first, M just ignored his chatter, letting him prattle on. When he finally quieted down, she spun around and snapped several candid shots of him, which made Archie howl in protest.

    "M! Why didn''t you warn me? I could''ve struck my coolest pose! Come on, do it again just one more shot!"

    How much cooler could he possibly look?

    M stifled augh and didn''t reply. Her face looked more rxed than it had in days.

    The route through Esterbrook was easy enough, and soon the car emerged from the canyon and rolled into their next stop: Fortescue City-the gateway to the mountain pass.

    They''d set outte that afternoon. By the time they arrived, darkness had fallen, and a light rain had begun to mist the roads. It wasn''t safe to drive when tired, especially at night.

    This town was a crossroads, where different worlds met.

    Neither of them was picky about amodations. They found a small motel, checked in, washed up, and copsed onto their beds, exhaustion dragging them into heavy sleep.

    Northpoint University, Project Office.

    The room was spacious, partitioned into several work areas crammed withputers and oversized monitors.

    At the moment, only one person was inside.

    M sat in a corner cubicle, eyes fixed on the sea of colorful code across her screen, fingers flying over the keyboard.

    A gentle voice sounded behind her. "Why aren''t you at lunch?"

    Startled, she turned to find Forrest Whitmore, his smile warm and easy. She quickly stood and spoke with careful respect.

    "Hi, Forrest."

    Forrest was three years ahead of her a doctoral candidate, a prodigy, and something of a campus legend at Northpoint. He was leading theputer science project she''d recently joined.

    She''d heard all about him before starting: brilliant, famous, yet notoriously private. Outside of formal events, hardly anyone saw him, which only added to the mystique.

    When her advisor rmended her for this project, M was nervous. What if he was difficult to work with?

    But Forrest turned out to be approachable, even gentle-she''d never met a man quite so quietly kind. Of course, when it came to his subject, he was demanding. But he never lost hisposure.

    Still, M always felt anxious around him. The pressure to perform was intense; if she messed this up, it would reflect badly on her advisor and might close doors to future opportunities.

    "I just want to finish this module before I eat. I''m almost done, really..." M offered a quick exnation.

    Forrest didn''t press her. He stepped closer, eyes scanning the code filling her screen.

    As he studied her work in silence, M tensed up. She couldn''t help but ask, "Is there something wrong?"

    "No, it''s good."

    He gave her a nod of approval. Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, he pointed out a few lines and added, "Though you could optimize these sections a bit more..."

    M listened intently, eager to learn.

    Momentster, the office door swung open with a bang. Leonard strode in.

    The instant she saw him, M shrank back slightly, her gaze dropping. "What are you doing here?"

    "Step outside with me."

    Leonard didn''t wait for an answer. He turned and left, and M had no choice but to follow. If Leonard showed up, it was always about Lysander-never anything she''d want overheard, especially since their connection was anything but public. She didn''t even get a chance to ask what was wrong before Leonard said, "You''d better keep your distance from that guy."

    "Huh? Who?"

    "Forrest."

 Chapter 311

    Forrest?

    What''s wrong with Forrest?

    M waspletely at a loss, her confusion only growing. Ever since that incident

    in the men''s locker room, she''d been wary-maybe even a little disgusted-by Leonard, and now this cryptic message just made her even more uneasy.

    What kind of game is he ying now?

    Forrest was the project lead-she was just a junior who still needed his guidance. How was she supposed to "stay away"? Was she supposed to quit? Since when was that an option?

    It was all so bizarre.

    "What do you want?" M asked coolly, making it clear she wasn''t in the mood for small talk.

    Leonard, noticing her annoyance, didn''t linger. He handed her a paper bag. "The boss asked me to give this to you. He''ll pick you up tonight."

    With that, he turned and left.

    M frowned, perplexed. She tugged open the bag and instantly felt her face burn.

    Inside was a nearly transparent white slip, dusted with tiny rhinestones. The fabric was so thin and soft, it would barely hide anything at all.

    Disgusting. Was this man capable of thinking about anything else?

    It had been nearly a month since their contract rtionship started. If Lysander was bored, she sure couldn''t tell-his "creativity" only seemed to multiply. He''d gone from awkward and reserved toing up with new tricks every week.

    Miranda''s advice-was it really trustworthy?

    M gripped the paper bag, wishing it would catch fire in her hands. She was just about to toss it in the trash when a voice interrupted her.

    "What''s up?"

    Forrest stood in the half-open doorway, curiosity and a hint of concern in his eyes.

    "Why''s your face so red? Are you feeling okay?"

    "N-no.�� M clutched the bag tighter, sweating bullets. ��I, um, just got a little hungry all of a sudden. Hey, about those lines of code, can I go over them with you this afternoon instead?"

    "Sure," Forrest replied gently. He hesitated, then offered, "Actually, I was just heading to the cafeteria-maybe we could-"

    But before he could finish, M had already darted down the hall, disappearing in a flustered rush. Forrest could onlyugh and shake his head, still not sure what had gotten into her.

    ...

    That night, in an upscale apartment just outside Northpoint University.

    The city lights shimmered beyond the window. In the softly lit bedroom, shadows danced across the walls, casting a warm and intimate glow.

    By the floor-to-ceiling windows, Lysander sat with his back against the ss, a girl curled in hisp. M gazed nervously out at the city, her dress slipping off one shoulder.

    Lysander, clearly displeased at her distracted mood, bit lightly at her bare shoulder. "Why aren''t you wearing the slip I bought you?"

    At the mention of it, M-who''d been tense with nerves-immediately shot him a re. "That thing''s basically see-through! I might as well not wear anything at all. Forget it!"

    "Oh? So you don''t want to wear anything?"

    Lysander twisted her words with a mischievous grin, deftly slipping her dress further off her shoulders, exposing even more of her pale skin to the golden light.

    He leaned down, his lips brushing gently along her corbone.

    "Mm!" M gasped, flustered and blushing, pushing him away as she stared anxiously at the glowing city beyond the ss.

    "Someone could see us!"

    She shoved at his chest, her voice trembling with annoyance.

    ��I looked it up online, you know! In a real rtionship, a girlfriend can say no to unreasonable demands. And you-no one else does this kind of thing, just... just

    "Just what?" Lysander interrupted, amused by her righteous indignation. He found her determination oddly endearing.

    He swept his hair away from his forehead, eyes smoldering with a teasing fire as he leaned in close.

    M instinctively leaned back, her bodynding on the plush rug. Lysander followed, pinning her gently beneath him, her wrists caught above her head.

    "Is this what you mean?" His voice was rough, his hands warm as they traced the buttons of her dress, his lips trailing kisses down her skin��each touch sending sparks through her body.

    M trembled, every kiss making her shiver, her eyes growing wet and hazy.

    "Or maybe this?" Lysander murmured, dipping down to nip at her waist. His gaze burned, voice thick with desire. "Do you want me?"

    M shook, unable to answer.

    Lysander didn''t rush her. He sat up and pulled M into hisp, holding her close. Guiding her trembling hand to the buttons of his shirt, he helped her undo them one by one, revealing the taut, muscled lines of his torso.

    He paused, letting her hand linger on his warm, slightly damp skin. Though his own breathing was ragged, he held himself back, asking softly, "Do you want me?"

    His voice was hoarse, his skin burning hot. M could barely breathe, her mind spinning, her body melting into his. And yet-just as she was about to give in, a sudden jolt of fear ran through her.

    But fear of what? She didn''t even know.

    As Lysander leaned in, ready to im her, a sudden knock at the bedroom door shattered the moment.

    Lysander ignored it, but M snapped out of her daze. She pushed him away, yanking the covers over herself, shivering.

    That was close. Too close. She''d nearly lost herself.

    In that moment, Lysander seemed more dangerous than ever-a beautiful, forbidden temptation, impossible to resist.

    Lysander looked at the girl bundled up in nkets, her head the only thing peeking out. With a frustrated sigh, he raked a hand through his rumpled hair and called out toward the door, his voice tinged with annoyance.

    "Come in."

    Leonard entered, face expressionless, and handed over a phone.

    "It''s for you."

    Lysander nced at the caller ID, his brow furrowing for a moment. He tugged theforter, pulling M close for onest kiss at the corner of her lips.

    "I''ll deal with youter," he whispered before slipping out to take the call, Leonard following behind. The door swung shut.

    M, still cocooned in the nkets, stared after him in confusion. In their brief struggle, she''d caught a glimpse of the caller''s name on the phone.

    Giselle?

    Who was Giselle?

    It sounded like such an intimate name.

 Chapter 312

    That night,

    Lysander got a phone call. Without a word of exnation or even returning to his room, he just left.

    It was Leonard who ended up driving M back to campus.

    For days after that, Lysander never sought her out. She didn''t bump into him at school; even Leonard seemed to have vanished from the hallways.

    It was as if they had both disappeared without a trace.

    At the time, M mostly felt relieved. Honestly, she was grateful Lysander had something else to upy him-dealing with him always took so much energy and willpower.

    The less he came looking for her, the better.

    Their contractual rtionship was quietly running out of time, each day ticking it closer to the end.

    She buried herself in her project work, letting the days blur past.

    A week before the contract was set to expire, M''s project group-led by Forrest finally made some progress. To celebrate, everyone went out for dinner together. The restaurant was packed, full ofughter and chatter. As they walked down the corridor toward their private dining room, they ran into a boisterous group of guys-Lysander''s usual basketball buddies-arguing loudly about something.

    "Why hasn''t Lysander shown up to y ball? It''s like he disappeared."

    "y ball? He''s nevering back, man."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Don''t you know? Lysander and Giselle left for the States to study abroad-over a week ago. They probably won''t be back for years."

    "Giselle?"

    "Wait, you mean that gorgeous senior who came to one of our dinners with Lysander? The one from Ivy League Institute across the street?"

    "Yeah, that''s her."

    "I think her name was, oh-Giselle!"

    "She really is stunning. I heard she''s from a wealthy family, too��beautiful, brilliant, well-connected. No wonder Lysander never dated anyone all these years. He''s been holding out for someone perfect."

    "More than just holding out."

    The guy who kept calling her ''Sis Giselle'' clearly knew more than he let on, and couldn''t resist spilling the details.

    "They''ve been engaged since they were kids-childhood sweethearts, grew up together. Going to study abroad together is basically a honeymoon. I bet they''ll get married as soon as they''re back."

    Everyone''s curiosity exploded all at once, and a barrage of questions erupted as the group pushed into their private room, still gossiping animatedly.

    M stood frozen by the entrance to another dining room down the hall, hearing every word. Her face drained of color.

    What had she just heard?

    Lysander had gone abroad to study?

    He was engaged��to a girl named Giselle?

    So the Giselle who''d called that night was his fianc��e?

    Each new revtion hit her like a blow to the chest. Her mind buzzed, her stomach churned, and for a split second, she felt physically sick.

    He''d started a rtionship with her-even a fake one-while already engaged? Why had he lied to her?

    ...

    "M, are you okay?"

    A voice broke through her daze. Forrest was watching her with concern. "You look really pale."

    "I''m fine." M took a shaky breath, swallowing down the tidal wave of emotion. "Forrest, I��I think my stomach''s just upset. Would it be alright if I skipped dinner tonight?"

    Forrest nodded. "Of course. Let me drive you home."

    "Thank you, but that''s not necessary." M forced a smile. She managed to keep herself together until she stepped outside the restaurant��and then herposure shattered.

    Eyes stinging, she pulled out her phone and opened her contacts, hands trembling as she started a call.

    She needed answers.

    She couldn''t stand the thought that she''d been unknowingly dragged into someone else''s rtionship. She needed the truth.

    After a long wait, the call finally connected. On the other end, a woman''s voice answered-soft,nguid, and edged with sleepiness. "Hello? Who''s this?"

    M froze, suddenly tongue-tied.

    She could guess who it was. For a moment, she had no idea what to say.

    The woman on the other end seemed confused by the silence, murmuring something under her breath. Then, as if realizing something, she spoke up again -tentative now.

 Chapter 313

    "You again? What was your name-M, right?"

    The woman''s voice turned icy. "You''ve got some nerve, calling here. Lysander''s in the shower and can''t talk. Don''t bother calling again. You homewrecker. Stealing someone else''s fianc��-pathetic!"

    "Wait, I didn''t even know he was-" M barely got the words out before the line went dead, reced by the cold, repetitive beep of a disconnect.

    She stood there, in the fading twilight on a noisy city street, ears ringing.

    Homewrecker?

    She''d never imagined that word could ever be thrown at her. The absurdity and injustice of it hit her full force, leaving her breathless.

    It made no sense.

    For a moment, M couldn''t even summon the strength to protest.

    She stood there, dazed, lost in the crowd and the city noise. But eventually, she forced herself to breathe, to do something-anything. She dialed Miranda, hoping to ask about Lysander''s engagement.

    Miranda was the closest connection she had to that world.

    But the Wayne family, though well-off, weren''t anywhere near the Montgomerys'' league. Miranda didn''t know much��she just promised to quietly ask around. M brushed off Miranda''s curiosity with a few vague excuses.

    No matter how she tried, she couldn''t let it go.

    She wasn''t going to swallow this nder.

    She had to get to the truth. She needed answers-because if this rumor got out, how could she hold her head up in public?

    Fortescue City.

    Early the next morning, M and Archie sat outside a rustic inn, sipping steaming ck tea and eating hearty beef pastries for breakfast��a local staple.

    The town perched on a high teau, and the rainy season had settled in. Outside, a fine mist fell endlessly, water dripping from the eaves in silver threads. Only the hot tea brought warmth against the chill. From their spot, they could see mountains shrouded in drifting clouds.

    Archie stretched out his hand, letting the rain gather in his palm, then took a big bite of his pastry. He sounded a bit frustrated. "When''s this rain going to stop? We have to make it to Zionia tonight, no matter what."

    M watched the passersby moving through the drizzle for a moment, then spoke decisively. "We''re leaving now."

    "What? Not going to wait for the rain to let up?"

    "No point. The road from Fortescue City to Zionia is paved-pretty much thest smooth stretch we''ll get. It''s just a light rain, it won''t slow us down much. Besides

    She frowned, worry creasing her brow. "We''re running out of time."

    On the way here, they''d passed through a checkpoint. Thankfully, M still had her temporary ID on her, so there was no trouble.

    But it left a big problem.

    Her details were now in the traffic database. If anyone was looking for her, it was only a matter of time before they found her-maybe a day or two, at most.

    They couldn''t afford any more dys.

    She had to reach Sris City before Lysander caught up.

    "I might not be much help on the roads after this, so let me drive for this stretch.

    You should rest-save your energy for what''s ahead."

    She made the decision on the spot.

    They quickly packed some dried beef and other snacks for the road and filled their thermoses with hot water.

    Then they set out for Zionia.

    The ck SUV pushed through the rain, first winding through narrow mountain passes, then across rolling green ins, the grass washed bright by the downpour. With every mile, the altitude climbed and the weather grew more unpredictable.

    By thetter half of the journey, snow began to fall, swirling through a dense fog. It felt as though they''d entered a silent, frozen wilderness-just their car pressing on, alone.

    Thankfully, they had GPS. There was no need to rush.

    The only real worry was the risk of altitude sickness as they climbed higher.

    As luck would have it, that''s exactly what happened.

    And what M didn''t expect was that, despite not being much of a fitness buff, she

    held up just fine-while Archie started to struggle first.

 Chapter 314

    Snow was swirling in the air, nketing everything in white.

    On the winding mountain road, a ck SUV sat parked on the shoulder.

    Archie slumped in the passenger seat, breathing heavily. His head pounded, a wave of dizziness washing over him. Frowning, he pushed away the portable oxygen tank M offered.

    "Just�D Just give me a minute. Let me adjust."

    M, bundled up in her puffer jacket, nced at the altimeter and sighed. "We''re already at about 13,500 feet. You''ve made it this far-just hang in there."

    But Archie was stubborn. He insisted on toughing it out.

    M gave up arguing and simply pressed the oxygen mask to his face. He had no choice but to take a breath.

    After just one inhale, he fell silent.

    "Still dizzy?" M asked, her tone cool and matter-of-fact.

    "No," Archie admitted after a moment, catching his breath. Frustration crept into his voice. "I just don''t get it. I''m supposed to be the healthy one here. You''re the fragile one. Why am I the one with altitude sickness, and you''re totally fine?"

    She shrugged. "Maybe you''re just too healthy for your own good."

    He shot her a look, speechless at that answer.

    "Come on, get some rest," M said, her tone softening as she tried to salvage his pride. "Who knows, maybe the altitude sickness will hit meter. I''ll need you to drive the rest of the way, tough guy."

    With that, M started the engine and they pressed on, racing the clock.

    At one point, M grew too exhausted to continue, so Archie took over-driving while hooked up to the oxygen tank. Somehow, they made it to Zionia before dawn.

    Both werepletely spent.

    They stumbled into the hotel Archie had booked, barely making it to their beds before copsing.

    ***

    Back at Northpoint University.

    Miranda was still digging around, trying to find out more about Lysander''s rumored engagement.

    M, torn and anxious, finally decided she needed answers straight from Lysander himself. She couldn''t just sit back and ept being cast as the "other woman" without knowing the truth.

    She''d asked him at the very beginning��he''d said nothing about being engaged, nothing about a fianc��e. Why keep it a secret? Why all the games and lies?

    What had she ever done to deserve this?

    Seething, M dialed Lysander''s number again and again, finally getting through after several attempts.

    "Why didn''t you tell me you were engaged? Why did you drag me into this?" Her voice shook with anger and disbelief.

    A pause. Then Lysander''s voice came through, cold, impatient, and tinged with exhaustion. "M, what does this have to do with you?"

    He didn''t stop. "I just wanted to sleep with you. I never thought you''d be so difficult. I tried for ages, and you never gave in. Honestly, I''m over it. I could pick up a girl at any club who''d be so much more fun and attentive. Wasting my time with you was pointless."

    "Don''t call me again. You''re ruining my mood."

    In the background, M thought she heard a woman''s mockingughter, followed by a sultry giggle.

    The line went dead.

    She stood there, surrounded by the crimson and gold of the maple grove. Autumn leaves drifted down around her, the air heavy with loneliness and the ache of the season drawing to a close.

    A bitterugh escaped her lips.

    It was true. She''d been lied to, unwittingly dragged into someone else''s rtionship. Guilt, shame, and a surge ofplicated emotions crashed over her, threatening to drown her.

    M sank onto a bench at the edge of the grove, staring nkly ahead, her mind emptied and directionless for the first time in her life.

    The sky darkened. Rain began to fall, light at first, then heavier. She didn''t move, letting the cold drops soak her hair, her face, her clothes. Her thoughts spun in chaos.

    What now?

    As she sat lost in confusion, the rain suddenly stopped. A soft white umbre appeared above her, shielding her from the drizzle. Light flooded her vision.

    Forrest stood before her.

    ***

    "Professor?�� she murmured, bewildered. Her mind was too numb to process why he was here.

    Forrest adjusted his silver-framed sses, gazing down at her. His eyes were warm and gentle behind the lenses. "It''s raining, Mimi. You''ll catch a cold like this."

    Mimi?

    Over the past few weeks, Forrest had been her mentor on the project-patient, kind, always easy to talk to. But they weren''t close enough for such a familiar nickname... were they?

 Chapter 315

    And then, there was that name-Mimi.

    It sounded so familiar.

    "What did you just call me?" she asked, dazed.

    "Mimi," Forrest replied.

    He let out a soft sigh, a shadow of sadness flickering across his otherwise striking features. "After all this time, you still don''t remember me?"

    Mimi?

    M''s face went nk as she stared at the man before her, really looking at him for the first time. Slowly, his delicate features began to blur and merge with the memory of a boy she hadn''t seen in years.

    It was the summer she turned twelve.

    Her parents were strict and neglectful; there were days she barely had enough to eat. Her ssmates had all started raising silkworms, but good mulberry leaves were hard toe by. So, M would sneak out to an abandoned factory near her house, climbing the old mulberry tree there to collect fresh leaves. She''d trade them to her ssmates for a bit of pocket change or a few bites of candy- anything to curb her hunger and satisfy her cravings, if only a little.

    There was an ancient mulberry tree in that deserted factory lot.

    One day, as she climbed up to gather leaves, she suddenly heard the muffled sound of someone crying. Curious, she leaned out for a better look��and lost her bnce, tumbling down from the tree.

    Shended right on top of a boy.

    "Oh no! I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to!" she blurted, scrambling to her feet, mortified. Mulberry leaves scattered everywhere. The boy looked up just then, and through the dappled sunlight filtering through the branches, she saw the face of a boy in a white shirt, his features gently illuminated by a golden halo. He looked like he''d just been crying; his eyes and nose were red.

    He was even more handsome than the heroes on TV. For a moment, the scruffy little girl just stared, awestruck.

    After a few seconds, she noticed the boy''s brow furrow, and fresh tears welled up in his eyes. M panicked, worried she''d hurt him. What if his parents came and med her? Being hit hurt-a lot. Once, a chair thrown in anger had left her bleeding.

    Desperate to make him smile, she grabbed a handful of mulberry leaves and stuck them in her hair, trying to look wild and silly. Then, imitating the monkey king from her favorite cartoon, she bounced on her toes and called out in a loud, cheerful voice, "Look! The Great Monkey King is here! No more monsters, no more pain. Everything''s okay now!"

    The boy stopped crying, staring at the skinny, shabby little girl before him, jumping and grinning in the sunlight, doing her best to make himugh. She looked ridiculous, but to him, she shone brighter than the sun.

    For a moment, it was as if the monkey king himself had reallye to chase away his troubles-just for him.

    Abandoned by his parents after their divorce and left behind at his grandmother''s house, the boy had felt lost and alone. But that day, he suddenly found himself smiling through his tears.

    Seeing him cheer up, M grinned too, bouncing even harder.

    After that, the two became friends. They met often under the old mulberry tree in the abandoned factory. Every time, the boy would bring plenty of treats to share.

    M adored him.

    Because whenever she saw him, she knew she''d get to eat her fill-and when she was full, she was happy.

    That summer was the best time of her childhood. But, as with all good things, it ended too soon. When summer vacation was over, the boy vanished without a word.

    She missed him for a long time.

    Now, standing here, looking into the eyes of the man before her, M felt the memories crash over her like a tide. Tears shimmered in her eyes.

    His voice ovepped with the boy''s from her memories-gentle, clear, unmistakable.

    It was just like thest thing he ever said to her, the words she''d held in her heart

    all these years. Only this time, it wasn''t goodbye, but a new beginning.

    "Mimi."

    "Can I call you Mimi?"

    "I want a name that''s just for me-something only I get to say. Is that okay, Mimi?"

    And she heard her younger self,ughing as she answered.

    "Okay."

 Chapter 316

    A gentle rain fell, misting the air as red maple leaves drifted to the ground.

    Beneath the shelter of a white umbre, M tilted her head, her eyes searching the man before her. Forrest''s handsome features blurred through the curtain of drizzle, yet somehow, he seemed more vivid than ever.

    Tears slipped down her cheeks.

    She opened her mouth, wanting to say so much, but all that came out was a broken sob. Her chest ached with tangled emotions-pain, longing, humiliation�� swelling inside her until she could barely breathe.

    After a long pause, she managed just one sentence, her voice barely above a whisper, as if it took every ounce of strength she had left.

    She said, "Forrest, it hurts so much."

    It was the raw truth, stripped of pretense. She stood before the one person who''d seen her at her lowest-there was no point in hiding anything.

    Forrest''s eyes filled with sudden warmth and pain.

    Unable to hold back any longer, he crouched down and wrapped his arms around her-around this rain-soaked, trembling girl, shivering from cold and exhaustion. He gently rubbed her back, silent butforting.

    They held each other in the rain.

    Neither spoke.

    Yet in that embrace, M found afort deeper than words. The tension in her limbs began to ease, as if new life was being breathed back into her tired body.

    At the institute, in the break room.

    After a hot shower, M changed into fresh white clothes and sat quietly in a chair, towel in hand, still a little unsure of herself.

    "Forrest?" she ventured.

    He smiled kindly. "Just call me Forrest, or even ''brother'' if you''d like. That''s what you always called me before, remember?"

    He offered her a mug of warm milk, then-almost automatically-took the towel from her, intending to help.

    Flustered, M pulled away. ��I��I can manage, thanks."

    Sensing her difort, Forrest didn''t insist. Instead, he handed her a hairdryer. "Dry your hair, or you''ll catch a cold."

    M nodded and did as he said.

    Once her hair was halfway dry, she took a cautious sip of milk. Warmth crept back into her frozen fingers.

    Now that her emotions had run their course, embarrassment crept in. She hesitated, then-partly out of curiosity from long ago-asked, "Why did you suddenly disappear back then? I... I worried about you for so long."

    Forrest''s expression softened. "When summer break ended, my family pulled me out of school and sent me back to Kingsford. It all happened so quickly, I never got the chance to tell you. Afterward, I never found a way toe back and find you. I''m sorry."

    M shook her head. "No, I''m the one who should apologize. I didn''t even recognize you."

    He smiled. "That''s on me. I never told you my name back then."

    Forrest hesitated, then said quietly, "The truth is, my parents had just divorced. They left me with my grandmother and wanted nothing to do with me. I couldn''t ept my family or my name. That''s why I never told you who I was."

    During those years, only M had introduced herself openly. Forrest had always stayed silent, so she''d simply called him "brother."

    She never imagined that was the reason.

    M stared at him, at a loss. ��I��I''m sorry."

    Forrest let out a softugh.

    "My family drama isn''t your fault. Really, you were always braver than I was. If it weren''t for you, I might never have moved on."

    He smiled at her, eyes gentle. "Thank you, M."

    She flushed, embarrassed, and quickly changed the subject.

    "You know, you''re amazing. I was so scrawny as a kid, and now I lookpletely different. Yet you still recognized me. That''s incredible."

    Forrest met her gaze, his eyes brightening with a sudden, mischievous smile. "No matter how much you change, I''ll always recognize you."

    His words caught her off guard, and the intensity in his eyes made her look away, flustered.

    Then, Forrest''s tone softened. "M, has something happened to youtely? Has someone hurt you? You can tell me. I want to help."

    He wanted to know why she was hurting.

    But M didn''t know where to begin. Should she tell him she''d been forced into a rtionship, tricked, used as someone''s secret shame... or that she''d been crushed until she felt like nothing at all? Where could she even start?

 Chapter 317

    Everything was hard to talk about.

    Just as M was struggling to find the words, her phone buzzed in her pocket. She quickly fished it out-it was Miranda calling. After signaling to Forrest, she answered.

    "M, about that favor-you know, the thing you asked me to check on? I''ve got news."

    "About Giselle-she and Lysander never really had an engagement. It was just something their families joked about when they were kids, nothing official. There was never a formal engagement party, and I haven''t heard anything about them being together for real."

    "But I can''t say for sure. They both went abroad for school, right? Maybe when they''re back home, something will happen between them."

    No engagement. No real rtionship.

    A heavy weight lifted off M''s chest, and for the first time in a while, her thoughts settled. If that was the case, then she wasn''t exactly the viin here.

    And honestly, she''d been tricked and pushed into this mess-Lysander was the real jerk.

    Suddenly, it all seemed a little clearer.

    When she hung up, Forrest noticed how M''s face seemed to light up again, her eyes sparkling as she looked at him.

    "It''s all good now. I''m fine," she said.

    Forrest, who''d always admired her resilience, couldn''t help but be impressed once more. "You really are... just the same as ever."

    M tilted her head, a little confused, but her eyes crinkled in a genuine smile.

    After that, M shoved all the drama to the back of her mind. She bounced back quickly, and she and Forrest grew close again.

    Back at school, they worked on projects together, and Forrest''s drive pushed M to improve at lightning speed. The old spark returned to her eyes.

    As they got to know each other better, they discovered a mutual love for good food and exploring new ces. Whenever they had free time, they''d go out together-hunting for the best restaurants, snapping photos, chasing sunsets. They saw breathtaking views, tasted incredible dishes, and met all kinds of interesting people.

    For a moment, M felt like she''d been transported back to that perfect summer of her youth the same people, the same joy.

    But good times neverst forever.

    After a year studying in America, Lysander suddenly returned home.

    The Zionia Grand Hotel.

    In the hotel lobby, Archie sat listlessly, nursing a cup of herbal tea. The altitude sickness had killed his appetite, and he cast an envious nce at M, who looked positively radiant across the table.

    She was happily digging into a slice of creamy cheesecake, a bowl of tangy yogurt beside her.

    A bite of cake, then a spoonful of yogurt.

    Her appetite was enviable-she looked like she hadn''t a care in the world.

    "Cousin, you''re in a great mood today. Something good happen?" Archie couldn''t help but ask.

    M nodded. "Yeah, you could say that."

    She nced at the untouched roast beef sandwich in front of Archie and asked, "Still not feeling well?"

    Archie nodded meekly, took a sip of tea, and inhaled a bit of oxygen from a portable canister.

    He couldn''t figure it out.

    He was supposed to be the athletic one-so how was it that his cousin, who always seemed so delicate, was doing just fine up here on the teau, while he was falling apart? All those years of working out, wasted?

    The thought made him even more breathless. He took another hit of oxygen.

    The color returned to his cheeks, and he perked up. "Cousin, didn''t youe to Sris City to see some religious sites? There''s a church nearby. Want to check it out?"

    They''d driven all day yesterday, and Archie''s altitude sickness had forced them to take a half-day break.

    Archie felt bad for holding her back.

    Not wanting to admit how miserable he felt, he''d gotten up early, researched local sights, and found ces he thought M might like��he didn''t want her to be bored.

    M knew what he was trying to do and didn''t refuse. Truthfully, she did want to see the church, and with some free time after breakfast, she set out, leaving Archie to rest at the hotel.

    But in the end, she never made it inside.

    Because just outside the church, she ran into a strange blind priest in a crimson robe.

 Chapter 318

    The church was nestled in a valley, ringed by mountains.

    From the dip in the hills, a cluster of red-roofed buildings with gilded domes cascaded down the slope in tiers-a breathtaking sight.

    As M made her way up the incline, she passed groups of worshippers in

    crimson robes, hurrying by with purpose. The narrownes echoed with the steady murmur of prayers drifting from each chapel she walked past, and every so often, the faint scent of incense lingered in the air.

    She nced up just in time to spot several vultures wheeling overhead, their massive wings slicing the sky as their cries rang out, sharp and wild. They soared toward one of the distant mountain peaks.

    It felt as if she were standing on the threshold between heaven and earth.

    M paused on the slope, watching the vultures until they disappeared. She lingered for a moment longer, then turned to continue climbing-when a deep, gentle voice called out from behind, resonant enough to settle the soul.

    "Miss, do you know where the vultures are flying?"

    M started in surprise.

    She turned to find, not far behind her, a priest in a crimson cassock, eyes gently closed and face turned in her direction. His expression radiated warmth and kindness.

    Unsure how to answer, M simply shook her head, but the priest showed no reaction.

    Her gaze lingered on his closed eyes, and a realization dawned. Hesitating, she offered a tentative answer.

    "To the funeral tform?"

    She''d read about the local traditions.

    The sky burials.

    At these funerals, it was the custom for the departed to be entrusted to the care of

    a mortuary priest, who would prepare the body for the waiting vultures. To

    outsiders, it might seem harsh, but to the locals, it was an act of ultimatepassion��a final good deed, the highest form of virtue.

    The soul ascended.

    The body returned to nature, feeding the birds-onest kindness to the world.

    A unique understanding of life and death.

    The priest suddenly asked, "Would you like to see it for yourself?"

    M shook her head. "No, I wouldn''t want to disturb."

    He smiled gently and shifted topics without effort. "Then tell me, on your journey

    so far, have you found the answers you were seeking?"

    M froze.

    She stared at the priest, and in that instant, the world seemed to recede until only the two of them remained beneath the endless sky.

    It was strangely profound.

    Confused, she could only answer, "I don''t know."

    "Is there an end to your journey?"

    "Yes."

    "Then keep going, child. You''ll get there."

    Somewhere deep inside, a courage she didn''t know she possessed stirred. M took a step forward, the words tumbling out before she could stop them. "Father,

    will I find the answer I''m looking for at the end?"

    He smiled again. "Tell me can''t you hear it?"

    "Hear what?"

    Something inside her strained, desperate, as if on the verge of breaking free. She hurried forward, pressing him, "What am I supposed to hear?"

    Just then, a surge of worshippers in crimson robes streamed up the slope, brushing past the two of them and nearly knocking M off bnce.

    By the time she steadied herself and looked up, the priest was gone. All she could hear was the murmur of conversation from the worshippers behind her snatches of words, just enough to piece together the gist.

    It seemed that-

    A priest had passed away at the funeral tform that very day.

    A priest?

    A cold wave of dread crashed over her. She didn''t know where she found the nerve, but she hurried after the worshippers, catching one by the arm and blurting out, ��Excuse me, was the priest at the funeral tform today-the one who passed away-blind?"

    The worshipper shook his head, confused.

    Relief washed over M. So it was just a coincidence. She must have been lucky

    to meet a true man of God.

    The midday sun was zing, but even as she exhaled shakily, M felt both chilled and feverish, standing there in a daze for a long moment before hurrying away.

    She didn''t go back to the church.

    She returned to the hotel not long after.

    The moment she opened the door, she spotted Archie-who''d been listless with altitude sickness that morning-now bouncing around, packing his bags with fresh energy.

    He looked up, eyes shining the moment he saw her.

    "Hey, M! I was just about to call you. I''m feeling a whole lot better-seriously, I could run a marathon right now! C''mon, let''s get going!"

 Chapter 319

    M was stunned.

    Even after climbing into the car, she sat there in a daze, her mind elsewhere.

    Archie, noticing her distracted state as he drove, asked curiously, "Hey, M, what''s up? Did you get anything out of your trip to church today?"

    M just shook her head, still not sure what to say.

    Archie didn''t press. He''d only asked out of habit, and now that his altitude sickness had finally worn off, he was in high spirits, munching happily on beef jerky and humming along to the radio.

    The ck SUV rumbled steadily down the road.

    Not long after they set off, M started feeling a little lightheaded. She''d done most of the driving the previous day, and after heading out again that morning, exhaustion was catching up to her. Worried she might being down with altitude sickness too, she took a few breaths from the oxygen canister, bundled herself up in her down jacket and a small nket, and closed her eyes to rest.

    Before she knew it, she''d drifted off to sleep.

    Winter came around again.

    It was a rare weekend break from work, and M and Forrest had made ns to escape to the countryside for a little food adventure and some much-needed camping.

    They weren''t alone there was a lively group of friends along for the trip.

    Someone even brought fireworks.

    As M tilted her head back to watch the bursts of color light up the night sky, the glow painted her face in brilliant hues, her eyes shining with excitement.

    Suddenly, a spray of silver sparks red right in front of her, making her jump.

    She turned to see Forrest standing beside her, holding out a handful of sparklers with a bright, lopsided grin. "Wanna give it a try?"

    "Wow! Where''d you find those?"

    She''d assumed there would only be the big fireworks tonight, not these little hand- held ones. Growing up, she''d always watched other kids y with sparklers but never had the chance herself.

    Thrilled, she took them from him and lit one.

    In an instant, two bright clusters of silver sparks bloomed in her hands,

    illuminating their little corner of the world.

    M waved the sparklers back and forth,ughing as she turned to Forrest. "What do you think? Aren''t they beautiful?"

    Forrest watched her closely. "You look amazing," he said, his voice soft but sincere.

    The sparklers burned quickly, their intense beautysting only a heartbeat before fading away.

    As M watched thest sparks die, a trace of disappointment flickered across her face. Forrest, noticing, handed her another handful.

    "There''s plenty more. Knock yourself out."

    That night, the sparklers burned for a long, long time, and Forrest captured M''s radiant smile on his camera-a fleeting moment made eternal.

    The next day, after returning to campus, M waved goodbye to Forrest and headed back to her dorm. As she turned down a corridor, she caught sight of a figure out of the corner of her eye and stopped short.

    In the distance, surrounded by a crowd, stood Lysander-impossible to miss.

    She had no idea when he''d returned to the country.

    Their eyes met for a brief moment before Lysander''s gaze shifted to where Forrest was standing beside her. A sharp, mocking smile flickered across his face, his eyes glinting coldly.

    "What''s wrong? Who is that?" Forrest asked, following her gaze.

    M frowned slightly, shook her head, and replied evenly, "No idea. Don''t know him."

    "Hey, I''m gonna head back to my room to drop off my stuff and rest for a bit. I''ll text you when I''m ready for dinner," she said, her tone casual.

    To M, whatever she and Lysander had ended a year ago. As far as she was concerned, he was a stranger now.

    Not even an acquaintance.

    After unpacking her camping gear and taking a short break, she called Forrest and they met up for dinner. Later, they''d head to theb together to keep working on their project.

    Feeling cheerful, M left her dorm, but as she rounded the corner, she nearly collided with someone.

    She looked up-

    And found herself staring straight into Lysander''s eyes. His gaze was icy, a faint, sardonic smile ying on his lips. "You look happy. Who are you off to see?"

 Chapter 320

    **Evening, at the corner of the dormitory building.**

    M looked up, just a little, surprised to find Lysander standing in front of her. She hadn''t expected to run into him��not after a year of silence. What surprised her even more was the confusion that washed over her as she took in his

    appearance.

    Now that he was this close, she could see how drawn and exhausted he looked. The sharp angles of his handsome face seemed a little broken, as if the past year had chipped away at him. Had something happened?

    But what did any of that have to do with her?

    They were supposed to be even less than strangers. The fact that Lysander had shown up and stopped her was already baffling enough.

    M instinctively took a few steps back, putting space between them. Her expression was icy, unreadable. She said nothing just turned to leave.

    There was nothing left to say between them.

    But before she could move away, Lysander grabbed her arm. With a sudden tug, he pulled her roughly, and she stumbled, smacking into the wall behind her. He stepped in, trapping her between his body and the bricks, blocking any chance of escape.

    Panic flickered in M''s chest. She darted a nce around, anxious. She hadn''t forgotten-Lysander was engaged. If anyone saw them like this, how could she possibly exin?

    Luckily, the corner was secluded and the evening shadows were deep. No one was paying attention.

    She exhaled, relief mixing with irritation, and shoved at his chest, voice low and trembling with anger. "Lysander, have you lost your mind?"

    He winced at her push but didn''t budge. Instead, he pressed her tighter against the wall, lowering his head until his face was buried in the curve of her neck, his breath hot and ragged.

    "Don''t move. Just let me hold you for a moment."

    His voice was barely above a whisper, thin and unsteady-almost fragile.

    A strange sense of unease crept over M. Something felt wrong. She endured it

    for a couple of seconds, but his warm breath on her skin made her skin crawl. She shoved him away, hard.

    This time, he let go easily.

    M put distance between them in an instant, chest heaving as her anger finally boiled over. She didn''t bother to rein it in.

    "Lysander, what is wrong with you?"

    "If you want someone to hold or sleep with, why not go find your fianc��e? Stoping after me, I''m begging you! Can''t you just pretend I don''t exist?"

    "I really don''t want anything to do with you. Not ever again."

    The corner was cloaked in shadow, half of Lysander''s face swallowed by the dark. He was silent for a long time, then finally spoke, voice quiet and steady.

    "You''re my girlfriend. Why can''t Ie to you?"

    Girlfriend?

    M felt her mind short-circuit.

    She sucked in a breath, but the tightness in her chest wouldn''t ease. She had to breathe in and out several times, but nothing worked. Fury surged up, and she suddenly wanted to hit something-or someone.

    She tried to calm herself. It didn''t work.

    She let out a bitter, incredulousugh.

    ��Lysander, are you seriously delusional? Let me remind you��one year ago, we had a contract rtionship. Two months, that''s all.��

    "You might have forgotten, but I haven''t."

    "Not even two months in, you left the country with your fianc��e. And before we even started, we agreed-no one else during that time. But you? You were lying to me from the start."

    "And now you show up acting like this? Once wasn''t enough for you, you need to y me again?"

    "Was it fun for you, stringing me along?"

    Her eyes were zing as she red at him.

    Lysander''s face was unreadable in the darkness. He said nothing, just stood there.

    After a long pause, he spoke quietly. "I can make it up to you. Whatever you want ��just say it. I''ll keep trying until you''re satisfied. But breaking up isn''t an option. I don''t agree to that."

    M stared at him in disbelief. She couldn''t begin to understand how his mind worked. How had she ever fallen for someone like this?

    She took a few deep breaths, struggling to steady herself.

    Finally, she managed to speak, anger still simmering beneath the surface.

    "Lysander, do I really have to spell this out?"

    "I am just an ordinary person. I wasn''t born with a silver spoon in my mouth, or a family to back me up, or endless chances to make mistakes. Just getting close to your world already took everything I had."

    "You can treat life like a game if you want. I can''t. Being tangled up with you is just wasting my time-my life��and I can''t afford that. I can''t y these games with you. Do you get that?"

 Chapter 321

    The young man was silent for a long time before suddenly speaking. "You want me to take responsibility for you?"

    M took a deep breath.

    Right now, she honestly just wanted to find a brick and hurl it at Lysander, consequences be damned.

    Calm down. Breathe.

    She knew she''d never win in a fight against him. And if she actually managed to hurt him, she''d probably end up in jail��and she was about to graduate. Her future was more important than this.

    Gradually, M forced herself to regain herposure.

    "No," she said, voice steady atst. "I want you to stay away from me."

    She met his eyes, refusing to flinch. "I have no idea what''s going on in your head, but I stopped expecting anything from you a long time ago. I don''t think you can give me what I want-and honestly, I don''t want it anymore."

    "I don''t want anything to do with you. I don''t want to see you-ever again."

    She thought that was clear enough. M turned to leave, but Lysander''s low, chilly voice stopped her in her tracks.

    "So, Forrest can give you what you want?"

    M''s brow furrowed.

    She and Forrest had known each other since they were kids. Their rtionship was close, but not romantic. Still, if having someone else in her life meant Lysander would finally let her go, then fine.

    She nodded. "Yes. He can. Being with him makes me feel... lighter than I ever have."

    Lysander stood in the shadows, silent.

    M let out a slow breath, as if finally exhaling all the heaviness that had been weighing on her chest. Her footsteps felt lighter as she walked away.

    Behind her, the young man remained rooted to the spot.

    After a long while, Leonard-who had been waiting nearby-approached and ced a steadying hand on Lysander''s arm. In that instant, the man''s posture copsed, his striking face catching the light of a streemp, pale as paper and slick with cold sweat.

    A dark sedan pulled up.

    Leonard helped him into the car, then spoke in a clipped tone to the driver. "Take us to the old man''s estate."

    The hospital was out of the question.

    The car slid smoothly into the darkness.

    In the back seat, Lysandery half-reclined, eyelids heavy. Suddenly, his frail

    voice broke the silence. "Do it. I''ll give her onest chance."

    Leonard''s eyes flickered, but his expression didn''t change. "Understood."

    The sun had dipped below the horizon.

    A ck SUV sat parked on a deste stretch of highway, surrounded by snow- capped mountains tinged gold and crimson by the sunset.

    The wilderness was vast and untamed.

    M woke with a pounding headache, clutching her woolen hat as she tried to steady herself. It took her a moment to realize she was alone in the car-Archie was nowhere to be seen.

    She peered through the windows, but thendscape was empty.

    Hurrying outside in search of him, she was greeted by a cheerful, boyish shout from above.

    "Hey, you''re up!"

    She looked up to see Archie perched on the roof of the SUV, scanning the distant, glowing peaks with a pair of binocrs.

    Relief flooded her. "Why''d we stop?"

    Archie hopped down, swinging the binocrs carelessly from one hand. "Well, I did the math. If we keep driving, even with good luck, we won''t reach Luminara until two or three in the morning. The roads are dangerous at night out here. This spot''s perfect for camping, so I figured, why not spend the night?"

    Luminara was theirst stop before reaching Sris City��a notorious stretch of road, and the most perilous one.

    M understood, and didn''t argue. Together, they found a patch of t ground, pitched their tent, and used the electric cooker to make a simple meal-something warm and filling to keep their energy up in the biting cold.

    By the time they finished eating, night had truly fallen, and the temperature had plummeted below freezing.

    It was far too cold.

    After some deliberation, they decided against sleeping in the tent. Instead, they folded down the back seats, rolled out their sleeping bags inside the car, and settled in for the night.

    There was nothing but wilderness for miles around-not a soul in sight.

    An eerie, almost cosmic silence settled over them, and for a moment M felt a

    strange sense of abandonment, as if the whole world had left them behind. Sleep wouldn''te easily.

    Archie, on the other hand, was out like a light, already snoring gently in his sleeping bag.

    M hugged the oxygen tank to her chest, took a careful breath, and let the soft hum of the car''s speakers fill the emptiness. The loneliness faded, reced by a fragile sense of peace, and soon she was shivering herself to sleep.

 Chapter 322

    Midwinter.

    Northpoint University, Research Institute.

    The first major stage of the project was finallyplete. Cheers and groans echoed through the office as everyone debated where to go for their celebratory dinner.

    But in the corner, M and the project lead had already slipped away.

    "Are you sure it''s okay to leave without saying anything to the others?" M whispered, a little worried about sneaking out.

    "It''s fine," Forrest replied with a gentle smile. He reached out and straightened her white knit hat, which she''d thrown on in her rush to leave.

    "Make sure you wear your hat properly-you''ll catch a cold," he chided softly. "Besides, I already sent the group a little bonus as a thank-you. It''s my job as team lead to be everyone''s personal ATM. And more importantly, I promised you I''d make hashbrowns to celebrate the end of this phase. Don''t tell me you''ve lost your appetite?"

    M''s eyes lit up at the mention of hashbrowns.

    She''d loved them since she was a child, but rarely got to eat them; after running away from home, she hadn''t tasted them in years, though she''d never stopped craving them. The first time she discovered Forrest knew how to make them�� pure magic.

    Of course she''d been thinking about it.

    She nodded eagerly. "Thanks, Fory."

    "You always call me ''Forrest'' or ''senior''-but the second food''s involved, you get

    so sweet," Forrest teased, his eyes crinkling with an easy warmth.

    M just grinned, darted ahead a few steps, then spun around with a mischievous smile.

    "Hurry up, Fory!"

    "I''ming."

    As the sun dipped low in the sky, Forrest watched her standing in the glowing orange light��herughter bright as a flower, her smile gentle and radiant. His own smile deepened, softening the angles of his face as the golden sunlight glinted off his sses.

    He caught up to her,ughing.

    They stopped by the market to pick up groceries, then headed to Forrest''s off- campus apartment.

    Forrest took over the kitchen, turning out a table full of hearty, home-cooked dishes-most importantly, a generous te of crispy hashbrowns and potato cakes, M''s favorites. The meal was simple, but it couldn''t have tasted better.

    Afterwards, Forrest had to catch up on some project wrap-up and prep for the next phase, as any group leader would.

    They walked back to campus together.

    When they parted ways, M strolled toward her dorm, humming a tune. From a distance, she heard amotion up ahead, and curiosity drew her closer-until she froze in ce.

    A crowd had gathered outside the dorm entrance. In the middle of it, a short, plump middle-aged woman in a bright red winter coat was sitting on the ground, wailing and shrieking with a raw ent straight from M''s hometown.

    "I want to see my daughter!"

    "This stupid school stole my child! She neveres home, hasn''t visited in years! What kind of ce is this, teaching kids to abandon their parents?"

    "Give me back my daughter or I''m calling the police!"

    "M, get out here! Now!"

    "If you don''te out, I''ll hang myself right here at your school! You heartless child, abandoning your own parents. I curse you-you''ll never know peace!" "Haunted by evil spirits!"

    The woman iled on the ground, rolling in the dirt, her hair wild, her clothes smeared with grime.

    People stood around,ughing and pointing-some even pulled out their phones to take pictures.

    M lingered at the edge of the crowd, feeling as if someone had doused her in ice water. The chill seeped all the way to her bones, leaving her dizzy and lightheaded.

    She''d thought she''d forgotten.

    Forgotten the family that had treated her like amodity, eager to carve her up and sell her piece by piece, drinking her blood and devouring her flesh for a price.

    She''d escaped. She''d made it all the way to Kingsford.

    So how? How had they found her here?

    Her breath grew shallow, panic rising in her chest-when suddenly someone spotted her and called out her name. The woman on the ground stopped wailing, scrambled to her feet, and lunged at M.

    She seized M''s hand, sobbing loudly.

    "Baby, oh my baby, I finally found you! Let me see if you''ve lost weight."

    "How can you be so cruel?"

    "Your father and I raised you, and now you go off to college, living the good life, and you throw us away because we''re not good enough for you? How can you treat us like this?" The woman''s cries were sharp as knives, stabbing straight into M''s mind.

    Nausea twisted in her stomach.

    She could feel the stares-dozens of eyes fixed on her, pointing, whispering. Their looks cut into her, exposing every ugly piece of her past she''d tried so hard to bury.

    She couldn''t breathe.

    Swallowing down her fury, M twisted her hand in her mother''s grip, bent forward, her long hair hiding her face. She red up at the woman, eyes shining with a private, ferocious warning.

    "I don''t know what you want, but if you keep pushing me, we''ll both go down together. I swear, I''ll hang myself right here too."

    Her gaze burned-bloodshot and wild-as she stared at the woman who''d given birth to her, yet seemed so eager to consume her whole.

 Chapter 323

    A suffocating sense of dread filled the air.

    Gaye recoiled, her neck shrinking into her shoulders, her earlier outburst dissolving into quiet, huping sobs.

    M said nothing. She forced a strained smile onto her face, trying to keep things calm as all eyes bore down on her. Gripping her mother''s arm, she steered the woman out of the school.

    She couldn''t let Gaye cause another scene here.

    Once outside the school gates, M realized it wasn''t just her mother who hade for her. Her father, Simon Suthend, and her uncle were there too.

    It was obvious they hadn''te with good intentions.

    Ignoring Gaye''sints about booking a hotel, M instead reserved a private dining room at a nearby restaurant and led them all there.

    She and Gaye arrived first.

    The moment they stepped inside, Gaye clung to her hand, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    "Oh, M, after all these years with no word from you, I thought I''d lost you-l cried myself to sleep every night. Now that I see you''re doing so well, I can finally rest easy."

    She looked the picture of motherly affection, as if she hadn''t just been threatening to kill herself and ming her daughter back at the school.

    M yanked her hand away, her voice cold. "Cut the act. Don''t pretend to care- it''s disgusting."

    "Oh, how can you talk to your mother like that? I went through so much to bring you into this world and raise you, and instead of being grateful, you insult me?" Gaye''s voice cracked as she started to sob again.

    Please. Gave birth to me? Raised me?

    If M hadn''t run away, she''d have starved or been beaten to death by now-or worse, sold off to buy her idiot brother a bride.

    After a while, seeing M remain unmoved, Gaye''s eyes flickered with calction. She reached out to stroke M''s yellow winter coat.

    "This is such a nice jacket. You''re living the good life out here, aren''t you? Why didn''t you evere home to tell us, let us stop worrying? You don''t know how hard things are for your father and me back home."

    M shoved her away.

    Gaye stumbled, stunned, her eyes instantly reddening. She turned and wailed just as a middle-aged man walked in.

    "Simon, look at your daughter! After all these years, she''s turned ungrateful-she even pushed me!"

    ��Looks like you need a lesson. Forgot how to respect your elders, have you?"

    Simon''s face darkened. He raised his hand and pped hard. M jerked away, but his fingertips still caught her cheek, leaving a thin, bleeding scratch.

    It stung like fire.

    Old memories screamed inside her skull, sharp as knives. The room spun; nausea twisted in her gut.

    After a moment, she came back to herself-just in time to feel her scalp yanked backward. Her wool hat was torn off with a rough jerk.

    "This hat is so soft. I''ll just take it, thanks," Gaye said, running her fingers over the fabric. Her eyes drifted to M''s jacket, clearly wanting to take that too.

    M dodged.

    But she hadn''t counted on her youngest uncle-her mother''s little brother- walking in just then. As soon as he saw her, his eyes lit up, yellowed from years of drinking. He reached out to grab her.

    "Well, well, M, you''ve grown up into a real beauty."

    M''s face went ice-cold. She stomped down hard on his foot. As he howled in pain, she snatched a teacup off the table, smashed it, and shed the broken porcin across his hand.

    A thin line of blood oozed from his palm.

    M stood at the door, ready to bolt at the slightest sign of danger, the bloodied shard aimed squarely at the furious faces in the room.

    "Why are you really here?" she demanded. "Don''t bother pretending. I know exactly what you all are."

    "If you want to keep making a scene, fine. But know this: if I go down, I''m taking a few of you with me."

    Her hand shook slightly around the shard, but M knew she couldn''t show a hint

    of weakness. If she wavered now, these greedy, heartless wolves would tear her to pieces.

    She didn''t know how they''d found her.

    But she was certain-they hadn''te all this way just to make a fuss. They wanted something.

    Sure enough.

    After all the shouting, M''s willingness to go down fighting finally made them hesitate.

    After all, she was their own flesh and blood-and they knew her well enough to realize that if they pushed her too far, she''d do something reckless. This was the only way to force them to sit down and talk.

    It only took a few words for M to figure out what they wanted. She was speechless.

    They were here to force her into marriage.

    All these yearster, they were still trying to squeeze whatever value they could

    from her-setting her up with some stranger she''d never met, just to get a dowry for her useless brother.

    Their persistence was truly something to behold.

 Chapter 324

    "M, honey, your father and I have already picked out a few good matches for you. These men are sessful,e from wealthy families-marrying any of them, you''d be set for life."

    Gaye slid a handful of photographs across the table.

    M barely nced at them. The youngest of the bunch looked well past thirty, his hair slicked back, a chunky gold chain gleaming against his neck-every inch the stereotype of a nouveau riche braggart.

    "Set for life?�� she echoed, voice dry.

    "More like you''re the ones cashing in," M shot back, her gaze cool and detached. "How much did these men offer you? What favors did you get? Is that why you''re so eager to sell me off?"

    She didn''t even bother with anger anymore. It was almost funny-her parents'' willingness to sell their daughter out couldn''t have been more obvious.

    "Insolent girl! Is that any way to speak to your parents?" her uncle barked, his tone sharp and angry.

    M shot him a cold, steely look. The blood-streaked porcin shard twisting between her fingers said enough. He fell silent.

    Gaye, face flushed with rage, jabbed a finger at her. "You''re quitting school anding home with us today! Big city life has made you wild, heartless!"

    "I''m not going back. And I''m not getting married," M said tly.

    "You don''t get to decide!" Gaye fumed.

    Simon, who''d been quietly watching the entire exchange, finally spoke up, his face set in stern lines. "If you refuse toe home, your mother will be outside your school tomorrow-on her knees, holding a sign, letting the whole world see what an ungrateful daughter you are. Abandoning your parents, driving them to such extremes-is this what a daughter does?"

    "That''s right!" Gaye chimed in, voice shrill. "If you don''t listen, we''ll put you on the news-let everyone see how you treat your own family! Since when do children get to livefortably while their parents suffer?"

    Each word was a dagger, sharp and deliberate.

    M stared at the faces twisted with anger before her. It felt like she was watching some kind of grotesque y-one she''d seen performed countless times over thest eighteen years.

    Now, as the curtain rose again, the anger and bitterness she once felt had faded, reced by a cold detachment. She felt as if she were hovering outside herself, watching the absurdity unfold with grim amusement.

    Never before had she felt so-

    Calm.

    She lifted her hand and mmed it down on the table-once, twice, three times. The harsh sound echoed through the room, like a war drum announcing battle, each blow more forceful than thest.

    The porcin shard sliced open her palm. Blood smeared across the wood, bright and vivid.

    A stunned hush fell.

    A few droplets sttered onto their faces. Gaye shrieked, staring at her like she was insane.

    But M''s expression didn''t change. She pressed her bleeding hand firmly against the table, her gaze as icy as her voice:

    "One month."

    "If I see any of you on campus in the next month, all bets are off. I''ll burn every bridge, and you''ll regret ever trying to control me."

    Without another word, M stood and walked out.

    No one dared move to stop her.

    Blood pooled at the edge of the table, a crimson stain that burned in everyone''s eyes.

    ...

    M left the private dining room and found the restaurant owner. She quietly paid for the broken ss and the bloodstained table.

    The owner spotted her bleeding hand and quickly handed her a clean towel, urging her to get to a hospital and insisting she didn''t owe a cent. M pressed the cash into his hand anyway before wrapping her numb hand in the towel and stepping outside.

    She needed time.

    Time to think-to find a way to end this, once and for all.

    This was herst year at Northpoint University. Her future was bright, full of promise. She wouldn''t let them ruin it.

    She needed a solution. Something permanent. Something that would sever these toxic ties for good, so her family could never use her again.

    But how?

    ...

    She''d barely stepped out the door when she froze.

    Her younger brother, Hugo Suthend, was waiting outside, crouched on the

    curb. When he saw her, his eyes lit up. He stood and hurried over, holding out a candied apple.

    "Hey, sis. It''s sweet," he said, hopeful.

    Smack.

    M pped the candy to the ground, her face twisted with contempt. "Hugo, don''t try to y nice. You know exactly why I''m in this mess, don''t you?"

    This forced marriage, every desperate escape-none of it would have happened if not for him. Her parents had always squeezed every drop of value out of her for Hugo''s sake, for his future.

    The better his life got, the worse hers became.

    She''d been born first-healthy, strong. Hugo cameter, frail and sickly, always falling ill, sometimes seizing so badly he''d lose consciousness.

    Her parents resented her for "stealing" his strength, convinced she was some sort of curse. They''d kept her hungry, pped her if she so much as nced at meat on the table.

    At home, her only rule was silence. If she coughed or made noise, at best she''d get yelled at. If her parents were in a foul mood, they''d beat her-once, they''d even smashed a heavy wooden chair over her, the stains on it growing darker, deeper with her blood, year after year.

    She didn''t have a room of her own. Where she slept depended on her parents'' mood. If they were especially angry, she''d spend the night on her knees in the hallway.

 Chapter 325

    She never understood why her parents didn''t love her. She couldn''t help it.

    So she endured. Again, and again.

    Until her senior year of high school, when they tried to marry her off to an older man just for a dowry. That was the final straw. She couldn''t take it anymore, and found a way to climb over the wall and escape.

    She ran. And kept running for four years.

    But the nightmare still found her.

    Her parents had always resented her. She''d long since be numb to their feelings; now, she could face them with cold detachment. But the person standing in front of her-the one who had brought so much pain into her life-she couldn''t remain calm around him.

    When they were young, she''d loved him like a little brother.

    He''d looked up to her as an older sister-when ssmates bullied him, he''de running, crying for her help, begging, "Sis, please help me." He''d sneak her extra food, hide sweets in her pockets, share his allowance with her... In the end, he even helped her escape.

    But as they grew older, as the truth became clear, she couldn''t stop herself from resenting this brother.

    She couldn''t help but hate him.

    Hugo bent down and picked up the dirty, fallen candy apple from the ground. He stood there, dazed, his eyes rimmed red.

    "Sis, I''m sorry."

    He knew everything. But there was nothing he could do.

    At that moment, all he could muster was an apology. Nothing else.

    M''s eyes were red, too. She red at him, silent for a long time, then brushed past him and walked away.

    She''d only gone a few steps when she heard his voice behind her husky, rough with emotion.

    "Sis... You should find someone to marry. Someone who''ll treat you well,

    someone who''ll protect you... Once you''re married, they won''t be able to hurt you anymore."

    Once she had a marriage certificate, her parents would be powerless.

    Bigamy was illegal.

    M stared straight ahead, step after step, leaving the boy clutching a candy apple-and that restaurant-far behind.

    She kept walking, but feltpletely lost.

    The world was vast, but not a single light waited to wee her home. There was nowhere she could find shelter from the storm... What was she supposed to do?

    What could she do?

    A bitter winter night, snowkes drifted from the dark sky, settling in her hair, making her look prematurely gray.

    And just then-

    Someone pushed through the swirling snow, striding straight towards her. He drew her into his arms, his voice already trembling with emotion.

    "Mimi."

    She blinked, and the tears she''d been holding back spilled over.

    It was her big brother.

    Outside Northpoint University, at the apartment.

    "Doesn''t it hurt?"

    Forrest gently dabbed ointment on the bruises on her cheek. The cuts on her hands were worse-those had already been treated at the hospital.

    The whole time, M barely made a sound, as if she didn''t feel any pain at all.

    When Forrest asked, she just stared at him, then slowly shook her head. After a moment, she nodded.

    "It hurts."

    Forrest finished tending to her injuries, then unwrapped a piece of candy and popped it into her mouth, grinning at her.

    Strawberry vor. Deliciously sweet.

    M''s eyes stung.

    She blinked hard, refusing to let herself cry again. She was done with tears.

    She watched quietly as Forrest cleared away the medicine, listened to his gentle instructions, and then heard him call from the kitchen that he was making her some hearty soup...

    The apartment was bathed in warm, goldenmplight. Suddenly, M was seized by a reckless urge, almost blurting out the words:

    Will you marry me?

    But as the words reached her lips, she swallowed them back. Wasn''t that too fast, too blunt? They weren''t even dating.

    Though she could sense Forrest''s feelings for her, she still wasn''t sure.

    She remembered for all his kindness, Forrest''s parents had gone through a divorce so messy they barely spoke of it. They''d talked about marriage once, in passing, and she knew he wasn''t exactly enthusiastic about it. If anything, he seemed wary.

    Would he ever want to marry her?

    But what choice did she have?

    Her parents were obsessed with controlling her, with wringing everyst drop of value from her. As long as she stayed single, they''d never give up. They''d even once tried to lock her up with a strange man, hoping to force something to happen. Thank God she managed to get away.

    But she couldn''t spend her whole life looking over her shoulder. She needed a permanent solution.

    Marriage.

    With a marriage certificate, her parents would finally have to let go, and she could start cleaning up the mess at her own pace-without it wrecking her future. Just marrying any stranger wouldn''t work. Most people couldn''t handle that kind of pressure.

    But Forrest was different. He was gentle and kind, but she''d seen another side of him while they''d worked together on the same project. Forrest was no pushover. When it really mattered, he stood his ground.

    If she married him, maybe they could stand together against whatever came. But would he even want that?

    Her family was a swamp-once you were in, you were stuck.

    Forrest had always treated her with such warmth, such care. Did she really have

    the right to drag this one good man into the mess that was her life?

    She couldn''t decide.

    But what other option did she have?

    M wrestled with her thoughts for a long time.

    Not until the aroma of the soup filled the whole apartment did she snap out of her

    daze. Forrest set the bowl in front of her and smiled, urging her to eat.

    Bathed in the soft, golden light, watching him fuss over her, M suddenly found her courage.

    Just this once, she wanted to be selfish.

    Just this once.

    "Forry... would you... marry me?"

 Chapter 326

    The lights in the apartment glowed a soft, golden yellow, and the world outside seemed to hold its breath. Everything was silent.

    The man in front of her froze, staring nkly for a long moment, as if he hadn''t quite registered what she''d just said. When he finally spoke, his voice was distant, almost dazed.

    "What did you say?"

    M repeated herself. Her cheeks were flushed, burning with a mix of shame and guilt as sheid out the situation at home-every awkward, painful detail. She kept her head down, unable to meet his eyes.

    If she''d had a choice, she would have buried those memories forever. But now, if she wanted his help, she had to be honest. She had to exin everything.

    "I know," she whispered. "My family''s a mess. There''s always some drama, always trouble. I honestly don''t know what else to do. If we get married, I promise I''ll keep you out of it as much as I can. I''ll be good to you. I just... I really need this marriage certificate..."

    The words tumbled out, rushed and clumsy.

    The more she spoke, the more hopeless she felt. The gap between them was painfully clear-when she really thought about it, she realized she brought nothing but trouble. Why would Forrest ever agree to this? Why would he marry her?

    A vague promise to be good to him-why should he believe her?

    M lowered her head even further, her voice dying in her throat. She felt numb, bracing herself for rejection.

    Would they even be able to stay friends after this?

    Suddenly, she wanted to cry.

    But instead of the rejection she expected, she heard his voice-gentle, slightly husky.

    "Could you give me some time?"

    "What?" she blurted, startled. Her mind went nk. She lifted her head and saw

    him smiling at her through the haze of steam rising from their soup.

    He repeated himself, quietly: "Christmas is almost here. Can I give you my answer at the party?"

    He hadn''t said no.

    He was going to think about it.

    ...

    But waiting was its own kind of torture.

    There were still two weeks until Christmas, and every day brought a new onught of calls and texts from her parents, each more insistent than thest.

    Walking through campus, M felt everyone''s eyes on her, as if they all knew her secrets.

    Her dreams were filled with harsh usations, voices echoing above her. Every night, she woke in a cold sweat, unable to rest.

    In those long, sleepless hours, she began searching the inte for anything she could find about families, marriage-she even posted in forums, asking how to convince a man to marry you. The things she read were wild, desperate, sometimes even shocking.

    But some of it stayed with her.

    For the first time in her life, she was greedy-she wanted to cling to this slim chance with everything she had.

    Christmas Eve arrived faster than she expected.

    Because of a sudden issue at her family''s business, Miranda-who''d been away

    from school for ages-finally returned, flinging her arms around M andunching into a string ofints. But her mood brightened quickly.

    "We made it! Tonight, I''m cutting loose!�� Miranda announced.

    That evening, the university was hosting a Christmas ball at the cultural center, co-organized with several well-known international schools-a night of cultural exchange, dancing, and celebration.

    M wasn''t really in the mood, but the thought of finally getting Forrest''s answer gave her a burst of energy.

    She forced herself to rally, dressing up more carefully than usual. She and Miranda headed to the party together, but Forrest was nowhere to be found. Act after act went by.

    Eventually, it was time for the dance. Just then, Forrest messaged her: Meet me by the dance floor. M''s heart leapt.

    She hesitated, then grabbed two drinks and started towards the crowd-only to bump into someone.

    Looking up, she was startled to see Lysander, dressed in an immacte suit, blocking her way. His sharp, fox-like eyes were fixed on her, appraising.

    "Where are you going?"

    M had no patience for him tonight. She tried to step around, but he grabbed her arm, making her nearly spill her drinks.

    She stiffened, clutching the sses tighter. "What are you doing?"

    His gaze flicked to the drinks in her hand. Maybe he guessed whom she was meeting. With a snort, he said, "M, are you really sure about this?"

    "What?" M stared at him, confused. She tried to pull away, but suddenly both sses were snatched from her hands.

    Before she could react, they were gone.

    Her eyes stung with angry tears as she red at Lysander, who wiped his mouth with a napkin, his gaze sharp and challenging.

    "M, you''d better think this through."

    "You''re insane!�� she snapped, shoving past him towards the dance floor, her hands trembling. Would everything be okay?

    She didn''t have time to think about it.

    Suddenly, the ballroom lights dimmed. A soft glow lit up the stage, and there was Forrest, striking in a white tuxedo, seated at the grand piano.

    His long, graceful fingers touched the keys, and a brilliant melody spilled out, filling the room. Couples moved together, spinning and swaying to the music. M was entranced, lost in the moment.

    Miranda''s voice broke the spell. "M, are you all right? I saw Lysander take your drinks. What was that about?"

    Lysander had a reputation for being difficult, and Miranda hade to check on her friend. Seeing M shake her head, Miranda rxed, then nced at the stage.

    "Wait-what''s that piece? It sounds so familiar."

    M didn''t answer. Her eyes were shining with unshed tears, but she smiled-a real, relieved smile. She''d gotten her answer.

    Thank god.

    Thank god the drinks were gone thank god she hadn''t gone through with her reckless n.

    She''d been under so much pressure, so afraid of being rejected, her mind had spun out of control and she''d nearly made a terrible mistake.

    She knew Forrest would have taken responsibility if she''d forced his hand.

    But thank god she hadn''t. If she''d gone through with it, even if she''d gotten her answer, it would have all been wrong.

 Chapter 327

    Fortunately, it wasn''t toote.

    On stage, Forrest sat at the grand piano, his fingers dancing across the keys. Under the soft glow of the lights, he seemed to shine. M stood in the audience, eyes brimming with tears, her heart overflowing with emotion.

    In that moment, she knew he was the one. The person she wanted to spend the rest of her life with.

    She stepped forward, moving in time with the gentle melody, each step bringing her closer to a happiness that felt almost within reach. Her eyes sparkled with hope.

    Miranda, watching from the crowd, couldn''t contain her curiosity. She pulled out her phone, eager to identify the tune.

    "This sounds so familiar," she murmured. "And it''s really beautiful."

    Within moments, her app delivered the answer.

    She nced up, excited to share the discovery with her best friend-only to find that M was gone. On her phone''s screen, the song''s title spun in a loop:

    "I LOVE YOU."

    I love you.

    ...

    Somewhere in a dark, narrow corridor, a girl''s startled cry was abruptly cut off.

    "Leonard, what are you-!"

    M had been about to cross the dance floor, but halfway there, a strong hand seized her arm and yanked her away. Before she could even scream, a hand mped over her mouth and dragged her down the hall.

    For a split second, as the lights flickered, she saw his face.

    Leonard.

    Back in the ballroom, the crowd swayed to the music, oblivious to the brief drama unfolding just out of sight.

    M struggled free atst, only to stumble into a pitch-ck room. The door mmed shut behind her, the click of the lock echoing in the dark. The air was thick with tension, each breath tight and ragged.

    Panic wed at her chest.

    Without thinking, she lunged for the door, twisting the handle and pounding against the wood.

    "Leonard! Leonard, open the door! Let me out!"

    She could hear footsteps approaching, slow and deliberate, and the sound of heavy breathing. Terror squeezed her heart until she could barely breathe. Herposure shattered.

    "Leonard, please! Please let me out! I''m begging you, don''t lock me in here! I''m really scared, please, I''m begging you-ah!"

    She could feel his hot breath closing in.

    M scrambled away, blindly running farther into the room, tears streaming down her face. Her voice was raw with fear and desperation as she shouted, "It was you! You took it! It wasn''t my fault!"

    Afraid she might provoke him further, she quickly changed her tone.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I''ll go to the hospital with you, okay? I swear I didn''t put much

    in there-please, let''s just see a doctor, my boss said it was harmless, really!"

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry-your fianc��e, call her! Let here here, please, I''m begging you..."

    M ran frantically around the room, sobbing so hard she could barely breathe.

    Somewhere in the darkness, a low, mockingugh echoed. She caught a whisper -hoarse, almost inaudible. "Who was that drink meant for?"

    Her mind was too clouded by panic to answer. Taking advantage of a brief opening, she lunged for the door and pounded on it, crying for help.

    No one answered.

    He pinned her against the door. All reason fled as she thrashed and kicked, her hand identally brushing against the light switch. Suddenly, the room zed with light, blinding her for a moment.

    She didn''t notice-

    The young man pinning her, his eyes red and brimming with tears, a single drop falling onto her hair.

    He dragged her back into the room.

    ...

    Outside, in the dimly lit hallway, Leonard leaned against the wall. He listened to M''s muffled cries and pleas, unable to steady his own ragged breathing. His head hung low, one hand pressed over his eyes.

    He said nothing for a long time.

    Atst, as if he could no longer hold back, he pulled out a cigarette. It took several tries to light it��his hands, so steady when holding a gun, now shook uncontrobly.

    He slid down the wall until he was crouched on the floor.

    In the darkness, the ember red and faded, ashes scattering across the carpet. Inside,

    Clothesy strewn across the floor. The girl was trapped beneath the young man''s broad shoulders, her voice hoarse from crying. In the dim light, her eyes were dull and lifeless.

    Drifting in and out of consciousness, she could barely make out the sound of piano music, growing fainter and fainter.

    Soon, she couldn''t hear it at all.

    She couldn''t hear anything.

    -Big brother, I can''t hear anymore.

    -It hurts so much.

    Tears kept falling, endless, until gentle kisses brushed them away-each one tender, yet desperate, as if he wanted to pull her into himself and never let go. Her tears soaked her cheeks and hair.

    After a while, it was impossible to tell them apart.

    ...

    The piano piece came to an end. In the ballroom,ughter and conversation filled the air.

    Forrest rose from the piano, scanning the crowd, a gentle smile frozen on his lips when he realized the person he was waiting for wasn''t there.

    He stepped forward, identally brushing his hand against a porcin vase on

    the bench. The rose stems inside scratched his finger, drawing a thin line of blood.

    He stared down in shock as a single drop slid onto the rose petals.

    A sense of dread washed over him.

    He rushed off the stage, ignoring the people who tried to stop and talk to him, frantically questioning everyone he could find.

    Had anyone seen M?

    Everyone shook their heads.

    He searched the dance floor in a panic, his heart sinking with a dread he couldn''t

    put into words.

    ...

    In a daze, M was jolted awake by someone calling her name. She opened her

    eyes to see Archie''s terrified face, his voice urgent.

    It didn''t take long for her to realize what was happening.

    That morning, they''d set out for Luminara. Rain had been falling lightly, but now it

    was pouring, and somewhere nearby, a deafening rumble echoed through the mountains.

    Her mind was still foggy as she turned and looked out the window.

    Then she saw it.

    Their car was speeding along a mountainside road.

    On one side, massive boulders were thundering down from the cliffs��andslide.

    On the other, a river raged below, swollen and violent.

    If the rocks hit their car, they would be swept away in an instant.

    There''d be no escape.

 Chapter 328

    Thunderclouds pressed low as rain battered the earth in sheets.

    A narrow mountain road twisted along the hillside, slick with water. High above, boulders the size of cars broke free and thundered down, crashing into the raging river below and sending up towering plumes of spray.

    Through the blur of rain and flying water, two tiny specks��just a car��fought its way up the mountainside, tossed about like a leaf in a storm. Frail and powerless against the chaos, yet desperately clinging to life.

    Shards of rock mmed against the car''s roof and hood, louder than the drumming rain.

    M pressed herself back into her seat, fists clenched, fighting to stifle a scream. Thest thing she wanted was to distract Archie, who hunched over the wheel, his knuckles white.

    More than once, the car skidded, tires shrieking perilously close to the guardrail, the river a deadly drop below.

    A spiderweb of cracks spread across the windshield.

    Between the rain and falling debris, Archie could barely see, but he guessed the solid ground couldn''t be far. He floored the gas pedal.

    Suddenly, a boulder-taller than a man-crashed from the cliff above, scraping along the rear of the car. The back window shattered with a deafening bang, and the car slewed sideways, tires losing purchase. For a split second, M felt the car lift, almost suspended above the churning water.

    One more violent gust and they''d be swept right into the river.

    Her heart pounded in her throat.

    This is it.

    In that instant, pain exploded in her skull. Memories shed through her mind�� faces, moments, regrets. But as the world spun, only one desperate thought remained: Is this really how it ends?

    So many dreams left unfinished.

    Is this all there is?

    No I''m not ready!

    Archie''s face was flushed, eyes wild, as he mmed the elerator. The engine roared, and the car shot through the storm like a wounded animal.

    Behind them, the road vanished under an avnche of rock.

    They reached solid ground, but the car was out of control, skidding wildly. The brakes were gone.

    At least the ce was deserted-no one else to get hurt.

    Both M and Archie gave up on fighting the wheel. Instead, they ducked down, arms over their heads, curling up as the car hurtled straight for a wall of stone.

    Nothing left to do now.

    CRASH!

    A jolt like an explosion rocked them, the front of the car crumpling into the rocks. Her head was ringing, about to split open.

    No time to think-just fear of the gas tank igniting. Gritting her teeth through the pain, M shoved the still-dazed Archie beside her and reached for the door. It was twisted tight, refusing to budge.

    They gave up on the doors and scrambled toward the back. The rear window was shattered-an escape route.

    They squeezed out, heedless of the ss that sliced their hands, and stumbled away, holding each other up as they half-ran, half-fell into the rain-soaked darkness.

    They''d barely made it fifty yards when a muffled bang echoed behind them. No fireball followed-just thick smoke billowing from the mangled hood. The relentless rain had saved them. Still, not taking any chances, they kept going, finally copsing under a narrow ledge, out of the downpour.

    Bnced on the knife-edge between life and death.

    M gasped for breath, dazed and shivering, the terror still clinging to her. Then, from beside her,ughter erupted-Archie,ughing so hard his battered face shone with wild delight.

    Heughed until his breath gave out, then looked up through the rain cascading off the rocks, his eyes bright, his voice hoarse but triumphant.

    "We made it."

    M blinked, dazed. "Yeah," she breathed. "We did."

    "We made it! We''re alive! We''re actually alive!" Archie whooped, sitting up, still shaking, but grinning like a madman.

    He turned to her, eyes gleaming through the rain. "Hey, have you ever watched One Piece?"

    His sudden change of subject threw her for a moment, but hisughter was infectious. M felt something inside her loosen, something fierce and wild. She nodded.

    It was a show about adventure, about boys who chased their dreams and never gave up.

    Adrian had loved it, so she''d often watched with him. Eventually she''d fallen for it herself, reading theicste at night.

    Those reckless, loyal friends who braved life and death together-it reminded her of her own youth, when everything had felt possible, when courage and hope burned bright.

    There was a kind of romance in surviving the impossible.

    Archie''s eyes sparkled. He leapt to his feet, holding his fist high, grinning at her through rain and blood and tears.

    "Let''s go, partner! Our adventure''s just getting started!"

 Chapter 329

    "We''ve been through life and death together-now we''re bound, for better or worse."

    M froze.

    Teenagers always had a knack for saying the most unexpected things. Yet M found herself swept up by his wild, exuberant spirit, unable to resist its infectious energy. Fighting off a pounding headache, she slowly got to her feet, raised her right hand in a fist, and lightly tapped her arm against his. She couldn''t help but smile.

    "Yes," she said softly.

    "Partners for life!" he dered.

    They were bonded-survivors together.

    That strange, electric connection-the collision of two souls-cleared away the heavy fog in M''s heart. In its ce, a rush of fierce, vivid emotion surged through her, setting her nerves alight.

    Adrenaline. Camaraderie. A sense of belonging...

    Maybe all of it at once.

    But none of that mattered now. They stood together in the middle of nowhere, rainshing down outside, no rescue in sight, their supplies ruined-utterly alone and desperate.

    And yet they wereughing.

    Laughing out loud.

    For a single, zing moment, their souls vibrated in unison-the very force of life roaring through them.

    Maybe it was that intensity��those wild, crashing emotions��but M''s headache finally overwhelmed her. Searing pain split her skull; everything went ck, and she copsed.

    As she fell,

    she thought she heard something echoing in her mind... was that a woman crying?

    A remote country house.

    Inside a windowless, dimly lit bedroom, a singlerge bed stood in the center. The covers were bunched tightly around a slender, beautiful girl, her long ck hair spread across the soft pillows.

    She was restless. Tears glittered at the corners of her eyes, her brows knotted in distress, and before long, a nightmare wrenched her awake.

    She gasped for air.

    Wearing a white silk dress, she pushed herself upright, and a faint metallic rattle sounded as she moved. Looking down, she saw the delicate gold cuff locked around her pale ankle-a thin chain trailing from it to the base of the bed. Every movement made it chime softly.

    M''s steps were unsteady as she made her way toward the bathroom.

    The chain was custom-made-just long enough to let her move around a portion of the suite, but never out of the room.

    She sshed cold water on her face and stared at her own pale, striking reflection in the mirror, a bitter smile tugging at her lips.

    Ever since that chaotic night, she''d woken up here. It had been over a week. Her phone was gone. She couldn''t contact anyone.

    The only person she saw was Lysander.

    It hadn''t always been this bad. But after she''d fought to escape the first night, she''d woken to find herself locked in, not even allowed out of her room. She couldn''t begin to guess what was going through Lysander''s head.

    Lost in thought, M suddenly noticed a figure appear in the mirror. Before she could react, strong hands pinned her against the sink.

    "You''re awake."

    His voice was husky, words brushing hot against her ear.

    Even after all these days-sharing a bed every night-M still hadn''t grown used

    to his touch. Instinctively, she tried to push him away, arms bent defensively.

    But he scooped her up by the waist, setting her on the counter.

    Lysander pulled her into his arms, raining soft, burning kisses along her cheek and lips.

    She stifled a sound.

    Her back pressed against the mirror, jostling the faucet; hot water gushed out, and soon steam filled the bathroom, fogging the ss.

    Heat swirled around them.

    Since that chaotic night, he''d lost all control-utterly relentless, whether he was lucid or not.

    No matter how much time passed, he never seemed to tire.

    Lysander gazed at M''s flushed face, made even more beautiful by the steam, and felt his longing deepen.

    Her eyes shimmered, drawing him in without a word.

    As she drifted, his voice rasped against her ear-low, almost pleading, as if confessing some desperate need:

    "Do you love me?"

    Shock snapped M out of her trance.

    Eyes bright with anger, she gripped his broad shoulder, leaned in, and bit down hard on his ear. Blood welled at the corner of his lips, her fury burning in every drop.

    "I hate you!" she spat.

 Chapter 330

    The sound of running water echoed from the bathroom for what felt like ages.

    In the end, the girl was carried out, cheeks flushed deep red, barely able to sit upright in the man''s arms as he patiently fed her, spoonful by spoonful.

    The young man''s dark hair was damp and tousled, a bathrobe thrown loosely over his shoulders. The robe gaped open at his chest, revealing sculpted lines and anguid ease that came only after indulging his desires. He was in good spirits, not the least bit bothered that the girl had bitten his ear hard enough to draw blood. He ignored the fresh wound, focusing instead on coaxing her to eat.

    But the girl had no strength left.

    She turned away from the spoon he brought to her lips, bracing a trembling hand against his chest, pushing him away in protest. When she finally spoke, her voice was hoarse and barely above a whisper.

    "When will you finally let me go?"

    "You wanted to sleep with me, fine. You''ve had your way. Now let me leave-I swear, I won''t tell a soul."

    She wanted nothing more than to get out.

    She was sick of being locked in this ce, staring at the same four walls, seeing only one face, confined to this endless, suffocating routine.

    This wasn''t a life; it was a prison sentence. Her dignity and willpower had been trampled underfoot. It felt like she was drowning, spiraling further into the abyss with each passing day.

    Her mind was on the verge of copse.

    If only she could leave, if only she could return to a normal life-she could endure anything. But Lysander had to give her hope.

    Just a sliver of hope that she could get out.

    Lysander gazed at her, his face unreadable, voice cool and measured despite the flicker of anger in her eyes.

    "It''s not enough. Not yet."

    "What more do you want from me?!"

    M summoned what little energy she had, trying to push herself up, but he held her firmly in hisp, refusing to let her go. He bent his head, grazing her ear with his teeth in a yful bite.

    "You know exactly what I want."

    Her eyes instantly brimmed with tears-furious, helpless tears.

    Days of pent-up anger and resentment burst out at once. She snapped, snatching

    a fork from the tray and, with all her remaining strength, drove it toward him.

    She hated him. Hated him more than words could say.

    Everything had been within reach-her chance at a fresh start, a lifeline she''d been desperate to seize. But Lysander had destroyed it all.

    He''d deceived her, discarded her, treated her like she was nothing and now he dared demand her love? The audacity was almostughable.

    He wanted everything, always.

    Lysander saw the fire in her eyes, the desperation in her trembling hand as the fork plunged toward him. Yet he didn''t flinch, letting the prongs pierce his shoulder. Blood welled up around the wound.

    It wasn''t deep.

    After what had happened in the bathroom, M barely had any strength left. The fork slipped off his skin almost as soon as it struck, a thin trail of blood tracing down his chest.

    Blood glistened on his ear and shoulder, but his expression remained calm. He gathered the shaking girl close, his voice gentle.

    "Feel better now?"

    M''s eyes shone red with tears as she bit down on his shoulder, hard, drawing even more blood. The metallic scent filled the air while her hot tears spilled down her cheeks.

    She couldn''t take it anymore.

    Her tears mixed with his blood, soaking into his skin. Lysander''s body tensed, but he never let go. If anything, he held her tighter.

    His eyes, too, grew suspiciously bright.

    She clung to him, biting for what felt like ages. But when her emotions finally pushed her past her limit, she fainted in his arms. Her face was pale, lips stained crimson from his blood-a vivid, jarring contrast.

    Lysander lowered his head.

    He pressed a gentle kiss to her bloodied lips, tasting the metallic tang as he tried

    to gather her pain into himself. His eyes shimmered red at the corners, a storm of desperate determination swirling in their depths��a madness that would drown everything else.

    "I gave you a chance."

    "You didn''t want it."

    So don''t me me.

    Once he was sure M was asleep, Lysander left the bedroom. He called for the housekeeper to clean up the spilled food on the floor. Downstairs in the foyer, Leonard waited for him, frowning at the sight of the blood staining his robe.

    Lysander sank into the leather sofa.

    Leonard fetched the first aid kit and began tending to his wounds, speaking quietly as he worked. "Sir, your grandfather wants to see you."

    "What does he want this time?"

    Leonard hesitated. "I''ve heard he''s been looking into the daughters of several prominent families. He probably wants you to meet them, settle on an engagement soon."

    Lysander gave a cold, humorlessugh.

    "Since when does anyone else get to decide who I marry?"

    Leonard kept his gaze lowered. "Sir, your grandfather''s heard rumors about what''s been going on here. If you don''t go to him, I suspect he''lle to you."

 Chapter 331

    Lysander''s brow furrowed, the tension in his expression barely perceptible.

    He knew all too well-if the old patriarch got involved now, this mess would only spiral further out of control. There would be no end to it, and thest thing he needed was for M to draw the Montgomery family''s attention right now.

    A headache.

    Running a restless hand through his damp ck hair, Lysander paused in thought before saying, "I''ll head overter tonight. And one more thing-get in touch with Professor Mason. Tell him I need his expertise, and ask him to clear his schedule for the next month."

    Leonard froze, uncertainty flickering across his face for the first time. "You mean Professor Mason-the psychiatrist?"

    Lysander nodded once.

    Leonard''s grip tightened on the pill bottle he was holding.

    Professor Mason''s reputation was legendary-renowned both at home and abroad for his work in psychiatry. But years ago, he''d been caught up in a scandal: a botched treatment had left a patient mentally shattered, spiraling into madness and violence. With no hard evidence, Mason had only lost his medical license, but he''d quietly left the country and built a new life overseas.

    He was infamous for his uncanny ability to manipte the human mind.

    Was this really what the young master intended...?

    Leonard''s thoughts were interrupted by Lysander''s calm, almost chilling voice. His eyes, fox-like and fathomless, shimmered with a darkness that hinted at something wild, barely restrained.

    "I want her," Lysander said, "toe to me again��willingly."

    Whatever it takes,

    no matter the cost.

    ***

    "Mmm... mmm... mmm..."

    The muffled sobbing pressed in on M''s mind, wrenching her from restless sleep. Her head throbbed, her limbs felt numb with cold, and everything around her was shrouded in pitch-ck darkness.

    Too dark.

    Instinctively, she tried to speak. "Light? Where''s the light?"

    But she could barely move-her body was tangled tightly in fabric, her breathing shallow and trapped. She tried again, her voice rising with panic.

    "Light! Please! I need some light!"

    Suddenly, a harsh beam of white light red, searing her eyes. M squinted against the re but refused to look away, desperate for the brightness. She reached out, only to have her hand caught in a firm grip. A young man''s anxious voice sounded beside her.

    "Hey are you okay? M?"

    "M!"

    Reality snapped into focus at the sound of her name. She blinked up at the shlight, then past its blinding beam to see Archie''s startled face staring back at her. He was holding the torch-the source of theforting light.

    This wasn''t a nightmare.

    She wasn''t trapped in that terrifying, lightless mansion.

    She was out. She was free.

    Looking around, M realized she was curled up in a sleeping bag, surrounded by the soft walls of a tent.

    They were on the road.

    Gradually, the terror faded from her chest. M let out a shaky breath, memories starting toe back as Archie''s voice continued, gentle and worried.

    After escaping thendslide, their car had crashed against the rocks but miraculously hadn''t exploded. M had cked out from the pain in her head, and with no one else around to help, Archie had bundled her into the sleeping bag, salvaging whatever supplies they still had from the car.

    That exined everything.

    Or... did it?

    Pulling her down jacket tighter around her shoulders, M sipped the hot water Archie handed her, but a strange doubt gnawed at her. Hesitant, she finally spoke.

    "Did you... hear crying, just now?"

    Archie stared at her, then suddenly shivered as if a cold wind had blown straight through him. "Don''t scare me, M. Out here in the middle of nowhere-there''s no one else around. It was probably just the wind."

    "The wind?" M echoed, uncertain. It didn''t sound like the wind.

    The crying had been so mournful, so real.

    She''d heard it��just before she passed out, and again as she woke up. It sounded like a woman weeping.

    But it was just her and Archie out here. No one else. Maybe it really had been the wind-sometimes the mountains could y strange tricks.

    Couldn''t it?

    Archie looked spooked, but then his face lit up with an idea. "You said you had a headache, right? It''s probably altitude sickness. That can cause hallucinations, memory problems, all kinds of weird stuff."

    He sounded more and more convinced, and M found herself believing him.

    She didn''t press further. Instead, she took her medication and sipped oxygen from

    a portable tank, hoping the pain would pass soon.

    Once the altitude sickness faded, her head would clear.

    The voices would stop.

    So why, then, did her heart still feel so uneasy?

 Chapter 332

    The rain had stopped, but the night was bone-chillingly cold.

    Curled up inside the tent, you could hear water dripping onto the rocks outside, along with the asional, unidentifiable cry of some wild animal.

    A warm light glowed inside the tent.

    Archie had insisted on keeping themp on. Even though he tried to convince himself that the crying sounds were just M''s altitude sickness-induced hallucinations, he was clearly unsettled.

    Who would have thought a guy his size would be spooked by something that might not even be real?

    M, on the other hand, seemed unfazed.

    She was puzzled, yes, but oddly enough, not scared. The only thing bothering her was the sharp, stabbing pain in her head, which made her feel woozy and out of sorts.

    Every time she tried to think, the pain threatened to split her skull.

    As midnight drew on, a heavy, gasping breath suddenly broke the silence outside, followed by the rapid, pounding thud of hooves-urgent and close.

    In the next instant,

    Both of them jolted awake from their half-sleep, staring out at the tent walls in rm.

    Thanks to themp, a shadow was thrown up onto the fabric-a huge animal with horns. The silhouette was stretched and warped, vaguely cow-like, but somehow heavier, more menacing.

    A wild bison? she wondered.

    M''s heart thundered in her chest. Gritting her teeth, she crawled out of her sleeping bag, ignoring the pain in her head, and instinctively reached for the hammer lying on the ground for protection.

    If it really was a wild bison, they were in trouble. Unlike domesticated ones, a lone bison could be aggressive and unpredictable, even if it was technically an herbivore.

    A fully grown wild bison wouldn''t think twice about challenging bears or wolves.

    It could flip a truck without breaking a sweat.

    Killing a person would be child''s y.

    Just her luck-one problem after another. M had known thest stretch to Sris City would be dangerous, but not like this.

    And with her altitude sickness in full force, her strength was already running low.

    As she was steeling herself, a hand reached out and blocked her. She looked up to see Archie, gripping a hunting knife, crouched and staring hard at the shadow outside. He didn''t look at her-just stayed poised, ready to spring.

    "Stay in the tent. Don''t go out."

    He tossed the words over his shoulder, ready to charge outside, but M grabbed his sleeve and hissed, "Don''t be stupid. If anything happens, we run."

    There was no way they could fight this thing, not just the two of them. Their best chance was to run.

    The animal''s shadow loomed closer, hoofbeats shaking the earth. M pointed to the left side of the tent and whispered urgently.

    "Now!"

    Archie burst out first, and the two of them scrambled out one after the other, not daring to look back as they sprinted to the left, toward a cluster of rocks where they could hide.

    Behind them, the bison thundered closer.

    M had barely taken a few steps before her breath caught in her throat. Her head spun; her brain felt like it was boiling, every step sending a jolt of pain through her skull.

    She fumbled with the oxygen canister as she ran, hands shaking.

    It barely helped.

    Just as she copsed, she saw a massive hoof crash down beside her head, sending dust and pebbles flying. In the blur ahead, she heard Archie yelling her name as he ran back, and somewhere behind, the strangled shout of a voice with an odd ent.

    A sharp pain exploded in her head, and everything went ck.

    ...

    "Why so eager tonight?"

    The room was dim, shadows drawn long across the walls. The girl''s slender arms wrapped around the young man''s neck, pulling him down for a kiss-more daring and passionate than usual.

    His fox-like eyes glinted in the dark, his response just as intense.

    When the kiss finally broke, she clung to him, chest heaving as if she couldn''t catch her breath, her voice soft and teasing as she whispered against his ear. "Don''t you like it?"

    He didn''t answer, but the way he pressed in was hotter than ever.

    The room filled with the sweet scent of desire.

    They didn''t stop until well into the night.

    Later, he carried her out of the bathroom, holding her close as she drifted off in his arms. But long after, the girl''s eyes opened in the darkness, clear and sharp, no trace left of the earlier haze.

    Shey quietly on his chest, listening to his steady breathing, and whispered his

    name.

    "Lysander?"

    She called several times, but he didn''t stir.

    He must be exhausted.

    M tried to slip out of his embrace, but a soft moan escaped her lips-her body ached all over, every movement sending a wave of difort through her.

    She waited a moment, catching her breath, then slowly eased herself free and slipped a pillow into his arms to rece her.

    She moved as quietly as possible.

    Wrapping a towel around the chain at her ankle to muffle the sound, she slid out of bed and reached for her phone on the nightstand. Just then, Lysander shifted in his sleep, making M''s heart leap into her throat.

    She froze, barely daring to breathe. When he settled again, she tiptoed toward the bathroom.

    The past few days had been rough-she''d learned what Lysander liked, yed her part, and finally earned this one chance to ask for help.

 Chapter 333

    She had to get out-no matter what.

    Her first instinct was to reach out to Forrest, but she hesitated. How could she possibly exin everything? She''d been the one to propose, listened to his confession, and yet somehow ended up in another man''s bed.

    Even if it hadn''t been her choice, the guilt was still overwhelming.

    Miranda was out of the question, too.

    All she could do was turn to her great-aunt overseas.

    Her great-aunt, Jade Suthend, had fled their hometown years ago and settled in Ennd. M had only reconnected with her after she herself escaped to study at Kingsford. But Jade''s career had taken off��she was always busy, and their contact had been sporadic at best.

    Not long ago, when M''s parents had shown up to pressure her into marriage, she''d thought about asking Jade for help. In the end, she''d held back, too afraid that her family would discover Jade''s whereabouts and drag her back into their toxic web. M couldn''t bear to ruin the hard-won freedom her aunt had fought for. She never imagined things would spiral this far out of control.

    Now, with everything unraveled, M was willing to abandon her nearlypleted studies and promising future at Northpoint University just to start over in Ennd with Jade.

    Lysander had lost his mind.

    Given the choice between freedom and her future, she knew exactly where she stood. The only question was-could Jade get to her in time?

    ...

    Trying to suppress a flicker of hope and excitement, M recalled the code she''d memorized after days of furtive observation. She keyed it in and dialed.

    The phone rang and rang, but no one answered. Eventually, it clicked over to voicemail.

    M''s face drained of color, her heart plummeting.

    How could this be?

    The message was in English-not that it mattered, her English was wless. The gist was that Jade was in the middle of designing a major gownmission and would be in seclusion for several months. Leave a message, and she''d get back when she could.

    Of all the times...

    Just then, the bathroom door creaked open. A tall figure loomed in the doorway, casting a shadow over her. His tone was cold, detached.

    "There''s something you might not know."

    He spoke slowly, almost conversationally. "I have a good rtionship with the young prince of the British royal family. There''s a royal ging up soon, and I rmended Ms. Jade Suthend to design the Queen''s gown. You know her, don''t you? Designing for the Queen is no small matter. If she pulls this off, her reputation and brand will skyrocket."

    He knelt down, trailing his slender fingers through her hair, though his voice remained cool. "Why do you look so surprised? Shouldn''t you be thanking me?"

    M red at him, trembling with rage.

    Before she could react, Lysander snatched her phone and dialed again��this time, Forrest''s number. She lunged to grab it back, but the call had already connected.

    A deep, authoritative male voice answered on the other end.

    "Mr. Montgomery?"

    "Good evening, Mr. Whitmore."

    Lysander''s tone turned gentle and polite. "Sorry to call sote. I just noticed Forrest hasn''t been around campustely. I was hoping to meet with him about his project I''m interested in investing if he has the time."

    There was a brief pause, then Mr. Whitmore replied, his hesitation gone. "He''s been a bit tiredtely-resting. I''ll let him know when he wakes up.��

    "Thank you, Mr. Whitmore."

    Lysander ended the call and immediately dialed another number-Miranda''s. Once again, it wasn''t Miranda who picked up.

    M recognized the voice-it was Miranda''s father, whom she''d met on a visit once. A kind, gentle man.

    When Lysander inquired after Miranda, her father sounded weary, half-asleep. "She''s gone abroad for a trip-won''t be back anytime soon. Whatever it is can wait until she returns."

    The line went dead. The bathroom was silent once more.

    M, dressed in a white nightgown, copsed to the floor, her eyes vacant. After a long moment, she began tough, tears streaming down her cheeks, unstoppable.

    Everyst hope had been snuffed out by the man standing in front of her.

    So merciless.

    How could anyone be so cruel?

    Herposure shattered. In a sudden frenzy, she grabbed anything she could

    find and hurled it at him with all her strength.

    "I hate you-I hate you! I wish you were dead!"

    A ss perfume bottle struck his temple, blood trickling down his face. But it was

    nothingpared to the redness in his eyes as he gazed at her-this girl screaming for his death. For a moment, even he felt dizzy.

    Had he really been wrong all along?

 Chapter 334

    He wasn''t wrong.

    Lysander''s eyes were bloodshot as he struggled to restrain the girl, who had be almost wild in her frenzy. He held her tightly, refusing to let go.

    This was only the beginning he couldn''t afford to show mercy.

    "Don''t be afraid. It''ll get better. Just be good, listen to me."

    His voice was gentle, meant to soothe her.

    But the girl in his arms wouldn''t listen. She sobbed uncontrobly, the force of it stealing her breath. Couldn''t he see? Things would never be better-never, ever again!

    She couldn''t understand.

    What had she done to deserve this?

    Was it all because of that drink?

    But Lysander had been the one to snatch the ss-she''d never wanted him to drink it. So why was she the one paying the price?

    Why?

    Eventually, M cried herself into unconsciousness and slumped against him.

    Hearing themotion, Leonard entered the room.

    The dim light revealed a young man clutching the girl, who had fainted from crying. He stood amid the wreckage of the bathroom, blood trickling down his temple. His eyes were red, his expression frozen and lost, a rare look of confusion flickering in his typically sharp gaze.

    "Leonard, did I do something wrong?"

    Leonard''s eyes lowered; his face was unreadable. "You are the only heir of the Montgomery family, sir. You''re the pir of the house. You can''t be wrong."

    He must not be wrong.

    He couldn''t waver, couldn''t show weakness, couldn''t afford to have a soft heart. And above all, he could not have any weaknesses.

    Later, a doctor was called to examine M.

    She''d only fainted from emotional distress-no real harm done. After that, Lysander held her through the night, neither of them stirring from sleep.

    The next morning, as he stepped outside, his eyes had regained their old resolve. The confusion and vulnerability of the night before had vanished, as if it were nothing more than a bad dream.

    The car pulled out from the vi and stopped in front of a warehouse.

    Inside, a man in a once-white shirt, now stained with dust and blood, was forced to the ground. His ssesy shattered on the floor, collecting grime.

    Lysander strode in, crushing the broken sses under his heel. Before Forrest could lift his head, someone grabbed his hair and yanked his face upward, leaving him disheveled and exposed.

    Even in this humiliating state, Forrest remained remarkably calm, suppressing the pain from his scalp. He spoke coldly, "Is this all you''ve got, Lysander? Luring me here by using my father? Do you really think this will make Mimi care about you?"

    Lysander''s eyes glinted with icy amusement as he gave a chillingugh. "Using you?"

    "How do you not realize it was your dear father who sold you out to me? He''s gained quite a bit from this arrangement."

    "I could leave you crippled here today, and all I''d need is a signature from your next of kin. Your father would probably thank me for it."

    Forrest''s pupils constricted. He opened his mouth to retort, but his head was yanked back, and a guttural cry of pain escaped him.

    "Ah!"

    Lysander crouched beside him, epting a hammer from Leonard. He tapped Forrest''s cheek with it, a smile on his lips but nothing but coldness in his eyes.

    "And by the way-who said you could call her ''Mimi''?"

    Forrest''s gaze fixed on the hammer, unease rising in his gut. "What are you going to do?"

    Lysander only smiled, saying nothing.

    One of the men stuffed a rag into Forrest''s mouth, mping it firmly shut. Others pinned down his arms and legs, stretching his hands out in front of Lysander.

    "These are the hands that yed piano that night, aren''t they?"

    "So unbearably arrogant."

    Still smiling, Lysander slowly raised the hammer. As terror widened Forrest''s eyes, Lysander brought it down with brutal force.

    Blood sttered.

    The man pinned to the floor couldn''t make a sound, the rag choking any scream, but his limbs convulsed with agony. Cold sweat broke over his skin.

    Three savage blowster, Forresty limp, his body twitching in shock, his eyes zed and unfocused.

    His once-elegant hands were now a grotesque ruin-blood streaming from shattered, twisted bones, all beauty obliterated.

    Someone ripped the rag from his mouth.

    His ragged, gasping breaths echoed through the warehouse, punctuated by choked sobs of pain.

    Lysander dropped the hammer and nted his foot on Forrest''s ruined hand. As Forrest''s whole body trembled with agony, Lysander spoke, his tone almost casual.

 Chapter 335

    "Remember this-if you ever dare touch that damn piano again to lure my people, it won''t just be your hand that gets ruined. Stay the hell away from what''s mine!"

    "You... it was you who-ah!"

    His hand was crushed mercilessly, cutting off his protest with a strangled cry.

    Lysander looked down at the man writhing in pain at his feet, a cold smirk tugging at his lips. His fox-like eyes, however, remained utterly emotionless. Without another nce, he turned and walked away.

    Leonard followed in silence.

    Once they were in the car, Lysander dialed a video call. The screen flickered to life, revealing a gaunt, pale-faced man in a white coat.

    It was Professor Mason, the renowned psychiatrist.

    Professor Mason studied Lysander''s face for a moment, then suddenly grinned. "Mr. Montgomery, don''t tell me you''re having second thoughts."

    Lysander shot him a frosty nce.

    When he didn''t reply, Professor Mason went on, "First, you have to break her spiritpletely. Drive her to the brink��let her hit rock bottom. Only then can you rebuild her, reshape who she is. If you do it right, you can keep most of her

    memories intact. It''s the most effective approach there is. Endure this phase, and you''ll get exactly what you want."

    Lysander stared out the window, his face inscrutable, voice t. "She broke downst night."

    "Not enough."

    "Have you ever actually seeded?" Lysander asked abruptly.

    A smile flickered across Professor Mason''s lips. "I have."

    But after a moment, his expression shifted-just a fleeting trace of sorrow, making him seem even paler. Then it vanished, reced by his usual mild smile.

    "But in the end, I lost everything because I couldn''t stay cold enough."

    He added quietly, "Mr. Montgomery, let me remind you��this method is hardest not on the patient, but on the doctor. The moment you go soft, you lose it all."

    "So are you sure this is what you want?"

    Lysander was silent for a long moment. Atst, he stared coldly at the man''s mocking smile on the screen and said, expressionless, "I''m not you. Continue."

    He hung up.

    ***

    The warehouse was almost pitch-ck.

    Forresty huddled on the filthy floor, his body limp and trembling, unable to hold back the agonized screams. His hand throbbed with excruciating pain, every breath a battle. Still, he forced himself to fumble for his phone.

    Even the simplest movement was torture.

    Several times, the phone slipped from his grasp, ttering to the ground, slick with blood from his fingertips.

    Atst, he managed to unlock it, his hand shaking so violently that red fingerprints smeared across the screen as he tapped out an emergency call.

    The line connected.

    Forrest gasped for breath, choking on the pain as he recited his address and tried to exin what had happened. By the end, tears streamed uncontrobly down his face.

    "Please, you have to hurry!"

    "My hand-I can''t lose it, I can''t, I just can''t... I haven''t-I haven''t told her yet... I haven''t saved-"

    His mind began to blur, anxiety flooding his senses and fighting off unconsciousness. He kept whispering desperate pleas.

    Lysander was so ruthless-what would happen to Mimi now?

    Was she scared? Was she crying? Was she calling for help?

    No, he couldn''t let anything happen to himself. He couldn''t��not yet. He hadn''t

    told her yet..... that he loved her, wanted to spend a lifetime ying piano for her... so much he hadn''t said.

    "Mimi..."

    His thoughts grew fuzzy, but he kept repeating her name, forcing himself to stay awake.

    If he closed his eyes, he''d never see her again.

    Never see that wild, fearless girl from his youth, the one who''d crashed straight into his life, filling it withughter and chaos.

    He couldn''t let go not yet.

    ***

    "Who''s crying?"

    "Who''s crying? Stop it! Stop crying!"

    The wailing grew louder and louder in M''s mind, pounding against her skull until the pain became unbearable. She jolted upright with a scream, her world lurching beneath her.

    It took a moment for her vision to clear, for her to realize she was draped over the broad back of a huge ox, swaying with each step. Ahead, a few more oxen plodded along, and at the front of the procession walked a man dressed in rustic mountain gear.

    "M, why are you crying?"

    Still dazed and confused, M turned her head in shock at the sound of Archie''s incredulous voice beside her. In Archie''s bright, clear eyes, she saw her own face -streaked with tears.

    Why was she crying?

 Chapter 336

    The sun was rising over the eastern horizon, bathing the world in the soft gold of early morning.

    Nestled in a lush green field surrounded by snowy peaks, jagged rocks, and winding streams, a handful of ck tents stood pitched together. Not far off, dozens of sturdy cattle grazed and drank from the crystal-clear water, their breath visible in the chilly air.

    White steam curled from pipes jutting out of the tent roofs, promising warmth inside.

    A teenage boy, dressed in a deep red robe, darted from one tent to another, shouting cheerfully, "M! Come on, time for breakfast tea!"

    Inside the tent, M-also wrapped in a crimson robe-looked up. Her gaze, unfocused just a moment before, found its way back to the present as the boy entered.

    She took the steaming mug he handed her. The drink, creamy and rich, was something like sweet, milky tea. The first sip sent warmth cascading from her throat through her chilled limbs, driving away the lingering cold of the night.

    Looking back, she realized just how lucky they''d been.

    Last night, when they''d first seen the herd, she''d assumed they were wild cattle roaming the mountains. It wasn''t until the herders approached that she understood these were domesticated animals. The herders had noticed thick smoke rising from the spot where her and Archie''s jeep had crashed, and, fearing a fire, hade to investigate-despite the rain.

    Their unexpected arrival had been a blessing. Thanks to the herders'' kindness, she and her cousin had found shelter for the night.

    Now, warmed by the tea, M felt life returning to her body.

    Together, she and Archie followed their young host to the main tent, where a table groaned under the weight of a hearty breakfast-eggs, bread, and a fragrant, nourishing soup. They ate gratefully, then went over their location one more time with the herders.

    Despite all the mishaps along the way, they''d finally made it to Luminara. They were close to their true destination, Sris City, though their route had strayed off course, and their jeep was a total loss.

    After some bargaining, the herders finally agreed to take them to the nearest town on horseback.

    Luminara was just a stone''s throw from Sris City now. Once they reached town, they could n thest leg of their journey and set off again.

    But...

    Perched atop the sturdy cattle, M pressed her fingertips to her temples. Lately, she''d been gued by splitting headaches-and sometimes, faint echoes of weeping would ring through her mind. Where were those criesing from? Lost in thought, she didn''t notice Archie watching her from the next animal over. He called out, concern coloring his voice, "M, is your head hurting again?"

    Her headaches had be frequent; sometimes they were so bad she nearly passed out, which kept Archie on edge.

    M shook her head. "It''s better today," she lied.

    Truthfully, the pain lingered, but it wasn''t as sharp as before.

    Still...

    Her hand gripped the portable oxygen tank slung at her hip, brows furrowing in confusion. Normally, altitude sickness headaches faded with a bit of oxygen. Lately, though, nothing helped; if anything, the pain had worsened.

    She simply couldn''t figure it out.

    Was this really just altitude sickness?

    "M! M!"

    While she was lost in thought, Archie''s voice broke through again. Turning, she saw him his red robe bright against the snow-capped mountains, arms waving wildly. Behind him, the sun was climbing higher.

    "Hey, M, take my picture! Hurry, I want a photo!"

    He wanted to capture the memory: riding cattle across the high ins in traditional dress, the wildndscape all around them. Something to bring home.

    M couldn''t help butugh and shake her head. He was still just a kid at heart- after all they''d been through, even nearly dying, he was bursting with energy. But she didn''t refuse him.

    She lifted the camera from around her neck and snapped a photo, freezing Archie''s exuberant smile in the morning light.

    Somehow, that made everything feel a little better. Even her headache eased, if only a little. She let herself rx, ignoring the troubled thoughts swirling in her mind, declining when Archie tried to snap a photo of her in return. Instead, she listened to the herders'' warm, ringing voices as they sang, and let herself be swept up in the breathtaking beauty of this rare, peaceful morning on the high ins.

    By noon, the herders had brought them safely to the town.

    They treated the herders to lunch, then asked around for any news��was anyone heading toward Sris City? Or perhaps they could rent a car?

    No luck with rentals.

    But fortune smiled on them again. A group of tourists had stopped in town with their van. For the right price, they were willing to give M and Archie a ride for part of the journey.

    M quickly agreed.

    Archie hesitated, reluctant to give up the thrill of driving the whole way himself. But with the roads ahead growing more treacherous, he knew better than to protest.

    And so, with their ns settled, the pair set out with the caravan that afternoon, heading ever closer to Sris City.

 Chapter 337

    In the car, Archie noticed M''s face was pinched in difort, her brows drawn tight. He could tell she was battling a headache again. Leaning over, he murmured softly, ��M, if you''re not feeling well, try to get some sleep. I''ll keep an eye out."

    M nodded faintly.

    After a moment''s hesitation, she took a deep breath of oxygen, but the pain lingered. Giving in, she closed her eyes and slipped into restless dreams.

    A vague sense of dread crept in.

    Somewhere in the dark, the faint clink of chains echoed, along with a girl''s barely audible murmur.

    "It''s so dark... didn''t anyone turn on the lights?"

    M groped blindly through the ckness. The chain around her ankle rattled with every hesitant step. She felt disoriented, still not fully awake.

    Ever since she''d moved into the manor, Lysander''s relentless demands-at all hours, in any ce��had destroyed her sleep cycle. Day and night blurred together until she could barely tell them apart.

    She assumed it was night now.

    But after a bit of fumbling for a light switch, M noticed something felt off. The room''syout didn''t make sense. Gradually, she came to her senses.

    This darkness wasn''t normal.

    It was absolute-so deep she couldn''t even see her own hand in front of her face.

    She''d been walking for ages and hadn''t bumped into anything. The ce felt empty. Nothing but her-no furniture, no walls, just a void.

    What''s going on?

    Am I blind?

    Or is this something else?

    A wave of terror washed over her, her breathing quickening. She began stumbling around, the chain rattling loudly in the silence.

    "Is anyone there? Why aren''t the lights on? I can''t see anything!"

    "Hello? Is anyone here?"

    "Lysander! What are you trying to do?!"

    By the end, her voice had risen to a furious scream.

    No one answered.

    She explored every inch of the space-nothing but emptiness. Not even a door. It was as if she was trapped in a box, walled in on every side.

    Locked away in darkness.

    She couldn''t see a thing.

    Except for the echo of her own voice and the relentless jangle of the chain, even her heartbeat sounded thunderous in the silence.

    Nothing else.

    She didn''t know how long she screamed. Eventually, her throat was raw and hoarse. Hunger gnawed at her, but no one came. The silence was suffocating- she was utterly alone.

    Time lost all meaning.

    Weak with hunger, her mind drifting, she suddenly heard the faintest of sounds- someone approaching, silent as a shadow. A sharp prick in her arm, a needle sliding in. She felt a rush of liquid entering her veins.

    Atst, another person. Summoning herst reserves, she forced herself upright, ignoring the needle still stuck in her arm, and lunged to grab the stranger. Her voice was raspy, barely more than a whisper.

    "Who... are... you?"

    The stranger jumped, clearly startled to find her awake, and jerked free, fleeing into the darkness.

    M tried to chase after them, but she was too weak. She copsed, watching helplessly as a faint sliver of light in the distance was swallowed up, plunging her back into pitch ckness.

    Gradually, whatever was in that injection began to work. Her hunger faded, and a bit of strength returned.

    Until the next wave of hunger hit.

    After that incident, she never saw anyone while awake. Only when she woke up and realized she was no longer hungry did she know someone hade while she was unconscious.

    Her mind grew more and more clouded.

    She began to hallucinate, memories and nightmares looping endlessly through her mind, fear and anxiety threatening to drown her.

    She woke from nightmares, shaking uncontrobly, teeth chattering so hard her jaw ached. Sometimes she wanted to bash her head against the wall, just to confirm the world was still real. Her mind was unraveling.

    Stop. I have to stop thinking. Don''t let yourself spiral.

    Don''t think about anything bad.

    She''d heard about this kind of thing before-from a friend who studied

    psychology. Sensory deprivation experiments: take away a person''s sight, sound, touch��cut them off from the world. It could warp your mind, alter your behavior.

    People called it "the ck box." It was an extreme experiment-if you didn''t know what you were doing, it could shatter someone''s sanity.

    Lysander really had gone mad, using this on her.

    Curled on the floor, arms wrapped tight around her head, M shivered uncontrobly. Over and over, she whispered to herself, "Don''t think about it. Don''t think about anything bad. Don''t..."

    Think about something happy. Anything happy.

 Chapter 338

    Don''t think of bad things.

    M fought to push away the dark memories and haunting fears welling up inside her. She forced herself instead to recall the good things she''d lived through-the moments of light.

    She remembered sharing a bed with her great-aunt as a child, learning to sew by her side, hearing her gentle voice say, "There''s a whole world waiting for you- don''t let your childhood keep you trapped." Those words had taken root deep in M''s heart, growing wild and strong, helping her break free when she needed it most.

    She remembered her high school teacher-the one who took her in after she ran away from home, put her on a train to Kingsford, worried she wouldn''t have enough to eat or a roof over her head. That teacher had quietly slipped a wad of cash into M''s backpack��her first taste of real kindness, of love that felt solid and heavy in her hands.

    It was worth more than gold, heavier than mountains and oceans.

    She rememberedte-night talks andughter with Miranda, sharing new foods, swapping stories, leaning on each other-feeling, for the first time, that someone truly cared, that she had a friend who''d catch her if she fell.

    She remembered meeting Forrest, their adventures together, his patient guidance with her studies, the gentle way he looked after her. For the first time, she realized that men could be gentle too.

    She remembered the college mentor who cared about her future, who believed in her, who treated her well.

    ...

    A stranger''s hand helping her up after she''d been knocked down.

    Countless smiling faces turned her way.

    So many memories. Tears streamed down M''s face as she counted them, one by one. And the terror that threatened to swallow her whole began to ebb. Over and over, she thought-

    How lucky I am.

    All those helping hands reaching out to her, keeping her from falling, carrying her forward. Even if those were the only good things she''d ever have, they would be enough��a life worth living.

    She''d already had more luck than most.

    She''d survived so many trials before; she would survive this one too.

    The chain rattled as she got to her feet and began to move through the empty, pitch-dark room. She danced slowly, humming a cheerful tune under her breath, doing everything she could to hold onto the feeling of happiness.

    Her soul danced wildly, the ng of the chain her only music, her voice ringing out through the darkness-free, alive.

    But every song ends. People get tired.

    The darkness never faded, and dawn never came. Time lost all meaning. One by one, those precious, happy memories were drowned by fear and hallucinations, blurred and forgotten, destroyed by endless night. In the end, M broke.

    She lost her mind.

    She wandered the room, talking to herself, until she couldn''t even hear her own voice anymore. The chain thrashed and nged that was the only sound left to her.

    She couldn''t hear herself.

    She heard so many things-so many voices-but never her own.

    She mmed her head against the wall, wed at her skin, even tried to wrap the chain around her neck-anything to feel real pain, to remind herself she was alive, even if the metallic scent of blood filled the air.

    But every time she woke, her wounds were bandaged, the chain was shorter.

    And she never saw a soul.

    She screamed, she begged, desperate for anyone toe, anyone to take her out of that room. Anyone��just to talk to her, just to remind her she wasn''t alone. Finally-

    She couldn''t say when, but the light came.

    ...

    In one corner of the darkness, a warm sliver of light broke through, stretching and growing until it formed the outline of a person.

    Someone was standing there.

    M squinted, her eyes stinging despite the warmth of the light. She couldn''t bear

    to close them, couldn''t risk letting this vision slip away.

    She was terrified it was only in her head.

    The figure stood there, backlit so the face was lost in shadow, silent and still.

    They faced off for a long time. Atst, M crawled from the floor and tried to approach.

    The chain clinked softly.

    Step by step, she moved closer, but the shortened chain stopped her halfway, leaving a wide gap between her and the stranger.

    When she froze, the person took a step back.

    M panicked. Ignoring the pain as the chain bit into her, she lunged forward, toppled, reached out with both hands, tears pouring down her face.

    "Don''t go! Please, don''t go!"

    "Talk to me, please. Just touch me-touch me, okay? Please..."

    The figure didn''t answer, only turned slightly, letting the side of their face catch the warm glow.

    It was a face she knew better than her own.

    As the figure turned to leave, M couldn''t stand it. ttened on the floor, she pulled at the chain, screaming and begging.

    "Lysander, don''t go!"

    The door swung shut behind him, and the warm glow vanished, swallowed again by darkness.

    She was alone.

    My there for a long time, unmoving, her eyes lifeless and dull in the dark.

    After that-

    Lysander''s face, his voice, his shadow, filled her dreams and haunted her waking hours, pushing out the fear, consuming her thoughts.

 Chapter 339

    She yearned for him to appear again.

    He was the only one who could save her.

    After that, the warm light returned more and more often.

    Every time it appeared, Lysander would draw a little closer. Step by step, under M''s increasingly desperate gaze, he approached-closer and closer-until finally, he stood right in front of her.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, M threw herself at him. She wrapped her arms tightly around him, pressing her face against his, soaking up the warmth and the solid feel of a living, breathing body.

    A real person.

    She was no longer alone.

    The touch sent shivers of relief and joy through her, bringing her to tears. She sobbed, "Say something. Please, Lysander, say something..."

    She longed to hear his voice.

    Lysander gazed at her quietly, then finally spoke, his voice low and deliberate. "Do you love me?"

    The girl who had been clinging to him, kissing his face, running her hands over him-froze. Her eyes went nk with confusion, pain shot through her skull, and tears streamed down her cheeks, but she couldn''t say a word.

    She had waited so long for his voice, but now that she heard it, she couldn''t process what he''d said, couldn''t react.

    What was she supposed to say?

    But Lysander didn''t wait for her answer. The moment he realized she wouldn''t reply right away, he pried her legs from around his waist, yanked her off, and tossed her to the floor. Ignoring her desperate pleas, he turned and walked out.

    The door mmed shut behind him.

    Darkness swallowed the room once more.

    "M? M, wake up!"

    Archie''s anxious voice dragged her back to consciousness. M''s eyes fluttered open; her face was wet with tears, her head throbbed as if someone had struck her with a hammer, a relentless buzzing in her ears.

    Something inside her was breaking, struggling, being reshaped.

    She was crying, she was in pain-so why was she not afraid? Why did pure happiness bloom somewhere deep inside her?

    Something inside her was waking up.

    She met Archie''s worried gaze. Her cheeks were streaked with tears, but she managed a smile, tried to say she was all right-then pain crashed over her and she passed out.

    Just before she lost consciousness, the sound of her own weeping in her mind rose to a piercing wail, as if screaming in protest.

    As if refusing to fall.

    Meanwhile

    In the home of the ranchers who''d given them shelter the night before, a group of burly, rough-looking men arrived unexpectedly. At their head was a man whose gentle expression didn''t quite match the muscle behind him.

    He pulled out a photograph and asked if the family recognized the woman in it.

    It showed a woman in profile��serene, soft smile, a grace that was impossible to forget.

    M.

    The ranchers exchanged wary, confused nces. The man quickly exined that she was his employer''s wife, who''d had a falling out with her husband and run away. They were worried about her and just wanted to find her.

    After repeated assurances, the family finally nodded and told them where M had gone.

    The men left a generous amount of cash and supplies as thanks. Once they were outside, the leader pulled out his phone. The polite smile vanished, reced by a cold, chilling calm.

    "Ms. Harvey, we''ve found your person."

    Whatever the woman on the other end said made him smirk. "Ms. Harvey, I wouldn''t rmend making a move just yet. But now we know their destination. It''s right on the border-dangerous ce, plenty of idents happen out there. I can guarantee she won''t make it back."

    "Don''t worry. As long as the payment goes through, you''ll get what you want."

    Kingsford, the Harvey family estate.

    Giselle leaned against the second-floor window, ending her call as a satisfied smile tugged at her lips. These men were efficient exactly what she needed. Lately, Lysander and Forrest both had been frantically searching for M.

    She''d been worried one of them would get to her first, but while the two men had been busy sabotaging each other, her own people had managed to pick up M''s trail. Giselle immediately ordered them to erase any clues and follow the lead.

    This would stall Lysander for a while, but not forever.

    Thankfully, her team was quick��she hadn''t had to wait long. Now, as long as she could keep Lysander distracted with reports from abroad for a few more days, her objective would be achieved.

    As for Forrest-

    Lysander''s attempts to hinder Forrest had saved her the trouble of intervening herself. Everything was falling into ce.

    Giselle''s smile brightened, but out of the corner of her eye, she spotted a pale- faced child approaching. She quicklyposed herself, kneeling to embrace the boy as he copsed into her arms.

    "Adrian, another nightmare?"

    Adrian nodded, his eyes red-rimmed with tears.

    Lately, the nightmares had been relentless-always about his mother. He kept asking his father when Mom woulde back, when she would take him home. The answer was always the same: "Soon."

    But when?

    He missed his mother so much. He''d never been apart from her for this long.

    He wanted her back-so badly it hurt, so badly he could barely keep from crying.

 Chapter 340

    Night had settled over the small-town inn.

    "Doctor, are you sure she''s alright? Her headaches are getting worse, sometimes she even hears things that aren''t there-and when it''s bad, she passes out. Is altitude sickness really this severe?" Archie''s voice was tight with worry as he hovered at M''s bedside, watching the doctor check her pulse.

    The doctor rose, shaking his head. He rummaged in his battered medical kit, then pulled out a slender stick of incense. Setting it in a small dish beside the bed, he lit it. Wisps of fragrant smoke curled through the air, wrapping the room in a hazy calm.

    Only after he''d tended the incense did the doctor turn to Archie. "It''s nothing to worry about," he said gently. "This isn''t just altitude sickness. She has an old condition, something that''s been there for a long time. The altitude only brought it to the surface. But believe it or not, this might be a turning point for her a good one. Once she wakes, she''ll be alright."

    Archie blinked, confused. ��She... has another illness?" His cousin-inw had seemed perfectly normal-well, at least until the altitude started wreaking havoc.

    The doctor just sighed and muttered, "Poor soul," before gathering his things and slipping out the door.

    Archie didn''t understand, but all he could do was sit at M''s side and wait.

    Even in sleep, her brow would furrow, as if she were wrestling something deep inside. Only when the scent of incense drifted close did her features finally rx, ever so slightly. The corners of her lips even lifted, just a little.

    ***

    "Do you love me?"

    The room was cloaked in darkness, just a sliver of light sneaking in. M clung to Lysander, heart pounding as the question-his question-echoed for what felt like the hundredth time. Terror prickled inside her.

    This time, she didn''t dare hesitate. Her answer was rushed and desperate: "I love you. I love you��I do!"

    She held him tighter, chanting "I love you" again and again as if the words could keep her safe. She knew if she faltered, even for a moment, the fragile warmth

    in the room would be snuffed out by darkness all over again.

    All these days of torment had nted a voice deep in her mind:

    Love him.

    Love Lysander.

    He''s the only one who can save you from the dark. Your savior.

    Savior?

    M pressed her chin to his shoulder, whispering words of devotion as silent tears slid down her cheeks. Her chest ached, tight and suffocating.

    She loved this man.

    Didn''t she? She was supposed to.

    But why did it hurt so much?

    He shifted, and she instinctively tightened her hold, showering his face and lips with frantic kisses.

    Her voice was a hushed plea. "Don''t go. Please, don''t leave me."

    Lysander looked down at her, his expression gentling. For the first time in days,

    he leaned in of his own ord and brushed his lips against hers.

    "I''m not leaving," he promised quietly. "I''ll take you out of here."

    He lifted her up, one strong arm supporting her, and carried her from the room. The hallway beyond was softly lit-not harsh, just a gentle glow.

    The light didn''t sting her eyes, but she still squinted, wary and uncertain.

    She hadn''t expected to leave the darkness. For a heartbeat, fear of the world outside gripped her. Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around Lysander''s neck, clinging to him as his low, raspyugh warmed her ear. He soothed her with a gentle murmur.

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m right here."

    Confused, M managed a dazed reply: "I''m not... afraid..."

    The house was empty. Under the golden lights, Lysander carried her into the music room, where a grand piano stood gleaming.

    It looked familiar.

    But her muddled mind couldn''t quite ce it. She just knew that one nce at the piano made her heart race with inexplicable dread.

    She clung to Lysander, refusing to let go.

    "Don''t be afraid."

    He sat her down on the piano bench, then took a seat beside her and pressed a key, letting the note ring out as he smiled.

    "Do you like the piano?"

    At the question, a melody echoed in the back of M''s mind, soft and haunting. Her heart clenched; her head throbbed. She shook her head, almost instinctively. No. She didn''t like it.

    Lysander noticed the flicker of pain in her expression, but just smiled. "I like it. I''m pretty good, too. Let me teach you."

    He pulled her into hisp, covering her trembling hand with his own and guiding her fingers to the keys.

    Her hands shook.

    She tried to pull away, but he wouldn''t let go. Key by key, he forced her to y a fractured, half-remembered tune-one she''d heard before, she was sure of it. Her eyes stung with tears.

    It hurt. Deep inside, it hurt.

    There was a voice screaming in her chest: Stop, please, stop!

    Why did it hurt so much?

    As if he heard her silent cry, the music stopped abruptly. The next instant, he spun her around, pinning her against the keys, the piano''s cry a sharp, discordant wail.

    He gazed down at her tear-streaked face, his own eyes dark and unreadable.

    He bent and kissed the tears from her cheeks as she whimpered, voice trembling, "Don''t, please... don''t. I''m scared."

 Chapter 341

    "Don''t be afraid."

    His lips pressed against hers, swallowing her trembling sobs with undeniable force.

    In the empty music room, the broken, discordant notes of the piano echoed for what felt like forever. If you listened closely, you could still hear the girl''s shattered cries woven through the chaos.

    Her pale, delicate skin was pressed against the ck and white keys, the music dissolving into a wild tangle of sound. She was gasping, eyes zed, as if something vital had been torn from her chest and cast into darkness, leaving her nothing but a blurry shadow of herself. She didn''t love the piano anymore.

    After that day,

    For a long time, M was afraid whenever she saw a piano. Even when the fear faded, she never touched the keys again. Her aversion was etched into her very bones.

    ...

    And after that,

    She stopped going to that dark room as often.

    But in its ce came something stranger-Lysander''s obsession. He''d press her up against familiar and unfamiliar ces alike, chasing fleeting moments of pleasure.

    On the balcony, in the kitchen... sometimes even in a private theater or an empty amusement park-ces she and Forrest had once visited together.

    Those pure, happy memories were overwritten, reced by desire, until even recalling them left her feeling unspeakably ashamed.

    She found herself recoiling from the memories they''d shared.

    How humiliating.

    Gradually, those days faded into the past.

    Time slipped by in a blur of chaos, until New Year''s Eve arrived. M sat curled up

    on the window seat, staring nkly at the world outside.

    Fireworks burst across the sky. Families gathered together, the world weing a new year.

    A new beginning.

    A new life.

    And yet she had no family-only herself.

    The room was warm, the heating turned high. She wore nothing but a sheer white dress, and without thinking pressed her hand to the cold ss, her breath fogging up a circle. She traced a smiley face in the haze, her eyes filled with something like longing-yet mostly just confusion.

    Just then, a weight settled suddenly on her shoulders. Short, dark hair brushed her cheek, prickly and unexpected.

    She froze.

    Shouldn''t he be home for the holidays? Why was Lysander here, with her?

    She started to turn, but his hand held her still. His voice was low, almost pleading. "Don''t move. Just... let me stay like this, for a minute."

    So she didn''t move.

    Time passed. Then, all at once, M stiffened. She felt something hot and wet on her neck-tears. Was he crying?

    Lysander was crying?

    This man who always seemed in control, unshakable, relentless-was he really crying?

    She didn''t dare move.

    After a long while, she finally heard his muffled voice. "My mom''s sick again. Why does she treat me like this whenever she gets ill? She forgets me, doesn''t recognize me, hates me. I''m her child-why doesn''t she see me? How can she do this to me?"

    M didn''t answer, but her eyes were nk with confusion.

    It was the first time she''d ever heard Lysander talk about his family, as strange and unreadable as he was himself.

    So even he wasn''t whole.

    She lifted her head, staring out at the never-ending fireworks. Even the brightest burst onlysted a moment before fading away. No matter how beautiful, nothing was ever perfect.

    Another spray of fireworks lit up the sky, and she heard his voice, sharp and raw, exploding in her ear just like the fireworks outside.

    "Hold me, M. Please just hold me."

    "I''m so tired."

    She couldn''t tell what she was feeling-fear? Habit? Loneliness on New Year''s Eve? Or something deeper, carved into her from long ago?

    Her mind was a mess.

    She didn''t know.

    Slowly, M turned,

    and cupped his face in her hands. The kaleidoscope of fireworks cast his features

    in an ethereal glow, his handsome face lit up with a rare vulnerability she''d never seen before. The light flickered in his tear-filled eyes, breaking him open in a way that was heartbreakingly beautiful.

    She lowered her head, pressing her forehead to his.

    Neither of them spoke.

    Time seemed to hold its breath.

    After a while, she pressed a gentle kiss to his cheek, then his nose-barely a whisper of warmth. Their breath mingled, soft and close, as if she was trying to soothe him.

    It wasn''t passion, not like before-just a simple, tender touch that went straight to the heart.

    It felt safe.

    Hisshes trembled, but he didn''t lose control, didn''t reach for her as he usually did. He just let her hold him, let her run her fingers through his hair and stroke his back, let her whisper softly in his ear.

    "Happy New Year. I''m here with you."

    Outside, fireworks bloomed, casting rainbows across the room. They clung to each other as if the rest of the world had fallen away.

    Lysander let himself be held,forted by her warmth, her gentle hands. His eyes at peace for once.

    He thought,

    He hadn''t been wrong after all.

    Even if it was all just a beautiful illusion, as long as he could hold onto it, it was his -and he''d never let go.

    He pulled her closer, as if he could fuse her into his very soul.

    That night, he did nothing but hold her, sitting together at the window, watching

    fireworks until sleep finally imed them.

    It was a peace he''d never known before.

 Chapter 342

    After New Year''s Eve,

    A strange, gentle equilibrium settled between them.

    M stopped going near the darkened room; Lysander no longer swept her into his arms to tease or torment. They began to resemble any ordinary couple- perhaps even a married pair-sharing a bed, murmuring good morning and good night, eating together, reading side by side, and drifting through endless conversations.

    It was a rare, fragile peace.

    But one thing hadn''t changed: M still wasn''t allowed to leave the vi.

    Whenever she brought it up, Lysander always had a fresh excuse he couldn''t bear to let her out of his sight, he worried for her safety, someone out there meant her harm. His reasons grew stranger the more she pressed. And if she insisted, a look would flicker across his face��one that frightened her into silence every time.

    Eventually, M''s days blurred together. She grew sluggish, always tired, appetite fading, energy draining away. She leaned on Lysander more and more, until even the desire to go outside slipped away.

    She wilted, day by day.

    One afternoon, not long after lunch, drowsiness dragged her into sleep. Lysander quietly called in the family doctor.

    "Mr. Montgomery, the youngdy is pregnant. Judging from her condition, nearly two months along now."

    "Mr. Montgomery?"

    Lysander jolted, as if waking from a trance.

    He looked lost for a moment, then drew a slow, shaky breath, questioning the doctor over and over until the man nearly lost patience. Only when assured that everything was progressing smoothly did Lysander finally rx.

    Before the doctor left, Lysander sent Leonard to quietly remind him to keep this visit discreet.

    The doctor had always attended to his mother and was known for his skill, but bringing him here meant Lysander''s father would inevitably find out. The family couldn''t know not yet.

    Once the doctor was gone, Lysandery down beside M, gathering her gently into his arms. Half-asleep, she instinctively curled closer.

    She was carrying his child.

    Their child.

    The timing was all wrong, but it was also perfect��an unexpected turning point.

    He needed this child.

    Lysander told M nothing about the pregnancy. About a weekter, early one morning, he left.

    Before he went, he kissed her sleeping cheek.

    "This time, please, don''t let me down."

    He''d taken so many steps toward her. Now, it had to be M who came to him. When M woke, she called out for Lysander-but there was only silence.

    She sat bolt upright, her heart pounding. Thinking he might be in another room, she slipped on her slippers and padded through the house, searching each familiar corner. But the vi was empty.

    He was gone.

    Panic drained the color from her face. She pressed her aching temples, not caring

    if Lysander would be angry, and hurried toward the front door.

    It opened without resistance.

    M froze.

    Outside, the courtyard stretched wide and empty. The winterndscape was bleak, sleet and rain swirling in the air, the cold wind carrying the scent of damp earth. For a moment, she yearned to step outside.

    But as she reached the threshold, she hesitated and shrank back.

    Lysander would be angry. And if he was angry-what then?

    A sharp pain stabbed behind her eyes.

    She crouched in the doorway, clutching her head, and only after a long moment did she stagger back inside. Desperate, she searched the house from top to bottom until she finally found her cell phone by the bed.

    She called Lysander.

    No answer.

    Something about the whole scene felt eerily familiar. She didn''t dare dwell on it. Had she... had she been abandoned again?

    Again?

    Just then, the shrill ring of her phone cut through the silence. She answered without thinking, only to be assaulted by a woman''s coarse, venomous voice, each word pounding in her skull.

    "M, you little brat! How dare you lie to us? If you don''t get over here right now, I''ll tell everyone at your college what an ungrateful, heartless daughter you are. I''ll hang myself right outside your school, and then you''ll burn in hell for what you''ve done-"

    The threats grew uglier, filthier.

    M hung up, dizziness and nausea overwhelming her. Unable to hold it in any longer, she stumbled to the bathroom and vomited until she was spent.

    When she finally stopped, she caught sight of blood in the mess.

    Her mind went nk.

    Terrified, she clutched her phone and rushed to the hospital, afraid she was seriously ill. But the truth was even harder to ept.

    Pregnant?

    She was pregnant. She was carrying a child��a new life, her own flesh and blood. Her child.

    M sat numbly on a bench in the hospital corridor, her phone buzzing nonstop with messages. Her parents bombarded her with threats and photos, telling her

    they''d already arrived at her school.

    Her already fragile nerves threatened to snap.

    What was she supposed to do? Who could help her?

    She needed someone-anyone-just to sit with her, to help her think.

    She called Miranda. No answer. She tried her great-aunt-still unreachable, locked away at work. Finally, swallowing the ache in her chest, she dialed Forrest. A woman picked up. Her voice was icy.

    "Ms. Suthend, stop harassing my son. You abandoned him, hurt him, put him in the hospital. If you have a shred of decency left, if you ever cared about him at all, you''ll leave him alone. He''s my only son. Please, have somepassion for a mother''s heart."

 Chapter 343

    **Hospitalized?**

    Abandoned? Hurt? What did that mean?

    M''s hands trembled as she thought about calling back, but Forrest''s mother''s words still echoed in her ears. She didn''t dare. For a moment, it felt as if the whole world had turned its back on her.

    She was surrounded, nowhere to run.

    Just then, her phone rang again. This time, it was Lysander.

    ...

    "What do you want?"

    His voice on the other end was no longer warm or inviting, but cold and distant.

    M''s mind was in chaos, too muddled to notice the change in his tone. Her throat tightened, and she choked out, "Lysander, why aren''t you home? I��I''m pregnant."

    There was a long silence before he finally answered, his tone t. "So what?"

    She froze. "What... did you say?"

    "Are you expecting me to take responsibility? Have you ever stopped to think about who you are? We''re frompletely different worlds. What makes you think you''re qualified to be my wife, to join the Montgomery family?"

    The phone slipped from her hand.

    His words, suddenly so unfamiliar and cold, sliced through her like a knife, leaving her breathless with pain and nausea.

    She stumbled to the bathroom and vomited until her face turned pale, her whole body shaking uncontrobly.

    A nurse noticed her distress, quickly called a doctor, and soon M had been given some medication and was told to rest in an empty hospital bed, urged not to get upset again.

    Shey there, numb.

    The entire day felt surreal, like she was trapped in a nightmare. The warmth andfort of the past few days shattered in an instant. Her phone buzzed non-stop on the nightstand she didn''t even need to look to know it was her parents, pressuring her to drop out of school ande home to get married, driving her to the brink.

    Everyone was pushing her.

    She buried her head in her arms, curling up as tightly as she could, wanting to scream but unable to make a sound.

    Thunder crashed outside her window.

    And then-

    Another voice rose inside her: Why should he get to throw you away so easily? Why should he take what he wants, then discard you when he''s done? Why?

    No matter how battered or isted her spirit became, there was a stubbornness deep in her bones that refused to break.

    My there for a long time.

    Ignoring the cold rain and swirling snow outside, she hailed a cab and headed toward the outskirts of the city. She remembered, from a chance conversation between Leonard and Lysander she''d overheard in the mansion, where Lysander''s parents lived.

    If Lysander wouldn''t acknowledge her, then she''d go to his parents herself. She had no other choice.

    No way out.

    She couldn''t let herself be dragged into the mud again.

    ...

    Night fell, bringing a torrential downpour that masked the thunder''s fury.

    In the old manor,

    Felicity Fontaine had taken her evening medication and was lounging on the sofa, half-asleep in the warmth. A housekeeper gently massaged her shoulders.

    Suddenly, a deafening crash jolted Felicity awake.

    "What was that?"

    "Ma''am, I didn''t hear anything," the housekeeper said anxiously. Felicity''s health had been fragiletely, and the staff were worried she was imagining things again.

    But Felicity shook her head, bewildered. No, she was sure she''d heard it-a heavy thud, unsettling and ominous.

    Where had ite from?

    Who was it?

    She pushed herself off the sofa, not bothering to put on her shoes, and ran barefoot outside, the housekeeper calling after her in rm.

    She sshed through puddles, hurrying across the courtyard toward the front gate.

    Who could it be?

    "Hurry, go get Mr. Fontaine! Quickly!" the butler shouted, grabbing an umbre and Felicity''s shoes before rushing after her. "Ma''am, please slow down! It''s raining put on your shoes!"

    The gate swung open with a crash.

    There, kneeling at the threshold and soaked to the skin, was a girl with blood streaking her face. She copsed into Felicity''s arms, clutching her desperately.

    "I��I''m carrying Lysander''s child. I need to see his parents. Please, let me see them."

    Felicity stared in shock at the trembling girl in her arms. Rainwater mingled with blood on M''s forehead; her eyes were wild with desperation and a heartbreaking fire.

    It was the look of someone broken, yet still burning with defiance.

    Instinctively, Felicity tightened her hold, screaming for help.

    "Someone! Please, someonee quickly!"

    At that moment, M''s heart, which had been clinging to hope, finally settled. She

    curled up in Felicity''s fragile embrace, gripping her tightly.

    Back then, M thought she''d finally been saved.

    She didn''t realize she was only trading one hell for another-sinking from one

    swamp into a darker abyss, falling deeper and deeper.

    As if trapped in a nightmare that wouldst seven years.

    ...

    A small town inn.

    Incense burned down to ash, leaving a faint scent in the air. The woman on the bed slowly opened her eyes, confusion giving way to rity, her gaze growing brighter and more animated by the second.

    She slipped out of bed, pulling a deep red shawl around her shoulders, and stepped past Archie, who was dozing at the bedside.

    She heard it��someone calling her, just outside the door. The voice was warm and familiar.

    She walked out.

    Her figure disappeared into the heavy darkness of the night.

 Chapter 344

    "M."

    "M, over here! This way!"

    "M!"

    A woman dressed in deep crimson robes walked through the night, the faint scent

    of incense drifting around her. The distant calls echoed through the darkness, swirling closer and closer, drawing her forward.

    The night was thick and heavy.

    Step by step, she moved ahead, drawn toward the voices.

    They grew clearer-closer.

    But just then, a sudden weight yanked at her arm. Metal nked loudly. She looked down and found, without knowing when or how, a heavy chain had coiled around her wrist, its weight and pressure pinning her in ce.

    Where had this chaine from?

    She nced around, but the world had vanished into utter ckness. The mountains, the stony path-gone, swallowed by the dark.

    Out of nowhere, a child''sughter rang out behind her.

    "One, two, three... Heaven! Hahaha, I made it to heaven-I win!"

    Startled, she turned.

    Beneath the warm glow of a streemp, a small girl in worn clothes hopped across chalk-drawn squares, finallynding triumphantly on thest onebeled "Heaven." She threw her arms up in victory, while several other children nearby pped and cheered.

    The light flickered out-then came back on.

    The little girl was older now, sitting with a group of girls her age as they wove friendship bracelets together. At the end, the girl giggled, "I win again."

    The girl jumped rope next, and-again-she won.

    The light faded, then red up once more.

    Now she was in middle school, sitting at her desk. At the front of the ssroom, her English teacher announced loudly, "Let''s all congratte M for winning first prize in the state artpetition!"

    The whole ss erupted in apuse.

    Grinning, the girl beamed, "I won!"

    With top marks in the state, she entered high school, then scored in the top ten nationwide to enroll at Northpoint University. College brought morepetitions, more national awards-her life was a string of victories.

    Every time the light faded and returned, another triumph.

    With each cycle, the girl grew up a little more��her clothes changing from ragged to bright, her steps from hesitant to sure. She fought her way forward, carving a path through thorns and hardship, yet always surrounded by the music of triumph and confidence shining in her clear eyes.

    M stood in the darkness, watching this younger, ever-brighter version of herself blossom beneath the warm light. Her chest ached with emotion.

    And then, one day, the light went out.

    Gone for seven long years.

    Darkness pressed in for what felt like forever. Suddenly, the light zed back. Under its glow stood M as a teenager, arms filled with flowers, silently watching the adult M.

    The two faced each other in silence.

    After a moment, the younger M broke into a radiant smile. She strode forward, grabbed the heavy chain on M''s wrist, and gave it a sharp yank-the chain shattered with a thunderous crash.

    Flowers rained down on M''s head.

    Amid the swirling petals, the younger M pointed at her and burst outughing, "I win! We win!"

    Suddenly, M''s hand felt light as air.

    She stared at her now-unbound wrist, stunned by the overwhelming sense of freedom. Looking up, she saw her younger selfughing with wild joy, and tears sprang to her eyes.

    The girl pointed at her and shouted, "No crying! We''re winners, remember?"

    M''s lips curled into a trembling smile.

    "Yes. We are winners."

    They shared a look-one young, one grown-and both smiled.

    It was then that M finally understood the words of that strange blind monk she''d met near the church all those years ago.

    "Miss, haven''t you heard it?"*

    She hadn''t understood then, but now she did. Now, atst, she could answer, "Yes, I''ve heard it. I hear it now."

    Deep inside her heart,

    The fierce, indomitable child she''d once been-the one who''d pretended to be a hero, who''d never backed down-had never truly died. That part of her had been fighting and roaring all along, and today, atst, it shattered the chains that bound her.

    It was her own voice, calling out from within.

    "M!"

    Her younger self suddenly shouted, "Don''t you ever forget-I love you! Love you! With all my heart! Don''t ever forget me!"

    Hot tears spilled down M''s cheeks. Choking back a sob, she whispered, "I love you too."

    I''ll never, ever forget you.

    Never again.

    The girl grinned, spun around, and waved her arm high. "I''m off! No more tears-

    I''ll be watching until youe back in triumph!"

    She strode into the darkness.

    M instinctively wanted to follow, but stopped. She watched quietly as her younger self swaggered away, waving with carefree joy. Faintly, she could still hear the echoes of a cheerful song.

    She made no move to call her back.

    Because, whatever happened, she knew that girl would always love her, always protect her again and again, she would pull her from the fire, lift her from the mud, and bring her back into the light.

 Chapter 345

    She had always been there.

    She watched as the girl''s silhouette faded into the distance.

    The darkness that had clouded her vision dissolved, reced by a bracing chill in the air. Overhead, the sky shimmered with a river of stars. She tilted her head back andughed, refusing to let the tears fall.

    The Milky Way was dazzling.

    Unable to contain herself, she stretched her arms wide, filling her lungs with the crisp, free air, and burst intoughter. She ran, nimble and wild, over the scattered stones of the hillside, her deep red cloak whipping in the wind, vivid and alive beneath the starlit sky, zing like a phoenix in full me.

    Her soul soared. Mughed, and as sheughed, tears spilled down her cheeks tears of irrepressible joy.

    "Ha... haha..."

    "Hahaha! I''m M! I''m M-did you hear me? I am M!"

    She ran through the empty fields, shouting her name into the night.

    The wind roared across thend, tugging gently at her hair and cloak as if answering her herughter chased by the wind, echoing across the hills and valleys.

    ...

    "Cousin!"

    "Where are you, M? Where did you go? You scared me half to death! I woke up and you were gone-my soul nearly left my body! We came here together, you know��you can''t just go back alone! My parents would kill me!"

    M grabbed the boy spinning circles around her, cutting off his panicked ramble.

    "Do you have anything to eat? I''m starving."

    In the dining hall-

    Archie watched M devour a teful of ribs, elegant yet quick, and couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.

    "Your head doesn''t hurt anymore?"

    M shook her head, too busy eating to answer.

    "Your appetite''s back, too?"

    He stared as she demolished one beef rib after another. In the past few days, M had barely been able to eat the bare minimum, always looking pale and sickly. He''d never seen her like this.

    M nodded. "Just got back from a run. I''m hungry."

    "Are you nuts?!"

    Archie gawked. "Aren''t you worried about altitude sicknessing back? How are you better this fast? Was the doctor''s incense really that magical?"

    "Doctor? Incense?"

    M paused, now that her hunger wasn''t wing at her stomach, and finally felt like talking.

    Archie recounted how the traveling doctor hade to see her.

    "He kept muttering about fate and illness and... I don''t know, it was creepy. What did you even have, M? You really freaked me out."

    M blinked in surprise.

    "So that exins the scent. Where''s the doctor now? I''d like to thank him."

    Archie shook his head.

    "He''s gone. Just a wandering doctor, passing through. He cured you that night and left right after. Said something about meeting again if fate allows-all mysterious and stuff. Honestly, this trip, we''ve run into more weird people and weirder things than I can count."

    "Oh, right." Archie suddenly remembered, pulling a small paper packet from his pocket and handing it to her. "The doctor left this for you said to take one pill after every meal, and when you''re done, you''ll bepletely healed."

    M opened the packet to find dozens of tiny ck pills. Their herbal scent was sharp and invigorating, clearing her mind just by breathing it in.

    She smiled.

    Another encounter with someone extraordinary. This journey was worth it.

    Archie watched her smile, and it finally hit him��there was something different about her. Not just livelier... it was hard to put into words.

    She seemed... more beautiful?

    It wasn''t that she hadn''t been lively before, but now her beauty was radiant, free of the shadow that used to linger behind her eyes. Like a jewel, once hidden and dulled by dust, now gleaming so brightly he couldn''t look away-drawn in, wanting to reach out and touch.

    Wait, what was he thinking?

    Archie snapped out of it, shaking his head. M raised her eyebrows, surprised. "What''s gotten into you? I''m finally better, and now you''re acting weird?"

    "No, no, nothing."

    He instinctively scooted further down the bench, then remembered why they''de all this way. "So, M-did you find your answer?"

    That was why M wanted to go to Sris City: she was searching for an answer.

    But as Archie watched her now, he couldn''t help but wonder-did that answer even matter anymore? Did their journey still need to continue?

    M hesitated, too.

 Chapter 346

    **The Answer**

    This whole road trip of M''s-her reason for heading to Sris City, the city famous for its bustling monasteries and wise priests-was to find an answer. An answer she couldn''t even name herself.

    Yet now, before she''d reached the journey''s end, she''d already found what she was looking for.

    She''d found herself again.

    So, did the road trip still need to continue?

    M nced at the teenager across from her, noticing his nervous energy. She couldn''t help butugh, tearing a chunk of meat from the beef bone in her hand and chewing thoughtfully.

    "Of course I''ll go. Why not?"

    "I need to get to the end. There''s someone I''m waiting for something I need to finish."

    Watching her gnaw on her bone with such fierce determination, Archie shuddered, then grinned. "That''s the spirit! What''s a journey without a destination anyway?"

    This was his first real road trip, after all.

    What''s the point if you never reach the end?

    But...

    "So, M, who exactly are you nning to settle things with? And what kind of ''ending'' are you talking about?" Curiosity got the better of the boy-her expression didn''t exactly spell good news.

    She shot him a sidelong nce. "And stop calling me ''M''. Seriously."

    She''d let it slide along the way, chalking it up to a kid being impulsive and yful. But now, she realized she didn''t want to put up with that nickname any longer.

    Archie took the hint and didn''t push. He shrugged,ced his hands behind his head, leaned back in his chair, and swung his feet up onto the seat, all nonchnce. "Fine, fine. No need to get so intense about it."

    She could be a little scary, honestly.

    M just smiled, picked out a particrly meaty bone from the te, and dropped

    it into Archie''s bowl, shaking her own at him.

    "Come on, dig in. Eat up."

    Archie: "..."

    ...

    After dinner, M made her way to the caravan leader.

    She''d fainted unexpectedly the day before, and the group had not only waited for her but also helped her find a doctor. She owed them her thanks-and slipped in a little extra cash as appreciation.

    Now that she''d found her answer, there wasn''t any need to rush anymore. She could finally slow down and enjoy the ride.

    M tagged along with the caravan to marvel at sapphire-blue ice caves and endless ciers, even lying on the ssy ice that reflected the sky above, making her feel as if she were floating on clouds, at one with the world.

    She left behind a camera roll full of breathtakingndscapes.

    At night, she joined travelers from all over the world, gathered around a zing bonfire to grill meat, sing, and dance beneath the stars. Laughter and music trailed behind them for miles.

    It was freedom-true and unrestrained.

    The caravan was making steady progress toward their final stop, winding along a forest highway, the dense woods on both sides pressing in close, as if they''d entered a secret world.

    But halfway there, trouble struck.

    A few cars suddenly broke down, leaving half the caravan stranded. With night falling fast and wild animals prowling the forests, it was dangerous to camp out. To make matters worse, their phone signals had vanished.

    The leader called everyone together to discuss.

    It was the first time such arge chunk of vehicles had broken down at once. They decided on apromise: get as many people out as possible to where there was cell service, contact the local rescue team, and bring help back for the rest as soon as possible.

    After a noisy debate, the group agreed on who would go ahead.

    M and Archie, who had joined the caravan along the way and weren''t official members, decided it wouldn''t be right to push for a spot on the first trip out. They volunteered to stay behind and wait for the rescue team that night.

    Two of the caravan''s hired wilderness survival experts stayed as well, along with two vehicles, while the rest of the group set off.

    Once the main group left, the dozen or so who remained followed the survival experts to find a high, open area to set up camp-somewhere safe enough to wait for rescue.

    They pitched their tents, built basic defenses, and began settling in-only to be interrupted by unexpected visitors.

    Two young men approached; one was slender and mild-mannered, the other sturdier, and they introduced themselves as brothers on their own road trip. Their car, too, had broken down nearby. They''d seen the parked vehicles and hoped someone could help with their car��or at least let them stay the night.

    The wilderness experts were cautious. One stayed with the camp, while the other rounded up a few men and went with the neers to check out their story.

 Chapter 347

    As expected, the van broke down on the side of the road. The repairs would take

    a while, so everyone agreed to set up their tents at the campsite.

    In this kind of situation, no one was really in the mood for fun. After a hasty meal, the group retreated to their tents to rest. Still, few could actually sleep.

    M stayed close to Archie.

    He handed her a military-grade knife and hefted a hammer himself-supplies they''d bought before the trip, just in case.

    Sure, neither tool would do much if they ran into a bear or a wolf, but simply having them offered a sliver offort.

    Although the group took turns keeping watch, M and Archie weren''t about to let their guard down. At least one of them stayed awake at all times.

    Towards the second half of the night, M-who''d slept first-woke up for her shift.

    She wasn''t alone.

    A survival expert apanied her; the organizers insisted each watch include someone with real experience. Halfway through their shift, a strange noise echoed from the edge of camp.

    The man told M to stay by the fire while he went to check it out.

    Minutes ticked by. He didn''t return.

    Worried, M stood, ready to see what was going on-when something cold and metallic pressed against the back of her head. A muffled, gravelly voice spoke behind her.

    "Don''t move. Don''t scream."

    ...

    Every hair on M''s body stood on end. The scream in her throat stuck, unvoiced.

    She recognized the feel of a gun. The situation was suddenly, horribly clear. But why? Did someone in camp have a weapon? Was this some kind of bordend spy? Or something else?

    Had someone infiltrated their road trip with a hidden agenda? Surely no one would go to such lengths just to hurt her-would they? The idea was insane. Who in their right mind would do this?

    "You, Ms. Suthend. You''re our only target. We don''t want to wake the others." The man''s voice dropped, cold and casual. ��If you care about your friends,e into the woods with us... and disappear quietly."

    A chill swept through M, cold sweat dampening her skin.

    So she was the target. And there was more than one of them.

    What had she done to deserve this? Who would travel all this way just to hunt her down? The thought was madness. What kind of lunatic would go to these lengths?

    "You"

    "Don''t ask. Don''t speak. Otherwise, we can''t guarantee what happens next. Ms. Suthend, cooperate."

    Under the threat of the gun, M had no choice but to walk-step by step-into the dark, wild woods, where strange animal cries echoed in the night.

    The forest at night was a terrifying ce-suffocating, pitch-ck, and dense with the threat of unseen predators.

    Her back was soaked with sweat, mind racing. Were they going to make her vanish, me it on the forest? Nature could kill as effectively as a bullet.

    Or maybe they''d just shoot her and bury the body-no one would know if she''d disappeared or simply lost her way. After all, there''d be plenty of exnations for her absence. In the end, she''d just be another missing person.

    No. She couldn''t let that happen.

    Every sense heightened, M listened. Beyond the asional animal shriek and wolf howl, she heard only the faintest shuffle of footsteps behind her-her captors moving with deliberate care.

    They pressed deeper into the trees.

    M''s heart pounded. Gritting her teeth, she fought down her fear. Using the

    darkness as cover, she slipped the knife Archie had given her from her pocket, spun, and shed behind her with all her strength-dropping into a crouch as she did.

    A dull gunshot thundered in the night.

    The de struck home. Something hot and wet sttered across her hand.

    As her attacker cursed in pain, M didn''t hesitate. She dashed away, scrambling through the thick brush and mossy, fallen logs, heedless of snakes or wild animals.

    Right now, she feared people far more than any beast.

    Running on pure adrenaline, she darted forward, dodging the heavy footsteps and scattered gunshots behind her.

    Somewhere in the darkness, the cries of animals faded into silence.

    She was too busy fleeing to notice.

    Not far behind, hidden in the tangled undergrowth, a battered warning sign gleamed coldly in the moonlight:

    RESTRICTED MILITARY AREA - DO NOT ENTER

 Chapter 348

    "Name?"

    "M."

    "Age?"

    "Twenty-nine."

    "Gender?"

    "...Female."

    "Where are you from?"

    "Kingsford."

    "And your destination?"

    "Sris City."

    "What were you doing in the forest?"

    "Our travel convoy was passing through when suddenly several vehicles broke down..."

    The soldier cut her off. "How many?"

    "...Four."

    "Go on."

    M took a deep breath.

    "There were thirteen of us left. We set up camp and waited for help... Two men showed up while we were waiting... Later that night, while I was on watch, one of them pulled a gun on me said he wasn''t alone, that I was his only target..."

    In the dimly lit cabin, several soldiers sat rigid and unsmiling behind a rough wooden table, staring at the woman across from them. She sat just as straight, her clothes caked in mud, exhaustion etched onto her face.

    It was M.

    While fleeing from the gunman, she''d stumbled straight into a military outpost. She''d barely set foot past the perimeter when a patrol fired a warning shot, forcing her to a halt. The sound of gunfire sent her into a panic-she''d almost tried to run again, and nearly got herself killed on the spot. Only a shoutedmand had stopped her.

    After she exined herself, the soldiers forced a hood over her head and marched her into this cramped room for interrogation.

    The questioning was relentless and exhausting.

    New faces rotated in and out, grilling her with the same questions over and over.

    If a single detail didn''t line up, the interrogation continued without end.

    It wore her down.

    M forced herself to remember every detail-why she''d left Kingsford, what brought her to Sris City, and especially everything that had happened tonight. They demanded a minute-by-minute ount. She didn''t dare leave anything out, or embellish a single fact.

    The tension was suffocating.

    She supposed she should be grateful��wandering into the outpost had probably saved her life. But somehow, things felt even worse now.

    She realized that trespassing on military property was no small offense. And being chased by an armed criminal right before blundering into a restricted area only made things moreplicated. No wonder the questioning was so intense.

    This round dragged on for what felt like forever. Eventually, a soldier gathered up the reports and left. M was bone-tired, but didn''t let herself rx, struggling to stay alert for whatever came next.

    She didn''t dare ask questions.

    Not that the soldiers inside were inclined to answer, anyway.

    People came and went, checking on things she couldn''t see. She had no idea how much time had passed when, suddenly, a tter of boots and voices erupted outside.

    "Good evening, sir!"

    M, half-dozing in her chair, snapped awake.

    The door swung open.

    A man strode in, dressed in an officer''s uniform. He was tall, sharply built, with striking features and a straight nose. His presence wasmanding like a de sheathed in calm restraint. His dark eyes were steady, not sharp, but radiated a quiet authority that spoke of years inmand.

    M froze, recognizing him instantly. She started to rise and speak, then thought better of it and sat up straighter instead.

    The man''s gaze lingered on her for a few seconds before he looked away and picked up her file from the table. He didn''t say a word, just gestured for the soldiers in the room to follow him out.

    After a long, tense silence, the door opened again. A soldier entered and announced, "M, you''re free to go. Someone will escort you out in a moment. Please make sure you keep your phone on and don''t leave the country for now." M nodded quickly, not daring to argue. Still, she hesitated before asking, "How long will this travel restrictionst? Exactly how many days?"

    The soldier ignored her and left.

    Soon, she was alone. She waited in silence until, after a few minutes, the officer everyone had called "sir" returned, this time closing the door behind him as his aide stepped out.

    He dragged a chair over and sat down facing her, his expression stern, his voice calm butmanding.

    "What brings you here?"

    For a moment, M was at a loss for words.

    She recognized the man in front of her. She''d only met him once, right after her wedding to Lysander, at a dinner at the old family estate. They hadn''t even spoken, but his presence was impossible to forget.

    He was Lysander''s cousin Carrol Montgomery.

    But it wasn''t just his rank that made him memorable. Even someone as ruthless and proud as Lysander-who never cared what his own father thought-showed genuine respect for Carrol. If anyone could talk sense into Lysander, it was this man. Not even the family patriarch could pull that off.

    It was a strange thing.

    Though Carrol and Lysander were only cousins, they were closer than brothers. Meanwhile, Lysander''s real brother, Eugene Montgomery, had always been treated like an outsider-sent away when they were kids, even given a name that didn''t match the Montgomery family tradition.

    The lines were clear.

    It was something M had always found odd in her years of marriage to Lysander but in the end, it wasn''t her ce to question.

 Chapter 349

    Certainly! Here''s a culturally localized English adaptation of your text, following all the guidelines for style, cultural references, and narrative coherence:

    The close bond between the cousins wasn''t just a matter of blood.

    It probably had a lot to do with the fact that Lysander''s uncle-Carrol''s father- had died in the line of duty when Carrol was still young. Lysander''s parents had practically raised Carrol as their own.

    Carrol, always steady and dependable, was much older than Lysander. He was more than just an older brother; he was almost a father figure.

    He was also the most promising member of this generation of the Montgomery family��the one everyone expected to rise the farthest.

    Although he''d enlisted early and spent years away from home, the distance never weakened their bond. If anything, it grew stronger. After Lysander married, M would sometimes catch him on the phone with Carrol. The warmth and gentle affection in his voice were rare glimpses of his softer side.

    So many years had gone by without seeing each other.

    She never expected their paths to cross again-here, of all ces.

    ...

    After a brief, charged silence, M forced a small smile and spoke softly. "Good evening, sir."

    Carrol nodded in acknowledgment.

    Another heavy pause settled over the room. Even with the tension thick in the air, M pressed on. "The people at the camp-are they alright?"

    "The rescue team''s on it. Everyone''s safe."

    She finally let out the breath she''d been holding. That was all that mattered. Only then did she dare to ask about those who''d tried to kill her. "Did you catch any of the people who came after me? And if you did... what will happen to them?"

    "We''ll deal with them ording to thew. If the charges are serious enough���� Carrol''s cool gaze flicked to her, and he finished in a low, deliberate voice, "they''ll face a firing squad."

    He didn''t borate on what exactly counted as "serious enough."

    And, truthfully, that wasn''t her ce to ask.

    M exhaled slowly, then hesitantly asked about the people pulling the strings behind the attack. After all, the ones who''de after her were just following orders the real threat might still be out there, waiting for another chance. How unlucky could she get?

    This time, Carrol didn''t answer.

    Silence closed in again.

    The suffocating tension in the room only deepened��until, out of nowhere, Carrol looked straight at her and spoke. The subject caught herpletely off-guard.

    "I hear from Lysander you''re nning to divorce him. That boy can be a little intense, but it''s only because he cares. He takes marriage and family very seriously. Are you sure there isn''t some misunderstanding? After seven years together, can''t you sit down and talk things through?"

    His voice was calm and even, almost detached.

    It didn''t sound like he was pleading with her to stay. If anything, it was the tone of someone handling a grave matter of business-formal, almost cold. It left M with a strange sense of pressure.

    She blinked, caught off guard.

    Was Carrol really bringing this up? He truly was a good brother... For a moment, she didn''t know what to say; the room grew still.

    Eventually, M gave a dry, awkwardugh.

    "Sir, maybe you should talk to Lysander. He''s already torn up several copies of the divorce papers. He listens to you more than anyone. If you say the word, he''ll stop making things difficult for me."

    "You said it yourself-seven years of marriage. There''s no need for us to treat each other like enemies."

    "Why can''t we separate on good terms?"

    Her determination was unmistakable; she wasn''t leaving any room for doubt.

    Once she made her position clear, Carrol didn''t press the issue. The room slipped into silence.

    Just as M felt she might suffocate, there was a sharp knock at the door. A soldier stepped inside.

    "Sir, the car is ready!"

    "Take her to Sris City."

    Carrol gave the order and walked away without another word. M was quickly blindfolded, led outside, and helped into the waiting car. The engine started, and they drove off into the night.

    Kingsford.

    A sleek ck sedan rolled through the dawn-blue light, pulling up in front of an old, stately townhouse.

    Lysander, immacte in a tailored ck suit, stepped out, adjusted his cuffs, and strode toward the study. He radiated a cold, refined energy.

    He''d barely crossed the threshold when the sharp crack of a cane struck the hardwood floor.

    "Bang!"

    Then came the old man''s furious roar.

    "Lysander, do you even know what you''re doing? The whole of Kingsford is talking about how you''ve turned the city upside down for some woman! Haven''t you caused enough trouble? Aren''t you embarrassed? What if your enemiese knocking at our door?"

    For the first time, a flicker of emotion crossed Lysander''s usually impassive eyes. "That won''t happen."

    The old man behind the desk fell silent, then eased himself into a chair with the butler''s help, taking a few deep breaths. His eyes were still sharp as razors as he spoke again.

    "You''ve always been headstrong, Lysander-rarely giving me reason to worry, and rarely making mistakes. You were the one who insisted on this marriage. I gave you the chance to back out. Now look at the mess you''ve made. Well, fine- if it''s over, let it end."

    Lysander lowered his gaze. "Grandfather, I know what I''m doing."

    "Do you? Really?"

    His grandfather''s temper red again. With a burst of anger, he hurled his cane, striking Lysander squarely in the chest before it ttered to the floor.

    The sound echoed through the room.

    Lysander barely felt the pain, but the moment left him reeling, a strange sense of d��j�� vu washing over him. How had thingse to this?

    Still, he had no regrets. He''d never had a choice.

    A torrential downpour shook the very sky.

    Thunderous rain hammered the city, but even that couldn''t drown out the desperate pounding on the door. Down a narrow alley, a ck car waited. A young man stood in the rain, Leonard holding an umbre over him-though the man kept stepping away from its shelter.

    The young man watched the girl banging on the door, his eyes-usually sharp and unreadable-now trembling with emotion.

    Leonard hesitated for a moment. From a distance, he saw the girl''s forehead start

    to bleed. Seeing his master''s anguish, he couldn''t keep silent. "Should I call for help...?"

    "No."

    The young man''s face was pale, his voice chillingly calm, edged with a strange finality. "This time, she has toe to me. She has to use everyst bit of strength she has. Only then..."

    He didn''t finish the sentence.

 Chapter 351

    Longing crashed over him, relentless as a tidal wave.

    How long had it been?

    How long since he''dst seen M Suthend?

    He ached to hold her. To kiss her.

    Once, he could kneel for hours with his back straight and his face expressionless. Now, his features were drawn and weary, his fox-like eyes flickering with confusion, candlelight dancing in his pupils��unsteady, wild, in time with his racing heart.

    Seven days and seven nights.

    He''d been on his knees in the family chapel, facing the memorials of generations past. Grief and yearning howled through him, deafening and all-consuming, shaking him to the core.

    Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Each strike thundered through the quiet, and atst, he understood what he wanted.

    All those moments of instinctive attraction, unconscious closeness, the ever- growing hunger, the calm that came from her touch... In this moment, it all made sense, all of it real and undeniable.

    His eyes grew red, rimmed with the sting of unshed tears.

    He bowed his head, staring at his open palm, his vision blurring. Why had it taken him this long? Maybe ignorance would have been kinder.

    What had he done?

    He pressed his hand over his face, doubling over with his forehead against the polished floor, the silent memorials before him heavy with judgment.

    For a long time, he stayed that way.

    Atst, a low, brokenugh slipped from his lips.

    It wasughterced with pain, edged with madness.

    But it didn''t matter. She was his now-his, for as long as the chain held, for as

    long as his will stayed strong. He''d never let her go.

    Even if it was all built on a lie, he''d carry that lie for a lifetime.

    He had no regrets.

    On the seventh morning, the chapel doors creaked open. Sunlight spilled in, stretching Lysander''s shadow long and thin across the floor. At the threshold stood his grandfather, cane in hand.

    "Have you made up your mind?" the old man asked.

    Lysander kept his gaze on the row of memorial ques. He looked exhausted, lips dry and trembling, but a faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. His words came out hoarse, but unwavering.

    "I only want her."

    Dreams? Ambitions? None of it mattered. Once he held the reins of the family, he could do anything he pleased.

    But M... This was his one chance. That woman''s heart was locked away, and if he let this slip by, he''d never get another opportunity-never one so perfect.

    The timing was right. He couldn''t let it go.

    Crack!

    His grandfather''s face twisted in anger. He brought the cane down hard on Lysander''s back, making him flinch. "Tell me, what is it about her that''s bewitched you?"

    What was it?

    Lysander''s gaze drifted, hollow, still smiling despite his pale, gaunt face. He couldn''t put it into words.

    He only knew this: Even if M came from nothing, even if she was as lowly as the dust beneath his feet, to him, she was different. Let her be dust or mud-he would keep her in the most precious box in the world, ce her where he could see her every day. That would make her a treasure.

    "I only want her."

    He spoke again, each word ringing with conviction.

    His grandfather knew too well how stubborn his grandson could be. There were other ways he could intervene, but he didn''t want to break the bond between them ��and after all, this was the first time Lysander Montgomery had ever truly defied him.

    In the battle of wills, it was always the elder who yielded first.

    With a heavy sigh, the old man listened as Lysander''s voice softened, almost pleading.

    "Grandpa, she''s carrying my child. I want to build a home with her. I want it more than anything."

    His tone was low, nearly a whisper.

    The old man''s eyes went red. He stood there for a long moment, then turned away. In the sunlight, his bent back seemed to shrink, suddenly much older than before.

    Inside the chapel, Lysander bowed low, pressing his forehead to the floor three times until blood seeped from his skin.

    "Bless me, ancestors! Help me!"

    ...

    In the study-

    Lysander''s mind drifted as he faced his grandfather, who looked even older than

    he had seven years ago. Lysander''s eyes were red, but he spoke the same words as before.

    "Grandpa, I can''t live without her."

    His grandfather drew a shaky breath, trembling with anger.

    From the side, Butler Marshall quickly handed over a cup of tea, helping the old man steady himself. Just then, Leonard knocked and entered, not sparing a nce for the standoff, simply bowing his head.

    "She''s been found."

    Lysander turned to go, but his grandfather called out, stopping him.

    "Lysander, I know what you''re nning. But if you keep going down this road, if you use the wrong means��no matter how determined you are, you''ll tear this family apart."

    Lysander hesitated, not looking back. After a long pause, he murmured, "Take care of yourself, Grandpa. I know what I''m doing."

    He strode out, Leonard following close behind.

    "Are we ready?" Lysander asked.

    "Yes. I''ve already notified the airport. The helicopter''s waiting, flight n approved. As soon as we arrive, we can leave."

    "Good."

    The sky was already lightening, streaked with the red of dawn.

    Suddenly, a ck Mercedes sped up the drive. Giselle Harvey hurried out, face drawn with worry, blocking Lysander''s path.

    "Lysander, why haven''t you answered your phone? Thank God you''re still here-l just got news from overseas, and I had to tell you right away."

 Chapter 352

    "No way!"

    "Something must have happened to her!"

    Sris City.

    Dawn had barely broken, but the local police station was already buzzing with activity. At the center of themotion, a teenage boy faced off angrily against a group of adults.

    Archie Fontaine was on the verge of losing it.

    M had only been on night watch for a short while before she vanished. Judging by the footprints, she''d headed toward the forest. The two young men who''d joined their campte that night had also disappeared.

    Archie wanted to go after them, but the others held him back.

    They insisted it was too dangerous to search the forest at night.

    Soon, a rescue team arrived, but instead of listening to Archie, they herded everyone to the Sris City police station for round after round of questioning. Archie demanded help, but the officers only told him those two men were suspected smugglers and the investigation was ongoing. When he pressed about M, all they could offer was, "We''re looking, we''re looking. Please be patient."

    How could he possibly be patient?

    If something happened to M-never mind what his family would do to him-he''d never forgive himself.

    He''d finally found someone who understood him.

    A friend who''d stood by his side through life and death.

    And now she''d disappeared right under his nose? The guilt gnawed at him, pushing him to the brink of panic.

    "How much longer do you expect us to wait? You''re busy interrogating us instead of finding her or catching those men-do you think we''re criminals?" Archie snapped, his frustration boiling over. "If you won''t do anything, I''ll go search for her myself. And if something happens, it''s on me, not you!"

    With that, he turned on his heel and headed for the door.

    "That''s enough!"

    A group of officers scrambled to stop him, voices rising in protest. As they moved

    to restrain him��just as things seemed about to escte a gentle female voice cut through the chaos.

    "Archie?"

    The struggling boy froze at the sound. The people holding him couldn''t stop in time and identally pinned him to the ground.

    But Archie didn''t care.

    He scrambled up, ignoring the dust clinging to his clothes, and rushed to the woman standing in the doorway. Grabbing her arm, he spun her around, scanning her up and down in disbelief.

    M sighed. "I''m fine. Are you all right?"

    She''d been blindfolded and brought over in an army vehicle, delivered straight to the station. Even before they took off the blindfold, she''d heard Archie''s angry shouting and hurried inside.

    But before she could finish her question, Archie did something unexpected-he pulled her into a fierce hug.

    "You scared me half to death," he muttered, his voice thick with relief and emotion.

    M blinked, taken aback, but genuinely touched. After a second, she hugged him back. "Thank you... cough, cough��"

    "What''s wrong?" Archie immediately let go, concern etched on his face.

    M stepped back, still smiling, and coughed a few times before exining, "Dust."

    Archie flushed, embarrassed and annoyed with himself, but before he could say anything, M looked at him seriously and repeated, "Thank you."

    He ducked his head, suddenly shy.

    ...

    After a little more questioning at the station-confirming that no one else in the camp knew anything-they were finally released.

    M and Archie said goodbye to the rest of their group.

    By now, the city was bathed in early morning light.

    Together, dusty and worn, they stood on the sidewalk, watching Sris City wake up around them. In the distance, a grand cathedral rose above the rooftops, its stained ss catching the sun. Priests and townsfolk strolled the streets, while worshippers knelt in quiet devotion along the sidewalks.

    M looked up.

    Her gaze drifted to the snow-capped mountains touched by golden sunlight- majestic, awe-inspiring, as if blessed by something divine. In that moment, the world felt both sacred and filled with hope. The sight was breathtaking, yet brought a deep sense of peace, as if nothing could disturb this perfect ce. She spoke softly, "We made it."

    They''d reached their journey''s end.

    Archie followed her gaze, eyes wide with wonder. Though exhaustion was written all over his face, he broke into a genuine smile. The trip had been rough, full of twists and setbacks, but somehow, they''d made it through.

    Suddenly, Archie said, "This feels like my realing-of-age."

    Compared to the extravagant, glitzy party he''d had for his eighteenth birthday, this -dusty, battered, but alive with awe-was the rite of passage that truly mattered.

    It was wild and enormous and a little surreal, and though he was tired and covered in dust, his heart surged with emotion.

 Chapter 353

    The young man burst intoughter.

    At neen, he was right in the throes of youthful exuberance. He didn''t care about the bustling city crowds-he simply threw his head back andughed, letting that wild, reckless energy pour out of him for all to see.

    M caught his mood, her ownughter bubbling up, clear and unrestrained.

    A few passersby nced over, but most paid them no mind, strolling on as if nothing unusual had happened. This was a city of wanderers from every corner of the globe��a ce where the freest spirits in the world gathered, and where everyone was allowed to simply be.

    Here, in this city woven from freedom and untamed romance, there was space for every soul.

    When theirughter finally faded, both realized they were starving. Their stomachs rumbled in unison, making them grin at each other. They''d just started scanning the street for a cozy caf�� when a bundled-up traveler stepped right into their path. He clutched a hefty camera, his face sunburned and weathered, but his eyes sparkled with energy.

    A photographer, clearly.

    "I just took a picture of you two," he said, a little breathless. "Would you mind if I included it in an exhibit? I''m happy to pay you for your permission."

    "A photo?" M looked surprised.

    Archie was already bouncing on his toes, eager to see.

    On the camera''s disy, the image captured a striking woman with long dark hair flying in the breeze, and a handsome, rakish young man at her side. They stood in the midst of a busy street, the golden-tipped peaks of a distant mountain glowing behind them. Yet all the light in the photo seemed to center on them-theirughter was so vivid, so alive, it almost leapt from the screen.

    M and Archie exchanged a nce, then burst out together, "Go ahead!"

    They didn''t wait for the stunned photographer to say anything more, nor did they ask to keep the picture. Instead, theyughed and strode off down the street, the wind tugging at their clothes and scattering their voices. If you listened closely, you''d hear the two of them bickering over what to eat next.

    The photographer watched their lively silhouettes disappear into the crowd. On reflex, he lifted his camera for another shot-then lowered it, realizing he could never truly capture spirits that free.

    It was enough simply to have witnessed them.

    He nced down at the image of theirughter, shaking his head with a grin. In this city, surprises waited around every corner.

    With a smile, he turned away, letting the distance grow between himself and the unforgettable pair.

    At a nearby caf��,

    Archie tore into a beef-filled pastry, slurping up a bowl of piping hot soup and noodles. His cheeks flushed red, sweat beaded on his brow, but he only paused when his hunger finally eased enough for him to speak.

    "So what happenedst night? Why''d you run off into the woods?"

    M bit into a potato pastry, savoring the peppery beef inside. She took a sip of her milky tea and just smiled, not answering. What happened in the forest was something she''d signed an agreement to keep secret.

    "Don''t rush. Here, have some tea," she said, pouring him a steaming cup and pressing it into his hands, cutting off any more questions. "It''s all over now, and that''s what matters."

    "Fair enough," Archie said, shrugging. He ducked his head and went back to devouring his breakfast. He was starving, after all.

    Once the meal was finished, they leaned back in their seats, letting the sunshine warm their faces. For a while, neither wanted to speak or move-azy, golden peace settling over them.

    But time never stands still. Every ending is just another beginning.

    M stood first, sunlight spilling over her as she nced toward the now-bustling street. From somewhere nearby, the sound of a busker''s guitar floated on the morning air.

    Archie stood too, sensing what came next. "It''s time, isn''t it?"

    "It is," M replied.

    They''de all the way to Sris City. Now it was time to walk to that chapel on the mountain''s edge-time to sever the past for good and set out on a new journey.

    Archie grinned, taking a bold step forward. He looked back at her, mischief in his eyes.

    "Well, let''s go then."

 Chapter 354

    Beneath the snow-capped mountains,

    Two figures in thick winter coats stood on the endless stone steps, their shapes blurred by swirling flurries.

    M wore a striking crimson coat, while Archie was dressed in bright yellow. Both had swapped out their old clothes for new, heavier coats and pulled wool hats over their ears before renting a car and making the long drive out here.

    After a restful journey, they were full of energy.

    "Let''s go," Archie said, bounding up the first step with a confident, infectious grin.

    M smiled back. "Alright, let''s do it."

    Though it was April, snow still fell on these hignds where winter never truly ended. Bathed in flying snow, their shoulders dusted with white, they climbed the steps together.

    At the summit, beyond the long staircase, stood a church.

    M hadn''t chosen one of the many chapels scattered throughout Sris City. Instead, she''d set her heart on this secluded church, hidden deep within the mountains.

    She''d wanted toe here from the very first moment she saw it.

    At the start, the twoughed and chatted about funny stories from their journey. As they climbed higher, their words grew fewer, the wind biting at any exposed skin and draining their warmth. Thankfully, the car ride up the mountain had spared them altitude sickness, but the cold was another matter.

    They soon fell into silence, saving their breath and strength for the climb.

    After a while, Archie nced up. Far above, the church''s gilded steeple gleamed

    in the sunlight, its gold roof shining through the storm. He stopped mid-step, momentarily lost in the sight.

    M paused too, looking at him in confusion. "What is it?"

    Archie hesitated. "Hey, M... do you remember why I insisted oning with you?�� He gazed up at the church, voice quieter now.

    Of course she remembered.

    It was because of thatic book, *The Adventures of Red Hat*. Archie was convinced she was the artist-Daphne. He wanted to see the story end well, for Red Hat the robot to survive and finally reach the moon, so he''d followed her here.

    M started to respond, but Archie cut her off gently. ��It doesn''t matter anymore.�� She froze.

    Archie looked at her, for once all mischief gone from his face. His eyes were bright, reflecting the golden sunlight, alive with sincerity.

    "M," he said, "promise me you''ll be happy. You have to live well-a hundred times better than before."

    She hadn''t expected this. For a moment, M could only stare. Then, without warning, Archie plopped down on the snowy step, facing back down the mountain. His next words were firm and final.

    "I''m tired. I''m done. Not going any further."

    "You..." M stood on the step above, eyes stinging with tears she wouldn''t let fall. Words caught in her throat; she understood his meaning.

    His journey was over.

    From here, it was her path alone-the rest of the climb, the destination ahead, all belonged to her. Archie would not be joining her any further.

    The wind howled around them. M stepped down to where Archie sat, crouched in front of him, and reached out.

    She lifted her hand and, with her finger, gently traced something onto his forehead.

    Archie closed his eyes, feeling the slow, deliberate lines. It was simple-just two curved strokes, easy to remember.

    "What did you draw?"

    "A symbol."

    "What kind of symbol?"

    "You mean you don''t know? I''m not telling." Mughed softly, then wrapped him

    in a gentle hug. "Thank you, Archie. Thank you for saving me... for being with me. I felt safe having you by my side."

    ...

    Snowshed the mountainside.

    M climbed the steps alone, her solitary figure moving upward. Behind her, Archie remained seated, unmoving. Then, suddenly, he looked back.

    With his head tilted up into the blinding sunlight, Archie watched M''s crimson coat receding into the white-a single vivid color in a world of snow.

    A figure apart, entirely her own.

    He watched for a long time, hand pressed to his forehead, smiling through the tears that sprang to his eyes.

    "That symbol..." he murmured.

    How could he not know?

    From the start of their journey, he''d read every travel guide he could find, learning

    all he could about the customs of the hignds. Of course he knew.

    It was a local tradition: the symbol drawn as a charm, a wish for good fortune and protection, for safe travels and happiness, for a long and blessed life.

 Chapter 355

    It was both a blessing and a hope.

    Standing beneath the falling snow, the young man gazed up at that bright ssh of color on the mountainside. He lowered his hand to cover his reddened eyes, as

    if to hide the tears threatening to fall, yet a smile tugged at the corners of his

    mouth.

    In all his neen years, he had never experienced anything like this journey- never felt something so profoundly moving, so unforgettable.

    He thought to himself: I''ll remember this for the rest of my life.

    Beneath his hand, warm tears slipped down, falling onto the white snow where they left dark stains-marks that were quickly covered over by the relentless snowfall.

    The world was silent, wrapped in wind and snow.

    At the summit, the church awaited.

    M stood at the church''s entrance, her legs leaden as if weighed down with iron, each breath heavy andbored.

    "You''vee."

    From within the open doorway, a priest in crimson robes sat with his back to her. His voice, touched with age, sounded distant yet kind.

    M faltered. "Father... you knew I wasing?"

    He shook his head, his tone calm. "No. But I heard your footsteps on the mountain path. The climb is not easye in, warm yourself with a cup of tea.��

    Drawing a slow, shaky breath, M forced her heavy legs to move, stepping into the church. She made her way around to where the priest sat and found a small table set for two, steam rising from the cups.

    The sight surprised her, but she said nothing. Instead, she sank onto the cushion behind the table, murmured her thanks, and took a tentative sip. The tea''s warmth slid down her throat, chasing away a bit of the mountain''s chill.

    The priest poured her another cup before she could protest, so she simply thanked him again and drank. Three cupster, warmth had returned to her limbs.

    Just then, the priest rose, his eyes gentle beneath lowered brows. His voice was steady, tranquil as still water.

    "I sense no confusion in your heart. Whatever you wish to say to God, speak freely."

    M quickly stood to offer a respectful bow. When she looked up again, she realized the church doors had closed behind her, shutting out the howling wind and leaving her in deep, peaceful silence��alone.

    She hesitated, then knelt on the cushion, looking up at the towering statue of Christ at the altar. For a long moment, she found no words.

    She had finally made it here-yet she didn''t know where to begin. All her questions had been answered. As the priest said, her heart was clear, her path certain. She hade for closure, to bring this journey full circle.

    Atst, her voice was calm as she spoke:

    "When I was a child, every New Year''s Day, my birth mother would take my little brother to church. They''d attend the service, sprinkle themselves with holy water, light candles, pray for blessings, for health and peace. But I was never allowed to go. She said I brought bad luck��that I''d defile the sacred ce."

    "But Lord-"

    "I was stubborn, defiant. I saved up every coin I could find and, one year, I sneaked off to the oldest church in town. I dropped coins into every offering box, whispered wishes to every saint and angel I could find. I don''t remember most of what I asked for, but I think some of them came true... At least, I escaped that house."

    "Looking back, I think You and I must have a connection."

    A gentle smile yed on M''s lips, her eyes bright in the candlelight. She whispered, "If You''re listening now, I''d like to make three more wishes."

    With reverence, she bowed deeply.

    "My first wish: For my great-aunt, my friends, for everyone who has ever loved me

    I wish for long life, happiness, and peace."

    She bowed again, her heart full.

    "My second wish: That my divorce goes smoothly and swiftly."

    For the third wish, she gazed up at the statue of Christ for a long time. Then, suddenly, she smiled��a smile like spring sunlight��and spoke softly, her voice floating in the still air.

    "My third wish: That for the rest of my days, I may live freely, and never again fall in love."

    She bowed once more, deeply.

    Bang!

    Behind her, the church doors burst open, mming against the stone walls. The wind and snow came roaring inside, swirling around M as she knelt in prayer. The candles flickered wildly.

    Through the storm, a tall figure in ck strode into the church, each step echoing heavy and deliberate.

 Chapter 356

    "Smack!"

    On the snowy mountain steps, Archie stumbled backward, clutching his reddening cheek, eyes wide in shock as he stared at his furious father, Xavier Fontaine.

    "Dad, you hit me!"

    "Damn right I did! You reckless brat-look at the mess you''ve made! You ran off with your sister-inw and vanished for days without a word. Are you trying to give me a heart attack?"

    Xavier was practically shaking with rage; years of cultivatedposure vanished the instant he saw his son.

    "Dad, I''ll exinter!" Archie blurted, twisting away and bolting up the stairs toward the old chapel. His cousin had just hurried up there with Leonard, faces strained and tense-something was wrong, and Archie could feel it in his gut.

    He couldn''t rx. He was worried for M.

    But he made it only a few steps before several bodyguards intercepted him, hauling him up by the arms and dragging him back down the mountain. Kicking out in protest, Archie shouted, "Let me go, old man! You know what my cousin''s like��he''s insane! He''spletely out of control!"

    Xavier kept his expression cold as ice. "None of this concerns you anymore. You''re finished here. Pack your bags-you''re going abroad for college, and that''s final!"

    "Old man, you-mmph! Mmmph��!"

    The church doors banged open.

    A frigid wind and swirling snow burst inside, engulfing the kneeling woman at the altar. Before M could react, a forceful grip yanked her up into a hard embrace. Cold lips crashed against her face, then her mouth-hungry, desperate, ruthless. For a moment M froze, her mind nk with shock. Then a wave of nausea surged from her chest to her head, threatening to overwhelm her.

    She fought back, pounding against the man''s head, wing at his hair in a wild frenzy. Finally, she broke free and copsed to the ground, clutching her throat as she dry-heaved, her body shuddering with instinctive fear and revulsion, her vision swimming with ck spots.

    Only then did she realize.

    Those memories-locked rooms, psychological torment in the darkness, silent maniption and control��had haunted her for years. She''d thought they were buried, but now, seeing Lysander again, every wound reopened, raw as if it had happened just yesterday. She''d coped fine these past days apart, but the moment she felt his presence, smelled his scent, her whole body recoiled in panic.

    Perhaps only distance��and the slow balm of time-could ever truly heal those scars.

    Her gagging finally subsided. Sensing someone approach, she scrambled to her feet, putting distance between them, her voice raw and trembling: "Don''te any closer!"

    Lysander halted in ce.

    His dark eyes locked onto hers-he saw her terror, and beneath it, disgust... hatred. Something dawned on him, and his expression sharpened, his gaze narrowing.

    "You remember, don''t you?" he asked, voice soft but edged.

    "I do."

    Atop the snowy mountain, the wind howled, blowing flurries into the chapel, dusting them both in white.

    Husband and wife stood across from each other, neither saying a word.

    After a long silence-

    Lysander suddenly smiled and took a step forward, but a ss cup shattered at his feet, fragments scattering between them.

    "I said, stay away from me!" M''s voice rang out, fierce.

    Lysander''s smile lingered, tone light and careless, but his words cut straight through the storm. "My dear, if your memory''s truly back, then you should know what your husband-what I''m capable of. This won''t do, you know."

    "You want to lock me up again? Control me?" M took a deep breath, forcing her voice steady. "That''s all you know-maniption and threats. But I won''t be your prisoner ever again."

    She had reimed her heart-the girl she used to be, strong and unafraid. She would never lose herself again.

    Standing tall in her crimson coat, her eyes burned bright and unyielding, sharp as a de. Lysander''s smile flickered; his eyes watched her, but there was no warmth in them.

    Something had changed.

    She wasn''t the girl from seven years ago. She was stronger now, and the old tactics would never work again not on her.

 Chapter 357

    So what if you can?

    A trace of a smirk tugged at Lysander''s lips.

    "My dear, it seems I was far too gentle with you seven years ago. But that''s alright -we have all the time in the world." He gestured toward the path behind them. "It''s cold up here on the mountain. Let''s go home."

    He reached out, but in a sh of silver, the air split with violence.

    He didn''t flinch. Blood welled from the deep gash across his palm, dripping from his fingertips to the floor. Leonard, who had been waiting anxiously by the door, made to rush in, but Lysander shot him a warning look and raised his uninjured hand to stop him.

    "I told you stay out of this!"

    M stood poised, both hands gripping the knife, her face pale but her gaze unyielding, fixed on the man before her.

    "Not bad. You''ve got a real mean streak."

    If he felt the pain, Lysander didn''t show it. His lips twisted in a smile as he kept moving forward, step by deliberate step, until he stood before her. With a violent motion, his wounded hand mped down around the de, ignoring the blood as it streamed down his wrist. Under M''s horrified stare, he turned the tip of the knife so it pointed straight at his own heart.

    "You hate me? Good. Then kill me."

    "Go on. Do it."

    He leaned in, lowering his head until the cold steel pressed against his chest, and let out a low, tauntingugh. "What''s wrong, darling? Are you scared?"

    "M, I know you too well."

    "You''re always so rational, so collected. Every choice, every person gets weighed on those invisible scales of yours, and if the answer isn''t in your favor, you don''t hesitate to walk away. You can be so merciless."

    "You won''t kill me you''re terrified of paying the price, of wasting your life in prison. Even now, at the edge, you''re still weighing your options."

    "All these years, I''ve wondered-do you even have a heart?"

    M''s eyes widened, tears of fury brimming as her vision blurred. Her voice shook with disbelief. "You think I don''t have a heart? You think I''m the one without a heart?"

    She let out a bitterugh.

    "Lysander, how dare you say that to me? Who''s really heartless here? I gave you everything. I gave you my love first, and you tossed it away like garbage. You abandoned me, lied to me, hurt me, locked me away, tried to control and break me��and you even..."

    She choked, Adrian Montgomery''s name caught in her throat. That child, even if conceived from lies, had grown inside her for nine long months. He was flesh of her flesh, her own blood. She had once believed that everyone might betray her, but not her child. Never her child.

    But she was wrong.

    Her eyes filled with tears.

    "And then you gave my child to another woman. After all that, you stand here and tell me I have no heart? How dare you!"

    The de pressed harder, threatening his heart.

    Lysander watched the redness in her eyes, then closed his own for a moment. When he opened them again, his gaze was cool and bottomless, his voice low and darkly amused.

    "So hate me. Go on. Kill me."

    He bent lower, letting the knife pierce through his shirt, pressing toward his heart. He felt the sting, but instead of faltering, he brushed his lips gently against her brow.

    The cold tip of the de sent a shiver through M. Her reflexes kicked in. She jerked back, tearing the knife from his grasp. Blood arced through the air, scarlet droplets sttering her face and trembling hands.

    She was shaking.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she glimpsed the statue of Christ gazing down from the altar, serene and merciful, yet somehow the sight felt like ance through her soul. She averted her eyes in panic, the blood-stained knife quivering in her grasp.

    "Heh..."

    Lysander''sughter was low, nearly feral. "You''re still weighing it, M. Even now, you''re still weighing it!"

    His own face was smeared with blood, and his voice wavered between restraint and madness. M stared at him, white as a sheet, her voice a whisper of horror. "You''re insane. You''repletely insane!"

 Chapter 358

    "Maniac!"

    Lysander didn''t even flinch as blood dripped steadily from his palm, soaking

    through the front of his shirt. He advanced, step by relentless step, his eyes cold and wild.

    Driven by terror but refusing to back down, M held her ground.

    She''d never expected Lysander could be this ruthless, this extreme-so

    desperate he didn''t care if he lived or died. He really was a madman, through and through.

    What now?

    There was no way she was going to let this man ruin the rest of her life. She''d already wasted years on him; with her whole future ahead of her, why should she tie herself to a lunatic''s fate? It wasn''t worth it.

    Not at all.

    "You-you say you love me?"

    A sudden idea struck M, inspired by the Red Hat robot''s hidden voice files. She seized her chance, blurting out the question.

    Lysander halted.

    He stared at her intently, noting the flicker of hatred and disgust in her eyes. Something seemed to dawn on him. He forced a bitter smile, his gaze sharp and inscrutable.

    He answered, "No. I don''t love you. Someone as heartless as you doesn''t deserve my love-only chains and darkness."

    He''s insane, M thought, drawing a shaky breath.

    She''d wanted to use this as leverage, to turn the conversation and steer things toward her own goal, but now it was clear-she was out of options.

    Of course. She and Lysander had never trulymunicated. Reason never worked between them.

    The realization made her pause, thenugh softly at herself. Maybe he was right ��maybe she really didn''t have a heart. Even now, all she could think about was how to get out of this marriage cleanly.

    But she had cared, once.

    She really had.

    Snapping out of her daze, M tightened her grip on the bloodstained knife. She looked up, her eyes clear and cold. "Lysander, are you really willing to abandon your mother?"

    Lysander''s face hardened.

    As expected.

    If there was anything Lysander valued above all else, it was his mother, Felicity Fontaine then the Montgomery family name.

    Seven years of marriage, at least she''d learned that much.

    "Your mother''s health has been fragile for years; her nerves are shot. If anything happens to you up here tonight, it''ll destroy her-you know that as well as I do. And the Montgomery family would be ruined right along with her."

    M hated using the one person who''d shown her real kindness, the woman who''d treated her like a daughter. But she had no choice.

    It was the only card she had left.

    Seeing Lysander hesitate, clearly weighing her words, M pressed on. "You say you know me, Lysander. Then you should know I see no hope if I stay by your side. If not today, then someday, we''ll both go down together."

    "When hope is gone, reason disappears. Are you really willing to destroy your mother��and the Montgomery family-just to keep me trapped?"

    He narrowed his eyes, his voice icy. "Is that a threat?"

    "Yes."

    M took a bold step forward, meeting his gaze with unwavering resolve. "You''ve driven me to this, Lysander. You''ve left me no way out. Your mother has always been kind to me, treated me like her own. I care about her too. If I can''t go on, I''ll make sure she''s thest person I see."

    She pressed the de to her throat, the metal cold against her skin. Her lips curled in a strange, almost mocking smile-a mirror of Lysander''s own.

    She whispered, "Just like this-slice by slice, blood pouring out, copsing in the arms of the one woman who''s been like a real mother to me. Then at least I''ll have no regrets."

    Would she really be the only one destroyed then?

    Her hand slipped, the knife nicking her skin and drawing a thin line of blood. She winced at the sting.

    Lysander''s hand shot out, gripping her wrist and yanking it away.

    M wrenched herself free, stepping back. She ignored the shallow cut on her neck, her voice t and calm. "I want to live, Lysander. Let me go. Give me a way out."

    He said nothing.

    Outside, a storm howled against the windows.

    When he finally seemed to calm, M set the knife aside. She reached into her crossbody bag, pulled out a handkerchief, and wiped the blood from her hands. Then, with careful precision, she took out a waterproof folder and produced a divorce agreement.

    She ced it on the table, along with a pen.

    Her signature was already there.

    Sitting down at the small table, she looked up at him with eyes as cold as ice, though her voice came out soft and gentle.

    "You know this is the only way, Lysander. Some things can''t be fixed. Lies can never be truth."

    "Sign the papers. Let''s leave the past behind."

 Chapter 359

    "Forgotten the past, have you?" Lysander let out a low, mockingugh. Blood still dripped from his hand, but he simply shook it off. "My hand''s injured I can''t sign anything."

    He''s willing to sign!

    M''s eyes lit up. She nced at Leonard, who was waiting outside the chapel. Her meaning was clear-get in here, now.

    "You really are heartless," she muttered under her breath.

    She waved Leonard over to bandage Lysander''s wound. Leonard poured disinfectant over the gash, but Lysander didn''t so much as flinch. He sat at the small table, looking across at M as if he was seeing her for the first time-there

    was something appraising in his gaze, tinged with nostalgia.

    This M was different��bolder, more alive than ever, her beauty sharper, impossible to hide.

    Let her go? Not a chance.

    He smirked inwardly and didn''t even reach for the pen. His tone was calm as he said, ��This agreement gives you nothing. After seven years of marriage, that''s not right. Once we''re down from the mountain, I''ll have a new one drafted. I''ll make sure you get your fair share."

    "I don''t want it!"

    She didn''t dare let this drag on-who knew what could happen if they waited? M cut him off immediately. "This is fine. I don''t want anything. Just sign it."

    He let out a derisive chuckle. "I''ll sign-but only if you agree to three conditions."

    "Why should I?" M snapped. "I''m already walking away with nothing. Why should I have to agree to your terms, too?"

    "My hand hurts. Guess I won''t sign after all." Lysander started to get up.

    M frantically grabbed his sleeve, her teeth gritted so hard it was audible. ��Three is too many! One. Pick one!"

    He stood up again.

    She yanked him back, nearly knocking him into the table. The legs groaned under the sudden weight. He frowned, just as M relented.

    "Two! No more than two. And I want to hear them first. If they''re unreasonable, I''m not agreeing."

    But the moment she heard the first, M nearly exploded.

    "You can''t leave the country."

    Lysander sat cross-legged on the kneeler, his faceposed. Those few words nearly set M off.

    Stay in the country? Was he kidding?

    It was already this difficult to get him to sign the divorce papers-she''d never be able to rx unless she put an ocean between them. Once the divorce was final, she''d leave the country, disappear. Besides, Fashion Week was always held abroad. If she couldn''t travel, she''d have to give up her career.

    No way.

    M nearly refused, but forced herself to hold back. No, if she said no now, it would all be over. She just had to get his signature.

    Once she was free, she could go wherever she wanted. What business was it of his?

    She forced a smile and was about to agree when Leonard pulled out a recorder and set it on the table. Lysander gave her a pleasant, expectant look.

    "Go on. Say it. Your word is your bond."

    M red at him. Jerk.

    But a recording meant nothing in court anyway. She clenched her fists and, after a bit of back and forth, managed to amend his condition-she''d stay, but only for a year.

    "Second condition?"

    "You''ll visit my mother once a week. The same goes for the child. If you don''t want custody, that''s fine-I''m not looking after the kid either," Lysander said coolly. "And I''m pretty sure thew wouldn''t let you just walk away. I believe that''s considered abandonment."

    M''s face iced over. She knew a threat when she heard one, but she had no choice. "Once a week is too much. I''m busy. Once a month. And I won''t go to the Montgomery estate. If you want me to see her, it has to be somewhere neutral."

    "Fine."

    Lysander smiled, picked up the pen, and signed his name with a flourish-sharp, elegant strokes. "Well then, Mrs. Montgomery, I''ll see you at city hall in a month."

    M could hardly hear him. She grabbed the signed divorce papers, tears welling in her eyes, her hands shaking. It was done-he''d actually signed.

    All she had to do was get through the thirty-day cooling-off period, and she''d finally be free.

    Thirty days seemed too long, but it was faster than any alternative. Filing again would take months. A separation could drag on for years.

    Thirty days. She could make it.

    When M hurried out of the chapel, clutching the papers like a lifeline, Leonard watched her with unease. He lowered his voice.

    "Sir, about Mrs. Montgomery..."

    Lysander''sugh was cold and sharp. "Divorce? She''s dreaming. In the Montgomery family, there''s only ever widows."

    The blood-stained pen snapped in his hand and ttered to the floor.

    Outside, the wind howled and snow swirled into the church. The statue of Christ looked down with solemn, silent mercy-watching over the world, unmoved by human drama.

 Chapter 360

    "Father, is it really impossible to leave the mountain tonight?" In the dimly lit side chapel, M frowned, her voice tight with urgency as she questioned the priest before her.

    She''d finally gotten the signed divorce papers. All she wanted now was to get down the mountain, return to Kingsford as fast as possible, and go with Lysander to city hall to make the divorce official. Only then would the thirty-day waiting period begin��and the sooner, the better.

    But when M tried to leave, the priest stopped her.

    He exined that the temperature had plummeted, a heavy snow had cut them off, the phone signal was gone, and the stone steps down the mountain were frozen solid. Evening had already fallen, and it would be dangerous to attempt the descent before morning.

    After asking several times, M had to relent. She''d wait one more night, though she couldn''t shake her nerves-because Lysander and Leonard were stranded up here too.

    Just in case, M slipped the signed divorce agreement into a waterproof pouch, tucked it securely into her shoulder bag, and kept it with her wherever she went.

    She dined with the priest, forcing herself to stay awake despite her exhaustion. She tried to keep up a lively conversation, discussing scripture and listening to his stories, determined not to be left alone-not after what she''d been through with those two men. She was too wary of them to risk it.

    "It''ste. If you''re tired, you should try to rest," the priest finally suggested. The candles flickered softly in the side chapel, and he watched as M swayed, her eyes unfocused.

    "I''m fine. I''m not tired at all." M pinched her thigh, then took a strong sip of ck tea.

    "I''m tired," the priest replied, shaking his head with a wry smile.

    "Oh-sorry, sorry! I''ll get out of your way." Embarrassed, M stood up quickly, but suddenly her knees buckled, her vision swam, and she copsed onto the table. Her teacup toppled to the floor.

    The side door creaked open. Lysander strode in, his dark cloak billowing behind him. Without hesitation, he scooped her up in his arms, wrapped her tight, and carried her out.

    The priest, sitting quietly at the table, didn''t so much as blink. He lowered his gaze, silent and unsurprised. But just as Lysander reached the door, the priest murmured, "My son, all obsessions are illusions that lead only to ruin. I pray you turn back before it''s toote."

    Lysander paused, but didn''t look back. He gave a low, almost mockingugh. "And how do you know, Father, that I haven''t already been living in hell?"

    There was no turning back now.

    Night had settled over the chapel corridor. Lysander carried M through the swirling snow, striding toward a guest room that had already been prepared for them.

    Heid her gently on the bed and loosened her clothes. Then he climbed in beside her not to do anything more, but to pull the nket up around her and lie on his side, watching her as she slept. Only at times like this did she seem so gentle, so peaceful, so obedient��a side of M he hadn''t seen in so long, and he couldn''t help but drink it in.

    Yet even with the fire burning in the stove, the mountain cabin was bitterly cold. M curled deeper under the covers, shivering in her sleep, her teeth chattering softly. Lysander''s gaze flickered; he edged closer.

    He radiated warmth like a furnace.

    Soon, M instinctively sought out that heat, burrowing toward him and resting her head against his chest. Her ragged, icy breaths calmed as she nestled into his warmth.

    The spot where her head pressed against his chest was still raw from a knife wound, and the pain was sharp-but Lysander only smiled. He wrapped arge hand around the back of her neck, pressing her gently closer, his brow furrowed, his voice rough and low.

    "M, why can''t you just stay with me? Why do you always have to leave?" Why do you always break my heart?

    M''s sleep was restless.

    She felt trapped, as if something was holding her down. It was suffocating. Her eyelids fluttered, and when she finally managed to open her eyes, her head was spinning.

    Something hot covered the back of her neck. Her whole body was wrapped in heat, nearly feverish, and the faintest scent of cool sandalwood lingered in the air.

    It was a familiar scent-one that snapped her fully awake.

    In a sh, M wrenched herself free, barely stopping to wonder how she''d ended up in bed-or why Lysander was there too. Instinctively, sheshed out with a kick.

    A muffled grunt. Lysander tumbled off the bed.

    M rubbed her aching forehead and reached for her shoulder bag-panic rising when her hand found nothing. Ignoring the cold floor, she scrambled around the room until she found her bag on a wooden rack. The divorce agreement was still inside. Relief washed over her.

    Thank God. It''s safe. It''s still here.

    But before she could catch her breath, Lysander lifted her off the floor and tucked her back into bed. His hands wrapped around her ice-cold feet, enveloping them in a heat that was almost too much.

    She froze, her eyes going red, then yanked her feet away and hurled a pillow at him with all her strength.

    "Out! Get out!" she shouted, her voice shaking with anger.

 Chapter 361

    She tried to get out of bed to make him leave, but a firm hand pressed her down, pinning her to the mattress.

    "Don''t move."

    Her bandaged shoulder, aggravated by the struggle, began to bleed again, staining M''s shirt crimson. Lysander''s expression didn''t change in the slightest. His voice was cold and unwavering. "M, we''re still married. As long as that''s true, you don''t have the right to refuse me-not tonight, not ever. So don''t test my patience."

    M''s eyes burned with rage. This man always knew exactly how to get under her skin. She gritted her teeth. "Is this all you know how to do? Bully and threaten?"

    "If it works, why stop?"

    With that, Lysander climbed onto the bed, trapping her beneath him and pulling the covers over them both. "Settle down. Go to sleep."

    Shaking with anger, M struggled, then deliberately rammed her head into the spot on Lysander''s chest where she''d wounded him earlier. He grunted, then let out a low, almost amusedugh, but his grip only tightened, holding her closer.

    He really was utterly shameless-a man who lived by his own rules, caring nothing for right or wrong.

    Could she really make it through the thirty-day waiting period? The thought crept in, bringing with it a wave of anxiety.

    No. She had to get out of the country as soon as possible.

    Morning.

    When M woke up, groggy and disoriented, she realized she was alone in bed. She quickly gathered her things and slipped out.

    The snow had stopped. The sky was clear and bright.

    After a hot breakfast in the dining hall, M''s body finally felt warm again. She carefully made her way down the still-icy stone steps and left the mountain.

    With cell signal restored, she tried contacting Archie. Last night, stuck on the mountain, she''d worried sick when she couldn''t reach him. She''d even asked Leonard, who wasing up the mountain, and he''d reassured her that the boy''s family hade to get him and he was fine.

    Still, she couldn''t quite rx.

    She called several times, but there was no answer. Finally, she sent a message: "Let me know when you''re home safe."

    She hurried to the airport-

    And was immediately blocked at the gate by Lysander and several men.

    "Didn''t you say you wanted to get back to Kingsford early and file for divorce?" Lysander stood tall and unmissable at the boarding gate, his fox-like eyes glinting with a dangerous amusement. "Not traveling with me-aren''t you afraid I''ll change my mind?"

    People nced curiously in their direction, some whispering, others trying to snap photos��until the bodyguards quickly intervened.

    "My dear wife, after you."

    Lysander stepped aside with a mocking little bow. On the other side of the tarmac, a private jet emzoned with the Montgomery family crest waited for them.

    There was no way out of it now.

    And in truth, she was afraid he''d back outst minute. Whatever happened, she needed to get this divorce filed-start the waiting period as soon as possible.

    With dozens of eyes watching, they boarded the private ne and took off ahead of schedule.

    Kingsford appeared beneath them in no time.

    Looking out the window, M saw the familiar skyline of the capital city. She hadn''t been gone long, but it felt like another lifetime. Everything looked strangely unfamiliar.

    The nended and rolled to a stop.

    M''s gaze settled on a spot outside the terminal. Her eyesight was sharp-she spotted a car parked near the runway, with a woman and a child standing beside

    it.

    Giselle and Adrian.

    She didn''t have to guess they were clearly here for Lysander.

    M''s eyes rested on Adrian. The boy looked pale and withdrawn, not quite himself.

    Was he sick?

    Just then, her thoughts were interrupted by Lysander''s phone ringing. Sitting beside her, he answered and put the call on speaker. Giselle''s voice came through, tinged withint: "Lysander, Adrian and I came to pick you up. Why didn''t you take us with you on your trip? Adrian''s been sulking all morning."

    Lysander''s tone softened. "Next time."

    He started to stand, but M caught the cuff of his tailored suit. He nced down

    to find her looking at him, her eyes cool and steady.

    "City hall."

    If he left now, there was no telling when he''de back. They needed to file the divorce paperwork today-start the clock.

    No more dys.

    They locked eyes for a long moment. Lysander silenced his phone and gave her a faint, almost amused smile. ��Adrian hasn''t seen you in a while. He keeps telling me he misses you. Have dinner with him tomorrow night."

    Of course he was trying toplicate things again.

    M forced a smile, teeth clenched. "...Fine."

    Satisfied, Lysander picked up his phone, but instead of calling back, he sent a message. Through the window, M saw Giselle check her phone, frown slightly, and then lead Adrian away.

    M and Lysander got in the car and headed for city hall.

 Chapter 362

    With M''s nerves stretched taut the entire ride, nothing out of the ordinary happened. Adrian drove steadily, and it wasn''t until the city hall came into view that M finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Leonard, who''d gone ahead to handle some paperwork, arrived just in time, bringing all the necessary documents. M was finally able to reim everything that Lysander had held back from her-except, of course, for the family register.

    She hadn''t forgotten she wasn''t the head of household. While they waited for the staff to review their documents, she spoke up, "Let''s sort out the address change after this."

    "Don''t have time," Lysander replied coldly.

    He didn''t bother to look at her, his tone cial. "M, do you take me for a saint? If you want something, you might consider asking nicely. Come back when you''ve learned how to ask for help properly."

    M just stared at him, exasperated. What a lunatic.

    She wasn''t desperate enough to beg Lysander for anything; dealing with him was like offering yourself up to be skinned alive. She decided to let it go. As long as the divorce went through, she was content. Anything else could wait for another opportunity.

    Halfway through the review, another staff member came in to confirm that both parties were acting of their own free will. They thoroughly exined the consequences and implications of divorce, giving them a moment to reconsider or discuss further.

    M shook her head immediately, her voice firm. "No need. I''ve thought this through."

    Lysander just sneered, saying nothing.

    The paperwork was swiftly approved. The staff exined that after a mandatory thirty-day cooling-off period, both parties needed to return in person to collect their divorce certificates.

    Only then would their marriage be officially dissolved.

    Holding her copy of the divorce application receipt, M finally let out a long breath. Without even ncing at Lysander or Leonard beside her, she gathered her documents and strode out of the city hall. Now, all she had to do was wait thirty days.

    In thirty days, she''d finally be free.

    Standing in the midday sunlight, M was suddenly overwhelmed with the urge to cry. It had taken so much just to get here. Freedom was finally within reach, and her emotions threatened to spill over.

    "M!"

    A voice called out as a car screeched to a halt in front of her. Miranda Wayne jumped out and rushed up to M, enveloping her in a joyful bear hug.

    M couldn''t help but smile at seeing her friend after so many days, though she was also puzzled. She had contacted Miranda about returning, but she never mentioneding to city hall.

    "How did you know I was here?"

    She shot a quick re at Lysander, who''d just exited the building, and shrank back a little under his smug smile. Leaning in close, Miranda whispered, "Forrest Whitmore told me. He said you should rx and take care of yourself. What a good guy, huh?"

    M froze, surprised to hear that name, a pang of bittersweet emotion tugging at her heart.

    She wondered how he was doing these days.

    Not wanting to linger around Lysander any longer, M didn''t say much. She climbed into Miranda''s car, gave her an address, and they drove away.

    ...

    At the entrance to city hall, Lysander stood in silence, watching as M''s car disappeared down the street. He hadn''t said a word the entire time.

    Once she was gone, he took a lighter from Leonard and set his own divorce application receipt aze, tossing it aside and watching it burn to ashes.

    Then he spoke, voice low andmanding:

    "Keep an eye on her. She must not leave the country."

    "Yes, sir," Leonard replied.

    Before getting into his car, Lysander cast onest nce in the direction M had gone, his eyes cool but a faint smirk curling his lips.

    "Let''s see, darling," he murmured, "which one of us gets what we want in the end."

 Chapter 363

    BANG!

    The car door mmed shut and sped off into the distance.

    ...

    "Wow! That was incredible!"

    On the rooftop terrace of Jade Suthend''s vi, the evening sky was painted with hues of sunset. M and Miranda sat around a steaming pot of fondue, eating and chatting about M''s wild adventures in the Hignd Territories-every twist and turn, every strange encounter. Laughter rang out into the dusk.

    Naturally, it was Miranda who was most amazed.

    M had originally nned to return to her own ce in Willow Lane, but Forrest was staying there too. She wasn''t ready to face him��not yet so she decided to crash at her great-aunt''s vi in Kingsford.

    Her great-aunt had already added M''s name to the security system, so she coulde and go as she pleased.

    It felt good to have somewhere to escape.

    Miranda, still marveling at M''s stories, sighed, "If only you''d taken me along! It would''ve been even better. I''d love to just drop everything and go on an adventure like that."

    M fished a meatball from the pot and dropped it into Miranda''s bowl, grinning. "Everything happened so fast, I didn''t even see iting myself. Don''t worry- when we finally go abroad, there''ll be plenty of chances for spontaneous trips." "Yeah, you''re right!" Miranda perked up, cheeks stuffed with meatball.

    Watching her, M couldn''t help butugh. Then, as if remembering something, she asked casually, "So, what''s going on with you and that Rnd Lockwood? Still nning to leave the country with me?"

    At the mention of Rnd''s name, Miranda immediately froze, her face turning bright red as she started coughing. M quickly handed her some juice.

    "Slow down! What''s the rush?"

    After gulping down a few sips, Miranda shook her head and, still blushing furiously, changed the subject with forced nonchnce. "Of course I''m going! Don''t just ask about me-what''s the story with you and Forrest, anyway?"

    She lowered her voice conspiratorially.

    "Do you even realize what''s been happening in Kingsford since you left? Lysander''s been going after Forrest like a man possessed, as if they''re mortal enemies. Forrest hasn''t exactly been holding back either, and now even the Lockwood family''s gotten dragged into the mess. It''s insane..."

    M''s stomach tightened. "What about Forrest? Is he okay?"

    Miranda shot M a knowing look but reassured her first. "Don''t worry. Things were rough at first, but I heard Forrest managed to secure a contract with the Federal Security Bureau. With the government on his side now, he''s pretty much untouchable."

    He did it.

    M wasn''t surprised. She knew just how valuable Forrest''snguage model was -securing that deal had always been inevitable.

    Thank God he''s safe.

    Forrest had already sacrificed so much for her-nearly destroying his own hands. She couldn''t bear the thought of him getting hurt because of her again.

    It would just make everything even harder to face.

    "M, didn''t you tell me that once Forrest finalized the deal with the Federal

    Security Bureau, he''d ask them to help us leave the country? So... when are we going?"

    Miranda, blissfully unaware of all the tangled history, asked without a second thought.

    M hesitated.

    Honestly, she had no idea how to even face Forrest right now, let alone ask him for this favor. And setting aside whether it would be fair to deceive Lysander, Forrest would be at risk the minute they tried to leave.

    And besides...

    ...

    M exined to Miranda about the two conditions she''d been forced to agree to, just to get Lysander''s signature. She looked exhausted just thinking about it.

    "I''m not nning to actually go through with those promises," M said. "But my n is to wait thirty days, get the divorce finalized, and then leave. If I run before then, Lysander could easily go to court and try to overturn the agreement. The divorce would fall apart."

    "That jerk!" Miranda fumed. As awyer herself, she knew it was possible. "So... we wait thirty more days?"

 Chapter 364

    M frowned, hesitating.

    "I''m not sure. I keep second-guessing myself. Ever since Lysander agreed to sign the papers, I''ve had this gnawing sense of unease-like something just isn''t right..."

    Miranda leaned in. "You think he might back out?"

    M nodded.

    That was exactly it. The anxiety that kept her up at night had only grown since that

    night in the mountains. She just couldn''t rx. If she was honest, Lysander had never yed by the rules when it came to her he was unpredictable and impossible to reason with.

    She was afraid something would go wrong again.

    But then, the prospect of finally holding her divorce papers in just thirty days was almost too tempting to give up. She''d waited so long for this moment.

    She just couldn''t let it go.

    Miranda seemed to see right through her and sighed, caught up in the same dilemma. "It really is a tough call."

    The bubbling stew on the table filled the air with warmth, but neither of them touched their forks. They sat lost in thought, weighing their options, each desperate for the best way forward.

    Outside, the evening sky zed crimson.

    Suddenly, Miranda broke the silence. "M, why do you have to choose? Why not have both?"

    M blinked in surprise. "What do you mean?"

    "Think about it. Sure, Lysander might go back on his word. But he might not. Even if he does, what''s the worst that happens? You''d just end up in the same situation asst time. Only this time, things are different-you can walk away whenever you want. You can wait this one out."

    "Walk away whenever I want?" M echoed, uncertain.

    Miranda''s eyes sparkled. "Exactly."

    She grinned. "The key here is Forrest. Last time, he hadn''t struck that deal with the Federal Security Bureau, so your movements were watched, your calls monitored-you couldn''t even leave the country. But now? Things have changed. With that partnership in ce, whether it''s for protection or just to get you out of here, Lysander can''t stop you anymore. What''s he going to do-pick a fight with the government?"

    "So, you can afford to wait the thirty days. In the meantime, stick close to Forrest, or ask him to get the Bureau to keep an eye out for you, if possible."

    "If Lysander pulls another stunt, you leave the country immediately. Don''te back for two years-file for divorce based on separation. If he doesn''t, then you go through with the divorce as nned. Thirty days isn''t so long to wait."

    M let out a weary sigh. "I know. But what about Forrest? If I put him in danger, even with the Bureau''s protection, I...I just don''t know how to ask him for help.�� Miranda frowned. "Why not?"

    A lump rose in M''s throat. "Because I owe him. I let him down."

    When she finally spoke again, her voice was raw and unsteady. She stopped trying to hide it, and told Miranda everything about the past, the words tasting bitter. "Miranda, I...I don''t know how to face him. If it weren''t for me, he''d be even more sessful by now. I''ve held him back."

    ...

    Miranda''s eyes brimmed with tears. She pulled M into a fierce hug, her own tears spilling over. "Why didn''t you tell me? Why didn''t you ever say anything...?"

    She''d had no idea.

    All this time-she never knew.

    Back in college, her own family''spany had been in crisis, one disaster after another. She''d been overwhelmed, too distracted to notice much else, and she''d drifted away from M. Once things stabilized at home, her father had sent her abroad, saying she needed a break��a chance to travel and clear her head.

    She''d kept in touch with M, who''d replied that she was too busy with graduation to hang out, and told her to enjoy her trip.

    But by the time Miranda came home, M was married.

    She''d been angry then. Weren''t they supposed to be best friends? How could

    M get married-let alone to someone so outrageous-without even telling her?

 Chapter 365

    She had no idea when those two even got together, but seeing M so happy, she never questioned it.

    Who could have imagined-it was all a lie.

    Every bit of it was fake.

    And she, M''s closest friend, had somehow missed every silent cry for help, again and again, leaving M to suffer through her own private hell for seven long years.

    Seven years. That''s a lifetime.

    Miranda''s throat tightened. She clenched her fist and gently thumped M''s back, her words trembling with anger and heartbreak, her tears streaming down unchecked. "How could you not tell me? How could you! I''m so mad at you right now. Why didn''t you say anything? How could he do this to you... You-how could you go through so much alone..."

    She knew M had always had a hard road, every step a struggle.

    But she never imagined that, years ago-seven years ago-M had been struck by something so devastating, her mind manipted, leftpletely alone to endure it in the shadows.

    How hopeless must that have felt?

    M''s eyes filled with tears, but her heart felt warm from Miranda''s embrace. She gently stroked Miranda''s back, her voice soft and soothing. "It''s okay. It''s all in the past now. I''m alright-I really am."

    "How could you possibly be alright?"

    Miranda was crying so hard she could barely speak. "Seven years, M! Seven years��just you, alone, living with that monster every day. How terrifying that must have been."

    "It''s alright. Back then, I didn''t even realize what was happening."

    M wanted to say more, but emotion caught in her throat. She didn''t know back then, it was true��but did that make the pain any less? No.

    But the strangest thing was, if no one ever held her and said, "How could you bear so much?" she might never have realized how much she''d suffered. Was it really that bad? After a lifetime of pain, she''d grown numb-so numb she barely noticed it anymore.

    Was it really this hard?

    She hugged Miranda tightly, just like she did years ago, that day she walked out of the police station feeling like she couldn''t go on. She held onto the same friend, finding redemption all over again.

    "Thank you for crying for me, Miranda. I don''t hurt anymore."

    She was grateful.

    Someone cried for her,ughed for her, kept her in their heart. She wasn''t alone- not in this world, not when there were people who cared, people who would stay by her side... so many of them.

    Miranda broke down, sobbing uncontrobly.

    "Alright, alright, look at you-crying like a little roon."

    M handed Miranda a tissue, teasingly brushed her nose, pinched her cheek, trying to cheer her up-only to have her hand smacked away.

    "If you ever keep something like this from me again, I''m not " Miranda started, then quickly corrected herself, "I''m not speaking to you ever again!" "Alright, alright."

    "No, that''s not good enough." Miranda changed her tune, face suddenly serious. "There better not be a next time!"

    M smiled. "There won''t be."

    ��But M���� Miranda sniffed, dabbing her eyes and nose, her tone turning somber, "Honestly, the sooner you get divorced, the better. I still say you should talk to Forrest. You keep saying you can''t face him, but weren''t you both victims back then?"

    And, never missing a chance for a jab, Miranda muttered, "Lysander, that bastard!"

    "Anyway, don''t go making decisions for other people, alright? Go find him. Talk to him, really talk. See what he thinks. Whether you two drift apart or find a way through it��that''s up to both of you."

    "If it''s over, then we''ll figure out what to do next."

    She was right. Overthinking would never solve anything. Sooner orter, this

    wound had to be healed. M nodded. "Okay."

    But before she could even reach out-

    Forrest found her first.

 Chapter 366

    Early morning. The doorbell rang.

    M opened the door to find Forrest standing on her porch, tall and graceful in a crisp white suit. There was an air of quiet elegance about him, and for a moment she just stared��she''d been wondering when to pay him a visit, but hadn''t expected him to beat her to it.

    "Are you... okay?" she managed, fingers tightening on the handle as she took in his handsome face, drawn and tired around the edges.

    "No," he replied, his smile carrying a trace of bitterness. "I miss you, Mimi. I waited for you all night at the Willow Lane Caf��, but you never came. Tell me�Dam I toote again?"

    "...No." Hearing the weariness in his voice, M felt a pang in her chest. She stepped aside, holding the door open wider. "Come in."

    "Would you like something to drink?" she asked as she led the way toward the kitchen. "Coffee, like always?"

    ��Just milk. No sugar." Forrest followed her at a leisurely pace, adding casually, "And make it hot, please."

    M smiled, ncing back at him. "I know. No sugar, always hot. Some things never change."

    He''d had the same habit for years.

    "Can I use a te?" Forrest''s mood seemed to lift a little as he waved a paper bag with a small flourish. "I thought I''de by early, figured you might not have had breakfast yet. Picked up some pastries from Sweet Bite on the way."

    M''s eyes lit up. "Sweet Bite? Their pastries are impossible to get! Every time I go, there''s a line around the block, and half the time they''re sold out."

    She''d lived in Kingsford for years and always loved that little bakery-if only it weren''t so wildly popr.

    "It was just my luck," Forrest said with a small smile. "Today, there was no line at all."

    On the upstairs balcony, the small table was set with pastries, coffee, and a pot of tea. Sheer white curtains billowed in the gentle spring breeze, and the first light of dawn painted the horizon in pink and gold.

    They sat across from each other.

    M took a bite of the pastry, warm brown sugar melting on her tongue, the sweetness flooding her senses and settling somewhere deep in her chest. She closed her eyes against the morning light, savoring each bite and sipping her tea.

    Forrest drank his coffee quietly, his gaze lingering on her profile, tracing the gentle curve of her cheekbones and the delicate arch of her brows, every nce filled with wordless tenderness.

    The spring air was soft, peaceful. For a while, neither spoke; they simply shared the quietfort of morning.

    When breakfast was over, M set her teacup down and, after a moment to gather her thoughts, finally spoke. "Thesest few days... If Lysander''s given you trouble, it''s because of me, I����

    "It''s all right." Forrest cut her off gently. "He and I have history. Even if it weren''t for you, it was only a matter of time before we shed."

    They sat in silence for a long while.

    Atst, M looked up, her voice hesitant. "Your hand... how is it now? Does it still hurt?"

    The wind picked up, lifting the white curtains. She met Forrest''s eyes as he smiled softly, extending his arms so his hands rested palms up in front of her.

    "See for yourself. Looks like I''m healed, don''t you think?"

    She reached out cautiously, her fingers trembling as she traced along his, testing each joint, feeling the warmth of his skin. His hands were long and elegant, the bones smooth beneath her touch-no scars, no sign of injury, though she noticed

    a faint flush rising on the backs of his hands, warm to the touch.

    "Is that enough?" His voice was rough, almost a whisper.

    Suddenly, M realized she''d been holding his hands for too long. She pulled away, flustered. "S-sorry. They look much better now."

    "I got treatment right away, went overseas for therapy. It''spletely healed." Forrest hesitated, then added softly, "You know about it, don''t you? But I promise it''s over. You don''t have to worry."

    M bit her lip. ��...Did it hurt?"

    ��A lot.�� He lifted his hand and gently wiped a tear from the corner of her eye, his voice impossibly gentle. "But Mimi, what hurt the most was knowing I was too weak then. I couldn''t protect you."

    "I''m so sorry," she choked out.

    "No, I''m the one who should apologize. If only I''d been stronger."

    "That''s not true." Tears spilled over as she shook her head. "If we''d never met, you never would have gone through any of this. Your hand would''ve been-"

    He put a finger to her lips, cutting her off. His brows drew together and there was a hint of red at the corners of his eyes, but he managed a small smile. "Don''t say that."

    "Mimi, we met when we were just kids. My only regret is not meeting you again sooner. All those years overseas, I kept wondering if I hadn''t left Kingsford with my parents, if I''d only told you my real name... would things have turned out differently?"

    "But there''s no ''if'', Mimi." Behind the lenses of his sses, his eyes brimmed with sadness. "Our future is still ahead of us. It''s not toote, is it?"

    M, eyes shining with fresh tears, nodded fiercely.

    Yes.

    They still had a long, long future ahead. No point lingering in the past.

    "If that''s the case, then promise me-don''t avoid me anymore, all right?" Forrest said suddenly.

    M blinked. "You knew?"

    "I waited all night at Willow Lane. You didn''te home, and then I realized... you must know everything by now." He smiled, a little sheepish. "I was worried you''d get lost in your own thoughts, so I came over early."

    "Sorry..." she mumbled, embarrassed. "I was going to look for you, but you beat me to it."

    "Stop apologizing to me all the time." Forrest gave a softugh. "You used to call me ''big brother'' every time something happened-now look at you, acting all distant after these years."

    M''s ears turned pink. She didn''t say a word.

    She''d grown up, after all; she couldn''t just call him ''big brother'' anymore. Not now.

 Chapter 367

    Forrest only mentioned it in passing and didn''t tease her further. He grew serious. "I know you and Lysander have filed for divorce. Are you nning to wait out the thirty-day grace period, or do you want me to help you leave the country in secret? I''ve already talked to the Federal Security Bureau. We can go whenever you''re ready."

    "If you help me leave, won''t that..."

    "It won''t."

    He saw right through her worries and cut her off. "Lysander and I have been enemies for a long time. With or without you, we''d never let each other off the hook. Right now, we''re at a standoff-neither of us can make a move. Don''t worry about me. Just do what feels right for you."

    Relieved, M finally shared her thoughts, curious to hear Forrest''s opinion.

    "It''s worth waiting, but..." Forrest paused to think. "Knowing Lysander, there''s a good chance he''ll change his mind. He won''t sit still for these thirty days-he''ll definitely try something."

    "So should I give up this chance?"

    "No," Forrest replied, a small smile on his lips. "Why should you be the one to keep backing down?"

    He leaned forward, his tone encouraging. "I have a suggestion. You know the nature of my work-my ce is under constant surveince and protection. If you stay at your own house in Willow Lane, you''ll be safe. For your day-to-day errands, you can coordinate with Vance; someone will always be with you. You''ll be fine."

    "So, you mean...?"

    "We''ll just see what he tries to do."

    A chilly glint shed in Forrest''s eyes. "Lysander''s never been one for ying fair. He''s ruthless, unpredictable. But if we can catch him in the act, even if we can''t put him behind bars, we can at least make things difficult for him. Let him taste a bit of suffering."

    He shifted, sunlight gleaming cold off his silver-framed sses. "Mimi, do you really believe that a divorce will end things between you and Lysander? Given how obsessive he is, he won''t let you go-not unless you hurt him so badly he has no choice."

    "I tried," M said with a sigh. "Nearly stabbed him in the heart, but it only made him crazier. It didn''t help at all."

    She couldn''t help but wonder-doesn''t Lysander feel pain? Maybe that''s just how madmen are.

    Forrest lowered his gaze, his sses reflecting the light and hiding his expression. His voice was as calm as ever. "All right, let''s wait a few days and see what happens. Move back to Willow Lane, and we''ll be neighbors again. If Lysander is going to change his mind, it''ll happen soon. And if he does, I''ll get you out of the country right away, don''t worry."

    It sounded like a good n, but M was still uneasy. "Can I hire a few more bodyguards? It won''t interfere with your security, will it?"

    She wanted the house surrounded-maximum peace of mind.

    Forrestughed. "Of course not. Go ahead."

    Having finally made a decision and put the past behind her, M felt a weight lift from her shoulders. Her smile was brighter than it had been in days.

    When Miranda woke up, she found M humming cheerfully while busy in the kitchen. Curiosity got the better of her. "You look awfully happy-did you win the lottery?"

    "Forrest came by. We finally talked things through."

    "Seriously?" Miranda''s eyes widened. "When did that happen?"

    "This morning. You were still upstairs asleep. He dropped by, and we had a long talk-cleared the air about everything."

    "Wow, that''s proactive." Miranda joined her in the kitchen, yfully bumping M as she stirred a pan on the stove. She waggled her eyebrows. "So, spill-does he still have feelings for you? And what about you, huh?"

    "Careful! You''ll knock the pot over," Mughed, nudging her back. She grabbed a piece of beef from the finished dish and popped it into Miranda''s mouth.

    "Stop teasing. I''m really not thinking about that right now."

    "You''re not still hung up on being technically married, are you?" Miranda managed to talk around her mouthful. "Lysander''s already parading around town with Giselle, thepany''s out of your hands, and Giselle''s even raising your kid. What''s left to worry about? If you''ve got a shot at happiness, you should take it! Forrest seems perfect-handsome, smart, and totally devoted to you..."

    Before Miranda could rattle on, M stuffed a pastry into her mouth to shut her up.

    After lunch, the soft spring sun warmed the world. Even the breeze felt gentle.

    That afternoon, the two women lounged on the rooftop, soaking up the sun and chattingzily.

    "So, when are you moving back to Willow Lane? I''m free these days I could stay with you, and we can leave together when it''s time."

    "Tonight, I think." M considered. "I''m having dinner with Adrian, then heading to Willow Lane afterwards."

    "The Montgomery family is such a headache," Miranda grumbled, shielding her eyes with a book. "Want me toe with you?"

    "No need��I''ve already hired some bodyguards."

    "Smart move." Miranda grinned, picturing M and her son eating dinner with a small entourage. ��I wish I could see that��bet it''ll be quite the scene."

 Chapter 368

    Night had fallen.

    Outside avishly decorated, brilliantly lit restaurant, an orange Bentley Continental purred to a stop. From it stepped a stunning woman in a fitted emerald velvet dress that shimmered under the lights. The delicate pearl sps at her cor seemed to glow softly. A white knitted shawl draped over her shoulders, half-concealing her graceful figure. She moved with an effortless poise, every step exuding quiet elegance and wealth.

    As she nced around with a gentle smile, the effect was mesmerizing-like a warm spring breeze drifting through morning mist, leaving onlookers spellbound, as if caught in a dream.

    Passersby couldn''t help but stare, though none dared to meet her gaze directly. They stole quick nces from the corners of their eyes, their caution exined by the three burly men in dark suits who nked her: unmistakable bodyguards.

    A vision of serene beauty, guarded by intimidating men.

    Heads turned. Eyes followed her into the restaurant, apanied by gentle music. Only after she disappeared inside did the crowd outside burst into hushed excitement�D

    "She''s gorgeous-think she''s a celebrity?"

    "Can''t be. I''d know if she was famous. There''s nobody like that online."

    "Did she just look at me?"

    "Dream on, she was looking at me!"

    "Anyone get a picture?"

    "...Totally forgot."

    M, of course, was oblivious to themotion at the door-and even if she''d known, she would have just sighed. She never wanted to draw this much attention, but without her bodyguards, she wouldn''t have dared to meet with the Montgomery family.

    Not even her own son.

    Guided by a staff member, she made her way through the restaurant. From across the room, she heard Adrian''s joyful shout: "Mom! Mom, over here!"

    She looked up, then paused.

    Standing beside her son, waving, was a man lounging at the table-elbow propped up, chin restingzily on his hand, fox-like eyes narrowed in a teasing smile. His gaze lingered on her waist, just a touch too long and just a shade too possessive, making M frown in annoyance.

    ...Thank goodness she''d brought the bodyguards.

    "What are you doing here?" M''s tone was clipped. Hadn''t they agreed she''d only have dinner with the child?

    His smile was easy. "What''s wrong with both parents joining their child for dinner? Or are we a single-parent family now?"

    She fell silent.

    "Mom!"

    Before M could say another word, Adrian barreled into her arms, looking up at her with shining eyes, equal parts excited and wounded. "Mom, I missed you so much! I called you a hundred times and you never answered. Dad said you went on holiday. Why didn''t you take me?"

    "Your mother didn''t take your father, either,�� Lysander interjected smoothly.

    "Lysander!" M''s expression turned frosty. "Aren''t we here for dinner? If you''re not eating-"

    He gave a little sigh, lining up the cutlery with deliberate grace. M ignored him entirely, steering Adrian to a seat across from Lysander.

    Lysander smiled, sliding the utensils toward her.

    M pushed them away and called over a server to bring a fresh set. She also ordered a table full of food for her three bodyguards at the next table-standing around was drawing enough stares as it was.

    Lysander nced at the trio, lips curling in mild amusement. "Quite the entourage for a simple meal. Anyone who didn''t know better might think you were walking into a trap."

    M shed a chilly smile. "Aren''t I?"

    "If you say so, darling."

    Surprisingly, Lysander was in an agreeable mood that night. He replied to everything she said without argument and even served food onto her te himself, though M immediately passed every dish to Adrian.

    She didn''t trust him one bit.

    She couldn''t figure out what game he was ying, so she kept her guard up, appetite lost. She busied herself piling food onto Adrian''s te, listening to him chatter about everything he''d seen and dely-who he''d met, what he''d learned.

    Her attention wandered, and her responses grew absentminded. It wasn''t long before Adrian noticed and pouted, "Mom, you''re just brushing me off!"

    M hesitated, then said quietly, "I''m not, sweetie. I''m just a little tired. I like hearing you talk."

    "But I want to hear about your trip!" Adrian edged closer, grabbing her hand, his eyes bright with hope. "Did you bring me a present? You still owe me one, remember?"

    If she said no, he''d definitely make a scene.

    "Next time," M murmured.

    Adrian''s face fell. He yanked his hand from hers, voice rising. "That''s what you saidst time! Always ''next time!'' You lied to me again! You told me only bad kids lie-so you''re a bad person!"

    Several heads turned their way.

    M, bracing herself for a meltdown, tried to soothe him, but the moment she opened her mouth, Adrian''s wailing grew louder.

    Her head was pounding when Lysander finally spoke, voice cool and measured. "Adrian."

    Instantly, Adrian fell silent. He pressed his lips together, eyes brimming with tears, but he didn''t dare make another sound. M felt a chill settle over her.

    It was always the same.

    Her son never listened to her. Not just with Lysander-anyone''s word seemed to carry more weight than hers. Whenever he acted up, he never cared how she felt.

    Then Lysander, face expressionless, spoke again. "If you want something, crying and throwing a fit isn''t the way. Is that how I taught you?" "I''m sorry, Dad."

    "Apologize to your mother."

    Adrian wanted to protest that it was her fault for lying, but after a moment, he relented and muttered, "...Sorry, Mom."

    M frowned. Something about this felt wrong.

    After that, Adrian barely spoke a word. He grew withdrawn and quiet, and M''s difort only grew. Was this really how a father should teach a child? It felt less like parenting and more like... giving orders to a subordinate.

    Was that how a child should be raised?

    "Not happy?" Lysander''s smooth voice broke into her thoughts.

    M''s frown eased, but she said nothing. She was certain Lysander was only putting on a show for her benefit-to unsettle her, to make her worry. But whatever his motive, one thing was clear: she had no interest in fighting for custody. Her son would never listen to her, and he''d never choose to go with her.

 Chapter 369

    She remembered everything from the past.

    And she still remembered yesterday at the airport-Adrian and Giselle, hand in hand, clinging to each other like they couldn''t bear to be apart.

    Did Adrian really miss her?

    Maybe, M thought. After all, she was her biological mother. But she''d never mean as much to Adrian as Giselle did. It was better this way-keeping their distance, seeing each other only asionally.

    It wasn''t her business anymore.

    ...

    Later, when Adrian started fidgeting in little angry ways, M deliberately ignored it. She kept herposure, calmly moving food onto her te as if nothing was wrong.

    She listened but said nothing.

    Unexpectedly, halfway through dinner, Lysander took a call and had to leave early. He asked M to take Adrian home, or to have the family driver pick him up.

    As soon as he left, M let out a sigh of relief.

    Finally, he''s gone.

    "Are you mad at Dad?" Adrian suddenly blurted out, having watched his mother from the corner of his eye the whole time, and noticing her rx.

    M answered coolly, "No."

    "Liar," Adrian huffed. "As soon as Dad left, you smiled. Mom, why do you keep lying today?"

    There was no dodging this "lying" topic today, it seemed.

    M''s heart gave a little twist. She paused, then asked, "Adrian, if your father and

    I really did have a fight��a serious one-what would you think?"

    Adrian frowned, troubled. "How serious?"

    "...Very serious," M said gently. "So serious we wouldn''t want to see each other, or even hear each other speak. The kind of fight where you can''t stand being in the same room."

    Adrian scrunched up his face, thinking hard. Then, out of nowhere, he piped up, "Mom, are you and Dad going through the seven-year itch?"

    "...Who told you about that?" M was startled.

    "A kid in my ss," Adrian replied. "He said his parents fight all the time at home. His mom''s always crying and yelling about the seven-year itch, that his dad doesn''t love her anymore. It''s a mess. He''s scared of going home-he even said he wants to live with us instead."

    Adrian frowned. ��But you and Dad don''t fight or yell."

    M wanted to tell him that what was between her and Lysander wasn''t the seven-year itch��it was just pure hatred. But how could she exin adult grudges to a seven-year-old? That would only burden him, make him anxious, and leave him with a shadow over his view of family.

    While she was still searching for the right words, a small figure suddenly came running from across the room, a clear, childish voice calling out:

    "Mom!"

    Before she could react, someone flung their arms around her.

    M''s mind went nk for a moment. She hadn''t even registered what happened when Adrian, sitting beside her, exploded-reaching out to yank the other child off her waist.

    "Who are you?!" Adrian''s face turned red with anger, his voice sharp. "Let go! Stop hugging my mom and calling her that she''s my mom! My mom!"

    But the little boy clinging to M refused to let go. At Adrian''s words, he burst into loud, heartbroken sobs. "You''re lying! She''s my mom! My mom! I won''t let go!"

    "Let go!"

    "No!"

    "Let go!"

    "I won''t!"

    The scene devolved into chaos-shouting, crying, the two children''s voices rising over each other. M''s head pounded, her nerves frayed. She was still recovering,

    and all this noise felt like it would split her skull open.

    She recognized the voice of the boy in her arms.

    It was Julian Pembroke.

    Remembering his already fragile mental state-and how her abrupt

    disappearancest time might have made it worse-M hurried tofort him, worried he''d be pushed over the edge.

    "Julian, sweetheart, let go for a second, okay?" she soothed, straining as the boy clung to her waist.

    She hadn''t expected him to be so strong.

    But as soon as she spoke, Adrian''s anger red. He shrieked, "Mom, why are you talking to him like that?!"

    What did she do now?

    M pressed her fingers to her brow, about to calm Adrian, when she saw him suddenly lose control. He grabbed a te from the table and hurled it at Julian''s head, wild and hysterical.

    "Adrian!"

    M''s eyes widened in shock. She instinctively reached out to shield Julian.

    Crash-

    Porcin shattered. A sharp pain shot through her, and bright red blood began to drip from her hand as M winced.

    ...

    Adrian''s face went pale.

    He stared at the bloody cut on his mother''s hand, his head swimming. The image

    of his mother lying in a bloodstained bed, silent tears on her cheeks, shed through his mind.

    His chest tightened, panic rising.

    "Mom, I��I didn''t mean to, I''m sorry, Mom, I didn''t want to hurt you, I didn''t mean for you to bleed, I swear I didn''t," he babbled, desperately grabbing her hand and rubbing it, trying to erase the blood.

    "If I wipe it away, it''ll be okay, it won''t exist, Mom, please don''t bleed, don''t bleed... please, I''m begging you..."

    Sensing Adrian''s distress, M ignored her own pain and signaled the nearby bodyguard to pick up the children.

    Just then, Julian felt something warm and sticky on his face. He looked up instinctively and saw the vivid red blood. His expression went nk for a split second-then he copsed to the floor, clutching his head and screaming in terror.

    "Blood! Blood!"

    "Don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me!"

    He grabbed M''s outstretched hand, his face streaked with tears, his voice raw: "Mom, don''t leave me, don''t kill me, please, don''t kill me..."

    And then, the boy fainted dead away.

    The scene had descended into total chaos-screaming, crying, everything pounding in M''s already fragile head like a sledgehammer. She bit her tongue until she tasted blood, jolting herself back to focus, and hurried to gather the two children for the hospital.

    The bodyguards were already scooping the boys up. Adrian struggled wildly, still shouting.

    "Julian!"

    At that moment, Nathaniel Pembroke-who''d been searching frantically for his son-came rushing in, panic and shock written all over his face. M could only wince as a fresh wave of pain hit her.

    This was going to be a mess.

 Chapter 370

    Kingsford Medical Center

    The doctor finished cleaning and bandaging the wound on the back of M''s right hand, gave her a few instructions, and then slipped quietly out of the room. Now, only M and Adrian remained in the hospital room.

    An uneasy silence settled between them.

    Adrian kept his head down, and if you listened closely, you could hear the faint sound of sniffling. M, however, felt no urge tofort him. Her emotions were tangled-a mess of anxiety, frustration, and even fear.

    Back in the restaurant, when Adrian had hurled that te, there''d been a split second where M could have sworn she was looking at Lysander instead. The resemnce was uncanny. Both father and son, so willful, so utterly absorbed in their own world.

    After a long pause, M finally spoke, trying to keep her voice steady. "Adrian, do you understand what you just did? That te could have hit Julian in the head. Do you realize what could have happened?"

    "But he started it! Why did he call you Mom?!" Adrian''s voice trembled with anger as he shot her a tearful re. ��Or is it because you have another son out there? Is that it?"

    "No, Adrian. He''s a friend''s child, that''s all."

    M could sense his emotions spiraling out of control. She rubbed her temples, feeling a headacheing on, and tried to exin. But Adrian wasn''t listening.

    He dug in his heels, insisting he''d done nothing wrong. He tly refused to apologize and dered that Julian was the one who owed him an apology-for calling his mom "Mom" in the first ce.

    He was relentless, clinging to his twisted logic. M felt her heart grow colder with every word.

    She''d always thought Adrian took after his father-charming, even maniptive at an early age��but she had brushed it off as harmless. He''d never really hurt anyone.

    But now...

    Now she saw it clearly. Adrian was just like his father: no empathy, no warmth, just a stubborn, self-centered coldness.

    She felt suffocated, defeated��and above all, disappointed.

    In the Montgomery household, M had never really had a say in how Adrian was raised. She tried to guide him whenever she could, but he''d always seen her as a nuisance, pushing her further away while he clung tighter to his father and to Giselle.

    And now this��aplete disregard for hurting someone else.

    When did it get this bad?

    The sound of Adrian''s angry wailing wed at her aching head. Any trace of gentleness vanished from M''s face. She looked at Adrian, her expression unreadable, and said tly, "Adrian, it''s wrong to hurt people just because you don''t like what they say."

    "I didn''t do anything wrong!" Adrian''s fists clenched, his eyes red. "Are you really taking someone else''s side over your own son?"

    M didn''t answer. She didn''t even have the energy to be angry anymore. Red- eyed, she stared at her stubborn little boy, and just like that, all her emotions drained away, leaving her feeling hollow.

    She spoke atst, her voice light and distant. "You''re right, Adrian. You did nothing wrong. It''s me... I''m the one who''s wrong, I��"

    She caught herself before she said too much, biting back the rest of her words.

    Taking a deep breath, she crouched down and gently stroked Adrian''s hair. He seemed to think she''d forgiven him��his anger faded, and he leaned into her touch, his little face nuzzling against her palm. Tears welled in M''s eyes.

    She looked closely at him, searching his features��the same sharp eyes as Lysander''s, almost a perfect copy. After a long moment, she spoke, her voice trembling.

    "I''m sorry, Adrian."

    It took everything she had just to say those words. Her face crumpled with exhaustion as she slowly stood. Adrian, confused and anxious, watched her turn and walk out of the room, her footsteps heavy.

    "Mom!"

    He snapped out of his daze and chased after her, but the bodyguard standing outside the door scooped him up before he could reach her.

    M didn''t look back. Her voice was cool and distant: "Take the young master back to the Montgomery house."

    That''s where he belonged now.

    ...

    "Mom! Mom!" Adrian shouted, struggling against the guard''s arms, trying to reach

    for M. Just then, a deep,manding voice echoed down the hallway.

    "Adrian."

    Adrian froze. He looked up, eyes still red, and choked out, "Dad."

    "Let''s go home," Lysander said quietly.

    "But-"

    "Home. Now."

    Lysander''s expression didn''t change. Adrian fell silent, letting Leonard carry him away down the corridor.

    "Your hand-"

    Lysander tried to approach M, but the bodyguards blocked his path. M stood behind them, her face turned away, devoid of any emotion or words.

    They stood like that for a moment, the tension heavy in the air.

    Then Nathaniel stepped out from the next room, looking tired. He called out, "Lysander, we need to talk."

    Lysander nced at M-still refusing to look at him, still silent��then at Nathaniel. Without another word, he turned and left.

    Only when Lysander and Adrian had gone did M finally feel like she could breathe again. She let out a long sigh, pressed a hand to her forehead, and rummaged in her pearl clutch for the little bottle of pills the doctor had given her on herst trip-something to help with her recovery.

    She swallowed one.

    Almost instantly, the sharp pain in her head began to fade, and her thoughts cleared.

 Chapter 371

    M gave a couple of brief instructions to the bodyguard before finally slipping into the adjacent hospital room. She walked quietly to the bedside and sat down. Julian was still deeply unconscious, his little face pale and worryingly still. The trauma he''d suffered this time had been severe; the doctors said there was a real chance he might start remembering things from his past. Whether he could make it through this ordeal would depend on his condition when he woke up.

    Staring at the child''s uneasy, restless sleep, M felt as if a lead weight had settled in her chest. The ident had happened so suddenly, she still couldn''t wrap her mind around it.

    How could it all be such a coincidence?

    It seemed like nothing good ever came of her encounters with the Montgomery family. Every time, it ended in chaos. She was simply exhausted.

    Leaning forward, she rested her head beside Julian''s pillow, reaching under the covers to gently wrap her fingers around his small, fragile hand. With her face buried in the nket, she whispered softly, her voice muffled.

    "I''m so sorry..."

    Bang!

    The heavy fire door mmed shut behind them. Nathaniel spun on his heel and swung a fist at Lysander, but the other man blocked it easily and shoved him back.

    "Nathaniel, what on earth are you doing?"

    Lysander calmly straightened his cufflinks, his face unreadable as he spoke in a measured tone.

    "Lysander!" Nathaniel gritted out, clutching his nearly dislocated wrist. "You were the one who rmended that restaurant for me to take my son. Don''t tell me today''s mess had nothing to do with you. What the hell are you ying at? You know all about Julian''s condition��are you out of your mind?"

    "...I didn''t expect things to turn out this way."

    After a moment of silence, Lysander replied coolly, showing little sign of remorse. "Besides, it was your son who started confusing people, Nathaniel. How many times do I have to remind you? She''s my wife."

    "Wife?" Nathaniel let out a derisiveugh, dropping all pretense of civility. "Does M agree with that? Lysander, with the way you treat people, you''re thest person who deserves love. And you can''t always get what you want."

    M stayed by Julian''s bedside for a while, lost in her thoughts. When she heard footsteps, she looked up to see Nathaniel entering, rubbing his wrist.

    "What happened?" she asked.

    Nathaniel shook his head. "It''s nothing. Has Julian woken up yet?"

    M shook her head in reply.

    The two of them sat in silence, each in their own chair, neither knowing what to say next. Eventually, M broke the quiet. "I''m really sorry about everything. I''ve already refunded all the money you gave me to help care for Julian. I''ll cover all his medical expenses from here on out. I truly am sorry."

    Nathaniel was quiet for a long moment before he spoke. "None of this is your fault. Why are you apologizing?"

    "It''s about Adrian-"

    "That''s not your responsibility, either."

    Nathaniel rubbed his forehead, his exhaustion in to see. Then, suddenly, he asked a question M hadn''t expected. "M, are you still nning to move abroad?"

    She wasn''t sure why he was asking, but she nodded.

    "When?"

    "Maybe in a month. Possibly sooner."

    "Would you be willing to take Julian with you?" Nathaniel''s expression was calm as he met her surprised gaze.

    M was genuinely shocked. After everything that had happened, she couldn''t understand why Nathaniel still trusted her with his child. Wasn''t that asking too much?

    "But Julian''s condition..."

    There was no telling how the boy would be once he woke up. She didn''t dare make promises she might not be able to keep.

    "I know you have your concerns," Nathaniel said, closing his eyes for a moment, sounding both helpless and weary. "But you have no idea what these past days have been like. Even without what happened today, Julian''s state was getting worse and worse."

    He paused, then continued, "I''m willing to transfer five percent of my shares in Pembroke Group to you. If you agree, we can sign the paperwork right away. You''ll receive annual dividends, and as one of Pembroke''s heirs, Julian''s shares can be held in your name until he''s of age..."

    The more M heard, the more uneasy she felt. She hurriedly interrupted him. "What are you getting at?"

    Nathaniel drew a deep breath, meeting her eyes and speaking with grave sincerity. "I want to ask you to be Julian''s legal guardian. His godmother."

    "This..." M hesitated. She cared for Julian, truly, but bing his godmother was not something to be entered into lightly. "I''ll always look out for him," she said, "but I can''t agree to this right now. Julian isn''t even conscious-he doesn''t remember anything. When he wakes up and truly understands, we can talk about it then."

    They discussed it for a long time before finally leaving the matter unresolved.

    Night fell over Crimson Gardens, home of the Montgomery family.

    As soon as Lysander walked through the door, he heard the unmistakable sound of objects being thrown and shattered upstairs.

    Harper, the family''s longtime housekeeper, hurried to meet him, worry etched on her face. "Sir, the young master''s been in a terrible mood ever since he got home. We were afraid he might hurt himself, so we didn''t dare try to stop him."

    "I''ll go check on him," Lysander replied.

    He climbed the stairs and had barely pushed open the door to the boy''s bedroom when a model airne came hurtling toward him, followed by an angry shout: "Get out!"

    Lysander immediately closed the door, and the ne crashed against it with a sharp, splintering crack. The room fell silent; the boy must have seen it was him.

    Only then did Lysander open the door again.

 Chapter 372

    He stepped into the bedroom.

    Adrian was sitting on the floor with his back to the door, surrounded by broken model pieces scattered across the carpet. Among them was the shredded remains of antern, once painted with little animals.

    Lysander remembered.

    Nathaniel''s young nephew had just started school a while back and had gotten along with Adrian rather well; he''d even given Adrian antern decorated with animals. Thinking back, it was probably M who painted it before giving it to Adrian as a gift.

    Adrian had loved it at the time-he''d even found a special box to keep it safe.

    But now, ity torn to bits among the mess.

    He must be truly upset.

    Lysander didn''t rush tofort the heartbroken child. Instead, he pulled over a chair and sat down, looking down at Adrian''s turned back with a calm, unreadable expression.

    "Have you been crying?"

    "I haven''t!" Adrian shot back instantly, though his voice trembled.

    "Are you upset?"

    "I''m not!"

    "It''s alright to cry if you''re sad. This time, you can let it out."

    "I don''t want to cry."

    Adrian insisted stubbornly, but his resolve cracked as soft, choked sobs escaped him. After a long moment, he finally whispered, voice raw with hurt, "Dad, does Mom not like me anymore? Does she not want me?"

    "...Of course not."

    "But she doesn''tfort me anymore. She goes to other kids-instead of me, she goes to that Julian! I hate him!"

    "But you''re her child," Lysander replied quietly.

    Adrian fell silent, staring down and pushing pieces of the shattered models around with his small hands. "But Julian called her ''Mom'', and she didn''t correct him. She went tofort him, to protect him. Dad, did Mom betray us?"

    Lysander leaned back in his chair, his gaze settling on Adrian''s messy hair. His voice was measured, almost gentle. "And if she did betray us-what then?"

    Adrian didn''t answer.

    Lysander continued, "Adrian, do you remember what your great-grandfather and I taught you? What should you do if someone betrays you?"

    Adrian''s voice was barely a whisper. "But she''s my mom..."

    "What if she decides to leave and you never see her again?" Lysander''s tone remained soft, almost detached.

    "I don''t want that!"

    Adrian spun around suddenly, shouting. His eyes, so much like his father''s, were wide and red, filled with panic and a flicker of anger.

    Lysander stood and crouched in front of him, gazing down as he gently ruffled Adrian''s hair. His voice dropped low. "Adrian, you''re still too small. There''s nothing you can do right now."

    "I''m not weak!" Adrian snapped, batting his father''s hand away. "I''m just not old enough yet!"

    Lysander let out a quietugh.

    "But when I was your age, I could do a lot already. At the very least... I wouldn''t have let Mom get so upset."

    "Adrian."

    "Anger, shouting,shing out, crying-when you have no strength behind them, they''re useless. They only show everyone how helpless you are."

    "And you can''t afford to be helpless."

    Adrian''s eyes filled with tears.

    He choked, stumbling over his words. ��Dad, can''t you give me strength?��

    "Of course I can."

    Lysander''s tone softened. "But Adrian, I can help you once or twice. Do you really want toe running to Dad for help every single time something happens?" "Why can''t I?"

    "Can or can''t��I''ve told you before. Your great-grandfather told you, too. Have you just forgotten everything?"

    "I haven''t!"

    "Then do you know what you should do?"

    Adrian dropped his head, silent.

    Lysander didn''t press further, nor did he leave. He simply picked up theptop Leonard had brought in earlier, sat back down, and got back to work.

    For a while, the only sounds in the room were the faint clicking of keys and the soft rustle of Adrian''s fingers sifting through the broken model pieces.

    This was the way father and son had always interacted a quiet, gentle kind of closeness, uniquely their own.

    And so the silence stretched.

    Time slipped by unnoticed until Harper''s voice drifted in from the hallway, breaking the unusual calm. ��Sir, Ms. Harvey is here."

    Lysander nced at Adrian, who was still on the floor but had lifted his head just a little, then replied, "Let here in."

    "Lysander, Adrian-oh my goodness!"

    Giselle swept into the room, her waves of blonde hair cascading over a pale gold dress. She froze at the mess on the floor, eyes wide. "What happened here? Adrian, are you hurt?"

    She knelt down, her skirt pooling around her, and gently checked Adrian for bumps and bruises.

    The warmth in her voice almost made Adrian start crying again, but then he remembered what his father had just said. Swallowing his tears, he managed only a choked, "Giselle."

    "I''m right here," she soothed, brushing his flushed, tear-streaked cheek. "If you''re sad, it''s okay to cry. Sometimes you just need to let it out. Don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    Adrian shook his head.

    Giselle looked up at Lysander, who sat off to the side. "Lysander, what happened?"

    "Why don''t you ask him yourself?" Lysander said mildly, then added, "Did you need something?"

    "Well..." Giselle hesitated, ncing at Adrian as if unsure whether to continue. When it was clear Lysander wasn''t leaving, she went on, "Since our coboration with the Forest Team fell through, we need to find a new research group. There''s an established team overseas facing a funding crisis��they''re on the verge of breaking up. I did a little digging, and I think we could either acquire them or buy in. Their area of expertise is really close to ours, and they have a lot of experience. I thought maybe we should fly out and take a look-you and me, together."

    "Overseas..." Lysander frowned slightly.

    "Yes, it''s a great opportunity." Giselle pulled out a folder from her purse, handing it over. "Take a look-this team is a rare find: solid skills, simr direction, and plenty of potential."

    Lysander flipped through the documents, still looking hesitant.

    "Dad, are you going abroad?" Adrian, still feeling low, tugged on his father''s sleeve. "Can Ie too?"

    "No."

    "No."

    The answer came in perfect unison from both adults.

    Lysander gave Giselle a nce-she''d been quicker to answer than he was. His expression softened a little as he closed the folder and spoke, his tone gentle.

 Chapter 373

    "I''ll think about it some more."

    "It''s been a while since we visited your uncle and aunt. Since we have some time today, Adrian, do you want toe along?"

    Adrian nced at his father and nodded.

    Giselle was thrilled.

    She dropped the topic of leaving the country, took Adrian''s hand, and, chatting andughing with Lysander, headed downstairs. As for M, she didn''t mention her at all.

    She never expected M to make it back alive.

    The people she''d hired before were utterly useless-how could they fail to deal with a woman who was all alone? And now, she''d lost all contact with that group. Worried something had gone wrong, she didn''t dare reach out again.

    Today, she''d onlye by to see if Lysander had noticed anything, wanting to test the waters. Seeing him act as cordial as ever, she finally rxed a little-but notpletely. As long as M was around, she could never truly rest easy.

    Especially now, with M living right here in Kingsford.

    Soon, they arrived at the Harvey home.

    At dinner, everyone kept the conversation light and cheerful, sticking to small talk.

    In the end, Lysander and his son stayed over for the night.

    Later, Charles Harvey called Giselle into his study.

    "What''s going on with Lysandertely? He suddenly left Kingsford the other day, and M showed up right after. Are you sure he doesn''t have feelings for her? And how is she even back? Did you mess up?"

    ��I''m sure,�� Giselle answered firmly. ��I can''t reach those people anymore, so I don''t know what went wrong."

    "You''ve lost contact?"

    Charles fell silent for a moment, then said, "Don''t try to reach them again. Wipe every trace of yourmunication-consider it never happened."

    "I understand."

    "If you''re so sure Lysander doesn''t care about that woman, then why hasn''t he

    filed for divorce? What''s he waiting for?" Charles pressed.

    "Dad, the paperwork''s already been filed. In thirty days, it''ll be official."

    "Can you guarantee that?"

    Charles still looked uneasy.

    Giselle fell quiet.

    In truth, she couldn''t promise anything. Lysander''s attitude toward M was aplete mystery to her now. She tried to reassure her father, but deep down, she was anything but certain.

    After a moment, her eyes sharpened with resolve. "Don''t worry, Dad. I still have other ways."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Thirty days is too long," Giselle said. "I''ll find a way to force M out of the country in the next few days. Once she''s gone, no one will be able to help her."

    Charles stared at her, then frowned as he realized what she was implying. "You''re nning to use... Are you sure it won''t backfire?"

    Giselle smiled.

    "Dad, it''s not as if we''re getting our hands dirty ourselves. It has nothing to do with us. If we''d thought of this sooner, things would''ve been much simpler."

    Charles finally grinned too.

    Just outside the study, Charlotte Brown was crouched at the door, straining to catch bits and pieces of their conversation. The soundproofing was too good; she only managed to gather the general idea.

    Something about... hurting M?

    And they''d already tried once before?

    Charlotte looked around to make sure the hallway was empty, then slipped quietly back to her room. As soon as she closed the door, panic clouded her face.

    She''d been nted here by M herself.

    Her job was simple: whenever Lysander visited the Harvey family, she was supposed to snap incriminating photos of him and Giselle-ideally in apromising situation��and send them to M. Charlotte had guessed M would use them in a divorce case.

    In return, M covered all her mother''s medical bills and found a doctor to treat her.

    Only now, she hadn''t gotten the photos-but had overheard this instead.

    If Giselle and her father really managed to get rid of M, what would happen to her mother''s treatment? How would she ever save her?

    She was the Harvey family''s illegitimate child. Aside from a roof over her head and a couple of meals a day, the family offered her nothing.

    And even less for her mother.

    Heartless to thest.

    "No, I have to find a way to warn M. She needs to be careful." Charlotte gnawed her fingernail, racking her brain for a solution.

    M was always cautious.

    Their contact was strictly one-way-unless M reached out, there was no way to get in touch.

    There had to be a way to meet her in person.

    M couldn''te to harm; Charlotte and her mother were counting on her. She couldn''t let anything happen to her. But what could she do?

    Meanwhile, at the hospital-

    Julian finally woke up.

    It was hard to say whether this was a good thing or not. The boy seemed so traumatized that he remembered nothing of what had happened in the restaurant. When he saw M, he rushed into her arms, beaming.

    "Mom!"

    Seeing he had no memory of the restaurant, and realizing he also hadn''t recalled witnessing his birth mother kill his father as a child, M and Nathaniel both breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was better if he never remembered any of that.

    Too horrifying to bear.

    They stayed at the hospital for a few more hours, just to be safe. That afternoon, Nathaniel drove them back to Bamboo Grove, dropped the boy off, and left.

    "All settled?" Miranda came out to greet them.

    After the incident at the restaurantst night, M had called her and asked her to go to Lillian''s Manor ahead of time, tidy up, and not wait around for her.

    Once she was sure everyone was okay, Miranda grumbled, "I swear, you and the Montgomerys are just a disaster waiting to happen whenever you''re in the same room. Something always goes wrong. Maybe we should just avoid them from now on."

    M gave a wry smile.

    She hadn''t nned for any of this, just her luck.

    Miranda perked up when she saw Julian, pulling out the small toy she''d bought for him, trying to coax a smile from the shy boy. He hid behind M, barely daring to look at her, but Miranda seemed to enjoy the challenge.

    After a while, she remembered something and pointed to arge envelope on the dining table.

    "Oh, almost forgot!"

    "The Harveys are up to something again. Out of nowhere, they''ve decided to

    throw a family dinner and sent a formal invitation over this morning. They want us to attend."

    She frowned. "I have a bad feeling about this."

 Chapter 374

    The Harvey Family Dinner?

    M picked up the invitation and nced at it, her brows arching in surprise. What was Giselle up to this time?

    She and the Harveys weren''t just strangers-they couldn''t stand each other.

    And now they wanted her to join their family dinner?

    As if they had good intentions.

    Still, whatever this was about, it would be easy enough to find out. She

    remembered Charlotte, who she''d sent into the Harvey household some time ago. M pulled out her phone, switched to a virtual number, and sent Charlotte a quick message.

    The response came back in no time-a whole flood of messages, actually.

    As M read through them one by one, her expression grew colder and colder. Her grip on the phone tightened until her knuckles went white.

    "What''s wrong?" Miranda, who was still trying to coax a sullen child into a better mood, noticed M''s face and asked with concern.

    M didn''t answer right away.

    She shot back a message, double-checking her words. Charlotte said she''d only overheard bits and pieces-nothing clear-but warned M not to attend the dinner. The Harveys were definitely up to no good, and she should be extra careful over the next few days.

    M turned off her phone, her face darkening.

    It was only after Miranda pressed her again and again that M finally talked about the second half of her recent trip-specifically, how she''d been chased into the woods by armed criminals. She left out one crucial detail, though: she''d identally trespassed onto a military site. She''d signed a non-disclosure agreement and couldn''t mention anything about that.

    Miranda was equal parts shocked and furious.

    "Is Giselle insane? Hiring thugs to kill you? What is wrong with her? Is all this just for Lysander? Has she lost her mind?"

    M couldn''t help but feel the same way. If this was really just about a man, she was speechless. It''s not like she wanted topete for him��if Giselle was so capable, why didn''t she go after Lysander herself? Why drag M into it?

    Were they all crazy?

    To try to get someone killed over something so trivial��it was absurd.

    "Or maybe there''s another reason?" M frowned, unable to make sense of it. In her memory, Giselle had never struck her as someone who''d lose her mind over a man or do something this reckless. Was Giselle really willing to get her hands dirty for a guy?

    "Think about it," Miranda pressed. "Is there any other grudge between you two?"

    M fell silent. Well, there was one thing: seven years ago, she''d married Lysander, taking away Giselle''s supposed ''perfect match''-after all, there had been an old family arrangement between them since childhood.

    But did M even want that marriage in the first ce?

    She was tired of being med for everything. Why couldn''t Giselle focus her energy on Lysander instead of making M out to be the viin?

    It was ridiculous.

    She''d nearly died because of all this!

    "I''m calling the police!"

    The memory of that night in the forest-being hunted and nearly killed-sent a wave of anger through M. She was about to dial 911 when Miranda stopped her.

    "Do you have any evidence?"

    M scowled. "If she hired hitmen, there''s got to be a big, suspicious transaction somewhere. As long as the police investigate, she won''t get away with it."

    "That''s only if you can get the police to investigate," Miranda replied. "All this information you have is hearsay, stuff Charlotte overheard. It''s not strong enough to charge anyone. And even if you know Giselle''s involved, it''s not like she did it herself. Those thugs chased you all the way to the border-by now, they''re probably long gone. If you can''t find them, you can''t prove anything... And don''t forget who''s protecting the Harveys these days. Do you really think you''ll get anywhere?"

    The Montgomery family was backing the Harveys now at least, Lysander was. "... You''re right."

    M forced herself to calm down.

    She remembered something else: the night she''d identally trespassed on military grounds and been interrogated for hours, Lysander''s cousin Carrol Montgomery-had been informed. When she was released, she''d signed a non- disclosure agreement and was still banned from leaving the country. There''d been no updates since not a word on whether those criminals had been caught.

    It was as if nothing had ever happened.

    Realizing where this might lead, a chill ran down M''s spine. "You''re right. I can''t go to the police. Not until I know exactly who''s protecting her. If I make a move too soon, I''ll only tip them off."

    She''d only end up exposing herself.

    For now, Giselle most likely still thought M was in the dark, which put the advantage in M''s hands. She was hidden; Giselle was exposed.

    Now, M was prepared.

    After thinking it through, she made a swift decision: she wired a hefty retainer to her hacker friend-one million up front-to dig into every member of the Harvey family, top to bottom, no exceptions.

    She was convinced: if Giselle dared to pull something like this, if she had the connections to hire killers who would chase M to the border, this couldn''t have been a solo act. The Harveys had to be involved-maybe more than once.

    She''d even started to believe Charlotte''s mother really had been left in aa by Charles Harvey. Now, it made sense.

    They were the sort who treated human lives as disposable. If M found even a shred of evidence, she''d make sure everyst one of them ended up behind bars.

    She wanted solid, irrefutable proof.

    That way, even if the powerful Montgomerys tried to shield the Harveys, she could take the evidence straight to the highest authorities and force a trial.

    She wouldn''t rest until justice was done.

    If they dared to try to kill her, they''d better be ready to pay the price.

    Now that she knew the Harveys'' true colors, the thought of those wolves made her shudder for Adrian''s sake. ording to Charlotte, Lysander had brought Adrian back to stay with the Harveysst night. With her son living so close to the den of wolves... M couldn''t help but worry-would her child be safe?

 Chapter 375

    The moment the thought crossed her mind, M gave her head a little shake.

    Stop it, she told herself.

    Adrian was, after all, the Montgomery family''s only heir now. If anything, the Montgomerys would be even more cautious and protective of him than she could ever be. As long as he didn''t put himself in harm''s way, nothing would happen to him.

    There was no need for her to worry.

    Having talked herself around, M picked up the invitation lying on the table, nced idly at the signature at the bottom, and tossed it straight into the trash. Whether the sender meant trouble or not, she didn''t want to go.

    The next few days slipped by in a rare stretch of easygoing calm. M stayed at Lillian''s Manor in Bamboo Grove with Miranda and Julian. asionally, Forrest would drop by in the evenings, joining them for dinner or a backyard barbecue. For once, life felt unhurried.

    As soon as the bruise on her hand-courtesy of an ill-fated ceramic te-began to heal, M started sorting through the photos from their road trip. She cataloged thendscapes and people they''d encountered, jotting down bursts of inspiration for future design projects. Whenever she did this, Julian would curl up beside her, listening intently as she described the gorgeous, sweeping scenery they''d seen, his eyes shining with wonder.

    "Can I travel with you too, Mom?"

    "Of course you can."

    M gently pinched his chubby cheek. "When you get a little older, you''ll have plenty of friends to join you on adventures-to see the world, the mountains, and the sea."

    "But I just want to go with you," Julian said softly, clinging to his mother''s hand, his voice barely more than a whisper.

    M smiled.

    She almost told him that even moms can''t stay with their children forever, but then she remembered how small he still was. He hadn''t yet seen how wide the world could be, or met many people outside their little circle. How could he imagine anything different? So instead, she squeezed his hand and spoke gently, reassuring him.

    "As long as you want, I''ll always be here. And even if you change your mind someday, I''ll support you-whatever makes you happy."

    "I won''t change my mind," Julian insisted, gripping her hand tighter. "I just like being with you, Mom."

    "What, you don''t like me?" came Miranda''s teasing voice from behind, making Julian jump. He pouted. "Aunt Miranda, you scared me again."

    It had been Miranda''s idea that Julian call her Aunt. In her view, since Julian called M "Mom," and given how close she and M were almost like sisters-it was only right! With her cheerful, outgoing personality, and M''s encouragement, Julian had warmed up to her quickly.

    Now, even if M had to step away for a bit, she knew Miranda would keep an eye on Julian, and the boy wouldn''t stray far. It was a huge relief.

    Watching Miranda and Julian chase each other around the house-it was mostly Miranda doing the chasing-M couldn''t help but smile, her heart brimming with happiness.

    For a fleeting moment, she wished time would freeze right here, in this perfect slice of peace.

    But then she shook her head, amused at her own sentimentality, and got back to work, fingers flying over the keyboard as she organized hertest batch of inspiration.

    The trip had sparked an idea for her next design collection-one themed aroundndscapes and nature. In fact, she was confident she knew exactly what she wanted to create.

    Though her hand still ached and she couldn''t sketch yet, the designs had already taken shape in her mind. All that remained was to choose the right materials and, once she could draw again, get the concepts down on paper. The only problem was time.

    M sighed quietly.

    So much had interrupted her ns. Even if she worked day and night, she doubted she could finish both of her themed designs before the international fashion week in June and July.

    Maybe she''d have to settle for just one.

    Well, so be it. She''d sleep less and do her best to finish both.

    By the time she looked up again, evening had arrived. Forrest, who lived across the way and always finished work early, came knocking at their door, his voice cheerful as he called theughing trio inside.

    "Dinner''s ready!"

    Of the three adults, Julian was too young to cook, Miranda''s cooking left much to be desired, and M-while a great cook-was still nursing her hand. With the manor so far from town, takeout was both a hassle and unhealthy. So, Forrest had taken it upon himself to provide their meals.

    When he was busy during the day, Howard would deliver their food. At night, Forrest joined them for dinner.

    "Coming!" Miranda called, scooping up a giggling Julian and heading to the door.

    "Mom, Mom! Aunt Miranda is being mean!" Julianined, though his voice was so sweet and gentle, it was impossible to take him seriously. If anything, it just made him more adorable.

    "Miranda, be gentle with him," M called out with a smile, knowing Miranda would never actually hurt the boy.

    M rose from her desk, still smiling, and headed to the door to greet Forrest, falling into step beside him as they walked to dinner.

    The sun was setting, painting the sky with streaks of gold and crimson.

    Beneath the evening glow, the little group strolled down the bamboo-lined path. Ahead, Miranda and Julian tussled andughed, the boy darting and dodging with peals ofughter trailing behind him.

    Farther back, M and Forrest walked side by side, their conversation easy and unhurried, perfectly at home amid the gentle sway of the bamboo.

    A warm spring breeze stirred the trees, filling the air with a soft rustling sound.

    Time seemed to slow.

    But time did move on, and the date of the party crept closer.

    M had nearly forgotten about it, until the day before the event, when a message

    from Giselle shattered her rare sense of peace.

    It was a single photograph.

    One look was all it took to drain the color from her face.

 Chapter 376

    She must have guessed M wouldn''t show up at the party. The day before the event, Giselle suddenly sent her a photo.

    In the picture was a Fortunate Gold and Jade Locket.

    M couldn''t have recognized it more clearly-she''d seen it countless times. But wasn''t this locket supposed to be with Adrian? How did it end up with Giselle?

    Her face darkened.

    Years ago, her great-aunt Jade had returned home and met Adrian for the first time. She''d taken an instant liking to her grand-nephew and, with great care, sourced a rare piece of creamy white jade. She personally designed the locket, thenmissioned the St. ir family''s master carver to bring it to life. Afterward, she''d taken it to church, where Father Benedict himself blessed it.

    All of this was meant to protect Adrian, keeping him safe from harm and wishing him a healthy, fortunate life.

    But now, that very locket was in Giselle''s hands.

    Thinking of how Adrian treated Giselle-and how much he seemed to like her�� M doubted Giselle had stolen it. Far more likely, Adrian had given it to her himself.

    M took a deep breath, her anger simmering.

    Never mind how much love and care her great-aunt had poured into crafting the Fortunate Gold and Jade Locket. Just the value of the piece alone was immense -worth a small fortune.

    She had told Adrian before:

    Even if you don''t want to wear it, you can just put it away somewhere safe at home. But don''t just give it away to someone else!

    And to Giselle, of all people!

    Unbelievable. M was at a loss for words.

    She had to force herself to breathe slowly, steadying her emotions. She didn''t even need to ask-she knew exactly what Giselle meant by sending that photo. Giselle wanted her toe and collect it.

    Of course, M would get it back.

    But why was Giselle so eager for her to attend the party? What was she nning by taking the locket from Adrian? Surely it couldn''t just be about provoking M intoing.

    What could possibly happen at a party?

    Or was this about driving a wedge between her and Adrian? If so, Giselle was wasting her time-there was no need.

    M understood perfectly well by now what kind of lunatic Giselle was. She couldn''t afford to let her guard down, even over a single photo like this. Anything could be a trap.

    After all, this was a woman who''d once hired a hitman.

    And when M recalled what Charlotte had told her, it fit: Giselle likely wanted to use this party to force M to leave the country.

    But why?

    The mandatory waiting period for divorce was ticking down-soon, it would be over. M didn''t get it. Wouldn''t her divorce be a win for Giselle? Why was she so desperate to send M abroad? She''d never understood how a madwoman''s mind worked.

    In any case, the real question was:

    How could Giselle force her to leave the country?

    Lost in thought, M stared at the softly glowing phone screen. The locket in the photo gleamed with a gentle luster-it was beautiful.

    Suddenly, a chill ran through her.

    The locket!

    Of course the locket! Her great-aunt!

    If there was anything that could make her abandon the divorce and leave the country, it would be her great-aunt.

    Her heart clenched. M immediately called her great-aunt. The phone rang twice, no answer; her anxiety grew.

    Every second waiting for the call to connect felt like an eternity.

    Please, let her be okay. Please, let her be okay.

    On the third attempt, the call finally connected. Jade''s sleepy, slightly irritable

    voice came through: "M? It''s sote-what''s wrong?"

    Relief washed over M.

    She''d been so anxious, she''d forgotten it was morning at home-but the middle of the night in Eldermere, where her great-aunt lived.

    She chatted with Jade for a few minutes. Her great-aunt asked when she wasing to visit; upon hearing M was waiting out the divorce period, she said nothing more. They made some small talk, then M hung up, letting her great- aunt go back to bed.

    But M still wasn''t reassured.

    She immediately called her great-aunt''s personal assistant-Sophie. It waste; Sophie took a while to answer.

    "Ms. Sophie, I need a favor," M said.

    "I''ll being over in less than a month. Until then, could you please stay with my great-aunt? Keep an eye on her phone for me if she gets any messages from abroad or from unknown numbers, would you check them first? Only show her if it''s something normal."

    Sophie, hearing the seriousness in M''s voice, sounded more awake. "Did something happen?"

    "I''m not sure," M admitted. "Maybe I''m just being paranoid, but I''ve had a string of bad lucktely-think of it as a nightmare that''s left me overcautious. I''ll pay

    you extra for the trouble, and I''ll exin things to my great-aunt soon."

    After a pause, Sophie said, "Don''t worry, Ms. Suthend. I''ll keep an eye out." "Thank you."

    The night of the party.

    M chose a custom-made silk dress, her dark hair swept up and pinned with a delicate jade hairpin. Her makeup was understated, highlighting her quiet elegance.

    "Are you sure you want to go?" Miranda looked worried.

    "That locket has to be recovered, no matter what. With it in Giselle''s hands, I have

    no idea what she might do next. It''s too risky," M replied with a gentle smile. "Don''t worry. It''s just a party��I''ll be back soon."

    She picked up her gold-threaded clutch and leaned down to brush a hand through Julian''s soft hair. "Julian, be good for Aunt Miranda while I''m gone. I''ll be back before you know it."

    At the door, she found a tall, handsome man in a white suit with ink-ck trim waiting for her. He smiled and offered his arm; M epted without hesitation.

    The Harvey family had also invited Forrest to the gathering. Normally, he would never have attended-this party was beneath his social standing. But he was worried about M, so he decided to apany her as her escort.

    They got into the car and slipped into the night, bodyguards following in another vehicle.

    The Harvey family mansion was alive with music andughter. Guests in elegant attire mingled throughout the grand halls, gathering in small groups, especially near the center where the atmosphere was most vibrant.

    Lysander stood arm-in-arm with Giselle.

    Under normal circumstances, the Harveys would never have been able to assemble such a high-profile guest list for a simple family gathering. But with Lysander in attendance, the value of every invitation had skyrocketed.

 Chapter 377

    There were some who hadn''t received invitations, but even so, they paid a hefty price just to get in.

    Clusters of guests gathered together, marveling at what a remarkable daughter Charles had raised. Not only was she aplished in her own right, but she also made a perfect match for Chairman Montgomery. They reminisced about how the two had been promised to each other since childhood��a love story that seemed written in the stars.

    Praise and admiration filled the air, and Mrs. Harvey beamed with delight. Charles, though more reserved, couldn''t quite hide the satisfaction in his eyes.

    Giselle caught Lysander''s profile out of the corner of her eye. He maintained an easy, genial smile, exchanging polite words with the asional guest. His arm tightened around hers, and she leaned in a little closer, subtly drawing strength from his presence.

    Suddenly, amotion erupted near the entrance.

    All eyes turned to see a striking couple step into the ballroom, arm in arm��he, handsome and poised; she, elegant and serene, together making a picture- perfect pair.

    But it was the man-Forrest-who drew the most surprise.

    He hadn''t been back in the country long, yettely he''d be the talk of Kingsford. Not only did he possess cutting-edge algorithms that had tech circles buzzing, but he''d also just secured an important partnership with the Federal Security Bureau. Even more intriguing, he and Lysander had been butting heads almost constantly-a rivalry that had be the city''s favorite spectacle.

    Everyone was curious: What kind of grudge could these two possibly hold, for things to escte this far? If it weren''t for Forrest finalizing that government deal, the tension might have boiled over by now.

    Naturally, thisplicated things.

    Several guests were itching to get involved with the Federal Security Bureau''s new project-even a small stake in a government contract promised enormous returns, and this was just the beginning. Whoever caught the right wave now stood to gain a great deal.

    But with Lysander stirring the pot, no one dared make a bold move. For now, everyone watched from the sidelines, careful not to cross the Montgomery family.

    ...

    As Forrest entered, a few senior executives from major corporations-those whose interests didn''t directly conflict with the Montgomerys-approached to greet him.

    M scanned the ballroom, her eyes settling on the liveliest corner where she spotted Giselle, arm in arm with Lysander, who was speaking softly to her, oblivious to M''s presence.

    With a cool nce, M gave Forrest a silent nod and started toward Giselle. She had no interest in mingling tonight; she was here for one thing only: to reim the jade locket and leave.

    As M made her way across the room, Forrest exchanged a few polite words with the people nearby, then quietly fell in step some distance behind her.

    Giselle saw Ming; she smiled, slipped her arm free from Lysander''s, and turned to walk away.

    M frowned and quickened her pace, following.

    As she passed Lysander, she noticed his hand reaching out, but she instinctively sidestepped and hurried on.

    At that very moment, Forrest moved up quickly behind her, brushing shoulders with Lysander, who seemed poised to follow. Neither man yielded; they stood for a brief moment, side by side, facing each other.

    Forrest smiled, his sses catching the light and hiding his expression, while Lysander''s lips curled in a smile that never touched his cold, fox-like eyes.

    Not a word passed between them. They met each other''s gaze, then moved on.

    Yet, for those nearby, it felt as though a chill had swept through the room. For a fleeting second, even the noise seemed to hush.

    The guests exchanged knowing looks-there was definitely bad blood between those two.

    M didn''t look back.

    She strode forward, watching as Giselle slipped into a side hall and began to ascend the spiral staircase to the second floor. M hurried after her.

    The side hall was empty.

    Giselle moved quickly, her figure already vanishing up the stairs by the time M entered. M was just about to follow when a small child came running down toward her.

    It was Adrian.

    A frown creased M''s brow.

    The boy''s face lit up when he saw her. "Mom, you really came!"

    "What do you mean?" M''s heart skipped a beat.

    Adrian immediately realized he''d said too much. He pped a hand over his mouth, but under his mother''s rare, stern gaze, he reluctantly exined, ��It was Giselle. She told me you were upset about what happenedst time, but she said you two had made up. She promised you''de today, and if I gave you this, you''d be happy and forgive me."

    As he spoke, Adrian handed her a small wooden box.

    "Made up?" M let out a short, incredulousugh. "I''ve never ''made up'' with her. In fact, I was never close to her to begin with. If I had a choice, I''d rather not even know her."

    Trust someone who wanted her dead? The idea wasughable.

    Adrian''s face went pale. He hadn''t expected his mother to respond this way. He clutched the wooden box tightly, confusion and anxiety swirling inside him��why, why was it so different from what Giselle had said?

    But M had already taken the box from his hands.

    She had a good idea of what was inside, but when she opened it and saw the contents, her chest still tightened.

    Inside, as expected, was the Fortunate Gold and Jade Locket.

    She tried topose herself, but couldn''t help asking the anxious child, "Do you know what this is?"

    Adrian looked nk. "A present?"

    M almostughed, but the sound wouldn''te. She didn''t know what to say anymore. Well, it didn''t matter��she hadn''t expected much anyway. At least she had the locket back.

    She reached in to take it out, wanting to check it over-but froze.

    The moment she touched the Fortunate Gold and Jade Locket, it shattered in her hand, falling to pieces inside the box.

    The locket was destroyed.

    Almost simultaneously, her gold-threaded evening clutch began to vibrate violently: a call from overseas.

 Chapter 378

    M''s phone buzzed, the vibration thrumming through her chest like the beat of a drum, sharp and relentless. An uneasy premonition crept in, and her hand trembled as she answered the call.

    The moment she picked up, Ms. Sophie''s anxious voice burst through the line. "Ms. Suthend, can youe to Eldermere as soon as possible? Chairman Suthend-there''s been an ident!"

    A dull ringing filled her mind.

    Fighting off a wave of dizziness, M gripped the edge of the long dining table just to steady herself. Her voice came out thick and strained. "My-my aunt, what happened to her? Is she...?"

    There was a short, heavy pause.

    "I''m so sorry."

    "I''ve been careful, just as you asked, monitoring Chairman Suthend''s messages��nothing seemed unusual. But after lunch with some old friends, she looked unwell on the way home. She made a phone call-I only caught a bit, something about the Montgomery boy and the Harvey family. Before she even hung up, she copsed. She''s in the hospital now-they''re trying to save her."

    Sophie''s words stabbed through M''s eardrum like icy needles, the ringing in her head growing louder. Her stomach churned, nausea rising up; she struggled to breathe as panic tightened her chest. She tried to speak, but her voice failed her. All her mind could grasp was a single, desperate thought-

    Her great-aunt was fighting for her life.

    And she might not make it.

    "Ms. Suthend? Ms. Suthend?"

    Ms. Sophie''s worried voice finally broke through. M managed to find her own, shaky and broken. "She... the hospital... what''s happening?"

    "She''s still in surgery. The doctors say it''s a sudden cerebral hemorrhage, but she got to the hospital quickly. The bleeding isn''t severe, and they think her chances are good-you need to stay calm."

    Then Sophie added, more urgently, "But just in case, you must get here as soon as possible. You''re Chairman Suthend''s only designated heir. If anything happens, all of Splendid''s affairs will fall to you. We need you at the main office, to keep everyone steady."

    Sophie had been Jade Suthend''s most trusted aide, following her even before Splendid was founded. She knew, as M did, that from the very first day, Jade had drawn up a will: should anything happen to her, M would inherit everything -her estate, her shares, her legacy.

    So when disaster struck, Sophie''s first instinct was to call M.

    She had to call M.

    "There can''t be an ''in case''!" The pain in M''s head was blinding. She couldn''t make out half of what Sophie said, but shetched onto the note of pessimism in her voice andshed back, hoarse and desperate.

    "Mom?"

    Her voice, suddenly loud and sharp, startled Adrian. He hurried over, reaching for her hand, but M instinctively pulled away. Her eyes, red with tears, fixed on her son��somewhere in her chest, a bitter resentment red up, impossible to

    suppress.

    Why?

    Why now?

    "Mimi? Mimi?"

    Forrest, watching from the side hall, sensed something was wrong and rushed over. He tried to steady her, to lead her away, but M shook off his hand.

    She lifted her gaze to the upper floor.

    On the curved balcony above, Giselle lounged against the railing, chin propped on one hand, a mocking smile lighting her beautiful eyes. Her lips moved in a silent taunt, as if to say-

    Look.

    This is your son.

    Your family.

    No, not family-because you have none left now. Your only family is about to be taken from you. Because of your child.

    You''ve lost.

    M''s vision swam with red.

    She couldn''t hear or feel anything but rage. She brushed away the hands

    reaching for her and strode up the spiral staircase toward Giselle.

    Giselle watched her approach with the smug calm of a victor, her smile full of triumph.

    The next instant-

    Smack!

    Smack!

    M''s handsnded hard, twice, across Giselle''s face, leaving vivid red marks that shattered her pride and wiped the smile clean away.

    Giselle clutched her cheek, staring in shock at the woman before her, who was shaking with fury and hatred.

    "You hit me! How dare you hit me in the face!"

    Giselle''s expression twisted into anger. She drew back her hand to strike M in return, but when her gaze flicked past M''s shoulder, her anger dissolved in an instant, reced by trembling tears. She wailed, "Lysander, she''s lost her mind! She just attacked me out of nowhere-"

    Lysander strode over and caught Giselle as she stumbled into him. His brows drew together as he looked at M. "Exin."

    By now, a crowd had gathered.

    Rosalind, seeing her daughter in tears, stormed over, her face thunderous. She raised her hand to strike M, who stood there numb and hollow.

    "How dare youy a hand on my daughter!" Rosalind shouted.

    Lysander''s eyes narrowed.

    He stepped forward, but Giselle''s wailing grew louder; she staggered, pulling him back, and he could only watch as Rosalind''s hand swung down-

    But the p nevernded.

    "Mrs. Harvey, let''s not lose ourposure," Forrest said coolly, intercepting Rosalind''s wrist with a firm grip.

    Rosalind struggled but couldn''t break free.

    Just then, Charles arrived, pulling Rosalind protectively behind him. His gaze toward Forrest had turned cold and sharp.

    "Mr. Whitmore, what is the meaning of this? M struck my daughter in front of everyone. My wife only wants to defend our child-how is that wrong? If you won''t allow her to defend herself, then at the very least, M should apologize to my daughter!"

    The onlookers seemed to agree, nodding and murmuring their approval, the room buzzing with judgment.

 Chapter 379

    Forrest watched with a cool detachment, his tone calm but resolute. "Striking someone without asking for the reason first is wrong. Hitting her? Even worse."

    The room fell silent.

    He stepped in front of M, standing his ground. His gaze flicked to Giselle, who was sobbing into Lysander''s arms, then shifted back to Lysander himself. Forrest wore a gentle smile, but his words cut deep.

    "From where I''m standing, it looks like the Harvey family is throwing their weight around trying to use power and numbers to bully my friend, who''s never had any advantages in her corner. Ms. Harvey, I''d love to hear how you managed to push someone as kind and gentle as my friend to this point. That''s a talent in itself."

    "What''s any of this got to do with you?" Lysander''s voice grew cold. He gently moved the woman in his arms aside and made a move for M, but she sidestepped him.

    He tried to close the distance again, but Giselle clung desperately to his sleeve, her tearful voice trembling with grievance. "Lysander-"

    He frowned, but stayed put.

    M stood just behind Forrest, nowposed her eyes sharp and icy as they swept across Lysander''s face, then over Giselle, still sobbing with her face in her hands, then Rosalind, Charles... finally circling back to Giselle.

    The other woman refused to meet her gaze, just kept crying.

    M spoke coldly, each word like the slice of a knife, her meaning unmistakable.

    "You''re not the least bit afraid of karma, are you?"

    People like them-who treated lives like they were nothing-made her sick. Breathing the same air as them was revolting.

    She spun on her heel and pushed through the crowd, leaving without looking back.

    Her steps were brisk. Right now, her aunt''s failing health worried her far more than anything here.

    "Leaving now?" Forrest asked as the car sped down the highway through the deepening night, heading toward Maplewood Grove. He nced over at M, who sat beside him, her expressionposed to the point of being unnatural.

    He already had a good sense of what had happened��but M''s calmness seemed almost too much.

    And...

    "Didn''t you say Giselle was trying to force you out of the country? You still don''t know what tricks she''s got up her sleeve. If you leave now, you could be walking straight into danger."

    "Forrest, I don''t have a choice."

    M gripped her gold-threaded clutch tightly, turning her face toward the window. Half her face was swallowed by the darkness, her lips trembling ever so slightly. "Forrest, I can''t even bear to think-what if, what if..."

    She couldn''t finish the thought.

    But Forrest understood. What if something happened to her aunt? What if this was thest time she''d ever see her?

    She couldn''t risk it.

    Her aunt was her only family, the guiding light of her childhood. M had never allowed herself to imagine a day when that light might go out. The thought alone made it hard to breathe.

    When family is at the edge between life and death,

    No matter how hard the road, even if it''s the end of her, she had to be there.

    Otherwise, she knew she''d regret it for the rest of her life.

    She would never be able to forgive herself.

    Seeing she wouldn''t be swayed, Forrest sighed. Though worried, all he could do was start making calls to contacts in the Federal Security Bureau, arranging a private jet as quickly as possible.

    "Oh, one more thing," M said, her brow furrowing with concern. "Because of some issues, it''s not easy for me to leave the country right now. Is that going to be a problem?"

    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it," Forrest answered, his voice steady as ever.

    They reached Maplewood Grove in no time.

    M packed hastily, making sure to bring all her documents. While waiting for word from Forrest''s contacts, she sat down to exin everything to Miranda.

    She didn''t really want Miranda toe with her.

    Who knew what was waiting for her on the other side? All she could hope for was that her aunt''s friends and allies in that country would offer some protection. Sophie had already hired private security to guard the hospital, and the same level of security would be at the airport when she arrived.

    Even so, M still couldn''t rx.

    Her aunt had met up with some old friends for dinner before the emergency call came there was no telling if any old enemies were involved.

    She had to go. Hiding forever would solve nothing.

    But she couldn''t let Mirandae along, too.

    She was willing to risk her own life, but not her best friend''s.

    "I''ming with you. That''s final," Miranda dered, her tone leaving no room for argument. ��M, remember when I crashed my carte at night and nearly ran into Rnd and his gun? Even then, I called you for help without a second thought. I dragged you into my mess because I trust you-so why can''t you trust me now?"

    "And besides, I''ve been overseas more than once. I know more people over there than you do. Besides your aunt and me, do you have anyone else you trust as much?"

    M fell silent.

    "Rx. If things get hairy, I''ll make a run for it." Miranda grinned from where she sat cross-legged on the couch, rocking slightly. "But if you think I can just sit back and do nothing while you''re in trouble-no way. I made a promise: I''ll never leave you alone again."

    "And anyway, it''s just Giselle. Are we really supposed to be scared of her? That bitch-she''s going to get what''sing-"

    Before Miranda could finish, M pulled her into a fierce hug.

    She held her closest friend tightly, throat thick with emotion, unable to find the words, so she just held on even tighter.

    Miranda smiled, gently patting M''s back, and whispered in her ear-

    "M, don''t be afraid."

    "This time, I''m putting my life on the line too. Go all in-no matter whates, I''ll

    be right beside you."

    "We''ll fight them together."

 Chapter 380

    There was no stopping Miranda.

    Once she was certain Miranda was determined toe along, M immediately called Julian''s uncle, Nathaniel, to exin the situation. She didn''t sugarcoat it�� traveling abroad would be dangerous, and she simply couldn''t bring the boy with her this time.

    She asked Nathaniel toe and pick Julian up as soon as possible.

    Nathaniel wasted no time. He drove through the night, arriving with all of Julian''s documents in hand. When he saw M, he said just one thing:

    "It''s fine. You can take him with you."

    "My mother��Julian''s grandmother��is already overseas. She lives in Italy, but I''ve spoken to her, and she''ll arrange for people to keep a close eye on him."

    M started to object, but Nathaniel cut her off gently. "Honestly, even if this wasn''t happening, I was nning to send him abroad soon anyway."

    M froze, surprised.

    Nathaniel rubbed his nose, looking slightly embarrassed. "My sister... his mother is about to be released from prison. I can''t trust her with him."

    Now M understood.

    No wonder Nathaniel had been so eager to have Julian stay with her, pushing her about the trip, even going so far as to introduce her as a stepmother... It all made sense now. The woman who''d killed her husband and raged at the court was about to be freed.

    Sensing M''s thoughts, Nathaniel hurried to exin, "But the stepmom thing-I meant it. He really does like you."

    M waved off his words, exhaustion etched on her face. She didn''t have the energy to untangle this mess. "Just have your mother arrange for extra people on her end. Once wend, make sure someone picks Julian up quickly."

    Her life was too chaotic at the moment.

    Honestly, Nathaniel had nerves of steel-or perhaps he was just that trusting. Regardless, the matter was settled.

    Soon after, Forrest called with news: the Federal Security Bureau had arranged a private flight for them. Since M had been cleared, the military''s travel restrictions were lifted.

    That very night, their flight was ready to go.

    A car arrived to pick them up, whisking them off to a remote airfield. There, a mid- sized ne waited in the open, nked by a dozen armed security officers standing at attention.

    Miranda led Julian up the steps first.

    Forrest, now working for the Federal Security Bureau, couldn''t leave the country himself. His position made him too valuable-and too visible.

    He brushed a strand of hair from M''s forehead with gentle restraint, his voice as calm and steady as ever. "Be careful over there. If anything happens, call my mentor. Don''t try to handle everything on your own."

    M nodded, meeting his worried gaze. She managed a small smile and stepped forward, wrapping him in a brief, close hug. Close enough to hear his heartbeat, to breathe in his subtle, clean scent-like fresh-cut grass and rain.

    She took a steadying breath, rose on tiptoe, and whispered in his ear, "Thank you."

    Then, without looking back, she boarded the ne.

    The cabin door sealed shut.

    As the lingering trace of her jasmine perfume faded, Forrest stood motionless, dazed. He instinctively moved to follow her, but the security detail gently kept him back.

    The ne taxied, picking up speed, and then soared the night sky.

    Forrest tipped his head back, watching as the ne climbed higher and higher,

    his heart pounding, each beat echoing with longing-almost as if his soul might take flight after her.

    There''d been no formal goodbye.

    Neither of them needed one. They both knew-they would meet again.

    ...

    Eldermere, 5 a.m.

    A ne marked with special insignia touched down on a deserted runway. The moment its wheels hit the tarmac, dozens of security guards in matching ck uniforms surrounded the passengers-two women and a child-shielding them as they exited.

    They hurried the group into a waiting armored car.

    The security team split up, piling into a convoy of simr vehicles-over a dozen

    in all. The cars separated, heading off in different directions to avoid detection, M''s car protected in the middle.

    They were taking no chances.

    From behind the tinted, privacy-coated windows, M nced out at the city before focusing on her phone. Sophie''s video call came through just as she settled into her seat.

    Sophie was at the hospital and couldn''t be there in person.

    "How''s my great-aunt?" M asked, her voice tight with worry.

    "She''s out of surgery, but still unconscious," Sophie replied. "It''s touch and go.

    The doctors say if she wakes up, she should be okay."

    "How long will that take?" M pressed.

    Sophie shook her head. "No way to know. Maybe a few days, maybe a few weeks, maybe longer... There''s just no telling."

    M''s relief instantly vanished, anxiety flooding back. Miranda reached over and squeezed her hand, offeringfort. "Don''t worry. Your great-aunt is a force of nature��she''s made it through worse. The surgery was a sess. She''ll pull through."

    M could only force a smile.

    Julian, who hadn''t slept well on the ne, looked up drowsily. "Mom, is Auntie sick?"

    He clung to her hand, swinging it gently. "Don''t be sad, Mom. I''ll stay with you." Then he pressed his little hands together, closing his eyes in earnest prayer. "Please, God, make Auntie better. Keep Mom happy."

    The gesture was so serious and sweet, Miranda couldn''t help but hug him, teasing, ��Julian, where''d you learn that? Asking God for help already?"

    "Uncle taught me," Julian replied. "He always does it when he can''t find me. He says it works every time."

    The women exchanged a silent look.

    "Thank you, Julian. I feel a lot better now," M said, gently pinching his cheek. "But that''s my great-aunt, honey. You should call her ''great-grandaunt.""

    "Okay! Please, God, help my great-grandaunt get better!"

    M ruffled his hair, hiding the worry in her eyes.

    ...

    Soon, the convoy arrived at a private hospital in the heart of the city.

    Disguised in hats and bundled up against the early morning crowd, the two women and the child were ushered straight from the underground parking lot to the top floor-where the intensive care unit awaited.

 Chapter 381

    Through the ss, M gazed at the elderly woman lying motionless inside the hospital room. Her eyes instantly reddened, and a lump formed in her throat, making it hard to speak.

    The doctor was standing by, exining the patient''s condition once more. He spoke in French. Sophie, who had been quietly standing nearby, was just about to offer a trantion, but M shook her head. "It''s all right��I understand."

    Her French was excellent.

    It was strange, really. Over the past few years, M had made ns to travel abroad with Miranda, had all her paperwork ready well in advance, but every time a trip approached, something woulde up at work or at home, and the ns would get postponed. This was actually her first time leaving the country.

    Despite that, she had always dreamed of exploring the world, so she never cked off on hernguage studies. She''d hired plenty of private tutors, learned severalnguages-and French was her best.

    She exchanged a few words with the doctor. At first, she was a little rusty, but after a few sentences, her tongue loosened, and the conversation became fluid. Soon, she understood the essentials.

    The patient''s overall health was fairly robust, but she''d suffered a sudden cerebral hemorrhage. The bleeding was minor; there was a strong chance she''d wake up. Still,plications could happen. If she remainedatose for too long, she could end up in a persistent vegetative state-or worse: she might not survive at all.

    For now, all anyone could do was wait and observe.

    M forced herself to stay calm and asked the doctor for a set of protective gear.

    Only after she was fully suited up did she enter the sterile hospital room. She walked slowly to the bedside and gazed quietly at the unconscious woman''s face.

    Her skin was pale and deeply lined with the passage of time.

    Never before had M felt so sharply aware that the guiding light of her life-the woman who had always been bold, decisive, unwavering could be so fragile. Everyone ages, she realized.

    "Aunt Grace..." she whispered through the stic visor, and her tears sprang forth, fogging her mask and blurring her vision.

    Her next words came out in a trembling, fragile murmur.

    "I''m here, Aunt Grace. It''s me, M. Can you open your eyes and talk to me? I promise I''ll never leave you again. Please, don''t scare me like this."

    "Please... don''t go to sleep, look at me..."

    She knew Aunt Grace couldn''t hear her, but M couldn''t stop repeating herself, her voice breaking down, each plea more desperate than thest.

    Her legs gave out, and she slowly sank to her knees beside the bed.

    Through the cold barrier of the protective suit, she gently took Aunt Grace''s wrinkled hand in hers. She couldn''t feel the familiar warmth or texture-just a strange, sterile chill.

    Suddenly, all herposure shattered.

    M knelt on the floor, sobbing silently, her head spinning, her breathing ragged and shallow, chest heaving with the force of her grief.

    One of the doctors standing watch outside noticed something was wrong. He quickly donned protective gear, came in, and helped her out of the room. He removed her mask, his voice urgent as he coached her to breathe slowly and steadily until she finally calmed down.

    ...

    "How are you feeling?" Sophie stood nearby, hair pulled back in a high ponytail and dressed in a crisp suit, projecting calm efficiency. She handed M a bottle of water.

    M nodded, her voice hoarse. "Much better now."

    After a moment, she exined, "It just hit me all at once. I was overwhelmed. It won''t happen again."

    "I understand." Sophie nced toward the hospital room, sighing softly. "I''ve worked with Chairwoman Suthend for many years. I''m heartbroken, too. But she''s your family, so I get it."

    She paused, her tone suddenly growing firm. "But with Chairwoman Suthend''s condition, Ms. Suthend, as her sole designated sessor, you have to stay strong. You need to shoulder this responsibility-everyone at headquarters, all her prot��g��s and I, we''ll stand with you."

    M nodded.

    "Can you bring me up to speed on where things stand right now?"

    Sophie exined: Jade Suthend was a major figure abroad, with close ties to the royal family and plenty of rivals. For now, only a handful of trusted aides and prot��g��s knew about her illness; the news hadn''t leaked.

    They were keeping everything tightly under wraps.

    "That''s why the hospital is so heavily guarded?" M asked.

    She''d juste up from downstairs. On the top floor of this private hospital, there seemed to be security stationed every few steps, each one looking more intimidating than thest.

    "There''s no other way." Sophie shook her head. "You said you suspect the Harvey family back home is stirring up trouble, but Ms. Suthend doesn''t have that much influence abroad-unless she''s teamed up with one of Chairwoman Suthend''s foreign rivals. We''re not sure who yet, but we''re looking into it. In the meantime, you need to get up to speed on Splendid''s operations as quickly as possible. There might be major meetings or decisions soon, and you''ll need to be ready." As she spoke, she handed M a stack of documents and aptop.

    "I understand. I''ll do my best."

    M knew how urgent things were, and she was determined to protect the empire Aunt Grace had built-at least until she recovered. Otherwise, when Aunt Grace woke up, she''d be furious.

    But the truth was, M had never run a business before. She felt like she''d been thrown into the deep end, terrified of messing everything up.

    Sophie noticed her anxiety and offered a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. Splendid is on solid footing, and Chairwoman Suthend''s core team is loyal to her. As long

    as nothing extraordinary happens, there shouldn''t be any major problems. I''ll help you get familiar with everything."

    That calmed M, if only a little.

    ...

    Once the urgent matters were settled, M asked Sophie to arrange for Miranda and the child to be taken to Jade''s house in Eldermere to rest. She herself stayed behind at the hospital.

    Given the circumstances, she decided it was safest to remain in this heavily guarded building for the next few days.

    But even with such precautions, trouble still found her.

    That night, exhausted after a sleepless, stressful day, M tried to read through some reports before heading to a neighboring room to rest. Knowing there were guards at the door, she rxed.

    She had barelyin down when she heard a faint noise from the window. Her heart skipped a beat. Before she could shout, a hand mped tightly over her mouth.

    In the muffled glow of moonlight, all she saw was a figure swathed in ck. A sweet, unfamiliar scent filled her nose-and then everything went dark.

 Chapter 382

    "You told me everything was foolproof, didn''t you? Yet here we are, the very first day, and someone''s gone missing-vanished from the top floor of what you called a highly secure hospital. And now you''re telling me you have no idea what happened? Are you kidding me?!"

    In the hospital''s top-floor corridor,

    Miranda red furiously at Sophie, her voice sharp with usation.

    No one could possibly understand what she felt-she''d barely arrived with Julian

    at Jade''s ce, hadn''t even closed her eyes for an hour, when she got the call in the dead of night: M was missing.

    The very first night.

    Who could move so fast?

    And this was supposed to be the most secure floor, the top of a building twenty stories up��a ce you''d need to be Spider-Man to reach, for God''s sake!

    What a joke.

    Right now, Miranda was even starting to suspect Sophie herself.

    "Ms. Wayne, the security system for the entire hospital was sabotagedst night. Whoever did this came prepared," Sophie said, exasperated. "I''ve already sent people out to search, and I''ve contacted the Transit Authority to pull traffic footage around the area, see if anyone suspicious was lurking nearby."

    "There''s something else I don''t get."

    Miranda frowned, her tone tight.

    "I assumed the real target was Chairman Suthend��that maybe some old enemy was out for revenge. We watched the room all night, nothing happened, and yet it''s Ms. Suthend who''s disappeared. Whoever did this knew exactly who they wanted. But the truth is, only a handful of Splendid''s top people even know about Ms. Suthend''s connection to the Chairman. If this is a kidnapping threat..."

    Miranda understood.

    What Sophie was implying was clear: she''d been convinced the target was Jade ��and so all the precautionsst night had been focused on the patient''s room.

    And now, M was gone.

    Yet Sophie still seemed to think this was about threatening Splendid through M. Miranda was ready to explode.

    She ran a hand through her hair in pure frustration, pacing back and forth.

    Trying to keep her temper, she said, "We made this clear yesterday. This isn''t about Chairman Suthend. It''s M. She''s the target!"

    "You mean Giselle?" Sophie''s brow knitted. "But I can tell you for sure, neither she nor the Harvey family has the resources or reach to pull off something like this- not here."

    "What if the Harveys aren''t working alone?"

    Miranda took a steadying breath. "Didn''t we talk about this exact possibility yesterday? That maybe they''re working with one of M''s other enemies?"

    "That''s what I thought yesterday."

    Sophie pinched the bridge of her nose, her voice patient but weary. "But think about it: whoever did this took out the hospital''s entire surveince system. They could have gone after Chairman Suthend, yet they didn''t. They chose Ms. Suthend, and left no trace anywhere else. The only enemies of the Chairman who could pull off something like this aren''t even based in Ennd-certainly not in Eldermere."

    "So aren''t you contradicting yourself?" Miranda shot back, trying to keep her voice down. "First you say they''re after Chairman Suthend and Splendid. Now you''re telling me her enemies can''t operate here. Which is it, Sophie? What are you actually trying to say?"

    Sophie''s frown deepened.

    "Ms. Wayne, please try to stay calm. I''m just thinking through all the possibilities, trying to narrow down who we''re dealing with. I''m not certain yet, but..."

    "But what?" Miranda snapped.

    Sophie looked her straight in the eye. "Ms. Wayne, do you know of anyone who might hold a grudge against Ms. Suthend here? Anyone at all?"

    ...

    "An enemy?" Miranda shook her head immediately. "Impossible. This is her first time abroad. She''s never even left the country before-how could she have made any enemies here?"

    "That''s what''s so strange," Sophie replied. "I''ve gone over every scenario. The culprits had a clear shot at Chairman Suthend but ignored her, and took Ms. Suthend instead. If it was a kidnapping meant to threaten us, shouldn''t we have heard something by now? The fact that we haven''t suggests M herself was the only target all along."

    "We''ve already said that!" Miranda''s voice was rising again. "How many times do I have to repeat it��this is about M!"

    "... But Ms. Wayne, you''re certain Ms. Suthend made no enemies abroad? And you''re sure Giselle couldn''t possibly be behind this?" Sophie pressed.

    "I''m positive!" Miranda insisted, though she was starting to feel drained. All this arguing was pointless-they still had to wait for news from the people out searching. Her patience was wearing thin.

    Done with the back-and-forth, Miranda turned to leave-only for Sophie to speak up behind her, "What about the Montgomery family?"

    Miranda froze.

    Slowly, she turned back to face Sophie. "What did you say?"

    "I said the Montgomery family."

    Sophie''s expression grew thoughtful. "If Ms. Suthend has no enemies here, and the culprits weren''t after Chairman Suthend, then the only other connection she has is the Montgomery family."

    "She is, after all, Mrs. Montgomery. I''m wondering if this could be about them." "Most of the Montgomerys'' overseas business-oil, mining, even some defense contracts-puts them inpetition with some serious yers. They have plenty of rivals. Maybe someone figured out M''s connection to the family and went after her because of that?"

    "If we''re talking about the Montgomerys'' enemies, I know for a fact there are a few with the resources to pull something like this off here in Ennd."

    Miranda was stunned.

    She''d never even considered that possibility. In her mind, M was already separated from Lysander-practically divorced, living apart for months. As far as Miranda was concerned, M had nothing to do with the Montgomerys anymore.

 Chapter 383

    And yet...

    "Wait, that doesn''t add up."

    She hesitated. "M and Lysander''s marriage was never made public. No one outside knows they''re together, so how could����

    "Are you sure Giselle doesn''t know?" Sophie broke in at just the right moment.

    Miranda''s fist clenched reflexively. Of course Giselle knew. Damn it!

    How could they have overlooked that? Giselle was absolutely in the know. She''d gone after Jade first, caught thempletely off guard, steering their attention in the wrong direction. Jade was probably just a decoy.

    Their enemy was using the Montgomery family''s old rivals to do their dirty work!

    Giselle didn''t even have to get her own hands dirty-just a whisper about M and Lysander''s rtionship in the right ear would be enough. No one would care if they were divorcing; if M was a threat to Lysander, they might even-God, would they go so far as to kill her?

    If they''d already resorted to kidnapping, what wouldn''t they do?

    Damn it!

    Miranda instantly grabbed her phone and called Lysander. She couldn''t worry about exposing M''s secret trip abroad now-M was missing. That was all that mattered.

    If this really was tied to the Montgomery family, at least they could focus their search, narrow down the possibilities, and maybe, just maybe, bring M home faster.

    The phone rang and rang, but no one answered.

    Miranda took a deep breath, on the verge of cursing, when Sophie spoke up quietly beside her. "It''s eight in the morning in London right now."

    Still in bed at this hour? Miranda wasn''t buying it. She called again, and again, stubbornly refusing to give up until, on the umpteenth try, someone finally picked

    up.

    "What is it?" Lysander''s voice was cold, almost icy.

    Miranda didn''t bother with pleasantries. "M''s gone missing overseas. Does this have anything to do with your family?"

    There was a pause-a heartbeat, maybe two.

    "She''s out of the country?"

    His voice was tight, barely controlled, simmering with anger. Before Miranda could say anything else, he hung up. When she tried again, there was only silence.

    "Well?" Sophie asked.

    "It''s the Montgomerys, no doubt about it."

    After that reaction, Miranda was sure. Damn that Lysander. She was close to hating him now.

    Ever since M got involved with the Montgomerys, nothing in her life had gone right.

    The longer Miranda thought about it, the angrier she became. If anything happened to M, she''d hold the Montgomery family, Lysander, and Giselle all responsible. She wouldn''t let any of them off the hook.

    "At least we have a lead now," Sophie said, letting out a long breath. She whipped out her phone and started making calls, calmly and efficiently redirecting the search teams.

    ...

    Back in Ennd, Kingsford.

    "Get the jet ready. I''m leaving the country immediately."

    Lysander''s expression was dark as he ended the call, turning to Leonard, who had been giving a report at his desk. Leonard had overheard enough not to ask questions he just nodded grimly and left.

    As soon as Leonard was gone, Lysander dialed Conrad Montgomery. His message was brief: "Dad, I''m going away for a while. I need you to manage thepany."

    "What''s happened?"

    "She''s out of the country."

    There was some shuffling, the creak of a door, and then Conrad''s voice came, low and urgent, "What happened? How did she get out? Why didn''t you stop her?"

    "I don''t know yet." Lysander bowed his head, pressing his hand over his face, and his voice came out rough and low. "I don''t know. She''s missing, Dad. If she��"

    For the first time, his words faltered. The usual irond confidence was gone, reced by raw uncertainty.

    "She''s not going to die," Conrad said firmly. "You know as well as I do whoever''s behind this isn''t after her. They want the Montgomery family. They want���� He broke off, then continued, "As long as their game isn''t over, M will stay alive." "But we''re dealing with a lunatic," Lysander muttered.

    Conrad paused. "Are you sure about going there? You realize that''s enemy territory."

    "I''ll win." Lysander''s tone was cold again, edged with a deadly resolve.

    He exchanged a few final words with his father before hanging up. Then he left

    the study and went to his son''s room. Adrian was already awake, rubbing his sleepy eyes. When he saw Lysander, he called out, "Daddy."

    "Didn''t sleep well?" Lysander asked, sitting on the edge of the bed and scooping Adrian into his arms.

    Adrian hesitated, surprised by his father''s gentle tone, and instinctively snuggled closer, whispering, "No."

    "Nightmare again?"

    "Mm-hmm."

    Lysander stroked Adrian''s hair softly, speaking with an unfamiliar tenderness. "Daddy has to go away for a while-a long trip. While I''m gone, you need to listen to Grandpa and Great-Grandpa, okay?"

    "Where are you going, Daddy? Can''t Ie?" Adrian''s eyes filled with tears as he clung to his father''s shirt. "Mommy''s gone, and now you''re leaving too. I don''t want that."

    "Daddy''s going to bring Mommy back."

    Adrian looked up, hope shining in his eyes. "Will you bothe home together?" "Yes." Lysander smiled, resting his chin gently on Adrian''s soft hair and giving him a tight hug. "We''lle home together."

    "Then I''ll wait for you and Mommy," Adrian said, finally smiling.

    After that, Lysander helped Adrian get dressed and washed up, holding his hand as they went downstairs. At the door, Lysander let go, waved goodbye, and watched his son for a moment in the rearview mirror. When he finally looked away, his eyes had gone cold and steely.

    "Let''s go," he ordered.

    The car sped toward the airport and the waiting jet. Their destination�� Florence, Italy.

 Chapter 384

    "Mmm..."

    M stirred, her eyelids fluttering as she slowly woke. Shey on a round bed draped in deep crimson velvet, a ck silkforter tangled around her. She was wearing a white satin nightgown, and as her eyes finally opened, confusion flickered in their depths.

    Her head throbbed with pain. For a moment, she couldn''t piece together what had happened.

    Shey still, trying to gather her thoughts. Where was she? This definitely wasn''t a hospital room. No, wait-someone had attacked her.

    She shot upright, panic spiking through her body.

    Her gaze darted around, scanning for any sign of danger. All she could see were the curtains of deep red velvet hanging around the bed, blocking her view of the rest of the room. Had one of her great-aunt''s old enemies kidnapped her and brought her here?

    It made no sense.

    How had they managed to act so quickly? She''d just arrived overseas and had already taken every precaution. None of it added up.

    And where exactly was "here"?

    How was her great-aunt? Had they hurt her, too?

    M forced herself to push down her anxiety. She had no idea what the situation was, so she didn''t dare make any sudden moves. Carefully, she slid to the edge of the bed and crept to the side. She gently pulled back a corner of the heavy curtain, peering out through the narrow gap.

    Outside the bed curtains, the room glowed with the warm light of old-fashionedmps. The decor wasvish, almost decadent, with a distinctly Western gothic ir��ornate, dark, and mysterious. The walls were covered in murals of ck roses, their thorny stems twisting together, lending the opulent space an eerie, almost menacing beauty.

    M circled the bed, making sure she was alone. Only then did she step out, her bare feet sinking into a soft rug embroidered with ck roses.

    Her mind spun with questions and uncertainty.

    If this really was an enemy of her great-aunt''s, why hadn''t they tied her up? Why put her in a room this extravagant-if a little unsettling? What was going on?

    She didn''t have any answers, but sitting here waiting wasn''t an option. She crossed to the window and pulled back the heavy ck drapes, flooding the room with sunlight.

    She utched the window and looked outside.

    M froze, stunned by what she saw.

    Brilliant sunlight danced on endless waves. The sea stretched as far as she could see, the salty wind rushing in, carrying the distant cries of seagulls.

    Where was she?

    Heart pounding, she leaned further out the window, craning her neck to see more. She stared, wide-eyed and speechless.

    She was in a castle��a real castle, with soaring spires-perched atop a hill in the middle of an ind. Below, a dense forest wrapped around the base, and beyond that, the ocean stretched to the horizon.

    She was on an ind?

    An ind? But where? How far was this from Eldermere? Was she even still in Ennd?

    A thousand questions raced through her mind. For a long moment, all she could

    do was stand there in shock. Finally, she gathered herself and strode to the door. She pressed her ear against it, listening for any sound.

    Nothing.

    She didn''t hold out much hope, but she tried the handle anyway.

    To her surprise, the door opened effortlessly.

    "It''s not locked?" she murmured.

    She was more confused than ever. What did her captors want? Why bring her here just to leave her unrestrained, as if the sheer istion of this ind fortress was enough to keep her trapped?

    But if no one was stopping her, there was no way M was just going to sit around and wait. She''d always been the type to act first and ask questionster. Without hesitation, she decided to explore.

    Whatever happened, she wasn''t going to sit here and do nothing.

    She stepped out into a long corridor of gray stone, the kind of old-world architecture you''d expect in a centuries-old European castle, the air heavy with the weight of history.

    She walked along the hallway, noting the oil portraits that lined the walls. None of them werebeled, but M noticed something peculiar: every single portrait was of someone with golden-brown curls and striking green eyes-men and women, their facial features simr, but each dressed in the fashion of a different era. The further she walked, the more recent the portraits became.

    She guessed these must be the ancestors of the family who owned this ce-a lineage stretching back hundreds, perhaps even a thousand years. Judging by the emphasis on family resemnce and the sheer number of portraits, she suspected they were intensely proud of their bloodline and heritage.

    Based on what she knew of Western history, only the most powerful European aristocratic families could have held onto a castle like this through the centuries. She couldn''t quite ce the country, but judging by the features, they didn''t look British.

    Maybe Scandinavian? Or Western European, perhaps.

    Then, as she reached the end of the corridor, M stopped in surprise.

    The final portrait waspletely different.

    It depicted a woman with long, flowing ck hair��but her face was left nk, with

    no features at all. From the style of her dress and the brushwork, it was clear the painting wasn''t very old.

    Why did she have no face?

    Who was she?

    Amidst all these green-eyed, golden-haired portraits, why was there a faceless, ck-haired woman hanging in such a prominent spot?

    And stranger still...

    Staring at the painting, M felt a flicker of recognition-something oddly familiar, evenforting, as if she''d seen this woman before. Maybe even... knew her? She found herself drawn closer, reaching out instinctively.

    ...

    Just as M was about to examine the painting more closely, a deep, ragged breath echoed behind her-like the growl of some wild animal.

    Her skin prickled. She froze.

    The breathing grew louder, apanied by the soft scrape of ws on stone. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a sh of tawny-gray fur. Her blood ran

    cold.

    A wolf.

    There was a wolf in the castle.

    Suddenly, she understood why her room hadn''t been locked. If she''d known there were wolves roaming free, she never would have set foot outside!

    Who keeps wolves in their house?

 Chapter 385

    Was she hallucinating from fear, or had the master of this castle gone mad?

    Did he have some kind of death wish?

    Her nerves were stretched to the breaking point; all she could hear was the frantic pounding of her heart. Sweat trickled down her temple, yet M didn''t dare move a muscle.

    She was terrified of provoking the wolf''s aggression.

    Her only hope was that this beast was domesticated, its wild instincts dulled enough that it wouldn''t bite without reason. She certainly wasn''t confident she could outrun a wolf-one wrong move and she''d probably be pinned and torn apart.

    She just didn''t understand.

    It wasn''t like she never went to church. How could her luck still be this terrible?

    Was she really going to die here, devoured by a wolf before even seeing her great-aunt awaken? To die like this-unseen, unfought��was just too much to ept.

    Her eyes burned with tears, frustration and fear and anger all tangled together.

    The wolf edged closer, so near she could feel the coarse, plush fur brushing her calf��rough yet soft, the bristles tingling against her skin. Its hot breath washed over her leg, and she became aware of something damp and sticky brushing her skin. M wanted to cry.

    The wolf was drooling.

    Of course it was drooling-its mouth was watering at the sight of her!

    How could there be no one in this massive castle toe and drag the beast away? Surely her unknown captor hadn''t gone to all this trouble just to feed her to a wolf, had they? That seemed like an awfully borate n for such a grisly end.

    M was starting to lose hope, her mind drifting to nonsense.

    What else could she do? She could feel something sharp and hard nudging her calf now-the wolf was clearly testing her flesh with its teeth, gauging whether it was worth a bite.

    She was already the main course.

    Just when despair was sinking its ws in, she caught a flicker of movement out of the corner of her eye. She turned her gaze and saw a young woman at the far end of the corridor, dressed in a crisp ck-and-white maid''s uniform, golden hair tied up in a neat bun. Clear blue eyes studied her from across the hallway.

    M''s heart leapt with hope.

    She didn''t dare raise her voice, but her eyes pleaded for help: Please, do something! Get this wolf away from me!

    But the maid only nced at her, then turned and walked away.

    M stared in disbelief.

    Seriously? Whether this was a kidnapping or some bizarre prank, how could they be so negligent after dragging her here? What if she died?

    Wait a minute...

    She''d been frozen in this standoff with the wolf for a while now, but it still hadn''t bitten her.

    Maybe... it didn''t eat people?

    Honestly, the odds didn''t look good either way. M decided to risk it and edged her leg forward, trying to step past the wolf. The moment she moved, its jaws mped around her calf-not biting down, but making it clear that one more step would tear her skin open.

    No blood yet, but the wolf was already this eager.

    If it tasted blood, she''d be finished.

    M froze.

    She stood in the corridor, forcing herself to ignore the primal urge to flee, feeling the wolf''s hot breath and sharp teeth pressing against her leg. They remained locked in that tense tableau.

    The corridor was lined with oil paintings��a pale woman in a white dress stood motionless as a full-grown wolf, pelt a mix of tawny, gray, and ck, prowled around her. Its golden eyes glinted coldly, creating a wild and surreal picture��a beauty and the beast scenee to life... at least, if you ignored the way the wolf kept mouthing her calf, teeth grazing but never biting, until her leg was slick with its drool.

    M''s legs were numb.

    She had no idea how long she''d been standing there. The light in the corridor was gradually fading, and more than one person had walked past-maids in ck- and-white uniforms, footmen in dark suits-each gliding by in silence, not one stopping to help her.

    She didn''t understand.

    The wolf ignored everyone else, never taking its eyes off her.

    Was she just more appetizing?

    She was exhausted.

    ...

    "Are you going to eat me or not?"

    The corridor was shrouded in dusk, candles flickering on the walls. M, utterly drained, finally spoke: "If you''re not, I''m leaving."

    She couldn''t take it anymore.

    She''d been standing here since daylight, and the castle''s master still hadn''t shown himself��just left her to y this game of chicken with a wolf. If the wolf wasn''t going to eat her, this was just some kind of sick joke.

    Was she supposed to stand here until morning?

    Forever?

    M gingerly flexed her numb foot, waited for the tingling ache to subside, then- unable to endure another moment-bolted forward like an arrow let loose.

    Whatever.

    Eat me or don''t!

    Her sudden movement startled the wolf, which hesitated, then let out a howl and chased after her.

    Girl and wolf, racing down the corridor.

    A frantic game of cat and mouse.

    M quickly realized: the castle''s master was toying with her. Every time she darted for a doorway, the wolf-always hanging back exactly one yard-would lunge and snap at her, forcing her to retreat and keep running. Then it would fall back again, howling and pursuing, keeping her trapped in this endless chase.

    Round and round they went, looping through the corridor again and again.

    She was gasping for breath, stomach empty, vision swimming from the exertion- but she couldn''t stop.

    Desperate, she veered toward the stairs.

    Down, down, down, several flights-atst, she saw the bright lights of the main hall below, caught the scent of food wafting up, and glimpsed servants moving quietly about.

    Whoever had orchestrated this whole ordeal had to be down there!

    Wolf at her heels, unknown dangers ahead-but at least there were people in the hall, people she could appeal to. M gathered her strength and dashed down thest few steps.

    Bang!

    A gunshot rang out.

    M froze on the staircase, staring at the small smoking crater just inches from her toes. Slowly, she lifted her gaze.

    A blond man in a sharp tailcoat stood at the foot of the stairs, a pistol in his gloved hand, his blue-green eyes cold and impassive. He spoke a single, clipped sentence-she caught only fragments, but recognized thenguage: Italian.

    She couldn''t make out every word, but the message was clear enough:

    Go back.

 Chapter 386

    Go back?

    M froze on the steps leading up from the first floor, locking eyes with the blond man standing below her. After a tense moment, she tried speaking English, her voice shaky.

    "You..."

    Bang!

    Before she could finish, another gunshot rang out. The bullet struck the wooden banister beside her, splintering it into sharp fragments that peppered her face and arms, leaving her skin stinging.

    She shrank back instinctively, but stopped herself just in time.

    She could feel thick, hot fur pressing against her calves-the wolf was right behind her.

    That did it. She was trapped.

    There was a gun pointing at her from the front, and the man was clearly forcing her to back up. But behind her was the wolf, and she didn''t dare make a wrong move. She stayed rooted to the spot until the blond man raised his gun, aiming it directly at her head. His warning this time was unmistakable.

    She didn''t have a choice.

    M took another hesitant step backward, bumping into the wolf again. The animal was heavy and solid, blocking her way, and she didn''t dare push harder.

    Then-

    A sharp whistle echoed through the hall, casual and almost mocking.

    At the sound, the wolf moved aside, finally giving her room.

    M''s gaze darted toward the hall, but she''d barely had a chance to look before another shot rang out. This one ripped through the hem of her dress, close enough to her leg that she could feel the heat of the bullet as it passed.

    Not daring to look back again, she retreated, step by step, until she''d returned to the previousnding. She could hear the wolf padding behind her, following her right into the room she''de from. There wasn''t even time to close the door-it was inside with her before she could react.

    She didn''t dare shut it now.

    Hugging her knees, M curled up on the sofa, staring at the wolf sprawled across the ss coffee table. She couldn''t let her guard down for a second.

    Night had fallenpletely.

    The cool sea breeze drifted in through the still-open window, ruffling the ck curtains that swayed gently in the moonlight.

    Then, footsteps sounded outside the door.

    A blonde, blue-eyed maid entered, carrying a silver bucket. She switched on the lights, and M saw the wolf''s eyes sh as it leapt from the table, golden gaze fixed on the approaching maid.

    The maid set a silver tray on the table and, using tongs,id out thick bs of raw, marbled meat.

    The wolf lunged at the food immediately, tearing into it with savage bites, blood dripping onto the table and filling the room with a metallic tang.

    The smell turned M''s stomach, yet, after watching the wolf eat with such gusto, her own hunger suddenly became impossible to ignore. Her stomach rumbled embarrassingly loudly.

    She''d spent the whole day being menaced by the wolf and forced to stand for hours, all without a single bite to eat. She was exhausted and starving.

    Don''t kidnappers usually feed their victims?

    Didn''t they worry about her starving to death?

    With the wolf watching her and escape clearly impossible, and the people here showing no interest in talking to her, M decided she wouldn''t make things any harder on herself. She tried reaching out to the maid

    "Is there any dinner for me?"

    English.

    The maid didn''t respond. She just stood there with the silver bucket, head bowed, as still and expressionless as a mannequin.

    Thinking she hadn''t heard, M asked again, "Could I please have something to eat?"

    Still, the maid said nothing.

    Maybe she didn''t understand English? M remembered the gunman downstairs had spoken Italian, so she fumbled through a halting request in broken Italian, hoping for at least a little food.

    But the maid ignored her once again. M understood-she was being deliberately ignored.

    Clearly,

    No dinner for her.

    The wolf finished eating quickly. Once the maid had cleaned up the blood and removed the tray, the animal curled up again on the cold ss table, let out a loud, satisfied burp, and fixed M with a smug look.

    M: "..."

    For the first time, she realized the word "dog" could almost apply to a wolf. This animal was clearly used to being pampered by its owner.

    But it was infuriating, too.

    ...

    Even with the wolf fed, M was still terrified. She was afraid that if she closed her eyes, she''d wake up to the animal tearing her apart, so she forced herself to stay awake on the sofa.

    Eventually, exhaustion won. She dozed off for a moment, drifting into a nightmare where shey on a dinner table, a wolf seated across from her in a napkin, holding a knife and fork, drooling as the silverware inched closer and closer...

    M jolted awake.

    Before she could even catch her breath, she found herself staring into a pair of golden eyes, far too close. The wolf was licking her neck, its gaze hungry and fixed on her, drool dribbling down onto her corbone.

    She stifled a scream, pressing herself back against the sofa.

    Daylight was already streaming through the window.

    Just as the wolf inched closer, the door swung open. The same maid from the night before entered, this time apanied by another.

    One maid went to feed the wolf.

    The other approached M, carrying a tray draped in a gold-embroidered cloth. She didn''t speak, just motioned for M to follow.

    Anything was better than staying with the wolf.

    M hurried after her, following her into arge, elegantly appointed bathroom. The maid set down the tray and began to help her undress.

    M immediately stepped back, but before she could protest, the maid produced a pistol from somewhere and pressed it to M''s forehead, her message all too clear no arguments.

 Chapter 387

    Alright, fine.

    A prisoner should know their ce.

    Just like that, M fell in line.

    Her nightgown was gently slipped off, and she was led-firmly, without any room for argument��toward a steaming bath. The maid fussed over her, scrubbing her clean with painstaking thoroughness. M was ufortable with the attention but knew better than to resist.

    The bath didn''tst long.

    Afterward, the maid removed a brocade cloth from a silver tray, revealing an ornate golden gown-something straight out of a European fairy tale. She dressed M piece by piece, fasteningyers of intricate fabric until M began to fidget, uneasy.

    "This dress is too small," she finally blurted, frowning. The bodice pinched her ribs, squeezing her breath thin��it was at least a size too tight.

    The maid ignored her, silently slipping golden silk gloves onto M''s hands.

    Seriously, was everyone here mute?

    Aside from the blond man who''d fired at her yesterday, M hadn''t heard a single word from anyone. The ce was swarming with people, yet the silence was uncanny, almost eerie.

    When the gown was finally in ce, M thought she might be done. But then the maid produced a white veil from the tray and moved to drape it over M''s head. M tried to stop her, but her hands were pinned-surprisingly strong for a woman; clearly, she''d been trained.

    M''s curiosity deepened. Who were these people who''d captured her? Every servant in this ancient castle seemed far from ordinary.

    The veil came down, thick and heavy, plunging her world into a blurred haze.

    She couldn''t see the path ahead. Swaddled in silk gloves, her hand was taken, and the silent maid led her forward. M had no idea where they were going, but she knew she didn''t have a choice-her only option was to follow.

    At least she didn''t have to stick around with the wolf.

    ...

    A veiled woman in gold, led by a blond maid in stark ck and white, drifted through the old stone castle. Down to the first floor, across the echoing hall.

    M could barely make out anything, but she sensed they''d left the building. The air changed-fragrant, floral. She caught glimpses of bright blooms, realized they''d entered a garden. Then, suddenly, the maid let go.

    No voices, only the distant call of birds and insects��a hush that stretched on and

    on.

    M waited, then tentatively called out, "Hello? Is anyone there?"

    She tried severalnguages, repeating herself, but got no reply. After a moment''s hesitation, she reached for the veil, only for her wrist to be caught.

    A gloved hand-ck leather, not tight, but unbreakable.

    Through the veil''s edge, she glimpsed a pair of polished ck Oxfords and crisp, tailored ck trousers. A man. His right hand, at his side, gripped a ck-tipped cane.

    The image struck a memory-Lysander''s grandfather. The cane was never for walking, but for power, privilege, and old money. In early twentieth-century Europe, every gentleman had one. Now, only the most traditional, aristocratic types kept up the habit.

    Was this the master of the castle? Her kidnapper?

    M stared through the veil, seeing only a vague silhouette-shoulder-length, slightly wavy hair.

    She watched as the man bent to pluck a flower from a nearby bed, then took her gloved hand and ced the bloom in her palm.

    A rose-deep crimson, nearly ck at the core. Sinister, strange-yet strikingly beautiful.

    So her abductor had a sense of style. Guessing he was the ringleader, M held the rose obediently, letting him guide her to a white wrought-iron bench twined with flowers.

    He sat beside her.

    M waited, expecting threats or demands. But for half an hour, the man said nothing at all. He simply opened a book and began to read, as if she weren''t even there.

    She couldn''t fathom what he was thinking.

    Suddenly, her stomach rumbled-loud in the silent garden-just as she was about to speak.

    She closed her eyes, mortified. Then, with a weary sigh, she gave in. "I''m starving," she said. "You went through all the trouble to bring me here, but you haven''t killed me, so you must want something-money, a favor, whatever it is. Just say the word. I''ll give you anything I can, as long as you let me go. I mean, I''m more useful to you alive, right? You''re not really nning to starve me to death, are you?"

    The man stayed silent.

    M was starting to think food wasn''t on the menu today, when he finally reached for a silver tray on the table and offered it to her.

    Food?

    She was too hungry to care about poison or mind games. Without hesitation, M peeled off her gloves and reached for the pastries.

    The tray slid away, just out of reach.

    She froze, stunned. Was he toying with her?

    After being chased by a wolf all day yesterday, M already suspected the castle''s master enjoyed games. But this this was just childish. Was he ever going to let her eat?

 Chapter 388

    M was so hungry her head was starting to spin.

    Across from her, the man picked up his cane and, with the silver-engraved handle, tapped lightly on the pair of silk gloves resting on the table-the ones she''d just taken off and set down.

    She sucked in a deep breath, exasperated.

    Seriously?

    What was with this obsessivepulsion? The urge tough bubbled up, but she fought it down and obediently slipped the gloves back on. Just as she finished, the te of pastries was handed over again.

    She took a bite. The dessert was so sweet it nearly brought her to tears.

    Finally, something to eat.

    At this point, anything tasted delicious to her. She did her best to eat with a semnce of grace, but she didn''t bother to slow down; soon, the pastries were gone.

    A small cup of coffee appeared.

    She drank it in one gulp, wincing at the bitterness.

    Honestly, she was still hungry. The pastries had only been a few tiny pieces, nowhere near enough. But the man ignored her, sitting off to the side, eyes fixed on his book.

    The garden was utterly silent.

    With the veil draped over her head, M couldn''t see a thing-appreciating the garden was out of the question. Everything in her view was just a blur of color.

    Still, she could make out one thing:

    ck and crimson roses dominated the garden-the same variety as the one the man had ced in her palm earlier.

    She didn''t get it.

    He''d brought her here by force, hadn''t killed her, hadn''t made any demands, barely even said a word. He refused any attempt atmunication. What was the point of all this?

    Was she supposed to live or die? Couldn''t he at least let her know?

    Just then, the man put down his book. Gloved in ck leather, his hand hovered

    in the air, then slipped beneath the edge of her veil.

    A butterfly perched delicately on his fingertips.

    M blinked in surprise, unsure what he wanted. Was she supposed to take it? She hesitantly reached out, and the butterfly fluttered down to her finger, trembling for a moment before taking off again.

    The man returned to his book.

    So they sat there: one reading, the other simply enduring the silence. Time crawled toward noon. M was almost dozing off in the heat when, suddenly, a shadow fell over her, snapping her awake.

    Outside the veil, several figures moved quietly past.

    The manor''s servants��she could tell by their uniforms��set up a sunshade overhead and arranged a long table nearby,ying out tters of fragrant food.

    Her stomach growled.

    But she didn''t dare move.

    With the veil hiding her face, she stole a nce at the man. He closed his book, handed it to a waiting servant, and took a seat at the table,posed and unhurried as he began his lunch.

    No one paid her any mind.

    So... was she supposed to eat or not?

    ...

    She waited a while, but hunger eventually won out. Lifting the heavy folds of her gold gown, M shuffled over to the table and sat down, pulling out a chair herself.

    Still, no one stopped her.

    Carefully, she picked up a knife and fork and stabbed a piece of roast chicken from the nearest tter, lifting a corner of her veil just enough to eat.

    No one intervened.

    So, she was allowed to eat? Was that it?

    Whatever. What kind of kidnapper starves their hostage, anyway?

    No one tried to stop her, and it wasn''t like she was about to let herself starve to death. M didn''t bother with pretense-she quickly polished off two pieces of chicken, then, emboldened, reached for another dish. That''s when a firm hand grabbed her wrist.

    A servant, who had been standing silently nearby, pried the utensils from her grip

    and pulled her away from the table with surprising strength.

    She was back in her wrought-iron chair before she could react.

    She''d barely eaten a thing!

    Fuming beneath her veil, M red at the man still dining unhurriedly at the table. What a tyrant of a kidnapper!

    Lunch ended soon after.

    She watched, stomach aching, as the servants cleared away the untouched food. It would''ve been easier if she''d never gotten a taste in the first ce-now her hunger was worse, her stomach cramping in protest.

    Apparently, the man liked to walk after lunch.

    M, already exhausted from hunger, was all but dragged along at his side. The heavy gold gown was much too tight and cumbersome for her frame, each step a small torture. By the time they finally sat down again, she was thoroughly drained. The man went back to his book.

    M couldn''t stand it any longer. If this went on, she''d be too weak to even think about escape, much less attempt it.

    She spoke up, her voice soft and subdued.

    "Sir, could you at least tell me what you want? If it''s money, I can pay. If it''s something else, just name it-I''ll help however I can, as long as you let me go. And look, I''m not trying to fight you. If you kill me, I''m no use to you, so there''s really no point in tormenting me like this. Whatever you need, I''ll do my best to cooperate."

    She didn''t even know where she''d been taken.

    No idea if someone might find her, or if anyone was even looking, or when help mighte-if it ever did. She understood exactly how dire her situation was, and thest thing she wanted was to provoke her captor.

    If he didn''t n to get rid of her, she''d y along.

    She wanted to live.

    When he didn''t react, M wondered if he even understood English. Judging by his looks, maybe he was Italian? She racked her brain for the right words and, in halting Italian, promised the same thing:

    She wouldn''t fight, wouldn''t seek revenge-anything, really, as long as he let her leave alive.

    At least she had one small advantage:

    Maybe by design, maybe by ident, she hadn''t seen his face once since her capture. The veil had stayed on the entire time. That had to mean something-he didn''t want her to recognize him, which probably meant he wasn''t ready to kill her.

    There was hope for negotiation.

    She''d considered, too, whether he was connected to some family feud, or maybe a business rivalry gone wrong, or something else entirely.

    She carefully asked.

    Atst, the man stirred, ncing her way. After a long pause, he closed his book and left in silence.

    What did that mean?

    M started to rise, but a servant behind her pressed down on her shoulders, forcing her back into the chair.

    She watched as the man''s figure disappeared into the garden.

 Chapter 389

    M had been forced to sit out in the garden until nightfall. By the time the air turned chilly and she was so numb she could barely feel her legs, a maid finally came to lead her back to her room.

    Dinner, of course, was out of the question.

    ...

    The wolf was still there.

    She watched as the animal-wolf in name, but acting more like a dog-gorged itself on food, then let out a long, rank belch in her direction. M''s eyes practically gleamed green, though whether from hunger or pure irritation, she

    couldn''t say.

    She was hungry enough to eat the wolf.

    That night, after confirming the wolf wasn''t about to attack her��at least for the moment-M decided to get what sleep she could, even with a wolf in the room. Skipping sleep on an empty stomach would only make things worse.

    Sure, she''d told the kidnapper earlier that she wouldn''t run or try to fight back, but if a chance came along, she wasn''t about to let it slip by.

    The couch was impossible to sleep on, so she crawled between the bed curtains, determined to shut out the sight of the wolf and pretend it didn''t exist. But the wolf clearly disliked being ignored. The moment she settled in, its head poked through the curtains, golden eyes glinting in the dark, intent on her.

    They locked eyes for two tense seconds. Then My back, closed her eyes, and pretended not to notice.

    Stare all you want, she thought. I need to sleep.

    After a day spent with her kidnapper in the garden, being punished by sitting until night with no dinner, she was physically and mentally exhausted. If the wolf wanted to eat her while she slept, so be it.

    At this point, she could only chalk it up to fate.

    But in the middle of the night, hunger woke her. Her stomach growled so loudly it was impossible to sleep.

    She craved food.

    Her eyes, shining with green desperation, drifted to the wolf, which had dozed off with its head resting over the side of the bed, snoring softly.

    Wolf meat-would it taste any good?

    ...

    M considered her own strength-she was realistic. Still, the hunger was maddening.

    Since she''d been snatched and brought here, she hadn''t had a proper meal. She''d been chased by a wolf, cooped up with a kidnapper, and forced to share a room with a predator who might decide to snack on her at any moment. Her nerves were shot; the few scraps of food she''d managed to scrounge up didn''te close to keeping her going.

    She was dizzy with hunger.

    This couldn''t go on.

    She sat up in bed, immediately drawing the wolf''s attention. It sprang up, nting

    its paws on the mattress, baring its teeth and growling low in its throat.

    M had spent enough time with the creature to know it was smarter than it looked.

    She took a steadying breath. Not sure if this foreign wolf would understand her, she resorted to gestures-first miming a big te piled high with meat, then pretending to shove food into her mouth. She was trying to signal: I''ll take you to food.

    It was a gamble.

    The wolf cocked its head, golden eyes glinting in the darkness. There was a long, tense pause. Suddenly, the wolf lunged closer.

    Well, that''s it, she thought. Gamble lost.

    M shut her eyes and sighed.

    But instead of fangs, she felt teeth tugging at the hem of her nightgown. The wolf gave a determined yank, dragging her toward the door, drool dripping everywhere.

    M: "..."

    She was at a loss for words. So, the wolf was a foodie, too.

    She could work with that.

    Her spirits revived, M and the wolf-both eyes agleam with hunger-slipped out of the room and crept down the dimly lit corridor, sticking to the shadows.

    The wolf led the way; M followed close behind.

    Clearly, the native wolf knew the castle''syout better than she did. If it was off to raid the kitchen, she was more than happy to tag along and share the spoils.

    Just thinking of food made M''s mouth water; she picked up her pace.

    Together, they slunk into the grand hall on the first floor. The faint glow of a nightlight lit one corner, but otherwise, the ce was deserted. It was the first time M had seen the main hallvishly decorated in an old-world European style, all carved wood and gold leaf.

    Yet the opulence was offset by the abundance of ck roses scattered throughout, every arrangement contributing to an atmosphere both gothic and oppressive-deep reds and inky cks everywhere.

    Whoever owned this castle, M thought, really had a thing for ck roses.

    But she didn''t have time to dwell on it-the wolf was circling in front of a set of heavy doors, ncing back at her expectantly.

    This had to be the kitchen.

    M hurried over, tried the door, and found it locked. Seriously? Who locks their own kitchen?

    And not just with a key, but with a digital code!

    That was thest straw.

    She gave the door a frustrated thump, then eyed the wolf sitting beside her, gazending on its jaws. On a wild impulse, she pointed at the lock, then at the wolf''s mouth.

    Think you can bite through it?

    For some reason, M got the distinct impression the wolf was looking at her with disdain.

    She slumped, bending over to re at the keypad. Squinting in the dim light, she tried to spot which buttons were most worn. If she couldn''t figure it out, she''d just have to guess��she was desperate enough to try anything.

    She was starving; she felt like chewing the lock off.

    Just then, a faint noise caught her attention. She turned to see the wolf-who''d been waiting for her to open the door-suddenly dart behind a sofa.

    What now?

    On instinct, she followed.

    No sooner had she ducked behind the sofa than she heard footsteps on the stairs

    a person approaching!

    Her heart leapt into her throat. She crouched low, hiding behind the long couch, and nced at the wolf, who was already sprawled underneath. M could only shake her head.

    So, this wolf was an old hand at sneaking around. A real turncoat, too.

    If it weren''t for the wolf''s unmistakably lupine features, M would have sworn it was a dog-one of those clever and mischievous ones.

    They''de to steal food together, but the moment trouble approached, the wolf had been the first to bolt. Typical.

    Footsteps grew louder, but seemed to pass by. Peeking out, M saw a tall figure with tousled, shoulder-length golden-brown curls, dressed in a deep red robe, standing at the kitchen door and tapping in a code.

    Suddenly wide awake, M craned her neck, trying to memorize the sequence of his fingers. She was still determined to get into that kitchen.

    Hunger trumped fear.

    But just then, the man''s hand froze on the keypad. He turned slightly, pale face catching in the half-light, and looked directly toward where she was hiding...

 Chapter 390

    "Phew..."

    M pressed her back into the couch, keeping her breathing shallow and quiet. Her chest rose and fell ever so slightly, and beads of sweat dotted her forehead.

    Had she been discovered?

    She didn''t dare peek around the corner again, forced to wait in agonizing suspense for the worst to happen.

    Every second crawled by like an eternity.

    She held her breath for what felt like ages, but still, no footsteps approached. Instead, she heard a soft beep, followed by the creak of a door opening.

    Had she managed to avoid being found?

    After a few more moments, M cautiously poked her head out. The kitchen door down the hall was cracked open, but there was no one in sight-just a sliver of empty space. Whoever it was must have gone inside.

    She let out a slow breath, relieved. But then a new wave of unease washed over her. Why would someonee to the kitchen in the dead of night? Surely, she wasn''t the only one hungry at this hour?

    Just as she was pondering this, a sudden, thunderous noise shattered the silence.

    BANG!

    M jumped, her heart lurching.

    The sound came from the kitchen. Once her initial shock faded, her years of culinary experience kicked in-she recognized the unmistakable thud of a heavy knife hitting a chopping board. Someone was... chopping something? Hard?

    BANG!

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    The repeated, jarring noise made her heart pound even harder. She was genuinely startled.

    Who on earth cooks at this hour? And why so violently?

    Did the owner of this old mansion have a midnight cooking hobby?

    And did it have to be so loud?

    Suddenly, her appetite vanished. But driven by a mix of curiosity and nerves she couldn''t exin, M crept silently to the kitchen door and peered through the narrow gap.

    The kitchen was spacious and dimly lit.

    On the stove, arge pot simmered, sending up clouds of fragrant steam. A man in a red robe, his back to her, wielded a cleaver, hacking at a rack of rawmb ribs with swift, practiced force. In no time, he separated the bones, rinsed the meat, and tossed it into the bubbling pot.

    For some reason, M''s nerves eased a little.

    So he was just making stewmb stew, by the looks of it.

    Still, who makes stew in the middle of the night? What kind of person does that?

    She was more convinced than ever that everyone in this ce was strange. Not just the silent servants, but even the master of the manor himself-every one of them mute and mysterious.

    Where on earth had she been brought? What kind of den of wolves was this?

    Worry about her uncertain fate gnawed at her. Her hunger had evaporated, and with someone still in the kitchen, her n to sneak a midnight snack was clearly dead.

    She gave up on the wolf, too, slinking carefully from behind the table and chairs toward the stairs, hunched low and trying to stay invisible.

    But as she reached the staircase, she collided headlong with the wolf and nearly screamed.

    The wolf didn''t even spare her a nce. It moved with a surprising lightness, bounding up the stairs as if running from something that terrified it. M could have sworn she saw... fear in the animal''s hurried retreat.

    Impossible, she told herself.

    It''s a wolf-what could it possibly be afraid of?

    Still, despite her rationalization, a chill crept into her chest. She nced nervously back toward the kitchen, an uneasy thought surfacing-if even the wolf was afraid of that man, what kind of person was he?

    Shivering, she hurried up the stairs without daring to look back.

    On her way down the corridor, she passed a series of portraits. Her gaze was drawn, as always, to the first painting��a faceless woman with long, dark hair. That disturbing sense of familiarity returned, stronger than ever.

    Every time she saw that painting, it felt like d��j�� vu.

    She was certain she''d seen it somewhere before, but no matter how she tried, she couldn''t recall where.

    Afraid of being noticed, she cast a final, uneasy nce at the faceless woman in the painting and hurried back to her room, the wolf close behind.

    M barely slept for the rest of the night.

    Hunger and fear gnawed at her.

    She managed to hold out until dawn, at which point the maid arrived as usual to feed the wolf and lead M to her bath. This time, however, her clothes had changed a pure white dress of delicate chiffon.

    It was, unfortunately, still too tight and ufortable.

    As always, a veil was ced over her head, and M was escorted to the garden. There, at a long table beneath the morning sun, the man was already seated, eating breakfast.

    She was led to sit across from him.

    A bowl of steaming broth was set before her.

    M''s heart skipped a beat. What was this supposed to mean? Did he know she''d been sneaking aroundst night? Was this some kind of warning?

    Her mind raced with anxious thoughts.

    The maid standing nearby gestured for her to drink. Through the veil, M could see the man''s gaze fixed on her.

    She had no choice but to lift the bowl.

    Nervous, she didn''t sip immediately. Instead, she brought the bowl to her nose and sniffed carefully. Relief swept through her-it wasmb stew.

    Only then did she dare to taste it.

    To her surprise, it was delicious-rich, savory, with the meat cooked to perfect tenderness. The taste was so familiar... almost nostalgic.

    Where had she tasted this before?

    As she chewed thoughtfully, the answer dawned on her.

    Of course!

    She froze mid-bite.

    She''d had this exact vor at the Montgomery family estate, made by none other than Lysander''s mother-Felicity.

    Felicity rarely cooked, but every New Year''s, she would make a huge pot ofmb stew using importedmb ribs, simmered for hours until the meat was meltingly tender and fragrant. M always had several bowls and had even tried to learn the recipe from Felicity, but never managed to recreate that unique vor.

 Chapter 391

    She had never tasted soup quite like this anywhere else��not even in the finest restaurants abroad.

    Yet the bowl in front of her now was almost identical to the one Felicity used to

    make.

    A sudden chill crawled up her spine.

    M''s back stiffened, and she slowly turned her head. Through the thin veil

    covering her face, she peered at the blurred outline of the man sitting across the table. Her fingers trembled uncontrobly.

    Why?

    How could this man have made the same soup she''d once tasted at the Montgomery estate?

    She had always assumed-

    That he''d kidnapped her because he''d learned about her connection to Jade through Giselle, or that he held some grudge against her great-aunt, seeking revenge or ransom.

    But now-

    She realized she''d been terribly, dangerously wrong.

    Had she overlooked the Montgomerys entirely? Was she taken because of them?

    Her spoon slipped from her grasp and fell into the bowl with a soft ssh. As she tried to stand, a servant behind her shoved her forcefully back into her seat, the grip on her shoulders painfully tight.

    "Who are you?" she demanded, voice shaking. "Why are you holding me? Is this to threaten the Montgomery family-or to extort them?"

    If this truly had something to do with the Montgomerys, everything changed. Her situation could be even more dire.

    Lysander would nevere for her.

    ...

    The garden outside was silent and still.

    The man lifted a delicate porcin coffee cup, took a slow, thoughtful sip, then finally spoke. It was the first time M had heard his voice.

    "Did you like it?��

    The words were in English-wless, unented American English.

    His voice was refined, almost musical.

    But M was in no mood to notice, nor to wonder how a foreigner could speak so perfectly. She was too unsettled. "What?"

    "The taste," he said quietly, "Was it like hers?"

    M''s face went white. A wave of dread swept through her. "What are you saying? What do you mean?"

    Some awful realization was rising in her chest.

    But the man fell silent. The cold muzzle of a gun pressed against the back of her head. M clenched her lips, forced herself to answer, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "It''s... very simr."

    "Simr��or not quite the same?" he murmured.

    He turned as if to leave. Panic surged in M. Ignoring the gun at her head, she struggled to her feet.

    "Wait! What do you want from me? If you''re trying to threaten the Montgomery family, you-"

    She wanted to say they had the wrong person, but her fingers identally snagged the edge of her veil, nearly pulling it from her face. A searing pain shot through her palm.

    Bang!

    A scream tore from her throat before she could finish. She copsed to the floor, clutching her left hand as blood poured from the bullet wound in her palm. Writhing in agony, tears soaked the white veil that now shrouded her face.

    "My hand! Oh God, my hand!"

    The man paused mid-step, then turned back to her. With his ck cane, he hooked the veil and draped it more securely over her face, his tone casual, almost dismissive.

    "Don''t let me see your face."

    ...

    In a bed draped with deep red curtains, My motionless, her eyes hollow. The truth had finally sunk in-and left her more hopeless than ever.

    It was because of the Montgomery family.

    Always, always the Montgomery family.

    She didn''t even know what to feel anymore.

    Curled up on her side, her bandaged left hand throbbing and numb, she held it

    close to her chest. Tears kepting, soaking the fine linen sheets.

    What was she supposed to do now?

    Could she ever go home?

    Had she been taken because of her marriage to Lysander-did they think she could be used to threaten him? Or the Montgomerys?

    But they were wrong.

    All of it was wrong.

    Her marriage to Lysander was nothing but a hollow pretense, a shell she''d been desperate to shed. The only one Lysander truly cared for was Giselle. He would never risk anything for M.

    Neither Lysander nor the Montgomerys would lift a finger to save her.

    Any threat against her was empty.

    But could she tell her captor this? Tell him he''d grabbed the wrong person, that only Giselle would be of use? If she had no value, would he simply kill her?

    He was brutal enough for it.

    She had barely brushed her veil and he''d shot her hand through. What would he do if she was truly useless?

    She didn''t dare risk it.

    But even if she kept silent, if he tried to threaten the Montgomerys, and Lysander ignored it, she''d be killed soon enough anyway.

    What could she do?

    As the anesthetic wore off, pain pulsed through her hand in waves. Curling tighter,

    she buried her head under the covers, whispering brokenly,

    "It hurts... it hurts..."

    "

    ...Aunt Felicity, I miss you so much."

    She wanted to go home.

    To be with her great-aunt again.

    But she couldn''t. She didn''t even know how her great-aunt was doing��at least, she thought with a faint, bitter relief, this had nothing to do with her. The man was targeting M, and the Montgomerys.

    Her great-aunt was safe.

    For a long time, shey hidden beneath the nkets, her sobs growing quieter until they faded away. When she finally lifted her head, her face was nk, but her eyes were sharp and resolute once more.

    She had to survive.

    No matter what it took, she would find a way out of this hell-and get back to her great-aunt.

    If rescue would nevere,

    She''d save herself.

    She would never give up.

 Chapter 392

    She made up her mind.

    For the next few days, M kept her head down and behaved.

    Even though she knew the servants here would never answer her, she still asionally tried to strike up a conversation with whoever entered her room. No one ever responded, but she didn''t mind talking to herself.

    Even the wolf that slept in her room every night��she''d finally worked up the nerve to stroke its thick fur.

    Maybe it was the failed "revolutionary camaraderie" they''d forged during their attempted midnight kitchen raid, but now, whenever she saw the wolf, her fear had faded a little. She was still wary, but at least she no longer shrank away every time it padded over to nudge or nip at her.

    She needed to adapt to this ce as quickly as possible.

    Only by adjusting could she start to notice the patterns, learn how things worked here, and find her chance to escape.

    Each day, she dressed in ill-fitting gowns and veiled her face, then sat in the garden eating whatever Western-style food the man asionally prepared- simple dishes she''d grown up with, the kind the Montgomery family often ate, and every single one was something Felicity used to make.

    After finishing her meal, she dutifully gave her verdict:

    Did it taste the same, or not?

    Whenever this happened, she''d eat a little more than usual. After all, when the man cooked, no one stopped her from having seconds.

    With any other meal, though, she was always interrupted and told to stop after just a few bites. That''s why she''d been half-starved these past few days, growing weaker with every passing day.

    The constant hunger worried her.

    One morning, the maid came as usual to help her wash and change her bandages. Today, she dressed her in a rare ssh of color-a red chiffon dress. It was still ill-fitting.

    Now, M finally understood why. After all, she was a seasoned fashion designer; she could spot the wrong size at a nce, no measuring tape needed, especially once she tried the clothes on.

    Every single dress was made for Felicity.

    Felicity had always been a bit shorter and smaller than her. The fit was perfect for Felicity... which made it all the more baffling. What exactly was this man''s intention?

    If he hated the Montgomery family, then why stock the house with so many clothes in Felicity''s size?

    Just what was his connection to the Montgomerys?

    Or, more specifically, what was the real rtionship between him and Lysander''s mother, Felicity? M couldn''t help but recall Felicity''s long-standing, unstable mental state-none of this could mean anything good.

    Lost in thought, M barely noticed as the maid finished dressing her. This time, her gloves were ckce, with a delicate ck rose embroidered on the back of the hand.

    Her veil was different, too.

    Instead of the usual, it was a wide-brimmed hat crowned with ck roses, with a long ck veil cascading down to her waist, obscuring her vision far more than before.

    Everything about her outfit was different today.

    Led by the hand, she followed the maid down the corridor. The wolf didn''t trail behind her this time. As they passed the painting of the faceless woman at the end of the hall, M nced at it out of the corner of her eye.

    -Could it be you?

    ...

    Downstairs, they didn''t head to the garden as usual, but stopped at the front doors instead.

    A long, ck limousine was waiting outside.

    Were they going out?

    A jolt of excitement shot through her. Finally, she''d see the world beyond these walls. She still had no idea where she''d been taken-only that it was some ind, and escape would be nearly imposs le.

    Someone gently took her wrist.

    She knew it was the man. M didn''t resist. Over the past days, she''d learned a little about him: he was obsessively clean, and avoided physical contact unless absolutely necessary.

    And if he did touch her, it was always with gloves-both of them wore them.

    As long as she yed the part-the silent mannequin, or the taste tester-and never lifted her veil in front of him, there''d be no repeat of the shooting, and she''d stay safe.

    She climbed into the car.

    The interior matched the castle''s opulent, old-world style. The man sat across from her, saying nothing about their destination.

    M didn''t ask.

    She knew she wouldn''t get an answer. Instead, she turned and gazed through the thick ck veil and the window at thendscape whirring past��a blur of color and light.

    She couldn''t make out anything.

    She could just discern the car winding down a long drive, passing through dense woods. The vehicle was soundproofed; she heard nothing from outside as they drove deeper into the forest, eventually stopping near a cluster of low wooden cabins. Shadows of people moved about outside.

    There were a lot of people here.

    Stepping out, she heard strains of music drifting through the trees, mingling with birdsong and theughter of guests.

    Voices in all sorts ofnguages filled the air.

    She caught snatches of Italian, English, French, and others she didn''t recognize.

    One thing was clear:

    They''d arrived at some kind of woond party.

    The man kept a gentle grip on her wrist as they walked into the crowd. For a second, the noise died away, reced by a stunned hush��then the chatter andughter started up again, louder than before, tinged with surprise.

    She could tell at once:

    This man was someone important here.

    But strangely, after the initial surprise, no one approached them. In fact, a few people even edged away, as if afraid.

    What did that mean?

    Confused, M obediently followed the man into one of the cabins. Inside, several men were roaring withughter around a card table, pping the table and shouting over each other. When they noticed the new arrivals, one nced over and called out:

    "Cossio''s here!"

    Cossio?

    Was that the man''s name?

    ...

    Still puzzling this out, M saw one of the men at the card table suddenly rise and approach her. With her face hidden behind the thick ck veil, she couldn''t see his features, but he greeted her in perfect Italian.

    He took her hand, bowed, and pressed a gant kiss to her gloved knuckles. His tone was charming.

    "You''re stunning. May I see your face?"

    M blinked in surprise.

    She gently withdrew her hand and took a small step behind Cossio, her actions making her answer clear.

    The men around the table burst outughing, jeering at their friend for getting shot down.

    The man just scratched his head, unfazed. He plucked a red rose from a vase on the side table and offered it to M, his voice still warm and friendly.

    "No worries. You''re even cuter like this."

 Chapter 393

    "Don''t be afraid of me. That man, Cossio, he''s violent-dangerous. He''ll hurt you. Why don''t youe with me instead?"

    M bit her tongue, refusing to answer.

    Is he for real? Just going to say that right in front of everyone?

    What''s his angle, being so blunt when Cossio''s right there? Then again, maybe their rtionship is close enough that this sort of thing isn''t out of bounds.

    Sure enough, the man everyone called Cossio-whose moods were notoriously unpredictable-didn''t get angry. Instead, he simply yanked the other man aside and replied coolly in Italian, "She belongs to me."

    The man just shrugged and dropped back into his seat at the poker table. As Cossio sat down, the man nced at the veiled woman behind him and grinned. ��Come on, Cossio, be serious. Let me have this beauty, will you? I caught a whiff of medicine on her-she''s hurt. You always forget, women need to be cared for and cherished."

    He seemed suddenly reminded of something, and went on, "Remember that foreign beauty from over twenty years ago? Didn''t you��"

    BANG!

    The heavy ebony cane mmed down on the table, its tip aimed straight at the man''s chest. Cossio''s voice was icy and measured: "Are you challenging me to a duel? Fine. Name the ce. Sign the contract."

    A brief hush fell.

    Then, as if on cue, the others crowded around the table burst outughing and cheering, pping their hands. "A duel! A duel!"

    They were clearly here for the drama.

    The man raised both hands in surrender, looking resigned. "Alright, alright, my fault for running my mouth. I''m not interested in a duel my lover''s waiting for me back home."

    The crowd groaned and booed, disappointed.

    M sat behind Cossio, her face hidden by a ck veil, brow furrowed in thought. A foreign beauty from twenty years ago?

    From what that man had said, did it mean that, all those years ago, there was a foreign woman by Cossio''s side?

    Twenty years. The timing... andtely, she''d noticed how Cossio seemed oddly attentive whenever Felicity was mentioned. She tried to piece things together, but nothing fit.

    It struck her suddenly-she''d been married into the Montgomery family for seven years, and yet there was so much she didn''t know. All she really knew was that Felicity had suffered from postpartum depression after giving birth to her second child. Her mental health had been fragile ever since. Though she''d mostly stabilized in recent years, she''d never fully recovered.

    Sometimes, during her episodes, she didn''t even recognize people.

    But... what if...

    What if the "foreign beauty" from twenty years ago was Felicity? And what if that man''s casual use of the word "toyed with" meant more than it seemed?

    A cold suspicion crept up M''s spine, chilling her to the bone.

    Was Felicity''s illness really just postpartum depression?

    She thought of Felicity''s gentle smile, her warm embrace-kinder to M than her own mother ever was. Felicity had treated her like her own daughter, and M hade to love her as a true mother in return... The realization sent a shiver through her, her whole body trembling.

    Another detail surfaced-something she''d never considered before.

    For a family as prominent as the Montgomerys, international travel should be routine. Yet, aside from Lysander, M couldn''t recall any of the core Montgomery family ever traveling abroad-not even for leisure. Odd, considering how many overseas businesses the family controlled.

    Once an idea took root, the more she recalled, the more strange inconsistencies she noticed-so many things about the Montgomerys that had never made sense.

    M shook her head sharply.

    No. Stop it. It''s impossible!

    Felicity''s background was impable.

    The Fontaines were a family of schrs. M had heard that Felicity was engaged to Lysander''s father, Conrad, at eighteen. They''d been childhood sweethearts-the perfect couple, admired by all.

    The Montgomerys and the Fontaines-two of the most respected families in the country.

    With power and influence like that, how could anyone have hurt Felicity? How could she possibly have been victimized?

    No. Impossible.

    How could she even think such things about her elders?

    M kept telling herself to stop, to focus on escaping, not to get curious. None of this had anything to do with her.

    But her fingers tightened around the hem of her dress, knuckles white and veins standing out.

    Yet... if it was true, what did these people want with her?

    Meanwhile,

    Florence, Italy.

    A muffled cry echoed in a dark alley. Lysander, dressed in a long ck coat, his polished shoes pressing down mercilessly on the face of a battered man, ground his heel in with icy contempt. His fox-like eyes were cold as steel.

    He spoke wless Italian, his tone frigid. "Talk. Where did that lunatic go?"

    "I don''t know-ah!"

    The man''s head was shoved into a filthy puddle. Lysander''s eyes burned with frustration and barely-restrained rage.

    He''d arrived in Florence days ago.

    But the madman was already gone-vanished. In a foreign country, with the kind of influence that man wielded here, tracking him down was like searching for a needle in a haystack. The whole family was fiercely loyal, making interrogation nearly impossible.

    Lysander''s patience was wearing dangerously thin.

    Ordinarily, matters like this were beneath him. But he couldn''t sit still-he needed

    to act, to do something, anything, to vent the anxiety and anger threatening to consume him.

    At the mouth of the alley,

    Leonard hurried over, phone in hand. "We found something."

    On the screen was a photograph, snapped in secret.

    It showed a man with shoulder-length golden-brown curls, his skin deathly pale, lips blood-red-a face so striking it bordered on the unreal. He was leading a woman draped head-to-toe in a ck veil and a red dress, the two walking together through a forest.

    Lysander stared at the woman in the photo for a long time, gripping the phone so tightly the screen cracked under his hand. Through clenched teeth, he spat a single name:

    "Cossio!"

 Chapter 394

    The forest banquet was finally over.

    By the time M was brought back to the old manor, night had fallen and she was close to copsing from exhaustion. The dress they''d stuffed her into was far too tight and heavy, chafing with every step she took. But what bothered her even more was that, during the entire feast, she''d managed to snag just a single bite-

    sized pastry.

    She hadn''t even gotten a chance to try another before being whisked away.

    Moving listlessly in sync with the maid''s brisk motions, M let the woman peel the crimson gown-more of a shackle than a dress-off her body. She slipped into a light, white silk nightgown and sprawled on the sofa, too drained to care. Still, clinging to a sliver of hope, she asked weakly, "Is there any dinner?"

    The maid ignored her, simply redressing the bandage on M''s left hand before leaving in silence.

    So, no dinner again tonight. Great.

    She genuinely didn''t get it. Cossio was impossible to predict. If she spoke up, he punished her; if she stayed quiet and tried to blend into the background, she still got denied food. What did he even want from her?

    This ce was suffocating. She couldn''t bear another day of it.

    As soon as the room was empty except for her and the wolf, M sprang into action. She dug her fingers into the crevice of the sofa and fished out two gold- foil-wrapped choctes.

    She''d swiped them at the banquet when Cossio wasn''t looking-her only sessful heist of the night.

    She pressed one of the candies to her nose, inhaling the sweet scent of chocte, and for a moment, it soothed the storm inside her. Her stomach, though, had other ideas and let out a loud, indignant growl.

    Without hesitation, she crawled into bed and slid one piece of chocte into the crack beneath her pillow, safely out of sight.

    She unwrapped the other, but didn''t wolf it down; just nibbled off half. The chocte melted on her tongue, rich and velvety, its sweetness chasing away the faint bitterness. For a moment, she almost felt okay.

    Then the bed suddenly dipped beside her.

    The wolf lunged, jaws aimed right at the remaining half of chocte in her hand. M jerked away, shaking her head and scolding in a hushed voice, "No way, you can''t have this."

    She red at the greedy beast. He feasted on meat every single day, and now he wanted to steal her half-bite of chocte? Unbelievable.

    Moving quickly, she rewrapped the remaining half and tucked it back into the crack under the pillow, just in case the next round of linen-changing maids decided to snoop.

    She''d savor itter-slowly.

    Ignoring the wolf baring his teeth and growling at her from the edge of the bed, M cocooned herself in the nkets. She''d figured him out by now- mischievous and greedy, yes, but disciplined. He never actually climbed onto the bed, just hovered close by. At least he didn''t tear the ce apart.

    So her chocte stash was safe probably.

    After a day like this, with only half a chocte to her name, M woke in the middle of the night, stomach aching with hunger. She was almost used to it by

    now.

    Almost.

    She stared up at the blood-red canopy, dazed and empty, then suddenly sat up. No, she''d never get used to this. She was starving. She needed to do something -fast. If she didn''t figure out a way out of this manor soon, she''d die of hunger before Cossio even had a chance toy a finger on her.

    She''d had enough.

    When she got up, the wolf stirred too.

    There was no stopping him, so she figured she might as well use him as an early warning system. If trouble showed up, the wolf would react long before she could.

    With a little misdirection, M convinced the wolf to follow her, promising him a midnight snack. Together, they slipped out under the cover of darkness. She hoped to scout around, search for an exit, or maybe find a phone-anything that could connect her to the outside world.

    Her feet padded silently down the corridor in soft slippers.

    At the end of the hall, on thending by the stairs, her eyes fell on a faceless woman''s portrait. She couldn''t help rising on tiptoe to take a closer look.

    The flickering candlelight made it hard to see. The longer she stared, the more familiar the painting felt, though she couldn''t quite ce it. The woman in the portrait was young, that much was clear. If it was who M suspected, the painting must have been hung here a long time ago.

    But something was odd.

    Based on everything she knew about old Western aristocratic families, these halls should have been lined with portraits of direct ancestors-former heads of the family, important figures who had shaped the lineage, each immortalized for posterity. Like a family shrine, but in oil and canvas.

    Yet, here was a painting of someone who clearly wasn''t from the family, hung in the most important ce of all. That meant the woman must have mattered-a lot. But if she was so important, why leave her face nk?

    Important, yet unspeakable. The whole thing was unsettling.

    M shook her head. She didn''t have time to puzzle over it now, especially with the wolf tugging at her nightgown, urging her downstairs in search of food.

    She followed.

    Crouching on the stairs, she watched the wolf strut confidently into the foyer before she crept after him. They reached the kitchen door, and M eyed the keypad lock for a while. She didn''t try her luck right away, instead gesturing to the wolf-telling him to wait here while she went to look for the code. If she got the door open, she''d grab him some food too.

    The wolf seemed to buy it and settled in ce.

    M finally rxed enough to search the vast entry hall. She was ravenous, but worried that a wrong code would set off an rm. Better to search for clues-or, with luck, something useful-before risking it.

    She scoured the cavernous hall, but aside from an ancient grandfather clock ticking away in the corner, there wasn''t a single bit of modern technology-no phones, noputers, nothing that could help her contact the outside world. The only useful thing she found was a handful of fresh roses she''d plucked from a

    vase.

    She ate a few petals. They were surprisingly sweet.

    Atst, she circled back to the front door. Sure enough, another keypad lock.

    Unbelievable.

    Who installs this many locks in their own house? Who are they trying to keep out -or in?

 Chapter 395

    Fuming, M muttered a curse under her breath as she dragged her exhausted body back to the kitchen door. The wolf immediately began circling her, golden eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    So, what was the code again?

    Stomach growling and mouth watering, M wracked her brain, trying to recall the code she''d glimpsed a few days ago. She''d tried to sneak a peek from afar, but was caught almost immediately-she hadn''t managed to see much, and she certainly didn''t dare to just start guessing at random.

    After agonizing over it, the smell of food seemed so strong she could almost taste

    it through the door-though, maybe that was just her imagination.

    Forget it.

    She''d just try something and hope for the best.

    Remembering how obsessed Cossio was with Felicity-even going so far as to learn her favorite recipes�DM took a wild guess. She punched in a string of numbers, figuring if she got it wrong, she''d just have to deal with the consequences.

    Click.

    The door swung open.

    M blinked in disbelief. Seriously? That was it? Felicity''s birthday? That was the code? Talk about obvious.

    Well, it worked.

    Who cared how simple it was-she could finally eat!

    Swallowing hard, she and the wolf squeezed into the kitchen together, heading straight for the massive triple-door fridge.

    Food! Food!

    She flung the fridge open. Inside, shelves were lined with pastries, fresh

    ingredients, and more food than she''d seen in ages. The sight nearly brought her

    to tears. Even though she was starving, she forced herself to stay calm.

    She reached into a corner for a small, delicate pastry.

    It was gone in three quick bites��she barely tasted it. As she reached for another, she felt a tug at her skirt. Looking down, she saw the wolf baring its teeth, growling softly, and nudging the bottom of the fridge door.

    Right. She''d almost forgotten about him.

    She couldn''t just stand here stuffing her face-after all, they were both sneaking food. Instead, she grabbed some napkins, wrapped up a few more pastries, and picked out a couple of raw, hardy vegetables that would keep for a while. For the wolf, she fished a frozen steak out from the bottom shelf.

    Once she was done, she carefully rearranged the vegetable rack and stacked more meat to cover the missing steak, making sure everything looked untouched.

    Satisfied that nothing seemed out of ce,

    She bundled everything up in her skirt and hurried upstairs with the wolf right behind her, closing the kitchen door quietly behind them.

    Safe in her room,

    She quickly stashed the food in her closet, then took the frozen steak to the bathroom to thaw and rinse it. After a fair bit of effort, she locked the wolf inside the bathroom to eat in peace.

    Only then did she start hiding her own food in secret spots around the room-just enough to get her through the next few days. Finally, she began to feel her strength returning, but she didn''t dare leave her room again that night. She was exhausted.

    When the wolf finished and curled up contentedly to sleep, M was back in the bathroom, meticulously scrubbing away any traces of their midnight raid. Only when everything was spotless did she let herself rx a little.

    She drifted into a quick nap.

    By morning, she put on her usual mask of calm, obediently getting dressed and following the maid to the garden, shuffling along in feigned weakness, eyes always hungry for food.

    Seeing Cossio behaving as usual, she finally let herself breathe.

    He hadn''t noticed.

    She still found it strange-Cossio brought her here and strictly controlled her food and freedom, yet he never actually locked her in her room. It was as if he believed she couldn''t do anything, couldn''t possibly escape. That kind of confidence unsettled her.

    But the truth was,

    She wasn''t nearly as docile as she appeared.

    Sitting quietly in the garden with him, M assumed the day would pass in the usual dull silence with Adrian, when suddenly, he reached out and took her hand.

    What?

    He led her toward the kitchen.

    The closer they got, the harder M''s heart pounded. No way. Had he already discovered what she''d done?

    She was doomed.

    Just as panic set in, he suddenly turned to her, his voice gentle, "Darling, I''ve been craving your rose cake. Would you make one for me?"

    Darling?

    A chill ran down M''s spine, goosebumps prickling her arms. Something about this man was seriously off.

    She opened her mouth to reply, but he cut her off with a quietmand. ��I''d prefer if you didn''t speak."

    She understood.

    Now it wasn''t just her face she had to hide-she wasn''t even allowed to speak in front of him. What exactly was his game?

    He really was a piece of work.

    M stood in silence as he guided her to the kitchen ind. All the tools and ingredients were alreadyid out. She could guess what he wanted he didn''t just want a rose cake.

    He wanted Felicity''s rose cake.

    Good thing those seven years of marriage meant she''d spent more time at the old estate with Felicity than Lysander ever had. She''d learned most of Felicity''s recipes by heart-though her own versions always tasted just a bit different.

    Well, she''d do her best.

    Careful to keep her face averted, she slipped off her veil just enough to see, then removed her silk gloves. Recalling the steps Felicity had taught her, M worked slowly and carefully-her hands were still injured, so she had to grit her teeth through the pain.

    It took quite a while, but finally, the cake-topped with dark rose petals-was ready. She cut neat slices, reced her veil and gloves, and nervously offered a piece to Cossio.

    She was terrified that the vor would be off and he''dsh out.

    But Cossio didn''t move.

    M hesitated, still holding out the te, frozen in ce.

    "Darling," he said softly, "feed me."

 Chapter 396

    M fell silent.

    Why was this man so impossibly difficult? He was just as infuriating as Lysander -no, even worse than Lysander!

    Not that she dared voice any of this; she kept theints locked away inside.

    Taking a slow breath, she obediently scooped up a small bite of cake with a spoon and, fighting down a wave of difort, offered it to the man. He leaned forward slightly and epted it from her lips.

    The kitchen was unnaturally quiet.

    M''s nerves were strung tight. She worried that if she''d gotten the vor wrong, he''d lose his temper-and then she''d really be in trouble.

    A long, tense moment passed.

    Then, suddenly, Cossio reached out and took the te from her.

    He must want to eat by himself now.

    Relief washed over her. The taste must have been right.

    But before she could rx, the te slipped from his grasp. It crashed to the floor, shattering into pieces. Cake and crumbs scattered everywhere.

    M''s heart plummeted.

    A secondter, the man''s voice broke the silence, calm and detached: "Wrong. She would never feed me cake like that... I can''t forgive what happenedst night. You need to be punished."

    What?!

    M nearly swore out loud.

    What the hell was that supposed to mean? The problem wasn''t the cake, it was her behavior? And what was that about? Did he seriously mistake her for Lysander''s mother? Was he insane? How could anyone confuse the two of them?

    This was madness!

    But since her cover was blown and punishment seemed inevitable, M decided there was no point in holding back anymore. Gritting her teeth, she spat out, "Sir, why did you even kidnap me? Are you trying to threaten the Montgomery family? Because I''ll tell you right now, Lysander couldn''t care less about me. He only cares about Giselle-Giselle! Taking me hostage is useless. I have nothing to do with the Montgomerys anymore!"

    She didn''t expect any mercy from this man.

    From what she''d seen these past days, he was the kind who delighted in tormenting people-cold, cruel, and sadistic. The usual threats were bad enough; who knew what kind of twisted punishment he''de up with next? At least if she fought back, she''d have some dignity left.

    No more pretending!

    "Whatever you do to me, it won''t hurt the Montgomerys. You''ll get nothing out of it ��it''s all a waste of your energy!" Her tone softened a little as she stepped closer. "Listen, why don''t we talk this out? Money, information-whatever you want, I''ll trade for my life. All I want is to survive. I have no interest in your feud with the Montgomerys, and I''ll never get involved. You-"

    "She would never say something like that."

    The man interrupted, suddenly closing the distance between them. M instinctively backed away until her hips hit the counter, trapping her. His gloved hand reached out, brushing her cheek through the veil she wore. Her scalp tingled with fright.

    She tried to swat his hand away, but he caught her wrist in an iron grip. His voice was quiet, almost gentle:

    "I don''t care what ties you have or don''t have to the Montgomerys.

    "But you lived with her for a long time. You know her well, and she was fond of you. I want you to be like her.

    "If

    you can''t, I''ll teach you."

    "Take her downstairs."

    As soon as he stepped back, two blonde maids entered the kitchen, grabbed M by the arms, and started dragging her out.

    For a moment, M was too stunned to react. Then panic kicked in, and she clung desperately to the doorframe, refusing to let go��even as the wound on her left hand split open and fresh blood dripped to the floor. She screamed back at the man, "You''re a lunatic! A monster!"

    She didn''t bother begging for mercy; she knew it would do no good.

    But she refused to ept whatever twisted "punishment�� he had in store. She''d overheard enough at that strange woond party-she''d heard men talk about the sick things they did to women. She had no illusions about the man in front of her. He had no moral boundaries at all.

    Whatever his idea of punishment was, it would be nothing good.

    Felicity was already shattered-M had to assume the worst, and she couldn''t let herself fall into that trap.

    No matter what.

    Her mind raced. Without thinking about consequences, she shouted, "No wonder she left you! You''re a monster-a pathetic freak! She''ll nevere back to you, not in a thousand years!"

    Bang!

    A gunshot rang out. M crumpled to the floor, blood pooling beneath her shoulder.

    She screamed, clutching her wound, unable to stifle the pain-but somewhere deep inside, she was almost relieved. She''d rather be hurt than broken.

    The man strode over, cing his boot on her wounded shoulder. Her cries filled the room. Though his face was hidden behind a veil, his tone had lost its usual detachment; still, there was no hint of emotion.

    "You''re clever.

    "I''ll let it go this time. But there won''t be a next time."

    Under the crimson canopy of her bed, My motionless, her face pale as death. The wolf, driven mad by the scent of blood, had to be dragged away.

    Now the room was empty. Silent. Oppressively still.

    Only now, in the aftermath, did M fully grasp the meaning of the things Cossio''s so-called friends had said at that forest gathering-he was savage, brutal, terrifying. Staying near him meant getting hurt.

    Hurt barely even covered it.

    He was a purebred monster.

    Her thoughts spun wildly. If that foreign beauty from twenty years ago really was Felicity, what horrors had she endured at Cossio''s side to be what she was now?

    She''d seen it herself-rarely, but enough to know. Felicity''s outbursts, when her illness took hold, were frightening. That gentle woman would be wild, unrecognizing,shing out at any man who came near. Only M could approach her and soothe her, drawing Felicity into her arms to rest, trusting, desperate forfort.

    That total, childlike trust-M knew what it cost.

 Chapter 397

    Her heart clenched, tight with pain.

    Instinctively, she wanted to curl up, to shield herself from the ache, but her injured shoulder left her t on her back, unable to move. After a long moment, she carefully inched her hand along the mattress until her fingers brushed against that half piece of chocte she''d stashed away. Everything else she''d managed to sneak from the kitchen was gone-confiscated. Only this sliver remained.

    She slipped it into her mouth and let it melt slowly.

    Sweetness.

    The sugar dulled the raw edge of her pain. With her good hand, she pressed her palm over her eyes, but the tears still seeped through her fingers, leaving a dark stain on the pillow beneath her.

    It hurt. God, it hurt so badly.

    Shey there, whispering into the stillness, voice raw and choked with tears. "But, Mom...the chocte is sweet."

    So sweet.

    She would have given anything for more. But there was only this one piece left. Just one.

    ...

    Kingsford Estate, the old manor.

    Felicity jolted awake from her afternoon nap in the conservatory, one hand clutching her chest as she gasped for breath, tears streaming down her cheeks before she even understood why.

    Conrad, who''d been dozing beside her, immediately pulled her into his arms, stroking her back in gentle reassurance. He murmured softly, "Hey, sweetheart, what''s wrong? Don''t be scared, I''m right here. I''m here..."

    Felicity''s breathing slowly steadied, but she shook her head, dazed and lost. She couldn''t exin it��just a sudden, overwhelming sadness. It happened sometimes, striking out of nowhere. After a long silence, she finally spoke, almost on instinct: "Where''s M? She hasn''t been by in ages. I miss her."

    Conrad hesitated for a fraction of a second, masking his worry. "She''s away on business. Lysander''s with her. She''ll be back soon."

    "Lysander''s with her?"

    Felicity nestled against his chest, listening to the strong, steady beat of his heart. Her eyelids grew heavy, and she mumbled as she drifted toward sleep, "That''s good..."

    Conrad watched her pale, exhausted features, concern etched deep in his face.

    Lately, her illness had rpsed again-maybe the medication was at fault, maybe not. She was sleeping more and more, her energy fading day by day. The doctors had warned them: if things kept going like this, she''d spiral into crisis again.

    After so many years of medication, the pills barely helped anymore.

    And the one medicine that truly worked had vanished.

    With a long, quiet sigh, Conrad pulled out his phone and messaged Lysander overseas, urging him to hurry. Then he cradled Felicity close, holding her in the golden afternoon light as she finally slept in his arms.

    Despite her injuries, M wasn''t allowed a moment''s rest.

    No matter how much she hurt or how exhausted she felt, she was forced to stay

    at Cossio''s side all day, ying the part of his perfect "doll"-wearing ill-fitting dresses, sampling dishes for him, pretending to be Felicity, all to keep him entertained.

    She''d learned her lesson.

    After what she''d endured, she didn''t dare fight back anymore. She did as she was told, reying every detail of Felicity''s mannerisms at home in her mind. The veil she wore at least hid her expressions, and Cossio''s obsession with cleanliness meant he rarely touched her. She told herself she was just an actress on stage, silently inhabiting someone else''s life.

    There was, at least, one small upside.

    When Cossio was in a good mood, he let her eat a little more. Sometimes, sitting

    at the table, M found herself fantasizing about flipping the whole thing over, stabbing him with a fork, and running for the door.

    He was vile. Despicable.

    But she had no choice but to endure.

    She already knew what happened if she didn''t. She never wanted to go through that again. Another time might break her for good.

    At dinner, Cossio demanded she feed him again. This time, M ignored him, refusing to y along. He grabbed her wrist, trying to bring the forkful of chicken to his mouth, but she jerked free and both fork and meat ttered to the floor.

    M''s heart pounded. She was gambling-testing a theory.

    For a moment, the garden was silent. Then Cossio gave a low, roughugh. He wasn''t angry; in fact, he seemed almost pleased.

    He even set a te of pan-seared veal in front of her-a reward.

    M took a slow breath.

    She''d been right. This was how Felicity must have treated him��always resisting, always pulling away. He''d grown used to chasing, to being refused. It was a pattern, a twisted game, right up until the moment his patience snapped.

    He got angry when she tried to please him, but never when she pushed him away.

    What a sick man.

    Because of him, she''d taken a bullet. No-two.

    Bastard.

    Still, she had to be careful. Judging by Felicity''s fragile state, there''de a point

    when his anger boiled over and things got much, much worse.

    If M wanted to survive here, she had to get the bnce just right.

    Survival first. Escape could wait.

    But the injustice of it all burned in her chest. This whole year had been disaster after disaster, nothing but bad luck. The lingering smell of medication never left her. She''d prayed to God-more than once!-but nothing changed.

    Through the gauze of her veil, she shot a re at the man beside her, fury twisting in her gut.

    Wretched man.

    Suppressing her hunger, M shoved the te of fragrant veal away and turned

    her body, making it clear she wanted nothing to do with the food.

    She needed to push him further, to see just how far she could go.

    A reckless thought crossed her mind-

    Maybe, inside this fortress of a castle, her only real chance of escapey in the madness of the man holding her captive.

 Chapter 398

    In the garden-

    A woman sat to the side, her figure draped in a veil of whitece. Beside her lounged a dangerously handsome man, his lips curling into a sly smile. With practiced elegance, he sliced the steak on his te into bite-sized pieces.

    "Eat properly," he murmured, his tone light but unyielding. "You''ll heal faster that way."

    Beneath theyers of her dress and veil, M clenched her fists, struggling not tosh out at him. After all, wasn''t it his fault she was hurt in the first ce?

    What a fraud.

    "Is it your shoulder that aches? Here, let me help you."

    The man speared a tender piece of meat, lifted her veil with teasing fingers, and brought the fork toward her lips. M turned her face away.

    "Don''t make me angry," he said softly,ughter rumbling in his chest.

    Apparently, his patience had its limits. Sensing he was about to lose it, M decided not to push him further. She reached out and gripped the fork, indicating she''d eat on her own.

    He released it with a chuckle, letting her have her way.

    Finally, she tasted hot, savory meat��a small portion, but enough to quiet the emptiness gnawing at her stomach.

    For the first time in days, M felt a flicker of life return.

    After breakfast-

    She expected the usual routine: sitting in the garden while the man read his book. But instead, he took a casual sip of red wine, caught her wrist in his hand, and gestured for the staff to bring out an easel. He announced he would paint her portrait.

    She was used to his whims by now. Without protest, M settled into a plush chair near the flowerbeds, careful not to put pressure on her injured left shoulder. She reclined at an angle, letting her veil shield her face, and watched as Cossio set up his canvas a short distance away. The sound of his brush on canvas soon faded into the background as M drifted off, her body craving rest after days of pain.

    The gentle rustle of his brushwork echoed through the quiet garden. Dressed in her gauzy white gown, My motionless on the chair, lost in sleep until the afternoon sun zed overhead. She woke with a start, suddenly remembering where she was-and froze.

    Had she dozed off too long?

    To her relief, the man didn''t scold her. In a gentle voice, he called, "Come here. Take a look."

    Working the stiffness from her limbs, M stepped closer and, with her back to him, lifted the edge of her veil to peer at the painting.

    She stared, surprised.

    On the canvas, a mysterious woman reclined on the ornate chair, her slender form draped in a sheer white dress. The veil obscured her features, lending her an enigmatic beauty. But M couldn''t shake the feeling that the woman in the painting was somehow different-delicater, almost fragile.

    "Do you like it?" came the man''s low, slightly hoarse whisper, his breath tinged with the scent of wine and roses as he leaned close behind her.

    He really was drunk.

    M didn''t answer. She couldn''t speak, and even if she could, she wouldn''t have. Instead, she let her silence speak for her.

    Perhaps, in his drunken haze, he mistook her for someone else someone who often rejected him. He didn''t get angry. Instead, he took her by the wrist and led her toward the old manor, the staff trailing behind with the portrait.

    M followed obediently.

    He guided her up the winding staircase, past the floor where her own room was, to an upper level she''d never seen a studio filled with easels.

    Every painting was veiled in white cloth. Thergest canvas stood in the center, over a meter tall. He brought her before it, his voice soft and secretive.

    "My paintings never capture you," he murmured. "You always refused to sit for me. You said you never painted portraits, but in the end, you gave me one anyway."

    With that, he whisked away the cloth.

    M''s veil prevented her from seeing the picture clearly, but she could make out bold, dramatic strokes and dark, intense colors.

    A portrait?

    She recalled-Felicity never painted portraits. At least, M had never seen one.

    Just then, a servant quietly set down a bench. The man helped M sit, and together they gazed in silence at the painting.

    Time stretched on, wordless.

    Suddenly, M felt a weight on her left shoulder. The man, who had been quietly studying the painting, leaned down and rested his head against her shoulder, unmoving. Pain shot through her he was pressing right on her injury.

    Damn him!

    She dared not resist, forced to endure. He didn''t stir, whether fallen asleep or lost in a drunken daze.

    He stayed still.

    After a while, as his breathing evened out, M gathered her courage and lifted the edge of her veil, finally seeing the portrait in full.

    Her eyes widened in shock.

    On the canvas-

    A mass of ck and crimson roses surrounded a young man at the center. He was devastatingly handsome, with golden-brown curls tumbling over his shoulders and sharply defined features. His eyes,zy and half-lidded, glimmered emerald green. Blood-red lips curved in a half-smile as he bit down on a single dark rose, a look of both charm and danger.

    He radiated a strange mix of elegance and menace, like a fallen angel carved from marble, beautiful and deadly. His skin was pale as baster, his beauty edged with a decadent, sinful allure.

    But what chilled her most-

    A silver table knife was plunged into the man''s neck, blood spilling down to stain his ck clothes. Still, he smiled, emerald eyes fixed in an intense gaze-filled with longing, and just a touch of madness.

    Stunned, M understood atst.

    The foreign beauty people whispered about, the woman who had been at Cossio''s side more than twenty years ago, must have been Felicity.

    M had never seen Felicity paint a portrait, but the style-the haunting, almost suffocating sense of death-was unmistakable. It was Felicity''s work.

 Chapter 399

    Especially that portrait in front of her.

    M could see it instantly��the woman who painted it must have been on the edge of madness. The canvas was saturated with intense, almost hysterical emotion; every brushstroke screamed with frenzied hatred. The woman in the painting must have desperately wanted to drive a steak knife into the man''s throat, but she couldn''t do it. All that rage and bitterness could only spill out onto the canvas.

    Now, atst, M understood.

    This was why, in seven years with the Montgomery family, she''d never once seen Felicity paint a portrait. Maybe it was disgust. Maybe it was fear. Whatever it was, the woman never again put a human figure to canvas.

    This was the first time M had seen someone painted by Felicity''s hand: vivid, strange, taken to the absolute extreme-a work of undeniable genius.

    She''d always known Felicity had a gift for painting people.

    M felt herself drawn in by the painting''s raw emotion. Without thinking, she reached out to touch it��when suddenly, a sharp weight pressed down on her shoulder. She cried out in pain, feeling something warm and wet. The wound must have reopened.

    And she felt as if she mighte apart, too.

    ...

    Cossio had woken up.

    Hearing her cry, he quickly apologized. "Sorry, I forgot about your shoulder. Does it hurt?"

    His innocent tone only made M angrier. If she weren''t so afraid, she''d have snarled right back-Why don''t you try shooting yourself and see how it feels, you two-faced bastard! She wished, not for the first time, that he''d just drop dead.

    But of course, that was impossible.

    She knew, with icy rity, that the man before her was as beautiful and deadly as a poisonous flower.

    Touch him, and you die.

    Her shoulder bleeding heavily again, M was half-carried into the room next door -a bedroom adjacent to the studio.

    The wolf was there, too.

    As soon as she entered, the wolf caught the scent of blood and immediately tensed, growling and ready to pounce, until Cossio barked amand in Italian. The animal ttened itself against the ground, keeping its distance, not daring to move closer.

    M sat down on the sofa.

    A maid came forward to tend her wound while Cossio took a seat across from her, his gaze fixed on the blood soaking through her bandages. He spoke softly, "Sorry. I didn''t mean to press on your shoulder. Why didn''t you say something?" M red at him. Get lost!

    She really... had nothing left to say.

    Once her wound was cleaned and redressed, the heady scent of roses filling the room, exhaustion finally overtook her. Shey back on the sofa and drifted into a heavy, dreamless sleep.

    When she woke,

    The room was pitch ck. She blinked, disoriented, then sat up with a start. How could she have fallen asleep here?

    Only then did she realize her heavy dress had been reced with a light nightgown. By the faint moonlight, she nced around, and her eyes caught on a painting she recognized hanging on the bedroom wall.

    It was an oil painting of a faceless woman.

    It looked eerily like the one from the hallway-both faceless, but this one was painted in brighter colors, strangely out of ce in the lush, shadowy room. Suddenly, it dawned on her:

    She was probably in Cossio''s master bedroom.

    ...

    Realizing where she was,

    M sat very still on the sofa, not daring to move.

    In the pale moonlight, she studied her surroundings. The wolf was asleep on the floor beside the enormous, canopied bed. Was Cossio in there, too?

    Just then,

    A faint scratching broke the silence-the sound of a pencil moving across paper. Soft, almost inaudible.

    M rose quietly, holding her breath as she followed the sound. She saw a narrow shaft of yellow light spilling through a half-open door leading to the adjoining studio.

    Someone was in there.

    She hesitated, then reached for a white veil from a silver tray on the table. She draped it over her face and, shrouded in gauzy fabric, stepped softly into the studio.

    The pencil stopped.

    The man at the easel turned to look at her, his voice calm and gentle. "Why not sleep a little longer?"

    M shook her head.

    He stood and took her hand, settling her beside him at the easel. "Then keep mepany while I work. That''s how you used to do it."

    By now, she was used to these strange, inexplicable things Cossio would say to her. It seemed his mind was always slightly adrift-whether drunk or sober, he lived in a dream that wasn''t quite real.

    And if she ever spoke the truth, that dream would shatter.

    Of course,

    When that happened, she''d be finished, too.

    M kept her wits about her.

    She wanted Cossio to remain lost in his dream, but she knew his patience had limits. When he finally realized the truth, when he woke up, that would be the start

    of real madness��and her situation would get even more dangerous.

    The trouble was,

    She had no idea when that moment woulde.

    As her thoughts raced through everything that had happened these past days, M suddenly reached out, gently taking his hand-the one holding the paintbrush.

    The studio was utterly silent.

    She waited, tense, but when he didn''t pull away, she let herself breathe again. Guiding his hand, she let the brush fall to the canvas.

    With the veil over her eyes, she couldn''t see what she was painting-she had to rely on instinct alone.

    But that was enough.

    Moving his hand, she mimicked Felicity''s signature strokes, painting with wild, confident lines. In just a few bold sweeps, a raven sprang to life on the canvas- ck wings outstretched, perched between life and death.

    She felt it instantly��

    Cossio''s breathing changed, deepening.

    She couldn''t help but smile.

    If the real, awake you is too dangerous, then please, stay lost in your dreams

    forever.

    After all, no one knows better than an artist how to-

    Create a dream.

 Chapter 400

    The paintbrush danced across the canvas.

    Crows scattered through the sky, gnarled branches wed at the darkness, and the moon was devoured by thick clouds-on the canvas, andscape shrouded in the gloom of night.

    It was andscape born from Felicity''s brush.

    All M could do was imagine Felicity''s inner world, slipping into her state of mind, mimicking every stroke and style. She poured out the despair and terror buried deep in Felicity''s soul, capturing it again, line by line, for Cossio to see.

    Sometimes-

    Art speaks to the soul more deeply than words ever could.

    In the dimly lit studio, a woman veiled in gold released the man''s hand from the brush. She stood as motionless as a marite, her gaze fixed silently on the man beside her.

    His breathing grew heavier.

    He reached out with a trembling hand, his fingers hovering above the crows struggling to take flight on the canvas. For a long time, he was silent. Then, his voice broke the stillness, low and hoarse with pain.

    "Darling, does it hurt that much?"

    He understood the painting.

    M said nothing.

    She knew he wasn''t speaking to her, and he didn''t expect an answer. Still, just as he''d said... it did hurt.

    From the day she married into the Montgomery family,

    From the very first moment she saw Felicity-

    She sensed immediately that beneath that gentle woman''s exterior was a soul battered and bruised by pain.

    At first, M didn''t understand. She couldn''tprehend it.

    But after only a few days here, she realized where Felicity''s suffering came from, even if she didn''t know the reason why.

    One thing she did know-

    The man standing before her was undoubtedly at the heart of it.

    She picked up the brush.

    The tip hovered over the neck of a crow. Sensing her intention, the man''s hand closed painfully around her wrist. M ignored the ache, pushing through the pain as she dragged the brush in a deep, stark line across the crow''s throat.

    -Severed.

    Her wrist throbbed so fiercely it felt as if the bones might snap. The brush fell to the floor with a faint tter. She said nothing, bracing herself for the man''s anger.

    After a long while, the pressure on her wrist eased.

    He let go, gently rubbing her bruised skin, even lowering his head to kiss it softly, blowing a cool breath across the sore spot.

    "Darling, why are you always so sad when you''re with me? What can I do to make you happy?"

    His voice was full of helplessness.

    He bent to pick up the brush, dipped it in paint, and ced it back in M''s hand. Wrapping his hand around hers, he guided her to the wound on the crow''s neck, quickly painting a few bright green leaves over the gash��startling and out of ce on the somber canvas.

    Now,

    That ugly wound, the very mark of the crow''s beheading, looked almost like a few wayward leaves had fallen on its neck-no trace of violence, only a hint of whimsy.

    Behind the veil,

    M''s eyes were sharp with scorn.

    -A wound is still a wound. Hiding it doesn''t make it disappear.

    -The harder you try to cover it up, the more obvious it bes.

    He didn''t even have the courage to face the pain he''d caused. What a coward.

    M threw down the brush, stood up abruptly, and walked straight out. Suddenly, she felt suffocated her chest tight, breathless.

    She couldn''t stay in the studio any longer.

    Ignoring the man behind her, she tore off her veil and hurried downstairs to her room. She made straight for the bathroom, clutching her chest as she retched over the sink, fighting the wave of nausea and pain, finally sliding to the floor, spent and trembling.

    She couldn''t keep up the act much longer.

    Art was always about emotion-and stepping into someone else''s pain only made

    it worse, especially when those feelings weren''t as foreign as she tried to pretend.

    Every brushstroke, every emotional rey, was like carving a fresh wound in her own heart.

    It was suffocating.

    She sat in silence until midnight, the pain in her shoulders and hands finally snapping her back to reality. She had to keep up the pretense, no matter how much it hurt. Pushing down the roiling feelings, she dragged herself to bed and forced herself to snatch a little sleep.

    By morning, when she saw Cossio again, she was calm.

    He wasn''t angry about her abrupt departure the night before. Instead, he''did out avish breakfast-the only time she''d eaten her fill since arriving. Still, worried about her stomach, she forced herself to stop before she''d had too much. After the meal,

    He surprised her again by taking her out of the old manor. He told her she''d been so downtely because she never left the house, so he was taking her out for a pic in the woods.

    M said nothing.

    Well, he wasn''t wrong. She was tired of being cooped up inside-getting out wouldn''t be so bad.

    They drove along winding roads to a lush clearing on the ind. Shrouded in a gold gown and veil, M let Cossio, dressed in a deep blue suit, lead her toward an open meadow.

    A gentle stream ran nearby.

    A few young men in crisp uniforms stood waiting in silence, everything for the pic already prepared.

    Seated on a soft chair, M couldn''t see, but she could hear the rush of water, the chirping of birds and insects close by, smell the rich scent of grass and trees, and feel flower petals drift onto her skirt.

    The vastness of nature eased the weight in her heart, if only a little.

    The sunlight shimmered on her golden gown. Cossio sat by the stream, sketching -though M knew, without seeing, that he wasn''t painting her. She could never figure out what went on in his mind.

    He always seemed to have too much time.

    Here in the manor, he was everywhere and nowhere-never quite present, never

    quite absent. She couldn''t guess what he wanted.

    He couldn''t possibly keep her here forever, could he?

    ...

    After soaking up some sun and nibbling at a few pastries, she felt her mood lift.

    Finally, M rose and wandered carefully toward the man painting by the stream. Unsure of her footing, she took each step slowly. As she neared, Cossio came to steady her, guiding her toward his easel to show her the painting.

 Chapter 401

    "How''s today''s work?"

    M lifted her veil.

    Lounging in the soft chair, the woman was all but swathed in gold silk-her figure bathed in sunlight, shrouded in an aura of sanctity and mystery. No one could make out her features, but M saw right through her. It was the same as always: Felicity, all false affection and empty warmth.

    If her love was real,

    then why was she suffering?

    M scraped a bit of ck and red paint onto her palette, blending them until she''d created a deep, haunting crimson. Dipping her brush, she painted a lifelike ck-red rose right onto the woman''s golden veil. Suddenly, the entire image- once so pure was tinged with something eerie.

    A man''s low chuckle broke the silence.

    "I knew you''d like those roses," he said, sounding genuinely pleased. "I had theb working for ages to cultivate the perfect ck-red rose, just for you. I thought they''d make the perfect flowers for our wedding-what do you say?"

    66

    A wedding?

    He was seriously still going on about that?

    M was speechless. She wanted to p him, but... well, she didn''t dare. If she woke him from this delusion, she''d be the one to suffer.

    Please let him just be talking nonsense-he couldn''t possibly be in his right mind. "My darling,"

    He took her hand, pressing a gentle kiss onto her knuckles through the golden veil. "You still owe me a wedding. I''ve been waiting for so long."

    M gritted her teeth.

    Could he stop bringing that up? What did any of this have to do with her, anyway?

    Total disaster.

    After that, M had zero appetite for the rest of the pic. She trudged back to the old manor, barely touched her dinner, and spent the whole night tossing and turning, unable to sleep.

    All night, she kept repeating to herself: Let this just be a passing whim. Please, don''t let him actually go through with it.

    The next day, her hopes were dashed.

    M stood there, face nk, arms outstretched as the seamstress took her measurements. Apparently, they were making her a wedding dress.

    She was on the verge of losing it.

    Why was this happening?

    Could this lunatice to his senses for once? She wasn''t the one he wanted- couldn''t he use his brain?

    She was going to lose her mind.

    But here, in this manor, she had less say than anyone else. Refusing was out of the question.

    From that day on, Cossio suddenly got busy. He was hardly ever around.

    Normally, that would''ve been a blessing. But with the wedding looming, M could find no relief.

    She was doomed.

    After two more sleepless nights, M finally snapped. She decided she had to talk to Cossio-this marriage nonsense had to stop. No matter the reason, she could not agree to this. Absolutely not.

    She ate a decent dinner, then waited in her room until it gotte. After rehearsing what she''d say a dozen times, she draped her veil over her face, crossed the hallway, and made her way to the master bedroom upstairs. She knocked on the door.

    No answer.

    She knocked again, and again-still nothing.

    Maybe he was in the studio. She made her way there and rapped lightly on that door instead. Still no response, but this time the door was ajar, just a sliver of darkness inside. He had to be in there, either lost in his art or just ignoring her.

    Hesitating only a moment, M pushed the door open, lifting her veil just enough to see inside.

    And froze, eyes widening in shock.

    What was she looking at?

    In the studio,

    Paintingsy scattered, most draped in white cloths-except now, the cloths had been pulled off, lying in heaps on the floor, exposing whaty beneath.

    She saw one painting in particr:

    A naked woman, beautiful and fragile, her pale skin bound tight with countless red threads. A man''s ghostly white hand gripped her slender, entangled neck, pulling her close, kissing her even as tears streamed from the corners of her eyes.

    There were more like it.

    Some were even more lurid, some featuring only women, others showing men and women twisted together in every possible way-scenes of chaos and excess.

    The man''s face was only visible in profile, but it was unmistakably Cossio.

    And the woman?

    Every single face was Felicity''s. Clear as day.

    M stood rooted to the spot.

    She didn''t snap out of it until she heard a faint sound from the master bedroom

    next door. Panicking, she stumbled backward and fled.

    She was genuinely rattled.

    She''dpletely forgotten why she''de.

    Back in her room, M opened a window and let the sea breeze wash over her, one hand pressed to her chest, trying to calm her racing heart. The shock lingered.

    She''d always suspected-

    That Cossio and Felicity had been lovers, or at least entangled in some doomed romance. But she''d never imagined this.

    He''d gone this far? Judging by the pain and resistance on the women''s faces in those paintings-by the tears-it was hard to believe any of it had been consensual. Yet Cossio had painted it all... The man was a monster.

    M felt sick, and more than a little regretful. She smacked herself on the forehead a few times, trying to clear her head.

    She wished she''d never tried to talk to Cossio.

    She hadn''t managed to say a word, and instead, she''d stumbled across something she could never un-see-intimate scenes between people she''d thought of as authority figures, even if they were only paintings. It was still hard to process.

    And soon,

    she was supposed to marry this lunatic.

    God help her.

    M buried her face in her hands, crouching on the floor. What was she supposed

    to do now?

    She''d barely begun to despair when suddenly-wait. A wedding meant guests, didn''t it?

    And maybe not here, in the manor.

    Given how much Cossio cared about this wedding, there was no way he''d keep it quiet. He''d want the world to know.

    If there were crowds of people, and the ceremony was held somewhere public... that would be her chance!

    She could stir up trouble, create a distraction, and escape while everyone was distracted. It was the best opportunity she was ever likely to get.

    If she could just seize that moment-she might actually make it out.

 Chapter 402

    Once she sorted out her thoughts, M found herself less resistant to the idea of the wedding. The endless sleepless nights finally faded, reced by a strange

    calm.

    Still, she knew one thing for certain:

    If she wanted to use this wedding as her escape, she needed to make sure of one detail the ceremony couldn''t be held in the old manor. It had to be somewhere else, preferably outside.

    The next morning, after breakfast, M reached out and gently caught hold of Cossio''s sleeve just as he was about to leave��a silent plea for him to stay. Lately, maybe because of all the wedding preparations, Cossio had taken to disappearing right after breakfast and returningte at night. M didn''t mind, but today was different. She needed something from him.

    He turned, wrapping his hand softly around hers, his tone teasing and affectionate. "Darling, are you going to miss me if I go?"

    She said nothing, just tugged gently at his sleeve.

    He sighed in mock exasperation, his voice full of indulgence. "You''re still as shy as ever, aren''t you? Never willing to say you want me to stay. But that''s all right-I love you too much to mind."

    So, he stayed.

    M immediately let go of his hand. Ever since she''d seen those disturbing paintings in the art studio, she found it impossible to look at Cossio the same way. He appeared so polite and restrained, but she knew now just how twisted his mind really was. Even the slightest touch left her uneasy.

    Cossio, oblivious, assumed she was simply being bashful and chuckled to himself.

    ***

    Daytime, the garden.

    As usual, the housekeeper had set up an easel outside. This time, though, Cossio wasn''t the one painting. Draped in a shimmering golden scarf, M stood at the easel.

    She lifted the edge of her veil, brush poised in her hand. Today, her colors were nothing like her usual somber palette. Instead, she painted with vivid, lively strokes, quickly capturing a grand, sunlit church rising from a lush greenwn. In one corner of the canvas, a crimson sun glowed bright and pure.

    With a few deft lines, she added a bride in a white gown, bouquet in hand, arm-in- arm with a groom in a sharp suit, walking together down a red carpet that led straight to the church doors. The scene was unmistakable-a wedding in full swing.

    Suddenly, M froze, her gaze fixed on the painted couple. She stared at them, lost in thought.

    It hit her:

    Seven years of marriage, yet she''d never had a wedding of her own. She''d never walked down the aisle in a white dress. All she''d ever had was a flimsy marriage certificate��nothing more. Her whole marriage, from start to finish, had been little more than a careless afterthought.

    She forced a brittle smile, dipped her brush in paint, and added a new detail- several ominous ck crows swept across the greenwn, circling the bride and groom on the red carpet. In an instant, the bright, sacred wedding scene was shrouded in a thick, heavy gloom.

    ck and crimson roses-symbols of corruption-crept along the white church. Holiness and darkness, perfectly entwined.

    Setting down her brush, M studied her creation��a wedding scene tainted by misfortune and bad omens. She lowered her veil and looked over her shoulder at the silent man standing behind her, her eyes asking a wordless question.

    -Well? What do you think?

    Cossio stood still for a moment. Then, without a word, he picked up the brush and began painting over the ck crows, transforming each one into a white dove- symbols of peace and blessing.

    Beneath her veil, M stared at the doves circling the painted church, her lips curling in a silent, mocking smile.

    So even a man as ruthless and shameless as Cossio still harbored na?ve hopes about weddings-hopes for luck, for happiness, for a perfect ending.

    But could there really be a happy ending?

    The wounds ran too deep. The damage was already done. Forgiveness was out of the question.

    It was a dead end, and they both knew it.

    Suddenly seized by a wild impulse, M snatched the brush from his hand, dipped it in scarlet paint, and shed at the painted bride and groom-driven by a fierce, inexplicable need to sever all ties.

    But before she could finish, Cossio grabbed her wrist, stopping her. Only a few drops of red fell onto the bride''s dress, the rest of her blow halted.

    He tightened his grip, the brush falling to the ground as he pulled her into his arms. She could feel his heart pounding against her back, hear the roughness in his breathing, and sense the tremor in his voice.

    "Darling, I''ve decided," he said quietly. "Let''s let the church bear witness to our love-forever."

    She was silent.

    She''d gotten what she wanted, so why did it make her so angry?

    She wanted to tear the painting to pieces.

    ***

    Painting always left her emotionally drained. It took M most of the day to recover, but at least she''d aplished her goal-the wedding would take ce in a church on an ind.

    Maybe she was simply too convincing in her role, or maybe Cossio was just too eager for her to y an active part in their wedding. Either way, he''d given her full authority over every detail of the ceremony.

    For the first time, M found herself seated in the garden, leafing through a massive wedding nner full of extravagant, opulent ideas. It was all new to her.

    It was, after all, an utterly absurd wedding.

    Still, she had to admit, the preparations brought a smallfort��at least now she had someone to talk to in the manor: the wedding nner flown in from outside.

    "Is this all there is?" she asked, closing the nner after a quick scan. M turned

    to the nervous woman with curly brown hair sitting nearby. "And you are...?"

    "Lea. My name is Lea, ma''am," the woman answered cautiously.

    "Lea, that''s a lovely name," M said with a smile. "I''m M Suthend. Please, just call me M."

    Lea shot a quick nce at the butler standing stiffly behind M, but when he

    didn''t object, she rxed a little. "Ms. Suthend, is there nothing here that you like?"

 Chapter 403

    "No."

    She couldn''t bring herself to admit she didn''t care whether the wedding took ce or not. Instead, M flipped through the catalog and, almost absentmindedly, pointed to the most expensive,vish gown on the page.

    "This one will do."

    "Oh! Of course, absolutely."

    Lea quickly masked her delight, nodding eagerly. "Then, about the specifics-the flowers, the reception menu-��

    "We can sort out the detailster."

    M cut her off, gesturing to the delicate pastries and coffee arranged on the table. "Won''t you have some pastries, Ms. Lea?"

    It had been so long since anyone had spoken to her.

    In this old manor, M had to y the mute. She couldn''t even show her face in front of Cossio. The servants here were just as silent, moving about their work wordlessly, as if they too had no voices.

    She cherished this rare social encounter.

    Doing her best to prolong the conversation, she chatted a bit more. Only when dusk settled did M, with a reluctant smile, finally see Lea to the door.

    Once again, the manor fell silent.

    After dinner with Cossio, M returned to her room. She removed the veil with a sigh of relief, then leaned against the window, gazing out toward the distant coastline.

    Out at sea, several ships were nearing the shore.

    Bored, she began to count them-one, two, three-watching as they drew closer. Then she tipped her head up to admire the stars glittering across the night sky.

    Almost there.

    Just a little longer. Soon, she''d finally be free of this ce.

    Night descended on the ind.

    Under the starlit sky, several ships glided toward the harbor. The once-quiet waterfront burst to life, crowds spilling onto the docks,ughter and voices rising into the night.

    No one noticed a group of about thirty slipping off one ship at the edge of the harbor. They followed a man in a long ck coat, hat pulled low over his eyes, blending seamlessly into the throng.

    Soon after,

    A lively bar-one of the ind''s busiest nightspots-weed the group. As they entered, they fanned out, each taking up a vantage point with a clear view of the room. Only the man in the ck coat continued forward, weaving through the wild, dancing crowd until he reached the bar.

    "Two Negronis," he said.

    He took the pair of ruby-red cocktails and slid one toward the only other patron hunched over the counter-a red-haired man who looked thoroughly drunk.

    "Wake up."

    The redhead stirred, lifting his head just enough to reveal a pair of dazed, aquamarine eyes-eyes as clear and striking as gemstones.

    Still slumped on the bar, he didn''t hesitate to down the drink that had been pushed his way. His blue eyes grew even cloudier as he grinned, reaching for the second ss. But the man in the coat pulled it away, tipping up his hat just enough to reveal a set of cold, fox-like eyes.

    "Francis, is this how you handle things?"

    "So heartless," the redhead mumbled.

    Francis-his name-pouted, squinting at the man before him. "Lysander, after all these years, that''s how you greet an old friend? Can''t even spare me a drink? You''re stingy, man-so stingy."

    "If you don''t sober up, I''ll set fire to your wine cer," Lysander replied tly, clearly out of patience.

    "You cruel bastard."

    Still grumbling, Francis fished a crumpled invitation from his pocket and tossed it across the counter. "Take a look. Old Cossio means business this time. Your beloved wife is about to marry the old monster, hahahaha��serves you right! Always hiding her away like some precious treasure... stingy!"

    On the invitation,

    The groom''s name-Cossio-was printed in bold. Oddly, the bride''s name was left nk. Lysander knew exactly why.

    That old bastard hadn''t given up on his mother, and now he had his sights set on Lysander''s wife.

    Not a chance.

    Just thinking about it made Lysander''s blood boil. And with Francis still muttering and whining beside him, he finally lost his patience and slugged his friend right in the head.

    "Ugh��"

    Francis clutched his head and crouched by the bar, wailing. "Lysander, you maniac! That hurt! Are you trying to kill me?!"

    "Still not sober?"

    Lysander flexed his fist, the knuckles cracking.

    ��All right, all right��I''m wide awake!"

    Lysander''s expression softened a little. "So, how are your preparationsing along?"

    Francis groaned, but managed a lopsided grin. "Rx, rx. Making life difficult for that old monster is my specialty. I''m all in-I promise, you''ll be one hundred percent satisfied."

    The Francis and Cossio families had once been powerful houses, with a history stretching back centuries. Though they''d faded from glory in recent times, they still wielded considerable influence, especially abroad.

    For as long as anyone could remember, the two families had been bitter rivals. Bloody feuds were practically a tradition.

    Knowing Lysander was here to stir up trouble for Cossio, Francis was happy to join in.

    He''d never liked that old monster anyway.

    Cossio-well into his forties-still looked like he''d drunk from the fountain of youth, that unnaturally handsome face of his attracting lovers wherever he went. It didn''t matter that the families were sworn enemies. Francis would be damned if he missed the chance to ruin the old monster''s big day.

    If he didn''t, his ancestors would disown him.

    "Don''t worry!"

    Francis thumped his chest, brimming with confidence.

    Lysander took a deep breath. "If you screw this up for me, you''re finished."

 Chapter 404

    Lysander still couldn''t set his mind at ease.

    This was more than just a rescue mission for him. It wasn''t only about taking M back; it was also a long-awaited rematch with Cossio. Thest time they''d shed head-to-head was back in college, and Lysander hadn''te out on top. In fact, he''d barely made it out at all, and the price he''d paid had been steep.

    This time, he had to win.

    There was simply no other option.

    As he stepped out of the bar, Leonard-dressed in the same ck overcoat- appeared quietly at his side. He spoke in a low voice, "Everything''s ready."

    Lysander nodded. After a moment''s thought, he added, "Get a few people to keep an eye on Francis. Until that damned wedding starts, make sure he stays away from alcohol. I don''t want him screwing anything up."

    "Understood."

    Just then, a striking woman in a red dress-tall, curvy, impossible to miss- sauntered over, swaying her hips. She took a slow drag from her cigarette, exhaling smoke in elegant spirals, eyes narrowed as she studied Lysander''s handsome face. She offered him the cigarette with a bold, inviting grin.

    "Hey, handsome. I noticed you back in the bar. You look like a good time. How about a date tonight?" She ran her tongue over her red lips, making her intentions more than clear.

    "Sorry. I''m taken," Lysander replied, gently pushing away the offered cigarette. His voice was calm, unbothered. "My partner hates the smell of smoke, so I quit ages ago."

    The woman blinked in surprise, but didn''t press the issue. With a careless "Your loss," she turned and sauntered off.

    Lysander paid her no mind. He turned his gaze toward the heart of the ind, where, in the distance, a grand old castle stood atop a hill.

    His love-his wife-was there.

    The wedding date was drawing ever closer.

    M had tried to brace herself, but for reasons she couldn''t name, her anxiety only grew as each day passed. An uneasy sense of dread gnawed at her, as if something terrible was looming.

    Her insomnia returned.

    She was just grateful that every time she saw Cossio, her face was hidden behind a veil. Otherwise, the dark circles under her eyes would have made it painfully obvious how little she was looking forward to the wedding.

    One morning at breakfast, Cossio downed a shot of strong coffee, clearly in high spirits. "My dear," he said, "the invitations have gone out. In just a few days, the world will witness the beginning of our eternal marriage."

    M managed a bitter smile.

    The invitations were thest thing she wanted to think about.

    She''d hoped Cossio would at least put both their names on them. That way, when the invitations began to circte, her friends might realize something was wrong, and her chances of being rescued would rise.

    But, to her dismay, the bastard had only put his own name on the invitations.

    His intentions couldn''t have been clearer. He was still clinging to the fantasy of marrying her under Felicity''s name.

    A fake bride.

    A fake wedding.

    Cossio was utterly lost in a dream, pouring his heart into a wedding where even

    the bride was a sham. M found it both absurd and pathetic.

    If he loved her so much, why had he let her go in the first ce?

    He was only lying to himself.

    She picked half-heartedly at her breakfast, already nning to sneak back to her room for a nap once he left. If she didn''t get some rest, she''d have neither the energy nor the wits to try escaping.

    But to her surprise, Cossio didn''t leave when he finished eating. Instead, he came over and pulled her into his arms. Through his gloves and her veil, his hand gently caressed the back of her neck, sending a shiver down her spine. His voice was soft, almost worshipful. "Darling, we''re about to be husband and wife. Are you happy?"

 Chapter 405

    ?

    M, unable to speak, simply stared back, her face unreadable.

    What exactly was she supposed to be happy about?

    Should she be thrilled that he''d kidnapped her? Or perhaps delighted that he''d pointed a gun at her?

    Even if Felicity were here to witness this, M could swear on her life-there was nothing to be happy about. How could anyone possibly love a maniac like him?

    She couldn''t even be bothered to respond to histest bout of insanity.

    But just as she was turning away, a sudden, sharp pain shot through the back of her neck. Within seconds, her vision blurred and her body went limp, sliding helplessly downward. What''s happening?

    Through the haze, M felt him clutch her tightly, his voice trembling as he whispered, "Darling, we''ll be together forever soon. But I don''t know why-I''m scared. Every day I''m more afraid. It just keeps getting worse."

    "So please, sweetheart, just cooperate. Don''t make me afraid, alright?"

    Lunatic.

    -No!

    -What are you doing now?!

    Before she could get a single question out, M copsed in his arms, losing consciousness.

    When she finally came to, she was lying in a bedroom.

    Blinking up at the deep crimson canopy above, M felt dazed, struggling to piece together what had happened. After a moment, everything snapped back into focus.

    She shot upright, immediately checking herself for any injuries or changes. Nothing. Not wanting to take chances, she hurried off the bed and ran to the door.

    To her surprise, it opened easily. The guard dog-her usual warden-was nowhere to be seen.

    Her confusion only deepened.

    Why had he knocked her out? What was the point of all this?

    No matter how she turned it over in her mind, she couldn''t feel at ease. She rushed to the bathroom, locked the door, and stripped down, examining every inch of herself in the mirror for any sign��a mark, a bruise, a scar. Anything. She knew better than to expect kindness from someone so unhinged.

    But there was nothing. Her body was just as it had been before. No pain, no difort... nothing. Which only made Cossio''s actions more baffling.

    That night at dinner,

    She barely touched her food, instead grabbing Cossio''s hand, silently pleading for answers with her eyes.

    From behind his mask, he gently stroked her cheek. "Don''t worry, I love you. I would never hurt you. I just... needed some peace of mind."

    Then what the hell did you do?

    Fear gnawed at her, but she didn''t dare shatter his delusion by voicing her doubts. Judging by his demeanor, he wasn''t going to exin anything anyway. M could only let it go, for now.

    Days passed in constant anxiety. Only after she''d gone a while without feeling any ill effects did she finally rx-somewhat. But real relief would onlye once she escaped and got a full check-up at a hospital. Until then, she couldn''t let her guard down.

    Just as she was steeling herself for another endless day, an unexpected development arrived.

    The day they finalized the wedding gown.

    With the ceremony fast approaching and the event set for high society, a whole team of expert seamstresses had been brought in to craft multiple gowns. The castle buzzed with visitors on the day of the first fitting.

    As people came and went,

    M suddenly felt someone squeeze her hand.

    Before she could react, something was pressed into her palm. She had no idea what it was, but instinctively, she closed her fingers around it.

    Later, during a break, she slipped into a corner, using the voluminous dress to hide her movements as she hurriedly checked her hand. She froze.

    It was a note, and there was only a single, short line written on it. The first few words stood out in bold, unmistakable script.

 Chapter 406

    "Don''t be afraid. Wait for me."

    The sharp, elegant handwriting was unmistakably familiar.

    Without stopping to think, M read the note, then quickly stuffed it into her mouth, swallowing it down with a gulp of coffee.

    Even after the wedding dress fitting, when she copsed onto the bed exhausted, her mind was still spinning.

    She recognized that handwriting.

    But never in a million years did she expect Lysander would actuallye. That he would really risk everything to save her. If she hadn''t been so intimately familiar with his penmanship, she wouldn''t have dared believe it.

    This man never stood in front of her.

    She''d always told herself not to hope for anything from him. Too many things had happened to prove it��she was never his first choice. In his world, everything and everyone else came before her. She was always the one he could easily let go.

    Mostly, he''d given her pain-and hard lessons.

    But this time,

    Lysander hade to rescue her.

    No. She couldn''t believe it.

    Don''t forget the Montgomerys and the Cossios had been at odds for years. A sh was inevitable, probably because of his mother. It couldn''t possibly be for her. Even if he saved her this time, it was probably just incidental... Yes, that had to be it.

    All she could do was seize this chance.

    Escape.

    In the darkness, M''s eyes shone with fierce, unwavering hope. She was determined-she would get out.

    ...

    The wedding had been arranged in a hurry, yet somehow it felt as though preparations had been underway for ages.

    Everything fell into ce quickly.

    On the day of the ceremony,

    M was dragged out of bed before dawn to get ready. Hourster, she stared at her reflection in the mirror. Her makeup was wless, and the heavy, gold- embroidered white dress-studded with crystal beads-clung to her figure. She looked ethereal, almost unreal.

    She had never imagined

    She''d wear a wedding dress-especially under these circumstances.

    Life was nothing if not unpredictable.

    A thick, golden veil was lowered over her head, swallowing her world in shimmering darkness. She could no longer see the path ahead, but M walked forward with unshakable resolve.

    It''s alright.

    Not seeing the way doesn''t mean there isn''t one.

    A long procession of flowerden cars made its way across the ind, drawing the attention of everyone in this lively, romantic ce. Adults and children alike reached eagerly for the ck roses tossed from the windows, chasing the cars asughter and music filled the air.

    Petals and song trailed in their wake.

    Soon, they stopped in front of a chapel draped in ck roses, white doves circling overhead-a scene both beautiful and surreal. Not only were the invited guests waiting, but crowds had gathered along the way, swept up in the spectacle.

    It was extravagant, to say the least.

    Even knowing this was nothing but a farce��that nobody but the groom took it seriously-M''s nerves fluttered. For the first time in her life, she was about to walk down the aisle as a bride.

    Even if it was all a lie.

    She gathered up her heavy skirts and stepped out of the car. A white-gloved hand appeared in her field of vision, then she heard Cossio''s voice, soft and smiling. "Hold on to me, darling."

    Was it her imagination, or did she hear the faintest catch in his voice? Was he... choking back tears?

    Cossio, crying?

    The thought shocked her. She''d always believed this cold, ruthless man was incapable of tears. Maybe she was mistaken-the cheers andughter outside were deafening.

    She took his hand, feeling him squeeze hers��hard, almost desperately, as if he''d never let go.

 Chapter 407

    A strange, inexplicable sorrow washed over her.

    M walked down the flower-strewn aisle, the strains of wedding music swirling around her, the man''s hand trembling almost imperceptibly in hers. She let out a silent sigh, counting down in her mind.

    Three.

    Two.

    A sudden, deafening st thundered from the empty church at the end of the aisle. The floor lurched violently beneath their feet, and outside, the guests waiting to greet the newlyweds broke into panicked screams.

    The man''s grip loosened, just enough. Before he could recover, M pulled free. In one swift motion, she tore off her veil, then yanked at the hidden fastenings at her waist. The heavy, star-strewn gown-so beautiful, yet so crushing-fell away, revealing a simple, flowing white dress underneath.

    She stood face-to-face with the stunned man before her.

    For the first time, she truly saw Cossio''s face. Time had left him untouched-he looked exactly like the man in Felicity''s paintings, almost inhumanly beautiful. No, even more beautiful now, somehow.

    "My darling..." he began, voice rough with longing.

    "I''m not her!" M cut him off sharply, ncing around at the wedding scene- every detail a perfect match to the oil paintings she knew so well. He''d put his heart into this, she could tell.

    But it was all for the wrong person.

    She drew a deep breath, remembering the haunted tears in Felicity''s eyes, the desperate agony captured on canvas. One by one, M shattered the dream he''d so painstakingly recreated.

    "Cossio," she said steadily, "look at me. I''m not the woman you want. I don''t know what happened between you two, but I see her pain. You are the reason for her suffering. She''s nevering back."

    "You don''t deserve her love."

    "You don''t even deserve to stand by her side."

    "You''re insane. A monster. Worthless."

    She spat out the words she''d kept buried for so long, and as she watched Cossio''s face contort, his eyes reddening with rage and grief, she felt a savage sense of release.

    Rot in hell with your twisted dreams, you beautiful lunatic. You''ll never get what you want.

    The moment he lunged for her, M was already gone-vanishing into the chaos of panicked guests, her veil trailing behind her like a phantom.

    She ran, heart pounding, footsteps quickening as the sound of pursuit grew closer.

    Closer.

    And then, suddenly, a wild burst of music erupted nearby, drowning out the lingering strains of the wedding march and drawing every eye.

    She looked up.

    A line of luxury cars raced toward the church, headlights zing. Atop the lead car

    ��a shy orange sports car-a band in oundish costumes yed an

    exuberant tune. And there, standing out front with a cocky grin and dark

    sunsses, was the man she''d once sworn she''d never rely on, but who now was her only hope: Lysander.

    This time, he''d kept his promise. He''de for her.

    M couldn''t name the feeling that surged inside her. She took a steadying breath, darted through the crowd-her white dress billowing, veil streaming behind her and ran straight for the speeding car.

    The car slowed, arced toward her. She leapt into Lysander''s waiting arms, her heart pounding so hard she thought it might burst. His low chuckle rumbled in her

    ear.

    "My beautiful bride," he drawled, "care to marry me all over again?"

 Chapter 408

    The salty wind whipped through the air, and somewhere a band yed wild, triumphant music.

    A chaotic crowd buzzed around the orange sports car, where a woman in a white dress and veil clung to the neck of a man in sunsses. M''s heart was still pounding from the adrenaline when his low, teasing voice brushed her ear. For a moment, everything else fell away into silence.

    Then fury snapped her back to reality.

    Of all times, he chose now to flirt?

    Anger and fear warred inside her. Without thinking, M tightened her grip around the man''s neck, pulled herself up, and mmed her forehead into his.

    Bastard!

    Lysander didn''t even flinch. He leaned into her headbutt,ughter rumbling in his chest.

    "My dear wife."

    "Oh,e on! Could you save the heroics forter and just drive?" A tense male voice burst from the driver''s seat.

    M looked up and finally noticed the red-haired man at the wheel, spinning the car as he grinned back at her.

    "Hey, gorgeous, I''m Francis-"

    Smack!

    Lysander reached over and whacked Francis on the back of the head. "Drive. We need to get off this ind. Now."

    "You''d drop dead for a pretty face, you hopeless dog!" Francis shot back, but he knew time was running out. This was Cossio''s territory; if they lingered, they''d be in real trouble. Without another word, he grabbed the megaphone and shouted out the window:

    "Everyone, let''s move!"

    A wild chorus erupted from the convoy of luxury cars, and the drummers perched atop the vehicles hammered out a thunderous rhythm. The car formation curved, not to escape just yet, but to wedge themselves between the crowd and the rest of the waiting cars.

    Then, with a vroom, the orange convertible shot forward.

    M found herself pressed into Lysander''s arms, the windshing her hair as she nced over her shoulder.

    She saw it all in one stark image:

    In front of the smoke-wreathed church, on a carpet of ck roses, Cossio stood out-rigid, his green eyes locked onto her. His face, icy moments ago, was strangelyposed now, his gaze unnervingly intense.

    The instant their eyes met, M shivered. It was as if something cold and ancient had reached inside her, freezing her to the core.

    A momentter, a warm hand slid around her waist, shielding her, and Lysander''s palm gently covered her eyes.

    "Don''t look at him."

    She pressed her lips together and didn''t resist.

    Holding her close, Lysander lifted his head and met Cossio''s stare across the crowd-his fox-sharp eyes meeting the other man''s emerald gaze, neither of them backing down, both faces unreadable yet edged with something dangerous.

    After a long beat,

    Cossio''s gaze flicked to M''s back. His green eyes darkened, and his blood-red lips curled in a faint, taunting smile. Then, mouthing the words in English, he said soundlessly:

    "You lost again, boy."

    Lysander''s eyes narrowed.

    Before he could reply, a thunderous crash sounded behind them. A ck motorcycle smashed through the convoy, tearing open a gap, and several bikes roared through, engines howling as they closed in on the orange car.

    "Francis!" Lysander barked.

    "On it, on it!"

    Francis wove the sports car through the crowd. The roaring engine warned people aside, clearing a path, but the bikes were faster-agile, relentless. One rider on the back swung a metal rod straight for Francis, trying to force the car off the road, heedless of the danger.

    Their orders were clear: take them alive. Nothing else mattered.

    CRASH!

    The rod whistled through the air, but in a sh, a muscled arm shot out from beside M. Lysander, still holding her with one arm, swung a baseball bat with the other, knocking the weapon aside and sending the motorcycle careening into a flowerpot.

    He was like a beast unleashed.

    M had seen so many sides of this man-calm, refined, angry, confident, always in control. But never like this: brutal, overpowering, a force of nature that made the air around him vibrate.

    She remembered the Montgomery family was full of soldiers; Lysander had grown up in that world. Of course he could fight. She''d just never seen him go all out.

    Except, perhaps, in one other ce.

    Thinking back, she realized the only times she''d seen him this fierce... were in bed, when he could drive her utterly beyond endurance.

    For seven years, every argument, every disagreement between them had always ended the same way��with him, in bed, refusing to let go.

    Just the memory made her hands tighten instinctively in his shirt. As if sensing her unease, Lysander set the bat aside, breathing hard, and gently rubbed the back of her head, burying her against his burning-hot chest.

    "Did I scare you?"

    M stayed silent, lips pressed together.

    Her mind was a blur. She didn''t know what to say. But pressed close, listening to

    the steady, powerful beat of his heart, she felt something she almost hated to

    admit: not fear, but a strange, unexpected sense of safety.

    They hadn''t escaped the ind yet, but suddenly she was sure��

    They''d make it out.

    Francis whooped from the front, excitement bubbling in his voice. "Lysander,

    we''re good! Ready when you are����"

 Chapter 409

    He mmed his foot down on the gas.

    Before M could make sense of what was happening, the sports car shot forward like an arrow loosed from a bow. The speed was unreal. With the car rocketing down the road, she found herself pressed tightly against the man''s chest, the roar of the wind screaming past her ears.

    She could feel it he was losing control.

    The sports car tore down the deserted highway, a pack of motorcycles in hot pursuit. Behind them, a scattered convoy of luxury cars struggled to regroup after being forced off course. The whole stretch of road was a mess-chaos and ring music trailing in their wake.

    Huddled against his chest, M couldn''t see that as their car cleared a side street, another group of bikers burst out from the alley-this time, barreling straight into the pursuing motorcade and breaking up the chase in an instant.

    But the sports car only elerated.

    Way too fast.

    M''s heart pounded so wildly she thought it might burst. She wanted to scream for him to slow down, but the words caught in her throat. For a dizzy moment, she thought the car was actually about to take flight.

    In shock, she lifted her head, pupils blown wide.

    That''s when she saw it.

    Somehow, they''d made it all the way to the harbor. The car was barreling straight for a cargo ship anchored at the dock. Instead of slowing, he aimed for the metal ramp the crew had lowered, gunning the engine as if he meant tounch them right onto the deck.

    M went numb with terror.

    At this speed, they''d crash right through the railing and into the sea-he had to be out of his mind!

    She opened her mouth to protest, but just then the car jolted. The wild eleration suddenly eased, the vehicle shuddering as a drag parachute deployed from the rear, yanking them back and slowing their momentum just enough to make the ramp. The car bounced up onto the ship.

    It wasn''t over yet.

    They hit a series of thick rubber strips that had been set out like speed bumps, the shocks reverberating through the cabin until the car finally mmed into the safety barrier, grinding to a stop on the deck.

    Francis, hands still gripping the wheel, barely waited for the car to settle before letting out a wildugh and pounding his fist on the dashboard. "Now that''s what I''m talking about! Damn, that felt good!"

    It had been ages since he''d driven like that.

    If they weren''t running for their lives, he''d have turned around and done it all over again.

    Francis was riding the high, but M was in agony. The violent jolts had reopened wounds that hadn''t even begun to heal. The pain and dizziness overwhelmed her, and she cked out.

    "M!"

    "Sir, the ship''s gone."

    Back on the ind, a blond man addressed Cossio, still standing before the

    ruined church. ��I''m sorry. I couldn''t stop them."

    Cossio shook his head, expression calm.

    "They won''t get far."

    "If he hadn''te to save her, he might have won. But bying here, he''s already lost-still too young..."

    He spoke quietly, turning to gaze at the wreckage of the church. A fleeting sadness flickered in his green eyes, but it vanished as quickly as it hade, reced by something darker and harder to read.

    "My angel, it won''t be long now. We''ll be together again soon."

    A gentle smile touched his lips.

    Night fell.

    Out on the endless sea, a ship drifted in the darkness.

    In the cabin, Lysander stood over M as the ship''s doctor cleaned and dressed her wounds once more. His face had grown darker with every passing moment.

    He was toote.

    He hadn''t expected Cossio to go so far, not when he still needed something from them. Luckily, Lysander had anticipated trouble and arranged for a full medical team to be ready on board-otherwise, with this much blood loss out at sea, things could''ve ended very badly.

    He clenched his fists, jaw tight, eyes burning with rage. Two gunshot wounds-he wouldn''t forget.

    Once the doctor assured him that M only needed rest and would recover, Lysander dismissed him. He sat by her bedside for a long while, watching the pallor of her face, then gently brushed a strand of hair from her cheek and sighed. "You never listen, do you?"

    "If you''d just stayed by my side like I asked, not always fighting me at every turn, none of this would''ve happened. Darling, will you be good for me now?"

    His voice was equal parts exasperation and tenderness.

    He traced her cheek with his thumb, savoring the soft, pale skin he''d barely dared to touch, then let his hand drift to her lips, caressing them gently. He leaned in, unable to resist, when the cabin door burst open.

    "How is she? Is she alright?"

    Francis rushed in, then froze at the sight of Lysander''s hand on M''s lips, eyes going wide. "Whoa, hold on-you animal! She''s still hurt, you know!"

    Lysander drew a deep breath and rose, face nk. He grabbed Francis by the arm, marched him out of the cabin, and mmed the door behind them. Then, without warning, he whacked Francis hard on the shoulder. "I haven''t even started with you yet. What the hell were you thinking, driving like a maniac?�� Francis looked wounded. "Hey, don''t put this all on me! You''re the one who told me to floor it, to go all out-don''t you dare me me now!"

    Lysander gritted his teeth, but a smile tugged at his lips.

    They''d been friends for years, and Francis could read that dangerous look in his eyes. He shivered and tried to bolt, but Lysander grabbed him again.

    "Mad at me? Good. Here''s your chance-let''s settle it." His mood was dark and he needed an outlet, so ignoring Francis''s protests, Lysander dragged him off toward the ship''s gym.

    Behind the closed cabin door,

    M slowly opened her eyes, staring nkly at the ceiling above her. But her gaze was clear-wide awake, and thinking.

 Chapter 410

    The emotional shock had been too much-M was utterly spent.

    She drifted in and out of sleep, barely awake before exhaustion pulled her under again. The next time she came to, she found herself tangled in Lysander''s arms. Her bare back pressed against his chest, scorching hot, and her legs were trapped between his. She could even feel his arousal, hard and insistent.

    Anger red, hot and sharp.

    This bastard!

    Remembering all the suffering she''d endured because of him, resentment welled up in her chest. Without thinking, she sank her teeth into his hand, which rested heavily near her corbone.

    He hissed quietly-clearly awake.

    She bit harder, tasting blood, but Lysander didn''t loosen his hold. If anything, he only pulled her closer, his body growing even hotter. His lips brushed her ear, voice low and rough.

    "Darling, don''t move."

    "If

    you keep this up, you''ll have to take responsibility."

    Pervert!

    M didn''t anger easily, but every time she saw him, she was filled with a fury she couldn''t suppress. And he was impossible��always unreasonable, always pushing. Afraid he''d actually lose control, she reluctantly unclenched her jaw.

    "Are you going to let go or not?"

    Lysander''sugh was dark and husky. "Honestly, you could bite me a little longer if you want. I like it when you... bite me."

    He whispered thest two words directly into her ear, his tone thick and suggestive. Then he traced the edge of her ear with his tongue, warm and damp, sending an involuntary shiver through her body. The meaning was all too clear.

    She''d had enough.

    M tried to wriggle free, but Lysander pinned her firmly to the bed, both her wrists and legs trapped.

    "Darling," he said, frowning, "You''re still hurt. Don''t make things worse."

    She struggled a few more times in vain, then gritted her teeth. "Get off me, and I''ll be just fine!"

    "But I''m already up."

    Desire was burning between them, and with M so close, Lysander wasn''t about to let this go. His voice dropped, rough with need. "If I can''t have you, at least help me out here."

    She shot him a murderous re. "If you''re desperate, just say so."

    Heughed, pressing his forehead to hers. "Then kiss me. Or we could do more. Darling, I''ve been holding back for so long."

    M clenched her jaw.

    She stared him down, then said each word with deliberate rity, "Lysander, move. I need to call my aunt."

    The word "aunt�� hung in the air, and the heat between them vanished. Lysander''s yful expression faded, reced by something harder and colder. The tension in the room thickened, leaving no trace of intimacy.

    For a long moment, no one spoke.

    Then Lysander said, "She''s fine."

    "I want to see her."

    It was all so absurd-this nightmare she''d been dragged into. When she was kidnapped, her aunt was still in the ICU. Locked away in that old manor for days, M had worried constantly, terrified something had happened, unable to rest easy for a moment.

    Now, she was desperate for news.

    This time, Lysander let her go easily. M took his phone and, not wanting to share the same cabin any longer, stepped out into the hallway.

    ...

    Standing in the corridor outside the cabin, M called her aunt''s assistant, Sophie. The call connected almost instantly. Sophie''s sigh of relief was audible when she recognized M''s voice.

    "Ms. Suthend, thank goodness you''re alright."

    "I''m fine," M replied quickly. "How''s my aunt? Is she awake?"

    There was a short pause before Sophie answered, "Chairwoman Suthend is stable. She''s out of intensive care, but still unconscious. The doctors say she needs a bit more observation, but as long as there are noplications, she should wake up in a few days."

    "Should?" M pressed, anxiety gnawing at her. "Is there a more precise timeline?"

    After confirming several times that her aunt was very likely to wake and her condition was stable, M finally allowed herself to rx a little. She then asked after thepany.

    At this, Sophie hesitated briefly before answering honestly, "There''s nothing major to report. Mr. Montgomery''s people dide by, but your aunt''s hospitalization has been kept confidential. Nothing''s gotten out."

    M was silent for a few seconds. "I understand."

    "Ms. Suthend, where are you? Are you hurt?" Sophie asked with concern. "I can send someone to pick you up right away."

    M nced out the window at the dark sea below. She wasn''t even sure herself where she was and promised Sophie she''d send her location once she had it. She also asked for a video call to check on her aunt, and only after seeing her with her own eyes and confirming her condition did M end the call.

    She quickly dialed Miranda next.

    Miranda, unlike Sophie, wasn''t calm at all-she answered in a fit of tears and fury. M didn''t dare mention her own injuries, only reassuring Miranda over and over that she was safe, promising to be home soon. Only then did Miranda calm down. Finally, M had a chance to ask about Julian.

    "The little one''s fine. I didn''t tell him about the kidnapping,�� Miranda said. ��By chance, his grandmother from Italy had someonee pick him up the next day. Once I confirmed everything, I let her take him."

    Thank God.

    M had heard from Nathaniel before the trip that Julian''s grandmother lived in Italy. Since Julian''s mother was about to be released from prison, it had been arranged for him to leave the country with his grandmother. If Julian had discovered her disappearance, it would have been a disaster.

    After chatting with Miranda a while longer and promising to take care of herself and return as soon as possible, M finally hung up.

    Suddenly, the world was quiet.

    She leaned against the corridor window, gazing out at the endless ck sea. The weight pressing on her chest finally eased a little. Thank God-everyone was safe.

    She''d been afraid ever since she was taken to that old manor. If something happened to her loved ones because of all this, she would never forgive herself. Cossio, Giselle��those maniacs were capable of anything. Her aunt was already in the hospital because of this senseless disaster.

 Chapter 411

    Thinking about all this, M''s grip tightened around her phone.

    Suddenly, a tailored suit jacket settled around her shoulders, cool and fragrant with sandalwood. The man-fresh from the shower, hair damp, skin still tinged with steam-drew her gently into his arms.

    "It gets cold out here at sea at night," he murmured.

    M brushed his hand away.

    She turned back toward the cabin and rummaged through the drawers. Apart from his clothes and the flimsy slip she was already wearing, there wasn''t a single thing of her own to be found.

    Of course he''d done this on purpose.

    She couldn''t even be bothered to argue.

    In the end, she pulled a crisp white men''s shirt from the closet-a long, oversized cut that barely covered the tops of her thighs. She slipped into the bathroom to change, buttoned up the jacket, and was about to head out when the man-who''d been leaning against the doorframe, watching her intently-blocked her way.

    "Going somewhere?"

    "I''m hungry. I want to eat."

    After her time in the manor, where meals were unpredictable at best, she''d learned to take food seriously. If she was hungry, she ate no hesitation.

    He let out a low, amusedugh. "I''ll have them bring something up. And you�� what are you nning to do, walking out there dressed like that?" Without waiting for her answer, he swept her up effortlessly and settled onto the sofa, holding her in hisp.

    "Darling, are you trying to seduce me?"

    M inhaled sharply, wishing she could knock some sense into this man with his infuriatingly dirty mind. Every time he spoke, she wanted to explode.

    Barely restraining her temper, she managed, "Then find me something I can actually wear."

    "Something else?" Lysander''s grin was wolfish. "Are you sure about that, darling?" M refused to answer.

    She regretted her words the moment they left her mouth. Knowing him, there was no telling what he''de up with; that would be worse than wearing his clothes.

    "Still mad at me?"

    When she turned her face away in silence, Lysander simply pulled her legs apart and settled her more firmly on hisp, pressing her close to his chest as he asked, "When does the boat reach shore?"

    "That depends on my mood," Lysander replied with azy smile. "Or maybe if you make me happy, we could arrive sooner than you think."

    Bastard.

    She was about to snap when her stomach growled loudly. M had no choice but to take a deep breath, reminding herself to focus on food-everything else could wait until after she''d eaten.

    Right now, nothing scared her more than hunger.

    Seeing her like this, Lysander finally relented. He held her quietly, not moving, simply sitting with her on the sofa.

    It was a rare moment of peace.

    Soon, dinner arrived. M''s entire attention shifted to the food in front of her; she barely noticed the man she loathed sitting across the room. She only looked up again when music began to y softly in the cabin.

    ...

    Noticing her attention had returned, Lysander-having just set up the record- smiled and crossed the room. "So you finally remembered I exist, darling?"

    M frowned.

    Soft music drifted through the dimly lit room, the atmosphere between man and woman suddenly charged with an uneasy tension.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I just want you to rx a little." Lysander sat beside her, gently smoothing the crease from her brow. "You''re safe now, darling. You''ll never have to go back to that ce again. I promise."

    He could sense the unease she tried to hide deep inside.

    M was silent.

    She wanted to tell him that it wasn''t just the manor that haunted her the nightmares of that ce, the man who tormented her-but also the man in front of her. Yet, whether it was because he''d saved her, or because she was simply too exhausted to argue after everything she''d been through, she kept her sharp words to herself.

    The music swelled quietly.

    They sat opposite each other, holding one another''s gaze, saying nothing-just looking.

    After a long silence, M finally spoke, her question abrupt and seemingly out of nowhere. "What''s the name of this song?"

    "Love Story.""

    "No, not this one. On the ind-when you came to find me, the band yed a song in the car. What was it called?"

    She remembered it vividly.

    Lysander paused, his eyes darkening as he regarded her. "It was ''Lips On You.""

    As if worried she hadn''t heard, he repeated, "Darling, it was ''Lips On You."" With that, he rose and changed the record.

    The familiar melody filled the air.

    Moving with the gentle rhythm, Lysander approached her, sat by her side, and

    leaned in, voice low at her ear. "Listen, darling."

    He began to hum softly along with the music.

    "We''ve been waiting on this moment for so long..."

    "...Right until the morning..."

    "...When I put my lips on you..."

    "...Baby, cry for me..."

    His husky, maic voice lingered by her ear, his breath warm and trembling with

    emotion. For a moment, M was transported back to that night-fleeing the chapel, leaping into his arms-the world frozen in a single heartbeat.

    She heard him sing:

    "Just turn off the lights..."

    As that final line faded, Lysander seemed no longer able to hold back. He turned

    his head, searching for her lips, ready to im a kiss.

    But just as he leaned in, M turned away.

    His kiss brushed the corner of her mouth instead.

    She pushed him away.

    The music yed on, but M abruptly stood, putting several steps and a wall of

    cool distance between them. The confusion and vulnerability in her eyes vanished, reced by a clear and icy calm.

    Lysander remained seated, head bowed, motionless.

 Chapter 412

    On the night boat,

    Music drifted through the air-soft, haunting, full of hidden longing and desire. In the dim, shadowy cabin, a man and a woman faced each other: she stood, cool and aloof; he sat, silent, head bowed.

    They stayed locked in that uneasy stillness for a long moment.

    Then Lysander suddenly gave a lowugh. He slowly lifted his head, and themplight caught the raw redness in his eyes. His gaze burned with a desperate restraint. M''s icy detachment seemed unbearable to him, tearing open something deep inside, exposing the raw, fragile flesh beneath his hardened shell.

    The sensation of being so vulnerable, so exposed, filled him with shame-a darkness washed over his face.

    He stood up and took a hesitant step toward M.

    Then he stopped.

    Her voice broke the silence, low and hard to read, as if stating a fact: "Lysander, you love me." A few seconds passed before she repeated herself, this time with a hint of confusion-almost a question: "You love me?"

    He looked down, his expression unreadable.

    "You actually love me?"

    It was almost a joke��a stray, curious provocation that, against all odds, seemed

    to havended on the truth. Aplex surge of emotion left her wanting tough, but the sound refused toe. All she felt was bitter irony.

    He loved her?

    What a joke.

    An absolutely ridiculous joke.

    She nearly burst outughing, but when she opened her mouth, all that came out was silence. Her lips moved, parted, closed again, and finally she managed a single sentence. "So, Lysander, did you know that I��"

    Before she could finish, his hand closed around her throat.

    He pressed her back against the wall, his bloodshot eyes burning into hers. He was smiling, but his voice was dark and low, trembling with pain and finality. "M, I don''t want to hear it."

    Despite his grip, Mughed.

    She clutched his hand at her neck, feeling the way his fingers shook. For a moment, she tried to pry them away, gasping for breath.

    Then, with sudden rity, she said, "I hate you."

    His hand tightened, and the redness in his eyes deepened he stared at her, jaw clenched, voice barely above a whisper, wild and broken: "I don''t love you, M. I don''t love you. I never have, and I never will..."

    He repeated the words, desperate, as if saying them could numb the pain squeezing his heart, could protect him from being hurt.

    But the more he said it,

    the more his wavering voice cracked, choked with tears, his vision blurring.

    -You''re always this cruel to me.

    He wouldn''t love her. He couldn''t.

    Anger drowned out all reason.

    M''s breath grew shallow, her face flushed. Her grip on his hand weakened, slipping away.

    Madman.

    Suddenly, he felt her body go limp beneath his hands. The haze of rage fell away and panic crashed in. He let go, catching her as she crumpled to the floor, frantically pressing his ear to her chest for a heartbeat, searching for a pulse, fumbling with trembling hands to dial for a doctor-only to have his wrist seized in a sudden grip.

    She coughed, violent and ragged.

    After a moment, M caught her breath. Still clutching his hand, she met his desperate, averted gaze and managed a faint smile.

    "I believe you."

    "Lysander���� She coughed again, her voice hoarse. "I believe you now. You don''t love me. You never will. I believe it."

    "If you really loved me,"

    M''s gaze locked on his, her words as heavy as blows, "If you truly loved me, Lysander, I think I''d be sick to my stomach. That kind of love... it''s revolting."

    If love meant this kind of pain, she wanted none of it.

    "This is better."

    "Let there be nothing between us but hatred. Forever. Nothing else, ever again." Her words struck like arrows.

    In the dim cabin, Lysander sat on the floor, holding her in his arms. Their bodies were close, but he felt only cold, as if he''d fallen into a frozenke.

    The phone slipped from his hand and shattered on the floor.

    ...

    When her breathing finally calmed and her strength returned, M pushed herself out of his arms and rose to her feet.

    Lysander remained motionless.

    She didn''t care. She dragged a chair closer and sat, rubbing her aching throat. She poured herself a ss of water, letting the coolness ease the burning in her throat.

    She''d had enough��enough of this endless, bitter entanglement. Tonight, she would say everything that needed saying. After this, there would be nothing left between them.

    No more pain.

    The music still yed softly. M set down her ss, turning her head away from Lysander, her eyes fixed on some point in the void.

    "Lysander,"

    Her voice was rough at first. She paused, swallowed, and went on.

    "All these days locked away in that old manor, I was nothing but a masked puppet ��someone meant to please, to satisfy. The master of the house didn''t want to see my face, didn''t want to hear my voice. No one spoke to me."

    "In that ce, I was a lie. Everything Cossio saw was a lie. It was all fake... Do you know what that reminded me of?"

    She gave a ruefulugh.

    "Our marriage is just like that-filled with empty lies. Everyone wears a mask, ying out some drama I can''t even understand."

    "I can''t see the truth, Lysander."

    She sighed, her sore throat making her voice drop. "Do you? Can you see it any better than I can?"

    Lysander slowly rose and sat beside her, silently refilling her ss.

    The water was warm in her hands.

    M didn''t move. She just traced the rim of the ss and continued, "I''ve thought and thought, stuck in that manor, but I still don''t understand��why, Lysander? Why did the mess of our marriage end with my aunt in the hospital, fighting for her life and still not waking up?"

 Chapter 413

    "Can you tell me why?"

    She turned her head, meeting his gaze with a small, practiced smile. But her eyes were as empty and deep as a darkke-waiting for his answer.

    Waiting for the answer they both already knew.

    "I''ll find the best doctors. Aunt Eleanor will be alright, I promise." Lysander reached out, wanting to take her hand.

    M pulled away.

    "Lysander, your family is too powerful. People like me��we just can''t survive in your world. This time, it was my aunt who got hurt, the only family I have left. What about next time? Who will it be then?"

    "I don''t even want to imagine it. I couldn''t bear it. Do you understand?"

    There were so few people in her life who had ever truly cared for her. Every one of them was precious, irreceable. She couldn''t forgive herself if her presence dragged those rare, kind souls into danger just because of her.

    Those days in the manor-

    Forced to live under the same roof as a madman for so long. She''d taken two bullets. Even her aunt had been drawn into the nightmare because of her, left gravely ill and unconscious ever since. The doctors still couldn''t say if she was out of danger. Giselle was one of those who had hurt her. But who had truly caused all of this?

    In the long, sleepless nights at the old manor, M had gone over it all, again and again.

    She finally saw things clearly.

    "Lysander, you know as well as I do our marriage was a mistake. It was wrong from the very beginning. We were over long ago."

    Seven years of marriage-just a fleeting dream.

    A y that should have ended long ago.

    "This is it. I checked the calendar. The waiting period is almost over. Let''s go home, sign the divorce papers, and put this mistake behind us. After that, let''s never see each other again."

    "Mistake, huh?"

    After a long, heavy silence, Lysander finally looked up, a cold, mirthlessugh escaping his lips as he fixed her with an icy stare. ��Seven years of marriage, and in your eyes, it was nothing but a mistake?"

    "Yes." M met his gaze, steady and unflinching.

    He gave a short, bitterugh.

    ��Then I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. The moment you left the country and broke our agreement, I withdrew the divorce petition..."

    Smack!

    Lysander''s handsome face jerked to the side, a faint red mark already forming on his cheek.

    "You bastard!"

    M was shaking with anger, her whole chest heaving.

    Lysander didn''t seem to mind at all. In fact, he evenughed. "Darling, you''re the one who broke your promise. Everything has a price, doesn''t it?��

    "A price?"

    "If you want to talk about consequences, go ask Giselle for them!" M had had enough. Her eyes were red with fury, her voice raw and desperate. "Don''t pretend you don''t know why I left the country. You and Giselle you''re two of a kind! A perfect match! Neither of you cares about anyone, anyone''s heart, anyone''s life�� mmph!"

    The table was a mess, silverware and tes ttering to the floor.

    He pinned her against the surface, lips crashing down on hers, trapping her hands above her head. Her blouse was half torn, his hands hot and rough against her skin. His kiss was desperate, suffocating. She bit his tongue when she could, gasping for breath, crying out in pain.

    Her shoulder wound tore open again, blood blooming across her white blouse.

    He caught the scent of blood and froze, suddenly aware of himself. He let go of her in a rush, fumbling to help-but she shoved him away.

    "Get out!"

    M curled up atop the table, shaking, tears running down her cheeks. She was breathless from pain and rage. "Get out! I don''t want to see you!"

    "Your wound-"

    "GET OUT!"

    "She''s had a sedative. She''s sleeping now."

    Francis stepped out of the bedroom, closing the door behind him. He nced at the man slumped against the hallway wall, faint scratch marks still visible on his face. The memory of what he''d walked in on made him sigh.

    "Listen, man, maybe it''s time to let go."

    Lysander''s eyes were cold as ice.

    Francis just shook his head.

    "Don''t look at me like that. She clearly wants nothing more to do with you, and she''s hurt. What are you even trying to do? Anyone who saw you two would think you were sworn enemies, not husband and wife. If you can''t treat her right, let her go. Set her free. Set yourself free, too."

    "Set her free?" Lysander''s voice was low, harsh. "And what about me?"

    "There are plenty of women out there. Go find someone else who likes your...particr style." Francis sounded exasperated.

    He''d been shocked when he arrived. That beautiful woman, pushed to this point�� he''d always been gentle with his lovers, never like this, especially not with a wife. Even as Lysander''s friend, Francis couldn''t stand to watch it. His protectiveness red up instantly.

    Who treats their wife like this? It''s inhuman.

    "Seriously, man. Take my advice. She''s made herself clear. If you keep pushing, it''s only going to end badly."

    "It''s already past that point." Lysander''s face was expressionless. "Even if we divorce, Cossio won''t leave her alone. What happened on the ind can''t stay hidden. When the truthes out, everyone will know she was my wife, my lover. The only way she''ll be safe is if she stays with me."

    Francis went quiet, at a loss for words. Under his breath, he muttered, "Didn''t look all that safe with you, either..." When Lysander shot him a re, he hurried to change the subject. "So why not try talking to her for once? You''ve made a mess of things already, what''s the worst that could happen?"

 Chapter 414

    Kingsford.

    Montgomery Manor.

    Word had it that Lysander''s mother, Felicity, hadn''t been welltely. Giselle, always attentive, brought a bundle of tonic remedies to visit and asked the housekeeper to fetch them from the car.

    "Where is Mrs. Montgomery?" she inquired.

    "In the conservatory," the housekeeper replied.

    Back when they were young, Felicity and Giselle''s mother, Rosalind, had been close friends. The two families had maintained ties for generations, and with a childhood engagement between the children, Giselle had practically grown up in this house. No one ever stopped her froming or going.

    She made her way easily through the manor''s winding halls to the garden, where, nestled among a riot of scarlet roses, she found a pale, weary-looking woman reclining in a rocking chair, half dozing in the morning sun.

    Giselle approached quietly and called, "Aunt Felicity."

    Lately, Felicity''s health had declined. The medications made her drowsy and left her in a perpetual haze. She took a moment to register Giselle''s voice before responding softly.

    "Giselle, dear,e and sit with me."

    Giselle settled beside her, gently taking Felicity''s thin hand in her own. "My mother''s worried about you," she said, concern in in her voice. "She sent me to check in. Why have you been so unwelltely, Aunt Felicity? Where''s Lysander? Why isn''t he here with you?"

    Felicity smiled faintly and shook her head. "He''s traveling with M. Your Uncle is keeping mepany."

    "Traveling?" Giselle echoed, surprised.

    Only recently, she''d orchestrated things to send M abroad, believing that with Forrest''s resources, Lysander wouldn''t catch on right away. By the time he realized M was gone, it would be toote. But to her astonishment, Lysander himself had disappeared the very next day.

    She''d tried reaching out to him repeatedly but got no response.

    And with Conrad now firmly in control at Montgomery Holdings, she''d lost her usual channels for gathering information. Felicity''s illness had given her an excuse to visit, but from the woman''s vacant expression, it was clear she knew nothing either.

    Giselle''s fingers tightened unconsciously around Felicity''s hand.

    Damn it. Even with her contacts abroad, she couldn''t track Lysander''s movements. The minute he left the country, he vanished without a trace.

    She had no idea how things were unfolding.

    A soft gasp snapped Giselle out of her thoughts. She realized she''d gripped Felicity''s hand too tightly, lost in her own scheming, and had hurt her by ident. "I''m so sorry, Aunt Felicity. I didn''t mean to," Giselle apologized quickly.

    Felicity shook her head gently, dismissing the pain.

    Noticing the fatigue etched across Felicity''s face, Giselle suggested, "Are you feeling tired, Aunt Felicity? You''ll catch a chill napping out here-let''s go back inside and rest."

    "No need, I''ve slept more than enough these days," Felicity declined quietly.

    Giselle didn''t press. Since Felicity seemed to have forgotten the brief difort, Giselle simply sat with her, making gentle conversation. Before long, her thoughts drifted back to Lysander and M''s supposed trip.

    "Oh, right, Aunt Felicity," Giselle said suddenly, a note of realization in her voice. "You mentioned Lysander is traveling with M, but as far as I know, M hasn''t worked at Montgomery Holdings in ages. She resigned a long time ago. What kind of business trip could they possibly be on? And honestly, there hasn''t been anypany matter that would require Lysander to travel recently, either."

    She added, almost as an afterthought, "Maybe they just went on vacation together -though no matter how much you like to travel, you shoulde home if your mother''s ill."

    "Hm? What was that?" Felicity murmured, visibly confused.

    Her mind, dulled by fatigue and medication, struggled to keep up with the conversation. She stared at Giselle, bewildered.

    Giselle, well aware of Felicity''s condition, gave her time to process. When the housekeeper arrived with tea, Giselle stopped pushing for answers and instead squeezed Felicity''s hand warmly. "Don''t worry, Aunt Felicity. I have some free time these days, so I cane by and keep youpany whenever you like."

    After sitting with her a while longer, Giselle took her leave.

    If she couldn''t find Lysander, she''d have to think of another way to draw him back.

    Maybe news of his mother''s worsening condition would be enough.

    This time, she told herself grimly, M would not be allowed toe back.

    ...

    The next morning.

    Restless in her cabin, M changed the dressing on her wound, got dressed, and

    made her way to the ship''s dining room for breakfast.

    She stared out the window, lost in thought as the morning fog drifted by.

    She hadn''t been sitting long when a familiar shadow flickered in her periphery. Turning, she found Lysander sliding into the seat across from her, coffee in hand and a bright, easy smile on his lips.

    She stood, silent and guarded.

    "We need to talk," Lysander said.

    There was nothing left to discuss. M had already made herself clear; if he refused to listen, she didn''t see any point in repeating herself. She was simply too exhausted.

    "I can give you what you want," Lysander said softly.

    That made M pause.

    "I''ll agree to the divorce. I''ll also give you substantial assets aspensation. Once we''re back, we''ll settle it right away."

    "And you think I''d believe you?" she shot back, her tone t.

    She''d been lied to so many times that words like his meant nothing to her now.

    Lysander sipped his coffee, smiling faintly. "Of course, there''s a condition. You should realize something: Cossio won''t judge your connection to me based on whether our marriage is officially over."

    M fell silent.

    He was right. Judging by Cossio''s attitude at the manor, the danger wasn''t just about her marriage to Lysander. Felicity''s affection for her was probably a bigger factor.

    A divorce wouldn''t untangle everything.

    Still-

    "I want the divorce first," M insisted. She was done. Whatever happened next,

    she needed to sever this tie.

    "I said there would be a condition."

 Chapter 415

    Lysander set down his coffee cup, his fox-like eyes glinting with a trace of amusement as he regarded her calmly. "Give me fifteen days," he said. "For these fifteen days, you have to stay by my side-always, within my sight. Once I''ve dealt with Cossio, we''ll go home, sign the divorce papers, and you''ll never have to see me again. I promise, I won''t bother you after that."

    "Fifteen days?" M frowned.

    "That''s right."

    Lysander''s smile didn''t waver. "Cossio is a thorn in my side-and a real threat to the Montgomery family. As long as he''s still out there, neither of us will ever have peace."

    He paused, then added, "I came here for two reasons: to save you, and to put an end to him."

    "Fifteen days is enough."

    ...

    M knew all too well that Cossio was a danger to her. She had no desire to be dragged back to that manor and live every day in fear. Still, trusting Lysander was another matter entirely.

    He''d lied to her too many times. How could she be sure he''d keep his word this time? He''d gone back on promises before.

    Lysander seemed to sense her doubt. "I''ve thought it through. I''ve hurt you enough, and I know you don''t want to stay with me anymore. Dragging things out would only make us both miserable, so I''m letting you go. If you don''t believe me...I''ll swear it."

    He spoke without hesitation: "If I break my promise and don''t divorce you after fifteen days, may I never know peace as long as I live. Is that enough? Can you trust me onest time?"

    M''s brow furrowed deeper. She''d never put much stock in these kinds of oaths plenty of men in the world made dramatic promises, but how many of them were actually struck down for breaking them?

    But what other choice did she have?

    For once, Lysander was willing to talk things through. If he decided not to, she''d have no leverage at all. If he turned hostile, she might not even make it off this boat.

    At that point, it wouldn''t matter whether she trusted him or not. In this moment, her only option seemed to be to ept and get off this boat as soon as possible.

    While she was still weighing her options, Lysander spoke again. "Don''t forget, your aunt''s still unconscious. Even if you went back now, there''s nothing you could do except wait-and you''d only be bringing danger with you. Are you sure that''s what you want?"

    M took a deep breath. "Fine. But for these fifteen days, you have to keep your distance from me."

    "No can do."

    Just as M was about to lose her temper, Lysander grinned. "After these fifteen days, we''ll be finished for good. Honestly, that doesn''t sit well with me so you owe me thesest days. I''ll admit, if you really put your foot down, I probably wouldn''t force it...but anything else is off the table."

    Oh, please��what do I owe you?

    She could feel her anger rising, but the way he was talking, M began to believe he might actually be serious about the divorce.

    Before she could say anything, Lysander went on, "Besides, it''s been so long- don''t you want me, even a little? I mean, I look good, I''m in great shape, and you know I know what I''m doing. Didn''t you ever enjoy it before?"

    "Darling, you''re not exactly missing out."

    Ssh.

    Unable to take another word, M emptied her coffee over his head, mmed the cup down, muttered, "Shameless," and stormed out.

    ...

    The dining room fell silent again.

    As soon as she was gone, Francis-who''d been lurking nearby, watching the drama unfold��hurried over. He burst outughing at the sight of Lysander, dripping with coffee and looking utterly defeated.

    "Never thought I''d see the day!" he crowed, plopping down beside him. ��Your wife''s got a reputation for being quiet and gentle, but her temper''s something else."

    Lysander dabbed at his face with a napkin and shot Francis a cool look. "She only loses her temper with me." He put extra emphasis on "only," as if that meant something.

    Francis rolled his eyes. "Are you actually proud of that?"

    Lysander didn''t bother responding.

    Francis shrugged, leaning in. "But seriously, do you really think you can take down Cossio in fifteen days? Are you crazy, or am I?"

    Everyone knew-even if the Cossio family had declined over the years, they were still old money, with roots stretching back centuries. A wounded lion is still a lion. And in this country, they wielded enormous influence. Fifteen days? Sounded like a bad joke.

    Even his own family, rivals of Cossio for generations, didn''t have the resources to take them on outright. Francis wasn''t even in charge yet he couldn''t rally his whole n for this. Lysander''s real power base was back home; what he could do here was limited. A drawn-out fight, maybe he could handle. But end it in fifteen days?

    ��Besides,�� Francis went on, "this isn''t how we nned things at all.��

    Lysander set his napkin down, his tone mild. "At least I''ve bought us some time."

    Francis pped him on the shoulder, opened his mouth, and after a long pause, only managed: "Man, you''re a real piece of work. Keep this up and she''s going to end up hating you for life. Honestly, you''re just asking for trouble." Lysander smiled. "I''ll be fine. Bad pennies always turn up."

    Francis just stared.

 Chapter 416

    The ship inched closer to the port. M stood on the deck, gazing out at the

    vibrant town spreading along the shore. Her white dress hugged her figure, the hem fluttering in the salty breeze.

    Aheady Naples.

    Only recently had she learned the truth: Cossio had kidnapped her all the way from Eldermere, Ennd, to Italy. That ind they''d just left behind? Sicily.

    It was so far from home.

    "Aren''t you cold? You should''ve worn something warmer."

    A ck overcoatnded on her shoulders, and an arm slipped around her waist, pulling her against a firm chest. The familiar scent-cool, woodsy, with a hint of spice-washed over her.

    Her first instinct was to break free, but she was no match for his strength.

    "Don''t move," he murmured, chin resting atop her head, his voice rumbling low. "You promised you''d let me make it up to you. No backing out."

    "I never promised you anything," she shot back through clenched teeth, bristling

    at the way he crowded her space, his presence overwhelming.

    But Lysander, as always, was stubborn and unmoved.

    The two of them stood entwined at the bow, his chin pressed to her hair, the picture of an impossibly perfect couple-if you ignored the fire zing in M''s eyes, that is.

    "Lysander, ready to go?"

    The moment the ship docked, a man with wild red hair burst out of the cabin. He paused, catching sight of the pair on deck, but didn''t bother to disguise his amusement. Waving cheerfully, he called out, "Don''t mind me, lovebirds. I''ll just head on ahead, shall I?"

    ��Let go!�� M snapped, twisting in Lysander''s grip. When he didn''t, she dug her nails into the back of his hand. He finally released her.

    Lysander nced at the red marks she''d left, lips quirking in a half-smile. But as M moved toward the gangway, he caught her wrist.

    "Where do you think you''re going?"

    "The hospital," she replied shortly.

    "Is your wound acting up again?" Lysander''s brow furrowed. "I''ll send for the doctor." He turned to Francis, ready to give the order.

    "No need." M hesitated, realizing there was no hiding it now-not in this foreign ce, not under these circumstances. Honestly, she was too scared to go to the hospital alone, afraid she''d be kidnapped again. She decided to just tell the truth. "Before the wedding, Cossio said something weird, then knocked me out. I don''t know what he did, or if anything''s wrong, but I need a check-up."

    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" Lysander''s eyes narrowed, his stare sharp as a fox''s. When M looked away, he understood-she just hadn''t wanted to talk to him. He sighed in exasperation, then barked at Francis, "Go on ahead. I''ll catch upter."

    Ignoring her protests, Lysander scooped M into his arms and carried her off the ship to the waiting car, which sped away toward the hospital.

    Francis was left standing on the dock, speechless.

    The ride was fast but smooth. M listened as Lysander made several calls in wless Italian-not anguage she knew well, but she understood enough to guess he was arranging for doctors, getting everything ready for her examination.

    Pressed against his chest in the backseat, she stayed silent. At least this way, things would get done quickly.

    They arrived at the hospital, and M was whisked straight into an examination room-no waiting, no paperwork. Lysander waited outside.

    An hour passed. Then, several more doctors arrived, greeting Lysander before joining the exam. Time seemed to crawl.

    Finally, the door opened. One of the doctors, looking uneasy, handed Lysander a report.

    "Sir, you might want to see this for yourself."

    Lysander snatched the report, flipping straight to the final results. Instantly, his face darkened with anger.

    "Cossio!" he growled, voice low and dangerous.

    How dare he...

    The paper crumpled in his fist, tremors of rage running through him. After several deep breaths, he seemed to regain control. He handed the report back to the doctor.

    "Destroy this. Prepare a new one for me."

    The doctor hesitated. "Sir, that''s not really-"

    "I said, a new one."

    Feeling the weight of Lysander''s re, and remembering their orders, the doctor simply nodded without another word.

    These weren''t people you argued with.

    When the exam was finally over, M changed back into her clothes and hurried out, immediately seeking out the nearest doctor. In hesitant Italian, she asked, "Doctor, what''s the verdict?"

    "You''re in good health," the doctor replied with a reassuring smile, handing her the freshly printed report. She flipped through it-aside from some minor concerns, nothing serious.

    Relief flooded her. Ever since she''d been knocked out before the wedding, dread had weighed on her chest. Even though she hadn''t felt any obvious changes, with someone like Cossio, you could never be sure. Not until she saw the results for herself.

    Thank God-nothing was wrong.

    Suddenly, she was pulled into Lysander''s embrace again, his hand possessively at her waist. He frowned, clearly annoyed. "No more close calls, understood? Next time, you tell me immediately.�� Then, as if correcting himself, he added, ��No there won''t be a next time."

 Chapter 417

    She barely listened to what he said-M just let his words wash over her, too indifferent to care.

    Still, a question nagged at her. "If nothing happened, then why did he bother knocking me out? Was it supposed to be a joke?"

    She honestly couldn''t make sense of it.

    Lysander''s gaze dropped, his tone cool and detached. "With someone as unhinged as him, nothing would surprise me. Maybe he just wanted to scare you."

    She fell silent, thinking back to Cossio''s bizarre antics in the old manor. He did seem to enjoy toying with people, his mind working in ways she''d never understand.

    Nothing he did was ever surprising.

    Even so, M couldn''t shake a lingering unease. But before she could dwell on it, Lysander''s wandering hand snapped her attention back. Her expression darkened instantly.

    This bastard.

    They were still in a hospital corridor, for crying out loud!

    What the hell is wrong with him?

    Irritated, she smacked his hand away, stomped hard on his foot, and strode toward the hospital exit. All she wanted was to get as far from him as possible.

    He winced, but only chuckled. "Ouch. Brutal."

    Unbothered by the pain, Lysander shot a faintly amused look at the doctor standing nearby, then followed M out.

    Outside the hospital, M made for the car, eager to get back to the ship. But Lysander caught her arm, and she whirled around, frowning at his infuriatingly pleasant smile. "What now?"

    "We''re in a foreign country, darling. Let me show you around a bit."

    "Not interested."

    She repeated herself, voice colder. "I especially don''t want to hang out with you. Can''t we just ignore each other for the next two weeks and pretend the other doesn''t exist?"

    The scenery might be nice, but thepany ruined it. She couldn''t even pretend to enjoy herself.

    She just hated him.

    For a moment, Lysander''s smile faded, but his voice remained calm and warm. "No, I don''t think so. Unless you''d prefer to go back to the ship and spend a lovely night with me instead? I''d like that even more."

    She clenched her fists, resisting the urge to smack him again.

    Her temper had been on a hair-triggertely. She drew a deep breath. "Don''t you have anything better to do? What about�D" she hesitated, "-Francis? Weren''t you supposed to take care of something? Weren''t you supposed to deal with Cossio?"

    Could he please just go handle his business and leave her alone?

    Lysander grinned. "Don''t worry, darling. Everything''s arranged. I have plenty of time to spend with you now. It''s been ages since we traveled together-don''t you want to enjoy it?��

    "No." M''s face was nk. "Now can you go away?"

    He smiled at her stubbornness. "You wish."

    Ignoring her protests, Lysander took her hand and started strolling down the sun- drenched street, the car trailing behind at a distance.

    M didn''t bother to pull away.

    She was tired.

    And honestly, she didn''t dare go back to the ship with him��not after his threats. She knew he''d be true to his word. If she went back to the ship, she might not make it out of bed for days... The bastard.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.

    She tried to pry his hand off, nails digging into his palm until she felt the warmth of

    his skin, but he only held on tighter. Defeated, she let go.

    What was the point of fighting with a lunatic? It would only make her angrier.

    The afternoon sun was still golden and bright. M''s white dress fluttered beneath the billowing ck coat she wore, her hair streaming in the sea breeze. Ahead, Lysander walked with effortless confidence, his tailored charcoal shirt rolled up at the sleeves, exposing toned forearms. The open cor revealed the subtle lines of muscle beneath, the wind molding the fabric to his frame.

    Their hands were entwined, wandering aimlessly along the golden, sunlit avenue.

    The sidewalk was crowded with people. It had been ages since M had walked like this-leisurely, without a purpose-in a foreignnd, warm sunlight spilling over her. For a fleeting moment, she felt almost dizzy, as if she could smell the sunlight itself.

    She stopped, inhaling deeply.

    No, it wasn''t sunlight. It was a clean, citrusy perfume-fresh, but not quite orange. "What is it?" Lysander turned to look at her.

    Distracted, M nced around and answered without thinking, "It smells wonderful."

    "Does it?"

    Lysander sniffed the air, scanning the street until his eyesnded on something. Smiling, he tugged her in that direction.

    "Darling, it''s lemon blossoms."

    Just ahead, nestled by the bay, was an open-air restaurant, shaded by a lush lemon tree covered in white flowers. The fragrance she''d noticed-bright and sunlit-wafted from there.

    A breeze swept past, carrying the scent through the whole garden.

    The closer they got, the stronger the aroma became. As they reached the tree, a sudden gust sent a handful of blossoms swirling down around them. Lysander lifted his hand, catching one, and with a sudden, almost yful gesture, tucked the fragrant flower behind M''s ear. He stepped back, eyes satisfied. "Beautiful," he murmured.

    The delicate white petals trembled in the wind, making M-already striking in her pale dress-seem ethereal, the subtle citrus scent clinging to her and enchanting the senses.

    Waves crashed on the shore nearby.

    For a moment, M was stunned. Then, embarrassed, she reached to brush the flower away, but Lysander''s hand caught hers, holding it fast.

    Just then, a strong gust swept through. The blossom behind her ear shivered,

    slipped free from her hair, and spun away toward the endless blue sea, its fragrance dissolving into the wind.

    Instinctively, Lysander reached out to catch it, but the blossom danced from his grasp.

    They both stood there, momentarily speechless.

 Chapter 418

    "What on earth are you doing?!"

    Seated at a patio table overlooking the ocean, M red at Lysander, her voice sharp with indignation as she jabbed a finger at the delicate white lemon

    blossoms now tangled in her hair.

    She had no idea what kind of nonsense had gotten into him this time.

    After the sea breeze whisked the first blossom from her hair, he''d stood frozen for

    a moment. Then, like a man possessed, he''d marched over to the blossoming lemon tree nearby and practically stripped it bare, crowning her head with handfuls of flowers until she was absolutely covered. It was so absurd, she couldn''t even process it.

    Honestly.

    Who could follow the logic of a madman?

    The real shame was the lemon tree itself-healthy and in full bloom, now missing half its flowers. There''d be hardly any fruit left at this rate.

    He really was impossible.

    Lysander, meanwhile, looked exceedingly pleased with himself.

    In good spirits, he called over the restaurant owner and asked about the lemon tree. Upon learning it belonged to the owner, Lysander apologized sincerely, quickly estimating the price of the fruit and the value of the tree. Despite the owner''s protests, he insisted on paying six times the amount.

    Left with no choice, the owner relented. "In that case, may I have your address? I''ll send some workers to dig up the tree and deliver it to you."

    Lysander shook his head.

    "No, leave it here. Just take good care of it for me. As far as I''m concerned, it''s still your lemon tree."

    The owner fell silent.

    M was even more speechless. Seriously-was he crazy?

    In the end, unable to refuse the generous guest, the owner insisted on personally preparing an authentic Italian feast for them-on the house.

    It was almost dinnertime anyway, so they epted.

    So, with her hair still crowned with lemon blossoms, M picked up her fork and knife and stabbed into the lobster pasta freshly set in front of her, her disgruntled expression melting away at the first bite.

    It was delicious.

    No wonder the owner had seemed so confident in his cooking.

    She was just about to dig in for another mouthful when, to her dismay, Lysander whisked her te away and reced it with a in sd. Ignoring her re, he simply remarked, "You''re still recovering. Go easy on the seafood." Then, right in front of her, he finished off the rest of the lobster.

    She gripped her utensils tightly. Yes, she was still healing.

    She let it slide.

    Next came the crab. She managed a single bite before Lysander ate the rest, grinning at her all the while.

    She endured it.

    Being by the sea, the menu was mostly seafood. Course after course, M found herself limited to just a taste of each dish, Lysander polishing off the rest. When all was said and done, she''d eaten little more than a teful of sd. She was beginning to feel downright depressed.

    The owner returned with his homemade limoncello, pouring the golden liqueur into their sses. The sunlight cast a warm glow through the liquid, making everything look even more beautiful.

    It was then M learned the town was famous for its lemons-world-renowned, in fact.

    Once the chatty owner was called away to another table, M lifted her ss, inhaled the sweet, intense aroma, and took a sip. It was a dessert wine, bright and refreshing.

    She''d barely tasted it when her ss was suddenly empty.

    Looking up, she saw Lysander, ss tipped back, calmly dabbing his lips with a napkin. "You''re still recovering. No alcohol."

    That was thest straw.

    She shot to her feet and grabbed him by the cor, her patience finally snapping. She was furious.

    After everything they''d been through escaping from that old manor, she''d developed a real aversion to having her food snatched away at dinner.

    That night, M learned that flights out weren''t avable until morning, so they''d

    be staying in Naples for the night and heading to Rome-their final destination- the next day.

    They checked into a luxury suite at a hotel on the ind.

    As soon as M stepped inside, she mmed the door behind her and locked it, startling Francis, who was lounging in the living room. He nced at the closed door and then at Lysander, who''d been left in the hallway. "What was that about? She''s furious."

    "Probably just hungry," Lysander replied with a wry smile.

    Francis rolled his eyes. "Seriously? You said you''d meet meter, then vanished. You ignored my calls and just took off on your honeymoon? What kind of friend ditches his buddy like that?"

    "You managed fine on your own," Lysander said, pping him on the shoulder. "Oh, spare me."

    Francis''s temper red. "Do you even remember what we''re here for? We ruined that old witch''s wedding-who knows what she''ll do next. She''lle after us, it''s only a matter of time, and you''re off ying newlyweds! You get a honeymoon while I do all the work? No way, tomorrow we''re switching ces!" Lysander smacked him lightly. "Switch? You looking for trouble?"

    "Unbelievable!"

    Francis was getting worked up. "You know what I mean-tomorrow you deal with the mess, and I''m hitting the bars. I''ve waited long enough... Hold on, did you have a drink? You sneak off and drink without me, but I''m not allowed?"

    Some friend he was.

    Francis was ready to make a scene. Maybe even call it quits.

    "You''re not me," Lysander retorted. "You can''t hold your liquor, you know you always mess things up. This is not the time-stay focused, and don''t let me catch you drinking."

    "I do not mess things up. Alcohol is the nectar of life, you know. If I don''t have a drink soon, I''ll die... You heartless bastard..."

    Lysander just sighed.

    Grabbing the still-grumbling Francis, he pulled him out onto the balcony, shutting the sliding ss door behind them. He nced at M''s firmly closed bedroom door, then spoke in a low voice.

    "Enough. Let''s talk business."

    "Fine, you jerk," Francis muttered, raking a hand through his wild red hair. "I''m listening."

    Lysander leaned against the balcony railing, his gaze shifting to the horizon, where the sea met the fading sunset. His tone was calm.

    "I''m changing the n."

    Francis''s eyes widened as he realized what Lysander meant. "Are you out of your mind? We''ve been prepping for this for years. Years, Lysander! You can''t just change the n now. It''s toote!"

 Chapter 419

    "There won''t be any major changes."

    "That''s not good enough!"

    Francis shot down the idea without hesitation. This was their one chance to take down that old monster-there could be no improvising. He frowned, baffled.

    "Did something happen?"

    Lysander nodded, his expression darkening as he exined the results of M''s checkup at the hospital earlier that day.

    "We''ll have to make a few adjustments."

    Francis''s face softened a little.

    "So that''s what''s going on. You should''ve just said so. If it''s like that, a few tweaks are fine. Might even work in our favor. But still..."

    He hesitated, uncertainty flickering across his face.

    "Are you sure about this, Lysander? If she ever finds out you used her like this, there''ll be no going back. It''ll be overpletely. No woman can forgive that kind of betrayal."

    "She''ll never find out."

    Lysander''s voice was low, almost a growl. He raked a hand through his dark hair, frustration written across his face. His tone was cold and final.

    "This time, we have to win."

    He had no other choice.

    "In fact, maybe this is the opportunity we need. If it works out, she''ll stay with me willingly. She''ll never want to leave again."

    "That''s deception." Francis''s voice was grave.

    Lysander pushed open the ss door, his tone calm as the cool ocean breeze slipped through. The setting sun bled gold across the horizon.

    "Sometimes love needs a little lie."

    ...

    Bedroom.

    After walking all afternoon, M was sweaty and tired. She took care to avoid her injury as she showered quickly, then slipped into a silk nightgown. When she stepped back into the room, she found him sprawled on the sofa, tapping away at hisptop.

    She wasn''t even surprised anymore that he''d managed to unlock the door she''d locked. He was always like this-so overbearing, never caring what she wanted if he''d already made up his mind. She didn''t even have the energy to get angry anymore.

    If you lived with a man like this and got mad every time, you''d probably die of frustration.

    Ignoring him entirely, she headed for the door, intent on finding another room to sleep in. But as soon as she opened it, he pinned her against the frame, locking the door behind them.

    "Let go." She tried to keep her voice calm, unwilling to waste any more energy on anger.

    He didn''t budge.

    Instead, he leaned down, pressing his face into the soft curve of her neck, breathing her in. Their skin touched; his breath tangled with hers. She was about

    to push him away when his husky voice rumbled beside her ear.

    "Don''t move. Let me hold you for a minute."

    "Get off," M said coldly. "You''re making me nauseous."

    "Always with the sharp tongue. You just love getting under my skin."

    He chuckled, and only let go when she tried to kick him. Then, grabbing a coat from the rack, he wrapped it around her, buttoned it up despite her protests, and all but dragged her toward the door.

    "What are you doing?"

    M clung to the doorframe, resisting. "I want to go to bed."

    "We''ll sleep when we get back,"

    Lysander teased, turning and nting a quick kiss on her lips��just as she tried to smack him. He caught her easily, scooped her up (never mind she wasn''t wearing shoes), and carried her straight out of the hotel.

    Mortified as they passed through the lobby with everyone watching, M wanted to sink into the floor.

    A car was already waiting at the curb. As soon as they got in, she kicked him hard.

    "I want to go back, I''m not even wearing shoes!"

    "That''s fine. I''ll be your feet."

    "Be my�D!"

    There was no point arguing with him; it always went nowhere. M just curled up in the back seat, wrapped in his coat, staring out the window at the scenery shing by, too irritated to even ask where they were headed.

    To her surprise, Lysander didn''t tease her any further. The ride was quiet.

    After a long while, as dusk gave way to full night, the car finally stopped in front of a secluded garden. Lysander got out first, opened her door, and reached for her.

    M shrank back, eyeing the softly glowing string lights in the garden beyond. "Where are we? You''re not going to murder me, are you?"

    Lysanderughed and simply lifted her out of the car, carrying her down a path lined with golden fairy lights.

    "Don''t be so dramatic. I''m taking you on a date."

    "I don''t think we''re exactly ''date material.""

    "Of course we are. Even old married couples need a little romance every now and then,"

    he replied, smiling.

    Sometimes she really wanted to wipe that smirk off his face.

    And with no shoes, she had no choice but to stay in his arms, watching as the sparkling lights led them deeper into the garden, the air sweet with the scent of lemons. At the heart of the grove stood a wooden cottage, its eaves strung with even more star-shaped lights.

    A woman in an ornate dress stood waiting at the doorway, holding antern. She greeted them with a warm smile.

    "Wee, both of you. I hope you enjoy your evening."

    She opened the door for them, but did not follow them inside, quietly shutting it behind them.

    Within, the air was filled with the scent of sugar and somethingforting. M paused, momentarily stunned. The lighting was soft, and above them, a projection

    of the night sky spun and shimmered, gxies and stars drifting overhead-so close, she felt she could reach out and touch them.

    It was as if they were standing in the heart of the Milky Way.

    In the center of the room, a table overflowing with flowers was set for two, covered

    with delicious food-meat, vegetables, and bread, but not a single trace of

    seafood. In the middle stood a towering three-tiered cake.

    Candles flickered, mingling with the glow of the stars.

    Lysander set her gently down, but kept her standing on his feet, as if they really were dancing among the stars. Bending his head, he looked down at her with eyes full of light, all teasing gone, his voice soft and sincere.

    "It''s a littlest-minute, but..."

    "Happy birthday, M."

 Chapter 420

    The projection of the starry sky spun above them, glittering and unreal.

    But the moment Lysander spoke, the dazed look on M''s face vanished, reced by her usual calm indifference.

    "It''s not my birthday today," she said coolly.

    "I know," Lysander replied, smiling. "But it''sing up soon, isn''t it? And when it finally does, we''ll have gone our separate ways. I wanted to celebrate with you while we still could."

    Just as they''d agreed:

    In a little over ten days, they would be nothing to each other.

    That was the truth.

    But M barely managed to stifle a yawn. "There''s no need. I don''t want to spend my birthday with you."

    She didn''t want to celebrate with Lysander.

    For them, birthdays were anything but pleasant��if anything, the subject bordered on repulsive.

    She didn''t care that, throughout their seven-year marriage, Lysander always flew abroad for Giselle''s birthday, without fail. But what she did care about-what stung-was that every single time he rushed off to throw that woman a party, M would invariably end up locked away by Lysander''s so-called childhood friends in some deserted manor, as if she might crash the festivities and ruin their fun.

    Her pleas for help echoed unanswered in the empty halls. No one came. Only darkness, humiliation, and the bitter taste of abandonment.

    So to hear Lysander bring up birthdays now only made her sick with disgust. How ironic.

    This man always knew just how to humiliate her.

    M tore her gaze from the swirling starry lights overhead and fixed her eyes coldly on him. "I''m tired. I want to go back and get some rest."

    "I''d like that," Lysander answered quietly.

    He avoided her gaze, but in one smooth motion, he lifted her by the waist and carried her to the table. With his free hand, he flicked a lighter and set the candles atop the cake aglow.

    "Make a wish, darling," he said, his voice annoyingly gentle.

    She could barely stand it.

    Irritation red; she didn''t bother hiding it. She made her wish out loud, voice clipped and sharp: "I wish you''d settle things with Cossio soon, and that Lysander would finally get out of my life for good. May I never have to see his face again."

    With a single breath, she blew out the candles. Silence fell.

    The faint crackle of dying mes filled the air.

    Around them, the projection of the starry sky continued its slow, mesmerizing spin. It was beautiful and mysterious, but whatever warmth or romance it might have held was gone-reced by the thick tension hanging between them.

    "Ha."

    Lysander''s low chuckle broke the suffocating silence. M flinched as she felt his lips nip hard at her ear, leaving her skin burning. "Darling, you really do have a knack for getting under my skin. Say one more word like that, and I might not be able to hold back."

    He slipped his hand beneath her, pulling her tight against him, his gaze predatory and unashamed as their eyes met.

    His intentions were as clear as daylight.

    M gritted her teeth. "I hate birthdays."

    "Then we won''t celebrate."

    He leaned his forehead against hers, brushing his skin lightly against her. "Tonight''s just a date. Nothing more."

    "I don''t want to go on a date with you."

    "You don''t have much of a choice..." Lysander caught himself, then pressed a gentle kiss between her brows. "Just bear with me a few more days, okay?"

    She said nothing.

    Could she say no?

    Of course not.

    Thankfully, M was exhausted and hadn''t eaten well all day; the table was set with all her favorites-food she could actually stomach. She decided to just focus on dinner.

    The only downside-

    She had no shoes on, making it hard to move, and Lysander insisted on holding her in hisp, so she needed his help with everything. He even insisted on cutting up her food, practically feeding her himself. M could have ground her teeth to dust with frustration.

    "Had enough?" Lysander asked with a smile, noticing she''d stopped eating. "Full,�� she answered curtly.

    Full of anger, too.

    Suddenly, Lysander bent down, his chest pressed tightly against her back. He didn''t move, just held her close. The silence between them deepened until she could hear nothing but their breathing, feel nothing but the warmth seeping through thinyers of fabric.

    Even the rhythm of his heart seemed amplified.

    She tried to shift away, but his arm locked around her waist. His voice, low and vibrating through his chest, found her ears. "Darling, I..."

    He seemed to want to ask something, to say something else, but the words died on his lips.

    After a long pause, he finally spoke, voice gentle and calm.

    "Will you dance with me? I set all this up-the lights, the view. It''d be a shame to let it go to waste."

    A perfect night, was it?

    The view was lovely, that much was true.

    M lifted her hand, letting her fingers pass through the projection of a spinning star. "But fake is fake. No matter how pretty it looks."

    A refusal, clear as day.

    That night, they didn''t return to the hotel. Instead, they stayed in the wooden cabin. M was worn out and drifted off almost immediately, but Lysandery awake beside her, unable to sleep.

    Under the faint star-shapedmp, his fox-like eyes remained open as he silently watched M''s back, the delicate curve of her shoulder des visible under her thin nightgown��like wings about to unfurl. He watched for a long moment before gently rolling her into his arms, sliding his hand under her clothes to caress the smooth skin at her back.

    Her skin was soft as porcin, and his breath hitched as his hand wandered lower.

    "Mm..."

    M stirred at the sensation of his touch, her breathing turning ragged as she woke. The overwhelming heat jolted her fully awake.

    Realizing what was happening, anger surged through her.

    "Lysander, you-!" Her protest was cut off by a muffled sound as she found herself pressed against his sweat-damp chest, suddenly aware that her nightgown was a tangled mess.

    That bastard!

    Furious, she struggled to break free, only to feel the rapid thud of his heart against her back. Over her head, Lysander''s voice came out rough and low, strained with effort. "Darling, you have no idea how hard it is to hold back right now. If you move again, I might really lose control... Please, just help me out here."

 Chapter 421

    "I don''t see you holding back, either!" M hissed through clenched teeth.

    "Darling, now, that''s not fair," the man answered, a few ragged breaths escaping him, his voice rough withughter. "Of all people, shouldn''t you know best whether I held back or not?"

    M fell silent.

    After so many years together, she couldn''t deny Lysander was right. But she was still furious. She simply shut her eyes andy still, pretending she''d just been bitten by a stray dog again.

    Lysander, of course, knew she wouldn''t rise to the bait.

    He was only teasing, anyway.

    Over the years, she''d never once been the one to initiate-well, actually, there was that one time she had, but the consequences had been more than she could handle. After that, she never tried again; it was always Lysander, endlessly taking what he wanted.

    He knew everything about her.

    Every sensitivity, every weakness.

    From behind, his breath grew heavier. Suddenly, his teeth grazed her shoulder, making her shudder. He carefully avoided her wound, then pressed a warm, soothing kiss to her skin, gentle as spring rain, blurring her thoughts until she drifted off, lost in the haze of night.

    *Smack!*

    The next morning, M woke in the car, a sharp ache radiating from her thighs. Her anger red all over again, and she pped Lysander across the face.

    He took it with a grin, eyes bright and full of mischief, pretending to wince in pain. He grabbed her hand and blew gently on her palm, putting on a show of concern, warning her that if she kept at it, her hand would swell.

    She only grew more furious.

    Back on the yacht, he pinned her down and insisted on tending to her injuries, thering ointment on her legs. It took all her strength to kick him away and m the door behind him, locking it tight before copsing into bed for a much-needed nap.

    In the ship''s dining room,

    Francis had just finished his work when he spotted Lysander. He paused, surprised, then noticed the faint red handprint on Lysander''s cheek and burst outughing, all business forgotten as he hurried over.

    "Well, well, what happened to your face?" Francis circled him, eyes gleaming with glee.

    "Curious, are you?" Lysander replied, smiling with a maddening air of satisfaction.

    Seeing that smug look, Francis immediately raised his hand. "Stop! Not interested. Don''t tell me."

    That was thest thing he wanted to know-Lysander''s happiness only made his

    own woes worse.

    "Unbelievable. I work my fingers to the bone while you''re living the high life," Francis grumbled. "You really are something else."

    "Correction," Lysander replied, sipping his coffee withzy elegance. "Just a taste, that''s all."

    He hadn''t truly indulged-just enough to get by.

    "There''s no difference!" Francis smacked the table. "That''s it, I can''t take it anymore. I need a drink-the biggest bottle you''ve got!"

    "No chance," Lysander shot back mercilessly. "Once we''re done with Rome, you can drink yourself into oblivion for all I care. But for now, if you so much as touch a drop, every bottle you own is gone."

    Francis flipped him the finger with a tight-lipped smile. "You''re a devil-straight to hell with you."

    Lysander was in too good a mood to argue. "So, how did it go?"

    The mention of business sobered Francis up. He raked a hand through his already messy red hair, expression turning serious. "The old bastard''s men came sniffing around, just like we expected. They tailed you every time you went out, but kept their distance. Since they weren''t making a move, I told our guys to stand down."

    "Good," Lysander mused, quiet for a moment. "Then we''re on the same page. They''ll wait for Rome to make their y."

    "So, what''s our move?"

    "We set sail for Rome this afternoon," Lysander said. Then, a sly smile tugged at his lips. "But first, there''s somewhere I want to take her a ce I''ve wanted to show her for a long time."

    Francis blinked in surprise, then shook his head with a sigh.

    When M woke, the ship was already moving.

    "Are we heading to Rome?" she asked, picking at the lunch that had been brought

    to her cabin. Lysander sat on the sofa, typing on hisptop-working, by the looks

    of it.

    ��No rush,�� he replied, ncing up with a soft smile. "Before we go, there''s one ce I want to visit."

    "Where?" M frowned, uneasy.

    She''d asked Lysander before about his ns for Cossio, but he always dodged the question, only saying everything would end in Rome. She cared about their progress, and had assumed they''d be heading there today.

    So where were they going now?

    Lysander''s only answer was a mysterious smile. "That''s a secret."

    Halfway around Naples, the ship suddenly stopped. Lysander dragged M onto a small motorboat and headed for shore.

    Someone was waiting for them on the dock.

    They got into a car and soon arrived at a low sea cliff. The moment M heard the words "scuba diving," she recoiled immediately, outright refusing. "Lysander, are you trying to kill me? If I go down there, who''s to say I''ll evere back up?" She didn''t trust this man one bit.

    Lysander gave a helpless sigh. "Darling, why do you always assume the worst of me?"

    "Because you are the worst," M shot back, hiding behind the waiting diving instructor, eyes wary. "And what''s with all these surprisestely? You''ve been acting so weird..."

    "Trust me, darling." Lysander smiled, "Besides, if I really wanted to hurt you, what could you do with that little frame of yours?"

    M red at him, speechless.

 Chapter 422

    No matter how much M resisted, in the end, she was still dragged into warming up and listening to the safety briefing before their dive.

    She paid close attention, too.

    There was no room for refusal. Diving wasn''t just some casual fun-it demanded caution and respect.

    Lysander, experienced as ever, noticed her anxious expression and leaned in with a reassuring whisper, "Don''t worry. The spot we''re going to isn''t deep at all. Even

    if you''ve never dived before, you''ll be fine��I''ll look after you."

    -It''s precisely because you''re here that I can''t rx!

    "Coach, is it really not deep?" M asked, unable to hide her concern.

    Their instructor, a burly, cheerful man with a boomingugh, grinned at her. "Trust me, the deepest point is only about thirty feet, but most of the time you''ll be just twelve or fifteen feet down. The scenery down there is incredible-lots of couplese to experience it. Don''t let your nerves make you miss out."

    "We''re not a couple. We barely know each other. I was dragged here," M protested.

    Lysander smiled and added, "She''s right. We''re not a couple. We''re married." "Divorced!" M shot back.

    The coach justughed, apparently convinced they were bickering spouses, and left it at that.

    With her questions answered and reassured that professionals would be keeping watch from above, M finally rxed. Once they were suited up in their wetsuits and gear, Lysander took her hand and led her toward the ocean.

    The wavespped eagerly at her feet.

    She hesitated, just for a heartbeat-then the man at her side gently pulled her beneath the surface, into the sunlit shallows.

    Her eyes widened instantly.

    Awe. Pure, wordless awe.

    What was she seeing?

    The water here was crystal clear, sunlight pouring straight through to illuminate the sea floor. Beneath them, not far from shore,y a sprawling, ancient city-an entire world lost beneath the waves.

    A voice crackled in her waterproof headset: the instructor, guiding them from above.

    "What you''re seeing now is the underwater ruins a kind of sunken Pompeii. This is Baiae, the most famous underwater archaeological park near Naples, submerged long ago by volcanic activity and earthquakes. In its prime, it was a retreat for Roman nobles. Keep swimming forward..."

    As M stared in amazement, Lysander gently steered her closer to the ruins. The instructor''s voice continued in her ears.

    "You''ll see many statues and sculptures..."

    And she did.

    All around them rose massive human figures, statues worn smooth by centuries, strands of seaweed drifting from shoulders and arms. The outlines were clear, the details almost eerily preserved. Shafts of sunlight filtered down through the blue water, ncing off marble faces.

    It was like stumbling into Antis-majestic, mysterious, utterly otherworldly.

    M drifted through this submerged dreamscape, Lysander''s hand in hers, weaving between darting fish and circling statues. They moved effortlessly, as if dancing through the ruins.

    It was visually overwhelming. Unlike anything she''d ever experienced.

    After a long, lingering while, they surfaced and swam back toward the shore. M was still lost in wonder, barely noticing Lysander gently remove her mask and cradle her face, his lips brushing softly against her cheek, then her mouth��a deep, gentle kiss.

    His fingers slid through her wet hair, drawing her into another embrace. He had, atst, brought her here, to this ce he''d always wanted to share.

    Beneath the gentle sea breeze, drifting on the calm water, they kissed-while far below, the ancient city kept its silent vigil.

    Past and present, intertwined.

    Something eternal, witnessed and sealed.

    ***

    Back on the boat, M was uncharacteristically quiet on the way to the ship. Curiously, Lysander was silent too.

    Once aboard, the vessel set a new course.

    Destination: Rome.

    M didn''t bother to check where they were headed. She spent the entire afternoon on deck, basking in the golden sun, tablet in hand as she searched for the history of the underwater city.

    It was too magnificent not to be curious.

    "You could just ask me, you know."

    Emerging from the cabin, Lysander set a ss of fresh lemonade beside her and smiled.

    M didn''t look at him, didn''t reply.

    Ever since their dive, she''d felt strangely unsettled. She had a hunch why, and wanted nothing more than to keep her distance from Lysander-preferably without exchanging another word. She knew all too well that if Lysander really set his mind to it, he could charm the heart out of almost any woman.

    And it wasn''t just about his looks.

    But she also knew that most of his flirtations were just passing amusements. Once he''d seeded, he''d move on without a second thought.

    She''d lived through it before-more than once.

    He''d outdone himself this time, she had to admit. The experience was incredible.

    But she knew him too well, and she was prepared.

    She wouldn''t let herself fall, not again.

    She wasn''t going to get hurt.

    "My dear, why are you ignoring me?" Lysander asked, watching her stare at her tablet without answering. He chuckled, bent down, and quickly kissed her on the cheek.

    She startled, jumping up and identally knocking over her drink. The ss rolled and shattered on the deck. She immediately moved to clean it up, but Lysander caught her wrist, his voice exasperated. "Careful! Let someone else handle it. Let me see if you''re hurt."

    M pressed her lips together, saying nothing.

    Just then, a phone vibrated between them. Lysander picked up, but after only a few words, his expression changed.

    M overheard a name-Felicity?

    What happened to her?

    ***

    Since escaping from the manor, M had avoided mentioning Felicity altogether.

    And she''d never asked Lysander about her, either.

    She wasn''t sure how she felt. Back in the manor, when she realized why she''d been kidnapped, threatened, starved-when the gunshots rang out��she''d felt a sh of me toward Felicity. But more than anything, she just felt heartache, fury, and grief...

 Chapter 424

    Dusk had fallen.

    The sea breeze was brisk as the ship docked at port.

    Half asleep, M was gently awakened. Still bleary-eyed, she changed into a deep blue chiffon gown with puffed sleeves, and made her way up to the deck. Only when she looked out at the dazzling lights on the shore-the silhouette of a city steeped in millennia of history beneath the night sky-did it finally sink in.

    They had arrived in Rome.

    The capital of the ancient Roman Empire, the pride of its people-The Eternal City. It was also the final destination of their journey.

    "Madam, it''s time."

    On the deck, a strikingly handsome man approached her, his posture exuding effortless confidence. The tailored ck suit he wore fluttered slightly in the sea wind. With a gentle smile, he reached out his hand to her, but M ignored him, walking past without so much as a nce.

    Lysander only chuckled softly.

    Unbothered, he withdrew his hand, then fell into step beside her. His arm wrapped firmly around her waist, leading her off the ship with an easy intimacy.

    Francis shook his head and followed behind.

    At the bottom of the gangway, M was surprised to see who was waiting at the port. It was Leonard. She hadn''t seen him on the ind and had assumed Lysander hadn''t brought him along on this trip. Now she realized Leonard had simplye ahead to Rome to prepare.

    Thinking about it, it made sense.

    With the gravity of the Cossio affair, there was no way Lysander''s most trusted man would be left behind.

    "Sir. Madam."

    Leonard greeted them quietly, his expression as calm and frosty as ever. He stepped aside to open the car door, waiting silently for them to get in.

    Just then, Francis, who hadgged behind, called out, "Lysander, I''ll head off now."

    Lysander waved him away without looking back.

    Once inside the car, M nced out the window at Francis, who winked and grinned at her. She frowned, puzzled. "He''s noting with us?"

    She didn''t know Francis well-just that he drank like a fish and was currently on forced sobriety��but he''d been working alongside Lysander these past few days, nning something. So why was he suddenly bowing out?

    "He''s got other business to attend to," Lysander replied, his arm still around her waist, their bodies close. He smiled softly. "If you''re curious, you could always ask me more, you know."

    "Alright then," M said, turning her head, her eyes cool and steady. "So, what''s the n?"

    "That''s not important," Lysander replied, his smile easy. "All you need to know is that everything will work out for the best. I''ll keep you safe. Nothing will happen to you."

    It was always like this.

    Whenever she asked, he dodged the question-keeping herpletely in the dark, insisting she simply wait for the oue.

    And honestly, the whole Cossio mess had little to do with her; she''d just been dragged in by ident. But now that she was involved-could she really remain untouched?

    As the city lights of Rome shed by the window, and tourists of every shade strolled the streets, M''s brow furrowed. Whether by choice or not, she had made it to Rome to the very ce Lysander had called the end of his n.

    All she knew was that here, Lysander would settle old scores and finally confront Cossio.

    Yet even as she stood on this stage, she knew almost nothing.

    Could she really stay uninvolved?

    Worry gnawed at her. She was uneasy.

    ...

    Night in Rome was still lively and bright.

    Their car glided down broad avenues,ing to a stop in front of an elegant restaurant crowned by a magnificent sculpted fountain. When Lysander helped M out of the car, she was still a little dazed.

    "What are we doing here?" she asked. "Aren''t we supposed to find Cossio?"

    She''d been bracing herself ever since they docked, dreading the unpredictable danger that was sure toe. She knew all too well how terrifying that man could be-she couldn''t let her guard down for a second.

    "Madam, you''re far too tense," Lysander said, gesturing to Leonard in the driver''s seat before leading M by the hand toward the restaurant. His tone was calm and reassuring. "I told you, I''ve prepared everything."

    "But I don''t know anything," M said, brows knitted tight. "How can I not worry when I''m already here?"

    "Trust me," Lysander replied with a softugh. "No matter what happens next, we still need to eat, don''t we? I made a reservation."

    Well, she couldn''t argue with that.

    Dinner was important.

    They were seated at a table with a perfect view of the fountain. After ordering, M listened as Lysander chatted idly, and learned that this was considered a true culinary treasure of Italy-rumored to be the best restaurant in all of Rome, and strictly reservation-only.

    While they waited, a server brought over a slender crystal vase, cing it near M. Inside was a single, dewy rose.

    She blinked, ncing around. Every table had a fresh rose in a crystal vase, so she thought nothing of it-just a house tradition.

    As she gazed out at the fountain, a small orchestra quietly took their ce on the restaurant''s stage, and the gentle strains of a symphony filled the air. The music drifted over her, soothing her restlessness, easing the tension she hadn''t even realized she held.

    Her nerves finally began to settle.

    Lost in the music, she was startled when Lysander''s voice broke through her reverie. "Madam, aren''t you hungry?"

    A te of thinly sliced lemon beef tenderloin appeared before her.

 Chapter 425

    M pressed her lips together and ignored the man beside her. She dropped her gaze, picked up her fork and knife, and carefully cut a piece from her te. The slow-cooked beef was tender, infused with a subtle hint of lemon that cut through the richness, melting on her tongue with a freshness that kept it from feeling heavy.

    It really was delicious.

    After a few bites, she set her utensils aside.

    Lysander, seated next to her, raised an eyebrow but didn''tment. He simply finished off the rest of the beef tenderloin without fuss.

    Every course after that followed suit.

    There was a wide array of dishes, all made from familiar ingredients but prepared in creative ways-small, artfully presented, the kind you''d find in a modern European bistro. M, though, had little appetite; she sampled only a bite or two of each, just enough to keep hunger at bay, then left the rest untouched.

    Once dinner was over,

    Leonard met them and drove them to the hotel he''d booked in advance. Finally, M didn''t have to spend another night on a boat. She washed away the exhaustion of the day, intending to get some much-needed sleep, when faint voices drifted in from the hallway outside her bedroom-

    Lysander and Leonard.

    In the living room of their luxurious suite,

    Lysander lounged on the sofa, swirling a ss of red wine in his hand as he nced at Leonard in the seat beside him. His tone was cool and even. "Is everything ready?"

    "All taken care of," Leonard replied calmly.

    As soon as Lysander learned M was trapped on the ind, he''d sent Leonard ahead to Rome to start preparations. When the n changed, Leonard-who knew the operation best-had adapted in record time.

    But...

    "Sir, are you sure you want to bring her along?" Leonard frowned, concern etched on his face. "It''s dangerous. She''ll be a sitting target. If anything goes wrong..."

    "We''ve taken every precaution."

    Under the dim golden light, Lysander''s fox-like eyes glinted with a cold, steely edge. "As long as we keep her under close watch, nothing will happen. This is the best possible strategy."

    He clearly didn''t want to dwell on it any longer. "And the others?"

    Leonard understood he meant Cossio''s people. He schooled his features into a nk mask and answered, "Everyone''s here. Cossio arrived too. His people are already moving; we should hear something from them in the next day or two." "Good. Keep close tabs."

    A slow, almost mocking smile curved Lysander''s lips as he set down his half- finished wine with a sharp clink. The crimson liquid swirled inside the ss-dark and vivid, just like blood.

    "He''lle to us on his own."

    ...

    Once everything was in order, Lysander returned to the bedroom.

    He nced at the woman curled beneath the nket, lying on her side, sound asleep. His face finally rxed into a gentle smile. After a quick shower, he slipped into bed, wrapped an arm around her, tucked his chin against her shoulder, and let himself drift off to sleep.

    His breathing soon grew steady.

    But in his arms, the woman he thought was sleeping slowly opened her eyes. A

    storm of ice and fury churned in her gaze.

    She reyed the conversation she''d overheard outside��

    A sitting target?

    No wonder they''d kept her in the dark about the n. So this was it. He wanted to

    use her as bait? A pawn?

    Of course he knew she''d never agree.

    But for what, exactly?

    To draw Cossio out?

    Was she really that important to Cossio? M doubted it. If not for that, then what was the real reason?

    They hadn''t discussed the details of the n. All she knew was�D

    She was important enough to be shoved into the center of the storm, important enough to be the one at risk. But not so important that her safety mattered. Just useful enough to stand in the crosshairs-i anything went wrong, she''d be the one to pay the price. This wasn''t just anyone they were up against; this was Cossio, ruthless beyond

    Just thinking of that terrifying man made the half-healed wounds on her palm and

    shoulder throb in memory.

    She could never forget those days in the old manor.

    The shadows still clung to her.

    She was nothing but a pawn to be sacrificed.

    Throughout history,

    When has bait ever met a good end?

    A bitterugh threatened to escape her lips.

    Now she understood why Lysander had been so attentivetely, showering her with tenderness was it guilt? Trying to make up for what he nned to do?

    How rare.

    Lysander, of all people, feeling something as inconvenient as guilt?

    What a joke.

    The memories of the past few days flitted through her mind in sharp fragments his gentle words, the romance of the underwater ruins the birthday cake beneath the Stars, the heady scent of lemon blossoms, love songs whispered on moonlit nights, and the moment he carried her off the ind in his arms... All of

    it shattered and scattered, a beautiful illusion broken.

    Of course.

    Now she saw it clearly-he''d risked everything to rescue her from that ind, not for love, but because the n needed her. She was essential as bait to lure Cossio. How could he not save her? Without her, none of this would work.

    M almost wanted tough. She wanted to tell him, why bother with all the theatrics? He could have forced her, just like before. Did he really think she could refuse? Did he think she had a choice?

    Why bother with this farce of affection, this act of devotion, pretending she mattered?

    It was just insulting.

    The thought left her sick to her stomach. She pressed her lips together, fighting

    the wave of nausea, her emotions churning until her eyes burned with unshed tears and rage finally broke through.

    For a moment,

    She wanted to reach out and strangle the man beside her.

    Why did he always have to be in control?

    Why was he always able to stand above it all, pulling the strings, watching the

    drama from his high and mighty perch, doing whatever he pleased?

    Why?

 Chapter 426

    "Smack!"

    Early the next morning.

    Lysander woke to the sting of a p, his sleepy, fox-like eyes blinking in confusion at the woman before him.

    "What was that for?" he grumbled, still half in a daze. "What did I do this time?"

    Another p, and it wasn''t even dawn yet-what on earth had he done wrong now?

    Suppressing the fury that simmered inside her after what she''d overheard the night before, M forced a smile onto her face, her expressionposed, her voice calm and detached. She pretended nothing was amiss.

    "I''m in a bad mood, that''s all."

    Lysander propped himself up on one elbow, considering her answer for a moment. Then, to her surprise, he gave a lopsided grin and leaned closer.

    "Well, if pping me helps, you can go ahead and do it again. Knock yourself out."

    M fell silent, unwilling to y along.

    How ridiculous, she thought. The lengths this man would go to for his own ends- he''d even let her strike him and act as if it meant nothing. Then again, what was a few ps to him? If his n seeded, she might lose everything her very life would hang in the bnce.

    A few ps were a small price for him to pay.

    The more she thought about it, the more her resentment burned. Turning away so he wouldn''t see the hatred shing in her eyes, M said nothing and disappeared into the bathroom.

    She sshed cold water onto her face, finally able to steady her nerves.

    Staring at her pale reflection, water trickling down her cheeks, M''s lips twitched as she forced an unconvincing smile. Her eyes, sharp and amber, remained empty numb, even. The sight chilled her to the bone.

    But it didn''t matter.

    At least now she knew.

    It might be toote, and the path ahead might be nothing but a dead end, but she would never forgive Lysander-the man who had toyed with her from the very beginning, who now dangled her life on a wire stretched over an abyss. One wrong move, and she''d be lost forever.

    A knock sounded at the bathroom door, his tall silhouette blurred through the frosted ss.

    "M? Are you alright? You''ve been in there a while."

    "...I''m fine."

    Wiping her face dry, M opened the door, her features arranged into a gentle smile. Acting came easy to her now.

    "So, where are we going today?" she asked lightly.

    Lysander looked momentarily surprised. He''d always made the ns, and she''d never shown any interest-so why the sudden curiosity? Still, it was a good sign. He smiled back. "It''s all taken care of. Unless you have somewhere in mind?" "I''ll go along with whatever you nned."

    She kept her smile fixed on her face, meeting his bright, expectant gaze, but inside she felt nothing but a cial emptiness.

    The car stopped near the Pantheon.

    Lysander asked Leonard to wait by the curb, then took M''s hand and led her away from the bustling crowds and into a lively little pastry shop nearby.

    "Wait here a second," he said, and strode off.

    M watched him go, his tall frame dressed impably in a tailored suit. Even from behind, he exuded a certain effortless nobility, standing out in the line of customers.

    It was an odd sight.

    She kept her expression neutral, but couldn''t help thinking how rare it was to see him like this.

    A few minutester, Lysander returned, holding something familiar-a sweet roll filled with whipped cream.

    It looked just like the simple pastries she''d had back home.

    in and unremarkable.

    She eyed him, puzzled. "What''s this for?"

    "It''s a cream bun," Lysander replied with a grin. "They say it''s delicious. Try it."

    You drove all this way for a pastry? M wondered, but she took a small bite anyway, smiling politely as Lysander watched her expectantly.

    "It''s... fine."

    "You don''t like it?" Lysander''s hopeful expression faded slightly, hearing the indifference in her tone.

    "I didn''t say that."

    She wanted to y the part, but her bitterness kept slipping through. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t hide the impatience and disinterest.

    Truth be told, it tasted just like the old-fashioned cream buns from her childhood. Nothing special.

    She didn''t understand why he''d brought her here.

    Taking a steadying breath to tamp down her swirling emotions, M forced another gentle smile. "So, what''s next? Anywhere else you want to go?"

    If what she''d overheardst night was true, then Lysander''s n for Cossio was already in motion. He would take her to the final destination soon-wherever that might be. Whatever was waiting there, she wanted to see just how ruthless he could be-or maybe, if she was honest, whether he even had a heart at all.

    He could use and deceive anything and anyone.

    "Try to be patient with me, will you?"

    When she abruptly turned to go, Lysander caught her hand, entwining his fingers

    tightly with hers as he pulled her along.

    His grip was firm-unyielding.

    A man in a dark suit and a woman in a teal silk dress walked hand in hand

    through the ancient city of Rome, their hearts worlds apart.

    They passed under archways draped in flowers, wandered among buildings adorned with centuries-old carvings, until finally they entered a cathedral whose ceiling was painted with a sky full of stars.

    Though M knew this was all just an illusion, she couldn''t help but be awestruck

    by the intricate design��the murals chronicling the weight of history.

    She saw a starry sky at midday.

    A sky full of angels painted beneath the dome, so breathtaking it felt like a miracle��a masterpiece crafted by the hands of artisans long gone. Despite herself, she was drawn in.

    "Do you like it?" Lysander asked, slipping an arm around her waist, trying to pull

    her close for a kiss. She turned her face away just in time.

    "We''re in a church," she said quietly, not wanting to break the spell cast by the

    stars overhead.

    "What''s the harm in that? They hold weddings here all the time. Listen��" Lysander gestured toward the entrance.

 Chapter 427

    Hymns drifted through the air.

    In Rome, churches were everywhere. Step outside, and it wasn''t long before you heard the soaring voices of a choir from a nearby chapel, the melody drawing crowds.

    They climbed the long stone steps, entering a church that blended Romanesque and Gothic styles. Intricate carvings adorned the walls, and even masterpieces of Renaissance frescoes could be glimpsed between the arches. At the center, a couple stood together, radiant with happiness. Their families gathered in the front rows; tourists and sightseers formed a respectful circle around them, everyone hushed as if under a spell.

    Beneath the soaring hymn, the priest spoke.

    M watched the bride and groom, transfixed by their joy. She saw tears in their eyes as they said "I do," then watched as they embraced and shared their first kiss as husband and wife.

    The priest pronounced them married.

    Apuse broke out from everyone-family and strangers alike-bearing witness as two young people joined hands at the start of their new life. In that moment, it was as if happiness couldst forever.

    The hymn echoed, ethereal and haunting.

    Lost in thought, M was startled by the gentle warmth of a man''s voice at her ear. ��Darling, remember that bread I queued for this morning? They say it''s the local engagement bread."

    Engagement bread.

    So that''s why he''d made the effort to buy it.

    But if they were only pretending, why make it feel so real? Why did he act as if he truly cared? M''s gaze drifted from the newlyweds as they clung to each other, and she turned to look at Lysander. Her eyes were calm, unexpectedly soft.

    She said, "Then I refuse."

    Suddenly, she remembered how their marriage had begun in utter despair-how it had started with a storm and a breakdown, with no ceremony, no proposal.

    She wondered-

    If someone ever proposed to her, if that man were Lysander, there would only ever be one answer.

    -I refuse.

    Lysander studied her serene face.

    He stood there for a long time. The hymn finally faded; the just-married coupleughed and ran past, hand in hand, the bride''s dress billowing like a cloud. In that fleeting moment, Lysander bent down and pressed a gentle kiss to M''s forehead.

    "It''s all right," he murmured.

    "We''re already husband and wife."

    ...

    As they left the church, Lysander never once let go of her hand. M tried, half- heartedly, to free herself, but he held on too tightly, so she gave up.

    Suddenly, she felt exhausted-too tired to speak.

    She let him lead her through the streets. The sun was setting, painting the sky with crimson clouds, as they found themselves standing before a vast and ancient ruin.

    The Roman Colosseum.

    One of the seven wonders of the world.

    It was closed to the public at this hour-Lysander must have arranged it ahead of time. The heavy iron gates swung open, weing just the two of them.

    They climbed the stone steps,

    And soon stood at the very top, looking out over half of Rome, as if perched at the peak of the world.

    For a moment, M felt dizzy.

    Beneath her feety a thousand years of history. The wind brushed her face, and her chest rose and fell as she imagined the roars of wild beasts, the cries of men, the ancient blood and thunder that had once shaken this ce. The Colosseum had witnessed it all: diators, carnage, the roar of the crowd.

    She looked down at Rome''s grandeur-awed, shaken.

    Her heart pounded.

    She almost wanted to leap from the edge.

    It took everything to resist the sudden urge or maybe it was just Lysander''s grip, steady and unyielding, that anchored her. She turned abruptly, her sharp, bright eyes Tocking onto his. With the wind in her hair, she spoke.

    "Lysander, I want something."

    He froze.

    It was the first time she''d ever asked him for anything. Instinctively, he replied,

    "Just say it."

    If you want it, I''ll get it for you.

    "A knife."

    Her answer caught him off guard.

    He blinked. "Why do you want a knife?"

    "I''m afraid."

    The wind was picking up. She lowered her gaze, tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear, her voice barely more than a whisper.

    "Lysander, I''m scared."

    "I don''t know what you''re nning, but just knowing that Cossio might already be somewhere in this city makes me anxious, uneasy. If I had a knife, I''d feel safer.��

    He didn''t answer right away, so she looked up at him, her delicate face full of vulnerability and worry.

    "Lysander,"

    "Will you find me a knife? Nothing, too big, just... I want you to pick it out yourself. Choose the best one, the sharpest one, the one you like most. If it''s from you, I''ll feel safer."

    "I just want some peace of mind."

    She squeezed his hand gently, her eyes pleading silently.

    It only took a moment-just a few seconds-before she saw the tension in

    Lysander''s face ease. He smiled softly.

    "All right. I''ll pick one for you."

    "The very best."

    M smiled too. She leaned in, looping her arms around his neck, and kissed him.

    "I knew you would-"

    She didn''t finish, because his hand

    slipped to the back of her head, pulling her closer, deepening the kiss. The sky behind them glowed crimson, brighter than blood a rare and beautiful sight.

    This time,

    M didn''t pull away.

    She let him im her lips, let the moment sweep her away. Unseen by him, her

    eyes stayed clear, her thoughts far away.

    She''d wanted a gun, at first.

    But she knew he''d never give her one-she wasn''t skilled with firearms, and she

    might hurt someone by ident.

    A knife would do.

    She was tired of running, tired of being the girl who always fled.

    She didn''t want to run anymore.

    Whether it was Cossio or Lysander who wanted things to end-fine. She''d be part

    of that ending, too.

    She wasn''t running anymore.

 Chapter 428

    "Do you like it?"

    That night, back at the hotel, M stepped out of the bathroom and immediately noticed the jeweled dagger resting on the nightstand.

    It was a work of art-small, exquisite. The hilt was iid with emeralds, and the solid gold sheath, etched with ancient patterns, glittered with diamonds. It looked less like a weapon and more like a priceless antique. When she drew the de, the cold, curved steel caught the light, gleaming sharply-a crescent moon of silver.

    Exactly what she''d wanted.

    She hadn''t expected him to find it so quickly.

    M gave the dagger an experimental flick, slicing cleanly through the loose front of a man''s robe with barely any effort. The fabric fell away, revealing a chest still misted from a recent shower, muscles taut beneath the skin.

    "Haven''t you gotten enough of me tonight, darling?"

    Despite nearly getting nicked, Lysander didn''t even flinch. He just grinned,zy and unbothered, as if the threat of a de was an everyday amusement.

    M shot him a look, not dignifying his nonsense with a response. She sheathed the dagger and examined it with curiosity. "Where did you get this?"

    "It''s an antique," Lysander replied with a chuckle, utterly casual. "You said you needed one urgently. I couldn''t find the right kind on short notice, so I sent Leonard to the local auction house and had him buy this for you. Supposedly, it was once a royal gift between two Western empires."

    An antique, after all.

    Well-sharp enough, and that''s what mattered.

    Now that she had what she wanted, M ignored the man and decided she''d sleep with the dagger by her side tonight.

    But just as she turned away, his hand closed around her arm.

    "My dear," Lysander pulled her into his arms, lowering his head until his chin rested on her hair,ughter rumbling in his chest. "You get your gift and now you''re just going to ignore me? Aren''t you forgetting something in return?"

    So she couldn''t just walk away.

    After a pause, she asked coolly, "What do you want?"

    "You know."

    She felt the vibration of hisughter above her, heard the teasing in his voice. M shut her eyes briefly, then opened them again. Suddenly, she spun around, grabbed the torn edge of his robe, and yanked him down, retaliating with a fierce bite to his lips.

    Bastard.

    She didn''t hold back-a drop of blood beaded at his mouth.

    For a moment, Lysander''s fox-like eyes went wide, pupils trembling in surprise. He barely had time to react before the bedroom door rang with an ill-timed knock.

    "Sir."

    It was Leonard''s voice from outside.

    If Leonard was interrupting at this hour, it had to be urgent. Lysander pressed a hard kiss to M''s lips, lingering until his breath was ragged, then let her go.

    "I''ll be back."

    "What is it?" Lysander shut the bedroom door behind him, running a hand through his still-damp hair.

    "He''s here," Leonard said, handing over an ornate invitation.

    The gold-edged card opened to reveal a party invitation. At the bottom, the host''s name stood out in bold: Cossio.

    "A real invitation to a knife fight," Lysander scoffed, tossing the card back to

    Leonard, his smile mocking. "He wants to y games with me a foreigner, trying

    his hand at tricks my ancestors perfected centuries ago. Amusing."

    "Will you go?" Leonard asked.

    "Why wouldn''t I?" Lysander''s confidence was absolute as he grasped the doorknob, twisting it open with a cocky grin. "Tell Francis to be ready tonight." "The show''s about to begin."

    Back in the bedroom.

    M was already curled up under the covers, perfectly still, as if asleep. Lysander thought about waking her, tempted to hold her for a while, but his phone vibrated on the nightstand.

    Caller ID: Son.

    It was a video call from Adrian.

    "What''s wrong, buddy?"

    He hesitated, then answered, lowering his voice as he walked out onto the balcony and slid the ss door closed behind him.

    "Dad, I miss you."

    On the screen, Adrian''s face was pale, his mood downcast. "You''ve been gone so

    long. I miss you and Mom. Dad, did you find her?"

    "I did."

    Adrian''s eyes lit up. "Where''s Mom?"

    "She''s..." Lysander started to say she was asleep, but stopped, thinking better of it. After a moment, he slid the ss door open again, returned to the bedroom, and sat at the edge of the bed, resting his hand gently on M''s shoulder.  on

    "M-Adrian wants to see you."

    The woman on the bed didn''t stir, didn''t answer. She seemed deeply asleep.

    But Adrian, hearing his father''s words, grew excited. His voice rose, calling out, "Mom! Mom, I miss you so much!"

    "Mom, I''ve been really goodtely. I haven''t gone anywhere I shouldn''t, I''ve eaten well and done my schoolwork, I''ve listened to Grandpa and Great-grandpa..." "Mom, why won''t you talk to me?"

    As the silence dragged on, Adrian''s tone became desperate, his voice catching, rising nearly to a wail.

    "Mom! Why are you ignoring me?"

    Lysander frowned, about to intervene, when the boy on the screen suddenly burst into tears, sobbing uncontrobly.

    "Mom... I won''t run away anymore, I promise. I''ll do whatever you say, I''ll be good... You''re my mom. You can''t just ignore me..."

    "I''m sorry, Mom."

    Lysander could feel M trembling beneath his hand. Her whole body shook, but

    she never turned, never made a sound.

    All the while, she remained absolutely silent.

    With a quiet sigh, Lysander withdrew

    his hand, stood, and walked back onto the balcony, his voice gentle but distant as he told Adrian, "She''s asleep, buddy. When she wakes up, I''ll have her call you."

    The ss door closed softly behind him.

    "Dad! You''re lying!" Adrian''s voice was sharp with usation.

    "Adrian." Lysander''s eyes hardened, his gaze steady on the screen. The boy fell

    silent, his expression crumpling in frustration and hurt.

    "Dad... does Mom not want me anymore?"

    "No. Never Lysander''s tone was low and steady, eyes dark and unwavering. "Adrian, remember this: you''re your mother''s only child. You''re her most precious treasure. She would never, ever leave you."

    "But she won''t talk to me..."

    "That''s because she''s asleep. When she wakes up, she''lle back to you and

    never leave again."

    "Really?"

    "Really. Dad would never lie to you."

 Chapter 429

    Adrian''s eyes were red and brimming with tears as he choked out, "Dad, when are you and Moming back? I really miss you both."

    "Very soon," came the gentle reply.

    Lysander smiled softly. "Didn''t I tell you? Real men don''t cry, remember?"

    "I''m not crying!" Adrian quickly wiped his eyes and lifted his small face, trying his best to look brave. "I am a man!"

    Lysander''s smile deepened, his gaze lingering on the stubborn little face on the screen-those fox-like eyes, so much like his own. His voice was rarely this tender.

    "Time for bed now. Mom and Dad will be home before you know it."

    ***

    In the bedroom, M stirred on her side, eyes barely open. One hand was hidden beneath her pillow, trembling where it rested on the hilt of a knife. After a few seconds, she clenched it tightly.

    ***

    After soothing Adrian and ending the call, Lysander returned to the bedroom. The warmth was gone from his demeanor. Hey down next to M, expression nk, staring at her frail, motionless back. A sigh slipped out.

    Time turns in circles.

    How did we end up here?

    He reached out, cing a hand gently on her thin back, tracing the line of her spine with care. When he finally spoke, his voice was hoarse and low.

    "M."

    "He''s our son-flesh and blood, part of you and me. He''s just a child."

    At the very least, you can''t be so cruel to him.

    M didn''t answer. Lysander''s sharp brows twitched, as if he couldn''t bear it any longer. He pulled her roughly into his arms, holding her tight.

    Sometimes, he thought, it was like some kind of curse.

    ***

    "Dad, where''s Mom?"

    Twenty years ago, a ten-year-old Lysander looked up, ring fiercely at the tall, silent man in front of him his father.

    "It''s been twenty days! I haven''t seen Mom for twenty days! Where is she?!"

    Conrad''s face was dark, his patience thin. "She''s away on a trip. She''ll be back soon."

    "Liar!" Lysander''s voice shook with anger. "No matter where Mom goes, she always answers my calls. But for twenty days, she hasn''t picked up once. You''re lying, Dad!"

    Conrad''s expression grew even colder. He was just about tosh out when the butler burst into the room, breathless and excited. "Sir! We''ve found her!"

    Relief broke through Conrad''s stern features. Without another word, he instructed the staff to keep an eye on Lysander and hurried away. That night, his mother came home.

    Lysander was thrilled and ran to find her, but was stopped outside her bedroom door. Inside, the sounds of a fierce argument echoed, punctuated by shattering ss. Fear welled up inside him. He pounded desperately on the door.

    Atst it opened, and his father appeared, exhausted and grim. Lysander tried to

    get past him to see his mother, but was scooped up and carried away. "Mom just needs some time alone."

    ***

    The following year, when Lysander turned eleven, his little brother was born. They named him Eugene Montgomery.

    At the hospital, Lysander peered into the cradle at the crying baby, poking his chubby cheek. The infant''s skin was soft and smooth. Suddenly, Eugene grasped Lysander''s finger, and the crying stopped, reced by a gurglingugh. Lysander''s heart melted.

    This was his brother.

    Aside from his parents, Eugene was the closest family he had the brother he would grow up with, just like any other pair of siblings: trusting, inseparable. Lysander liked him instantly. He promised himself he''d be a good big brother, always protecting Eugene, giving him shelter so their parents could rest easy.

    But then-

    "Dad, why are Eugene''s eyes different from mine? They''re green-so pretty.��

    Lysander tilted his head, curiosity shining in his gaze, but when he looked back, his father''s eyes were cold and terrifying-not the way a father should look at his child, more like a stranger? Or even an enemy?

    Lysander didn''t understand, but instinctively moved to shield his little brother.

    "Dad?"

    Soon after, Eugene was sent away from the family estate. His father told him Eugene was sick, and so was their mother-they needed to be treated separately.

    If Mom was sick, there was nothing to be done.

    Eleven-year-old Lysander epted the exnation, but he often visited the house where Eugene stayed, waggling his finger to make the babyugh.

    "Grow up soon, little brother. Once you and Mom are better, we''ll all live together again."

    ***

    Years passed.

    One afternoon, Felicity was in unusually good spirits, resting on a sunlit garden chair. Thirteen-year-old Lysandery with his head in herp, listening to her tell stories, her gentle voice weaving dreams.

    The warmth of the sun, the peace andfort-he felt himself drifting to sleep.

    Suddenly, he remembered his little brother, now two years old. Thest time he''d visited, Eugene wouldn''t stop crying until Lysander showed him a photo of their mom.

    Why couldn''t they all live together, he wondered? Mom seemed well. Eugene too. Didn''t his brother miss their mom, just as much as he did?

    "Mom?" Lysander looked up at her pale, beautiful face, giving her hand a soft shake. "I talked to Eugene''s nanny. She said he''s all better now. Can hee home? He really misses you."

    Felicity''s expression froze, confusion flickering in her eyes. "What did you say?" "Eugene, Mom! You haven''t seen him in so long. He''s two now, and he has the prettiest green eyes."

    Suddenly-thud! The storybook crashed down on his head. Stunned, Lysander touched his forehead. His fingers came away red with blood.

    It stung.

    Mom... hit me?

    Before he could even process what was happening, the woman who''d just been reading him gentle stories twisted into a screaming banshee.

    "What did you say?! Green eyes? That thing is a monster! A monster!"

    "He''s not my child! He''s not! I never had that child, never! Monster, monster! Keep them away! They''re all monsters!"

    She swept a hand across the table, sending tea and china crashing to the ground, and slipped, falling onto a pile of shattered ss. Blood spattered everywhere.

    Her eyes went dull and lifeless, her voice a whisper of death.

    "You''re all monsters. Monsters."

    The events of that day were etched into Lysander''s memory like scars carved into flesh-haunting him, night after night, with nightmares he could never escape.

 Chapter 430

    At that age, he simply couldn''t understand.

    Why did his mother hate his little brother so much? How had she changed into someone unrecognizable, the gentle mom he knew suddenly turning terrifying overnight?

    But he never wanted to make her upset.

    That night,

    Unable to sleep, the boy crept down the hall to his parents'' bedroom, hoping to apologize andfort her. He silently promised himself never to mention his brother in front of her again.

    As he passed the study,

    He overheard his father talking with a doctor.

    He hurried on to the bedroom.

    No one was on the bed. Water dripped behind the bathroom door. He rushed in�� and witnessed the nightmare that would haunt him forever.

    Red water spilled over the edge of the tub.

    His mother''s slender, pale arm hung lifelessly across the porcin. Dark crimson trickled down, curling across the floor toward his feet, wrapping itself around the boy''s frantic, screaming soul, dragging him into darkness.

    He copsed beside the tub.

    His trembling hands clutched her wrist, tears streaking his face. His chest heaved so hard he could barely breathe, choking out broken words between sobs.

    "No, please... don''t..."

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Mom, I''m so sorry, please, open your eyes, look at me, don''t, don''t... don''t die!"

    "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault!"

    "I lied, Mom, I lied. That wasn''t my brother, I don''t have a brother. His eyes aren''t green, not green at all!"

    "Mom, I lied!"

    "I''m a liar! A liar!"

    "That wasn''t my brother-it was a monster, a monster!"

    "I tricked you, please don''t die, I''m begging you, it was all a lie, I''ll never lie again, never again..."

    His hysterical screams brought people running.

    The house plunged into chaos that night.

    Afterwards,

    His mother returned.

    But the terror-the deep, bone-chilling red-never left him. It clung to him, binding him for life.

    In the bedroom.

    Lysander clung tightly to the woman in his arms, drawingfort from her

    warmth. Only after a long while did his ragged breathing and thundering heartbeat finally settle.

    With M by his side,

    He always found a peace deep enough to soothe his soul.

    But now,

    He was on the verge of losing it.

    "M, you can''t leave me."

    No matter what, he wouldn''t let that happen.

    He would do anything-anything-to keep her.

    "A party? Tonight?"

    Barely awake, M heard the news and immediately suspected what it meant. "Cossio will be there too?"

    Lysander neither confirmed nor denied it. "Your dress is ready. We''ll go together tonight."

    So, this was it-the final confrontation.

    But she didn''t understand-

    If Cossio wasing to the party, what need was there for bait? Why was she,

    the decoy in their n, even necessary?

    She couldn''t figure it out.

    "What if I don''t want to go?"

    M asked.

    Lysander smiled. "Darling, parties here are quite entertaining."

    As if one party could be so different from another.

    But she knew what he really meant: she had no choice. Like it or not, she was going.

    Not that she was really nning on refusing.

    She knew she had to go. No matter what, Cossio needed to be dealt with-he

    was too dangerous, and it was impossible to predict what he''d do next.

    That day,

    They stayed in.

    They read and listened to music in the hotel, passing the day quietly until dusk, when M changed into the evening gown that had been delivered.

    The dress had been custom-made with long sleeves.

    It was a deep, starry blue satin, the skirt sweeping down to her ankles. A gold belt, sculpted in the shape of a string of stars, encircled her waist, and gold tassels shimmered from the gown, catching the light with every step. The style was pure cl��ssical Rome-elegant regal, and stunning.

    Lysander wore a matching dark blue suit. He knelt to fasten a leather strap with a hidden knife around her wrist, then pulled her long sleeve

    down t

    cover it. Suddenly, he

    chuckled.

    "If only that old dress were still here."

    His words were tinged with regret.

    Surprisingly, M knew exactly what he meant the dress she''d made with her

    own hands, then destroyed with those same hands.

    Why bring it up now?

    She pressed her lips together, slipped her arm from his grasp, and headed for the door.

    The party was held at a Gothic castle on the outskirts of Rome.

    For some reason, the drive felt slow-almost endless but finally, the car pulled

    up in front of the castle''s towering, spired silhouette.

    A crowd had already gathered.

    Lysander got out first, offering his hand to M. When she hesitated, he reached

    for her anyway, intertwining their fingers.

    "Stay with me tonight," he said softly.

    Together, they made their way through the throng and into the grand hall. M

    nced back at Leonard, who stood by the car, his expression as cold as ice, and hesitated.

    "He''s noting in?"

    At every past event, Leonard had shadowed Lysander. Why not tonight?

    "He has other things to take care of."

    M didn''t press further.

    She didn''t know the details of the n, but as she stepped inside the hall, tension

    seized her. Her breath came shallow and quick.

    She scanned the crowd, alert.

    The room was full of elegantly dressed men and women,ughing and chatting as

    if nothing in the world could be wrong.

    Where was Cossio?

    Would he really show up?

    Her fingers, hidden beneath her long sleeve, brushed against the leather strap at

    her wrist. It steadied her heart a little. At that moment, Lysander leaned in and

    whispered,

    "Don''t worry, love."

    "As long as you''re with me, nothing will happen to you."

    But she couldn''t rx.

    Ever since learning she was the bait in their scheme, she hadn''t known a moment''s peace. She feared Cossio-and the man standing beside her.

    Suddenly, music swept through the hall.

    Couples paired off, stepping onto the dance floor.

    Watching them swirl and glide, Lysander turned and asked, "May I have this dance?"

    It was his second invitation.

    But M wasn''t in the mood. Her attention was fixed on the crowd, searching, searching for any sign of Cossio.

    Where was he?

    The castle''s main hall was vast.

    And soaringly high.

    From anywhere, you could look up and see the tip of the vaulted ceiling, stained-

    ss windows glowing with the colors of the sunset.

    Above,

    A wide balcony curved around the room.

    There, a striking

    man with

    golden-brown curls stood, his gloved

    hands folded over the silver head of

    a cane. His green eyes, cold and

    ein

    distant watched the dancers lingered on the couple at

    below

    the edge of the dance floor,

    The woman scanned the crowd, searching.

    The man beside her never looked away from her, his gaze so full of longing it

    threatened to spill over.

 Chapter 431

    "What a beautiful sight."

    Cossio''s voice was cool and measured. "Sellers, have you ever heard the tale of the petal murder?"

    Standing quietly behind him was a blond, blue-eyed man. Had M been there, she would have recognized him instantly��the very man who had cornered her with a gun on her first, harrowing day at the castle, forcing the wolves back and driving her down to the ground floor.

    Sellers replied, "I''m not familiar with it, sir. Would you enlighten me?"

    "Do you remember the painting I bought once-*The Roses of Heliogabalus*? It depicts a massacre, a madman''s act of cruelty."

    Cossio''s green eyes grew darker, haunted by some inner shadow.

    "History tells of a tyrant who, for sport, threw avish banquet and rigged the ceiling with a deadly surprise-nearly four hundred thousand roses poured down upon his guests, suffocating them beneath a sea of petals. Thus was born the legend of the deadly rose."

    "Sellers, do you think petals can really kill?"

    "I wouldn''t know, sir."

    Cossio''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Well, I''m curious to find out. Go on, let''s send our guests a little present."

    Sellers nodded and slipped away.

    Downstairs, as the music swelled to its fevered peak, a sudden explosion erupted overhead. A torrent of crimson roses rained down from the domed ceiling,

    drenching the crowd in a downpour of petals.

    Guests screamed at first-then broke into delighted cheers, spinning andughing as they danced in the floral storm.

    M looked up, stunned. The endless cascade of roses bursting from the spire above made her eyes widen in shock. But as she gazed at the scarlet rain, she noticed ck roses spinning among the red, arcing toward her like dark omens.

    Cossio.

    He''s here.

    Suddenly, someone seized her wrist and yanked her aside. She saw Lysander throw himself in front of her, his tall frame shuddering violently before he crashed to the floor amid the swirling petals.

    What just happened?

    At the top of the tower, Cossio drew a small silver pistol from his cane, his gaze calm and unwavering as he looked down through the storm of flowers at the fallen man below. A smile flickered across his lips.

    "Sellers," he murmured, "I never bought into that story."

    "Soft, beautiful flowers can''t kill. They only intoxicate and distract... You young people are too arrogant."

    He slid the pistol back into his cane.

    Looking down at the man below, at the blood soaking his shirt and the life draining from his eyes, Cossio felt a rare thrill of satisfaction as he spoke, savoring every word:

    "Lysander, you''ve lost."

    M had never been his target.

    The moment Lysander set foot on this ind-no, the moment he decided to risk everything to save her he had already lost.

    He''d been defeated by a beautiful flower.

    Now, atst, the greatest obstacle between himself and Felicity-Lysander-was gone.

    Atst,

    he could be reunited with his angel.

    Are you kidding me?

    Screams echoed through the chaos. Guests rushed for the exits, trampling rose petals underfoot. M knelt on the floor, clutching Lysander''s bleeding body, her mind frozen, unable toprehend what had just urred.

    What happened?

    She stared at the spreading blood on his chest, her hands trembling as she tried to stem the flow. Her voice shook so badly it was barely recognizable. ��What''s going on? Lysander, are you joking? Wasn''t I supposed to be the target? Why did you take the bullet for me?"

    Why?

    Wasn''t she supposed to be the mark?

    "Aren''t you going to deal with Cossio? Didn''t you say you were ready for

    everything? Why are you the one lying here?"

    "Why?!"

    She couldn''t understand.

    "Somebody! Please, someone help!"

    She screamed, but the frightened crowd surged past, trailing petals in their wake. No one answered.

    Leonard.

    Yes-Leonard!

    She let go of Lysander''s wound, her bloody hands scrabbling to get up and call for help, but the man''s grip tightened around her fingers. Lysander managed a thin, strained smile as blood bubbled at his lips.

    "Darling... it''s toote."

    "I promised I''d protect you."

    "I never asked for your protection!" Something inside M snapped. She

    screamed, her voice raw. "I don''t need you! I never needed you!"

    "What gives you the right to protect me?"

    "I-I

    Tears streamed down her face-hot, blinding, relentless. Her words tumbled out, broken. ��I��I don''t need you. Why would you take the bullet for me? I don''t want you to. I want to hate you forever. How am I supposed to hate you if you do this?

    no

    I want to hate you forever..."

    "...Don''t cry."

    With effort, Lysander lifted his hand to wipe her tears, but he couldn''t keep up. He managed a rueful, helpless smile. ��I don''t want a divorce."

    "This is better, really."

    "I hate... I hate the word ''ex-husband." His voice faltered, growing weaker. "Being

    a widower... is so much better. The Montgomery family... never divorced... and I... I don''t want to..."

    "You"

    Her tears fell, sealding as theynded on his blood-streaked face. M tried to speak, but her voice broke into sobs. She couldn''t form a single word, her chest tight with grief and fury and a thousand tangled emotions.

    She was furious.

    How dare you take the bullet for me?

    How am I supposed to hate you now? Overwhelmed by the storm in her mind,

    vision blurred by tears, she barely heard his next words.

    "Could you... Would you... kiss me?"

    No.

    I don''t want this.

    M took a ragged breath, lowering her head, but she couldn''t see his face through her tears. Suddenly, a warm, wet kissnded on her cheek, and Lysander''s voice, barely a whisper, reached her ears.

    "Darling..."

    "M, I love you."

    In that moment, all the words she had never dared to say-all the love she had

    buried deep-rose up, unstoppable, pouring out with the blood from his lips.

    I love you.

    From the very first moment I saw you, I loved you.

    Only you.

    I wanted a lifetime with you-no matter what. I''m sorry I always made you cry. But

    even if it''s selfish, I hope... I hope you''ll never forget me.

    I hope,

    you''ll love me.

    His words hit her like a hammer.

    Her body felt impossibly heavy.

    Her mind r��ng, her heart caved in, the pain so sharp it nearly stopped her breath. She coughed violently, blood spilling from her lips. Her body swayed, unable to hold itself up any longer, and she copsed beside him.

    Through her fading vision, she saw Francis-his red hair unmistakable-fighting

    his way through the fleeing crowd, shouting her name.

    Leonard was right behind him.

    And then the darkness swallowed her whole.

 Chapter 432

    "Ma''am."

    A man''s familiar voice echoed through the haze of her mind. M blinked, her

    eyelids heavy, her vision flooded with harsh, sterile white. The curtains fluttered in the gentle breeze.

    She was lying in a hospital bed.

    Slowly, M sat upright, ncing around. No one was there. The room was silent but for her own breathing, and her memories began to drift back.

    It all came flooding in.

    She and Lysander had gone to that party.

    Then-gunshots.

    Her fingers tightened, clutching the crisp white sheets, twisting them into creases. She remembered��so much blood. No matter how desperately she pressed, nothing could stop it. The body beneath her trembling hands had gone cold, growing steadily, impossibly cold.

    Suddenly, the door swung open.

    "Ma''am, you''re awake."

    Leonard hurried in, catching sight of her sitting on the bed, dazed and silent. He rushed closer, concern etching his features. "Are you feeling any pain? Is there anything wrong?"

    He pressed the call button for the nurse.

    M shook her head, slow and deliberate.

    It was strange. She didn''t seem to feel anything-not pain, not sorrow, not even relief. Mostly, it was a hollow, surreal detachment, as if everything she saw and heard was muffled by an invisibleyer of water.

    Everything was blurred.

    Wait-right before she lost consciousness, she''d seen Francis, and Leonard... Did they make it? Were they safe?

    She tried to speak, to ask.

    "Ah..."

    But only a broken, breathless sound escaped her lips. M froze, shock rooting her in ce. It took her a long moment to realize��she couldn''t talk. No sound woulde out.

    Her chest tightened with frustration.

    Leonard noticed something was wrong. Forgetting the call button, he dashed out, returning momentster with a doctor in tow.

    After a quick examination, the doctor shook his head. "This is a case of psychological muteness. Medication won''t help. Only time and her own mind- can resolve it. Try to keep her emotions steady. Let things run their course, and she''ll likely recover."

    Once the doctor left, silence settled over the room.

    At first, M had panicked, but now a strange sense of calm had taken over. She suppressed the instinct to speak and gestured for her phone. With trembling fingers, she typed a message for Leonard.

    *How is he?*

    Leonard''s face grew taut, his expression unreadable.

    A gust of wind caught the curtains, sending them billowing against the white- washed walls. It was a long time before Leonard finally found his voice, hoarse and strained. "Ma''am, I''m sorry. He... he''s gone."

    *Gone?*

    Leonard turned away, unable to meet M''s nk, searching gaze. His fists clenched at his sides. "The funeral... it''s in a few days."

    Funeral?

    So, he was dead?

    Really dead?

    She sat there, numb, as a wave of exhaustion crept up from her heart, spreading through her limbs, dragging her down until she copsed back onto the bed. Her eyes stared nkly up at the ceiling, its whiteness blinding.

    He''s gone.

    The innocent confusion on M''s face felt like a knife to Leonard''s heart. He crouched down beside the bed, gripping the edge so tightly his knuckles turned white, fighting the to pull her into his arms. His

    when it came, was raw and

    broken.

    "If you''re hurting, ma''am, it''s okay to cry. Don''t hold it in."

    Don''t look like that.

    But why should she be sad? That man-always pushing her, deceiving her, using her, hurting her... arrogant, untouchable, ruthless. He was gone.

    Why should she grieve?

    She didn''t feel sad. She didn''t feel happy. She felt... nothing at all. Or maybe not nothing-just bone-deep exhaustion. She was so, so tired.

    She just wanted to rest.

    A few dayster.

    M stood in the funeral home, d in a simple ck dress. She cradled a pale marble urn in her hands, face expressionless, eyes as empty and still as a winterke.

    And yet, inside, she couldn''t help reflecting:

    No matter how powerful, how privileged, how brilliant a person was in the end, everyone ended up the same. Just a handful of ashes, indistinguishable from anyone else.

    Still...

    She typed out a message on her phone and showed it to Leonard, who hovered

    at her side: *Why so soon? Wasn''t the body supposed to be kept for a few days first?*

    It all felt so rushed.

    The incident in Rome had happened only days ago. She''d woken up back in her home country, Leonard exining that they''d left in such a hurry because Cossio might still be after them. They''d flown back by helicopter, faster than she couldprehend.

    She''d only just been discharged from the hospital today. She''d expected, at least,

    to see Lysander onest time��but he''d already been cremated.

    "It was his father''s decision," Leonard exined quietly. "He wanted everything finished before you even knew, to get it over with as quickly as possible."

    M pressed her lips together.

    Right. Felicity still had no idea what had happened. She wouldn''t be at the funeral. But how long could they really keep something this big a secret? After all, Lysander was her son.

    But... there was no other way.

    With a silent sigh, M turned, holding the marble urn tight to her chest, and strode out of the funeral home, the hem of her ck dress trailing behind her.

    She barely stepped outside before she was blinded by a wall of camera shes. M flinched, instinctively shielding the urn in her arms. Anger red in her chest -how could the media be so shameless, crowding the front of a funeral home like vultures?

    "Miss Harvey, is it true you and Chairman Montgomery have been married for seven years?"

    "Just recently, there was that incident at the wedding in Sicily. Both you and Chairman Montgomery were seen there. Is it true Chairman Montgomery was trying to rescue his kidnapped wife? Was that you?"

    "Miss Harvey, care toment? Why did Chairman Montgomery keep his marriage a secret for so long?"

    "There have been rumors about the Harvey family and an illegitimate daughter scandal. Chairman Montgomery was said to have

    supported the family with a

    share transfer as a public show of affection. Was he cheating during

    your marriage? How do you respond to that?"

 Chapter 433

    "What''s the connection between Chairman Montgomery and Giselle?"

    "Was Chairman Montgomery''s ident really just an ident, or...?"

    "Now that Chairman Montgomery is gone, what changes will there be at Montgomery Holdings? Pleasement!"

    "Ms. M, can you tell us-?"

    The barrage of cameras and microphones pressed in from all sides, reporters pelting her with question after question, the noise so suffocating she could barely breathe, let alone speak. Her chest felt about to burst. Only when a team of bodyguards forced the crowd back and Leonard ushered her into the waiting car did she get a moment of relief.

    Leonard nced at her, apologetic. "I''m sorry. Word still got out.��

    M just shook her head.

    There was no hiding a story like this: the current head of the Montgomery family, chairman of the board, dying suddenly and in public-at a g, no less, with half the city''s social elite in attendance. It was impossible to keep something so big under wraps.

    But she never imagined that, under these circumstances, her own rtionship with Lysander would be exposed as well. What did it matter now, with him gone? The living and the dead were worlds apart; nothing else seemed to matter.

    Kingsford Peace Grove. A fine, misty rain blurred the world.

    Clutching a white rose, M stood at the head of the small crowd, dressed in ck. Leonard stood quietly at her side, holding a ck umbre over her to shield her from the rain.

    M turned her head slightly, ncing back at the others.

    This funeral hadn''t been announced to the public; only the Montgomery family''s closest rtives had been invited, and even most of the business associates had been left off the list. Oddly, none of the main family showed up at all.

    Carrol, Lysander''s cousin and closest friend, wasn''t there��maybe he was away on duty with the military, that would make sense. But Conrad hadn''te either. Felicity''s absence could be exined if she hadn''t heard the news, but Conrad was Lysander''s father. How could he not be here? M didn''t know what to think.

    Heartless? That didn''t sound right.

    Maybe she was still numb from everything that had happened. Staring at Lysander''s faded portrait on the headstone, M felt as if none of this was real.

    What was she even doing?

    Attending Lysander''s funeral?

    That impossibly strong, always-in-control man, now lying underground forever-it was just too absurd.

    She let the white rose fall gently onto the grave.

    The solemn image of a woman in a ck dress standing alone at a gravesite, white rose in hand, was captured in a thousand photos. By dawn, the news had exploded online-not just about Lysander''s funeral, but also the rumor that he''d been secretly married for seven years.

    M, at the center of it all, felt nothing.

    After the funeral, she was handed a new phone with a recement SIM card. The screen lit up with a flurry of messages, but one caught her eye: a notification that the divorce application had been withdrawn-the day after she''d secretly left the country, Lysander had filed to cancel it.

    But none of that mattered now.

    He was gone.

    As the world outside the car window sped by, M''s mind wandered back to thosest, heated arguments with Lysander not long ago, when she''d shouted, in a fit of anger, that she wished he were dead. She never

    imagined those words would

    be reality.

    All she ever wanted was a little freedom, never to hurt anyone. So why did things

    always turn out this way?

    Now, she finally had her freedom.

    She should be happy. So why couldn''t she make a sound?

    Why did it feel as if every sound in the world had faded away?

    ...

    That evening, the car stopped in front of Crimson Gardens.

    She stopped Leonard from following her in, took a steadying breath, and stepped inside the house she''d lived in for seven years-a ce that was at once achingly familiar and now somehow foreign.

    Harper met her at the door, eyes red.

    "Ma''am-?"

    M shook her head, silencing whatever Harper had been about to say. She climbed the stairs slowly, finally stopping outside her son''s bedroom.

    She pushed the door open.

    The room was dark; no lights on.

    If she listened closely, she could hear the faint sound of stifled sobbing. M walked in, quietly closing the door behind her, plunging the room into deeper shadow.

    She fumbled for the little nightlight, and with a soft click, its warm glow filled the darkness. There, on the floor, Adri��n sat hunched over a

    broken model airne, S

    shaking. M walked to him and gently ced a hand on his small back, but he jerked away.

    Adrian turned, about to shout, but then he saw her face. His red-rimmed eyes grew even wider.

    "M-mom..."

    He grabbed her hand, the same hand he''d just pushed away. His eyes-so much like his father''s-shone with tears. "Mom, the model ne Dad gave me is broken. I can''t fix it, no matter what I do. I just can''t..."

    M couldn''t find any words.

    She didn''t know what to say. All she could do was pull her son into her arms and gently rub his trembling back, holding him close in silentfort.

    The boy whimpered softly.

    "I won''t cry, Mom. I promised Dad I wouldn''t. I''m supposed to be brave-he said real men don''t cry."

    "But..."

    "But I''m so sad, Mom."

    "I''m really, really sad. Dad never lied to me before. He promised he wouldn''t, but why won''t hee home?"

    "Dad''s a liar!"

    Adrian''s wails pierced the air, shattering the numb fog that had wrapped itself around M''s heart Everything suddenly felt painfully real. She hugged her son tighter, soothing him as best she could. And as she did, for the first time, her own tear slipped free, tracing down her cheek before falling into his tousled hair.

 Chapter 434

    Night had fallen.

    Adrian, exhausted from crying, had finally drifted into a restless sleep. His tiny hand still clung tightly to the hem of her ck dress-the one she hadn''t had the chance to change out of since the funeral. Tears streaked his pale cheeks, even in slumber.

    She summoned thest of her strength to lift him into bed. Just as she was about to turn away and deal with the mountain of tasks left waiting after the funeral, she felt her dress caught fast. The child''s grip was unyielding. He seemed trapped in a nightmare-eyes squeezed shut, fresh tears slipping down, whispering softly through trembling lips.

    "Mommy, Daddy... don''t go."

    For a moment, M just stood there in silence. Then, she reached for herptop, letting Adrian keep hold of her dress as she settled on the edge of the bed. She opened the files Leonard had sent her, scanning through each one.

    They were all about the will.

    It was only now that she realized-Lysander had arranged everything long ago. ording to his wishes, every share and asset he owned would pass to her. Adrian''s portion would also be managed by her until he came of age.

    She now held decision-making power at the very top of Montgomery Holdings.

    That exined why Leonard had been at her side the moment she awoke. With Lysander gone, Leonard-his most trusted friend, and a force within thepany himself��would shift his support to M, ensuring her ce at the helm. From this point forward, she had the authority tomand Leonard directly.

    It was as if Lysander had nned for everything.

    He''d paved the way for her so thoroughly. All she had to do was ept, and power would be hers-her entire life transformed in a single step.

    She would be the true matriarch.

    But if she epted, she''d be bound to the Montgomery family for life. No matter where she went or what she did, she would never escape the title "Mrs. Montgomery." Lysander''s name would be etched into her identity, forever.

    Even gone, he remained unyielding, impossible to ignore.

    She didn''t know what to feel. Gently, she stroked Adrian''s small hand, which was still gripping her skirt as he slept fitfully. Then she turned her attention back to the files, scrolling through until something familiar caught her eye.

    [Daphne]

    She remembered that name.

    Back when she and Lysander had argued, she''d unexpectedly ended up on a road trip with his cousin, Archie. That boy had be obsessed with her because of the Red Hat robot, insisting she not "kill off" the little robot in her drawings.

    But the truth was-

    She wasn''t Daphne.

    At the time, M had been anxious and lost, realizing she couldn''t reach Sris City on her own. When she learned what Archie wanted, she simply let him believe she was Daphne and never bothered to exin. So, he''d apanied her, convinced.

    Later, at the foot of the snowy mountains, she''d tried toe clean. But Archie had just shrugged and said it didn''t matter, and the subject was dropped. After everything that happened, she''d nearly forgotten about it.

    Now, seeing that name again brought it all back.

    Archie had once told her that "Daphne" was aic artist-creator of an adventure series starring a little robot named Red Hat, just like the one Lysander had given her.

    She''d suspected, and now it was confirmed: the [Daphne] ount belonged to Lysander.

    It made sense, she supposed.

    Lysander had always had an artist''s touch. His mother, Felicity, was a painter; the Fontaine family was renowned for their artistic talent. It was only natural he''d picked up those skills.

    Still, she was surprised. The fact that he''d built the Red Hat robot himself had already startled her-who knew he also drewics?

    The more she thought about it, the less she realized she truly knew about that

    man.

    Her emotions tangled and raw, she logged into Twitter and searched for Daphne''s ount. The profile picture was unmistakable: the same Red Hat robot.

    She clicked on the pinnedic thread.

    "The Adventures of Red Hat."

    Unlike most readers who came for the whimsical adventures, M saw something else��hidden details, quiet secrets, things only she and Lysander would recognize.

    The chubby little robot, wearing its signature red hat, once made a bold promise in a wager: it would pluck the moon from the sky. With chest puffed out and eyes full of hope, it set off to see the world.

    Along the way, it met many people, learning their sorrows and suffering. As a self-dered hero, it rescued everyone it met from their pain-pain that Mija knew all too well. Betrayal, separation, heartbreak: the robot''s journey mirrored hers.

    In one story, the robot saved a little girl locked away and beaten by her family. It chased off the abusers, stayed by her side until she found a new, loving home,

    and only then left with a jaunty wave.

    The girl wished it well:

    "I know you''ll reach the moon."

    In another tale, the robot came across a young woman forced into a marriage she didn''t want. Passing by the church, it heard her sobs and pleas for help. The robot crashed the wedding, and in a wild gamble, bought her freedom for a million dors.

    The woman, too, wished it well:

    "I know you''ll reach the moon."

    Later, the robot stumbled upon a castle. While asking for directions, it heard the desperate cries of a woman from the dungeons below. Without hesitation, it burst

    in, fought off her captor, and carried her to freedom.

    As she left, the woman pressed a kiss to the robot''s cold metal cheek and whispered her wish:

    "I know you''ll reach the moon."

    Eventually, the robot met a handsome man who confessed, "I fell in love with a woman. We

    married, but her heart belongs ton et

    someone else. I hate her, but I can''t

    let her go. And I could never bear for

    "

    her to know how much I care.��

 Chapter 435

    The little robot had no idea what to do.

    This time, there was no viin to defeat, no damsel in distress to rescue. Feeling helpless, the little robot shaped the man''s heart into a model identical to its own and told him, "If you can''t say what''s on your mind, then at least give your true heart to her."

    And with that, the little robot left.

    It wasn''t until many yearster that it met the handsome man again. The man was dying. The heart-shaped model he held shattered to pieces on the ground. Only then did the little robot realize: the man''s intense hatred and selfishness had wrapped his heart in a shell of lies.

    He lost everything.

    At the end, the man turned to the little robot and said, "I failed. Promise me, you''ll reach the moon."

    The little robot buried the man and sat by his grave for a long time, gazing up at the moon, always hanging high overhead. Its iron eyes whirred softly. "Oh, moon," it wondered, "I''ve been chasing you for so long-will you ever stop and wait for me?"

    The story stretched on and on, with the little robot chasing the moon endlessly. Then, one day, theic just stopped.

    That was when M realized-

    The updates had stopped two years ago. She remembered that time-Lysander had left the country. Back then, she assumed he''d gone to find Giselle.

    But now, it seemed that wasn''t the case at all.

    She kept scrolling down. Theic was almost at its final panel. Not long before, the little robot, exhausted from walking, had realized it would never reach the moon on foot. So, it went to find a mechanic, who crafted a pair of gleaming white wings for it.

    What if I could fly?

    Even though the wings were unstable, the little robot still beat them bravely and soared toward the moon.

    Closer and closer-

    But at thest moment, the wings shattered, and the little robot plummeted into the sea.

    The time stamp on that update matched the day she''d been locked away by Lysander, forced into submission, and finallyshed out-injuring him so badly he ended up in the hospital. Theic had been published shortly after.

    M found herself stunned, unable to move.

    This wasn''t an adventureic at all. It was her whole life, written out in metaphor-her history with Lysander, refracted and reversed, every piece of her story finding salvation on the page.

    It was reality, and not reality.

    Those parts that weren''t real-they were the man''s desperate wishes, full of longing and regret, just as conflicted as he had always been.

    When she finished, all that remained inside her was a barren ache.

    She didn''t even know what she was supposed to feel. M exited theic app, absently scrolled down, and froze. There was even more.

    Just a few days ago-

    The night before the charity g, Daphne had posted onest entry.

    The wings shattered.

    The little robot fell from the sky.

    It hit the ocean at breakneck speed, shattering the moon''s reflection across the dark waves, and was swallowed by the ck water, sinking into the deep.

    Between the rise and fall of the waves-

    It saw the moon re-form on the water''s surface. In that moment, the little robot suddenly understood: the moon had always been by its side.

    Every lonely, sleepless night, moonlight had poured across its battered metal shell, making it shine despite all its scars. Even when clouds covered the sky, a little light always managed to slip through and find it.

    All the while it chased the moon, desperate to reach it, the moon had never left-

    the moonlight had watched over it from the very beginning.

    But the realization came toote.

    As the little robot sank into the

    depths, swallowed by darkness, the reflected moonlight above suddenly coalesced into the outline of a woman-her face blurred, her Hair adorned with lemon blossoms. With thest of its strength, the robot looked up at the moonlight and spoke the words it had longed to say more than anything.

    Words meant for the moon-

    "You are my moon."

    Tears fell, blurring M''s vision. Only now did she dare to admit she finally understood.

    The first time she met Lysander, she''d wondered how someone could be so beautiful, so luminous, like the moon itself. She''d felt as small as a speck of dust, yet couldn''t stop herself from wanting to draw closer. Until that fragile dream was shattered and she finally saw the truth.

    She didn''t dare love him anymore, but even so, she still thought he was just as unreachable as the moon.

    They would always be worlds apart.

    But now she finally understood: in Lysander''s heart, she had been the moon-

    brilliant, far above, and deeply yearned for.

    Thisic-

    It was a confession written with a lifetime''s worth of silence, the longest love letter she''d ever received.

    And it had only reached her now.

    Toote.

    The tears came in waves, making it

    hard to breathe. M''s chest ached with the force of it. She gasped for air, the sound of her crying raw and hoarse, echoing in the night. Her child woke up, startled by the noise.

    Instinctively, he wrapped his arms around her neck.

    "Mama, don''t be afraid."

    His father had told him real men don''t cry-that they have to protect their mothers.

    Now that Dad was gone, it was up to him to look after her.

    To keep her safe.

    Rome, Italy.

    Francis, his red hair disheveled, clutched a bottle of red wine and took a long swig. He kicked open a door and staggered inside, grinning drunkenly.

    "Hey, it''s done."

    He let out a tipsyugh, calling out to the figure inside. "Our n can finally get started."

    The room was silent.

    On the bed in the centery a man. Hisshes fluttered as his eyes slowly opened, bright and sharp as a fox''s.

 Chapter 437

    All the shareholders seated around the conference table held a stake in thepany-somerge, some small. M, as Montgomery Holdings''rgest shareholder, took her ce at the head of the table.

    Only then did the meeting officially begin.

    Things moved quickly. Most of Montgomery Holdings'' business revolved around industrial operations, with steady partnerships and established resources. The board only needed to briefly review major projects like oil extraction, energy supply, and thepany''s overseas defense contracts.

    Stability was the goal.

    After each item was swiftly settled, Randall McKenna-a middle-aged man seated to M''s left-finally spoke up, revealing the true purpose behind this meeting.

    Research and development.

    "Chairwoman Suthend," he began, "Al-driven automation in heavy industry is the way of the future. Our subsidiary, Falcon Technologies, has already made significant progress in this area, but they''re facing a funding shortfall. I propose we allocate five billion dors to formallyunch the project."

    Falcon Technologies.

    A sudden hush fell over the room. Instinctively, all eyes drifted to M.

    Falcon Technologies had always been a sensitive subject. It was established by the previous chairman, Lysander, in the face of strong opposition, as a tech- focused offshoot of the group. That alone was controversial enough, but what really set tongues wagging was the persistent rumor that Lysander had gifted thepany to his notorious mistress-Giselle.

    Originally, Lysander and Giselle were the majority shareholders in Falcon Technologies. Now that Lysander''s shares had ended up in M''s hands, Giselle remained thepany''s CEO.

    It was all rather bizarre.

    Ever since M''s unexpected arrival a year ago and her rapid, iron-fisted restoration of order-the board couldn''t help but notice echoes of Lysander in her style.

    Both were ruthless when necessary.

    But for all her decisiveness, M had never once moved against Giselle, despite the endless online gossip and the media''s relentless digging. She simply ignored the notorious ex-mistress and let her be.

    Some called it restraint. Others wondered if it was something else.

    Whatever the reason, the rest of the board, having witnessed M''s methods firsthand, had learned to treat Falcon Technologies as if it didn''t exist. The topic was quietly buried-until today, when Randall brought it up again.

    And not just brought it up. He wanted a huge sum allocated to their new project. The room tensed, everyone sneaking sideways nces at the woman at the head of the table, her face unreadable.

    Randall projected the proposal onto the big screen, calmly exining how automation research would benefit the group. He emphasized that this was a vision Lysander had championed a legacy project, even.

    He looked straight at M. "Chairwoman Suthend, you understand how crucial this initiative is. Intelligent automation could revolutionize management in all our major industrial sectors-predicting machine failures, streamlining maintenance, reducing energy waste, improving safety and risk assessment... There''s no downside."

    "We could always bring in outside partners, but no external team would be as trustworthy as our own R&D department. I hope, Chairwoman Suthend, that you''ll put aside any personal considerations and make a rational decision."

    The implication hung heavy in the air.

    M, however, just smiled coolly. "Personal considerations? Mr. McKenna, you seem remarkably well-informed about my private life. Is there something I don''t know? Perhaps you''d like to share the details with the rest of us?"

    Randall''s brow furrowed.

    Of course, he couldn''t air such rumors in a formal

    meeting especially since none of it was proven. Still, he couldn''t shake

    his suspicion: over the past year, M had shot down almost every Falcon Technologies proposal, even the solid ones. Surely, that suggested a personal bias?

    "Mr. McKenna," M interrupted, her tone crisp, have a technical background myself. I''ve personally evaluated Falcon Technologies'' current team. The project idea has merit, but their R&D capabilities are limited. I don''t believe they''re up to the challenge of implementing intelligent automation on such a scale. If something goes wrong, it could jeopardize our ongoing operations."

    "If you can find a more capable team, I''d support the project. As it stands, I reject

    Falcon Technologies'' proposal."

    "Let''s put it to a vote."

    The directors exchanged uncertain looks. After a round of debate, the majority sided with M.

    Randall''s face darkened.

    In just a year, M had secured control of over half the board''s voting power. If

    she turned something down, it was as good as dead.

    ...

    The meeting adjourned.

    Back in her office, M finally turned to her assistant. "What''s the story with Randall?"

    Leonard, ever perceptive, answered immediately, "He''s been in contact with Giselletely-not often, and I can''t confirm it''s connected to today''s proposal.��

    M nodded. "Keep an eye on them."

    Truthfully, Randall wasn''t wrong. While Falcon Technologies'' projects did have issues, M''s decisions

    weren''t entirely objective. Gisell

    was trouble-she''d even been implicated in a murder-for-hire scheme. The entire Harvey family was a mess.

    M was determined to keep thepany far away from people like that.

    Over the past year, she''d methodically isted Falcon Technologies from the group, waiting until she had hard evidence against the Harveys. Only then would she act-without risking thepany''s reputation.

    Montgomery Holdings was finally stable.

    Affairs at Splendid, their UK branch, had taken longer for her to sort out, but things there were settling down as well. Atst, she could turn her attention to these lingering old grudges.

 Chapter 438

    April 5

    After wrapping up work at thepany, M made a stop at the cemetery before heading home to see Felicity.

    Thunderheads loomed overhead, casting the world in gray.

    She came alone, without her usual retinue. Stepping out of the car, M walked in by herself, a small bouquet of white flowers in hand. She ced them gently at the gravestone, lingered for a silent moment, then knelt to wipe the dust from the ck-and-white photograph embedded in the granite. The man in the photo stared back with fox-sharp eyes, a touch of cruelty in his smile. Her own face remained impassive.

    "I''m a dayte," she murmured.

    Yesterday had been the Day of Remembrance. She hadn''te-had deliberately waited until today.

    Her voice softened as she continued, "You werete so many times in my life. Always showing up after I needed you. So now I''m a littlete too. And next year, maybeter still. One day... I''ll just stoping. If that makes you mad, well, you''ll just have to bear it."

    But then again-

    Even if you are angry, I''d never know.

    Straightening up, M let a faint, rueful smile curve her lips. "I''m leaving now. Maybe I''ll see you next year. Or maybe not. The paths here are hard to walk, the April air so damp... and after all, the living need me more. I hope you understand."

    As she finished, her smile faded a little.

    Annoyed at her own sudden sentimentality, M shook her head and turned away, walking out of the cemetery. She had gone quite far before a tall figure stepped silently from the trees behind the grave, one strong hand resting on the cold stone.

    His long ck coat billowed in the wind.

    ...

    Montgomery Manor

    M pushed open the ss door to the conservatory and found her mother tending to the nts inside, a small trowel in hand. The iciness M wore in boardrooms melted away at the sight. Her steps were heavy with affection as she called out softly when the woman turned toward her:

    "Mom."

    "M! You''re back!"

    Felicity''s face lit up with a childlike joy. Dropping the trowel, she rushed forward, not caring about the dirt on her hands.

    Thanks to the rigorous workouts M had kept up since the incident on the ind a year ago, she caught her mother with steady arms. Nuzzling into Felicity''s neck, she whispered, "Mom, I came home to see you."

    They held each other for a long moment before M gently released her, studying Felicity''s increasingly pale face. "How have you been feelingtely?" she asked softly.

    It was a relief, M thought, that Conrad had managed to keep things under wraps. He controlled every aspect of Felicity''s outings and her contact with others, somehow keeping Lysander''s death a secret for a whole year. Even now, Felicity didn''t know. But her mental state had grown ever more unstable-some days she was lively and full of energy, others she slept for days, unable to wake. Today, at least, she seemed bright.

    "I''m doing so well!" Felicity beamed.

    "If only you could visit more often, M. I wanted to fly out and see you myself, but Conrad kept stopping me. He says he feels anxious whenever I''m out of his sight. He''s such a bother."

    M''s smile faltered.

    Felicity wanted to travel abroad?

    That was strange. Even with her memorypses, Felicity had always been instinctively averse to leaving the country-an echo of the past. Why the sudden change?

    She was still puzzling it over when footsteps sounded behind her.

    M turned to see Conrad enter. He nodded to her, then gently took Felicity''s

    hand, saying, "Sweetheart, it''s time for dinner."

    "M,e eat with us!" Felicity

    slipped from his grasp and grabbed

    M''s hand instead, grinning. "Conrad said you''de. I asked the kitchen to make your favorite... your favorite..." She trailed off, confusion clouding her eyes. "What was your favorite again?"

    "Hash browns," Conrad supplied quietly.

    "Ah, right��hash browns! M''s favorite." Felicity tugged her toward the dining room. M walked with her, but unease gathered in her chest. She nced back at Conrad, who could only offer a weary, helpless smile.

    After dinner,

    M sat and spoke with Felicity until sleepiness overtook her mother. Only then did M slip away and head for Conrad''s study.

    "What''s going on with Mom?"

    Her brow furrowed deeply. "She''s not herself."

    "It''s her memory," Conrad admitted, the fatigue in on his face. Rubbing his temples, he let out a long sigh. "I only realizedst week. Every day, she wakes up having forgotten a little more��her mind and memories are slipping backward."

    "What?" M froze. "How far back is she now?"

    "Somewhere before she turned eighteen. I''m not sure exactly." Conrad looked defeated.

    "Wait," M frowned. "But she recognized me tonight."

    "I can''t exin it either," Conrad said, baffled. ��The doctors and I have been

    testing her all week. She''s forgotten so much��our marriage, our child... but she remembers you."

    Pet

    He managed a wan smile. "Guess it helps that we grew up together and got engaged right after we turned, eighteen. At least she still thinks of me as her boyfriend, so she doesn''t push me away. But honestly t stings-her own husband can''tpare to you in her heart."

    M fell silent.

    All this time, she''d believed the ever-elusive Cossio was the real threat. She didn''t know why he''d stayed silent for a year-maybe they''d simply been vignt enough��but the fear that he might suddenly reappear and hurt Felicity had haunted her constantly.

    But now-

 Chapter 439

    Cossio hadn''t even shown his face yet, and Felicity''s condition had already taken

    a sharp turn for the worse. Before, it was only mood swings-now, it had

    escted to memory loss.

    "What did the doctor say?" M asked anxiously.

    Conrad replied, "They''ve changed her medication, but all it can do is slow down the memory decline a little. There''s no real cure, and..." He hesitated for a moment, his expression troubled. "For her, forgetting doesn''t seem to be entirely a bad thing..."

    "No!" M cut him off, her tone steely. "This is a clinical issue. We have no idea what might happen if her memory loss continues. We have to treat it, whatever it takes."

    Of course, there was a certain appeal to her forgetting anything rted to Cossio, but no one could say where this path of forgetting would end. M had done enough research to know that next, Felicity might start losing more than just memories��her cognition, even her sense of self, could start to fade.

    It wasn''t impossible that she''d forget she was even a person.

    And there was something else M couldn''t shake. Felicity had already forgotten enough that she no longer feared being abroad. That meant she had no recollection of Cossio at all.

    Was that a good thing?

    Yes and no.

    "In any case, we need to keep trying to treat her," M insisted. "I''lle by as often as I can to help keep her spirits up. She..."

    She was about to continue when her phone buzzed. Seeing that it was Conrad''s phone, she started to leave the room, but then noticed his face suddenly go cold. Without bothering to step outside, he just picked up the call right there.

    M took a seat and waited.

    She couldn''t hear the conversation, but after a few minutes, Conrad''s voice turned sharp: "No. Absolutely not."

    He hung up immediately.

    The tension in the study was palpable. M was about to return to their previous topic when Conrad suddenly said, "That was Eugene. He says he wants to study abroad."

    "...What?" M was speechless.

    What was going on? First Felicity, now Eugene-did everyone suddenly want to leave the country?

    From her perspective, with the whole Cossio situation unresolved, anyone in the Montgomery family-especially those closest to the family-should stay put. Wasn''t that obvious?

    Hadn''t they learned their lesson already?

    "What''s got him wanting to go abroad all of a sudden?" M asked, frowning. "Where does he want to go?"

    "Ennd," Conrad answered tly.

    M fell silent.

    Conrad turned to her with a sigh. "Can''t you just stay here a while longer? If you''re in the country, Xinxin won''t want to run off to find you overseas."

    As for Eugene, he didn''t say another word. He''d grown used to the odd, distant rtionships in the Montgomery family, and M was no stranger to it either. She just shook her head. "Aunt Jade needs me too. Besides, she doesn''t like me spending too much time here."

    -She doesn''t like you being with the Montgomery family, Conrad thought, but said nothing. The rift between the Montgomerys and Jade hadsted for years�� seven, eight, maybe more.

    That rebellious son of his-always finding new ways to stir up trouble, even from afar.

    After leaving the study, M thought about what Conrad had said and decided to call Eugene. He picked up right away.

    "Hey, sis?"

    She got straight to the point. "You want to study abroad?"

    "...Are you at the old house?"

    "Mhm."

    "... Yeah, I do."

    Eugene spoke softly. "Sis, we agreed, didn''t we? That when you went to Ennd,

    I''de find you. Studying abroad is the easiest way."

    His voice grew heavier. "And I didn''t

    even know everything that happened to you-l was buried in math research with my mentor. I almost lost you. I just can''t stand the idea of you being alone over there... You''re the only family I have left, M.��

    That wasn''t true.

    M opened her mouth, but remembering Conrad''s reaction and Felicity''s fading memory, she swallowed her words.

    After a pause, she finally said, "I support you studying abroad, but not right now. Just wait a little longer, okay?"

    "...How much longer?"

    M couldn''t promise anything, but she managed, "It won''t be too long.

    I''ll be staying here in the country for

    a while, and if you miss me, you can

    alwayse find me."

    There was a long silence, and then, unexpectedly, Eugene asked, "If you''re at the

    old house... how''s mom beentely?"

    "She''s... holding on."

    "...Alright."

    Suddenly, he chuckled��a quiet, gentle sound. "Whatever you say, sis. I''ll just

    wait. Goodnight, M."

    "Goodnight."

    After hanging up, the strikingly handsome young man sat alone in the darkened foyer of the vi. The phone in his hand went dark, but another phone on the table in front of him remained lit. A strange

    contact name shed on the screen: "Someone."

    Right after the call ended, a voice sounded from that phone-a man''s voice, tinged withughter. "Do you believe me now? Your mother''s getting worse."

    "Who are you?" Eugene''s voice was icy. Without the mask of politeness, his green eyes glittered coldly in the dim light.

    The man on the phone chuckled. "You''re so clever-how could you not guess?" "Eugene," he drawled softly, "I''m your father. Cossio."

 Chapter 440

    The sky was gray and heavy, rain falling in a fine, relentless drizzle.

    On the slick city streets, an orange Bentley Continental cut a vivid line through the gloom, gliding smoothly along the avenue. In the backseat, a woman in a soft beige knit dress leaned against the leather, eyes closed for a moment''s rest.

    Suddenly, her phone buzzed.

    M was exhausted-days of back-to-back work had drained her. Without even ncing at the caller ID, she answered on autopilot. But as soon as she heard the voice on the other end, her brow furrowed and she slowly straightened up.

    "Giselle?"

    She was surprised. Giselle was thest person she expected to call her.

    What was she scheming now?

    M considered hanging up, but instead kept the line open, her tone cool and detached. "What is it?"

    "You shot down my project proposal?" Giselle''s voice was even colder than hers.

    M arched a delicate eyebrow, genuinely puzzled. "Did you really not see thating?"

    There was a pause, followed by Giselle''s icy reply: "There''s nothing wrong with that proposal."

    "Maybe not in theory." M''s tone remained measured. "But your development team isn''t up to the job-the project''s beyond their capabilities. Ande on, Giselle, you know there are holes in your n. Do I really have to spell it out for you?"

    Silence.

    Then Giselle snapped, teeth clenched, ��M, there''s nothing wrong with my proposal. You''re just out to get me!"

    She continued, voice trembling with usation, "Don''t forget, Falcon Technologies only exists because Lysander fought for it-it was his passion, his legacy. I wrote that proposal to honor his vision. You already cost him his life. Are you really going to destroy everything he left behind?"

    "If you''d just stop sabotaging my applications, the project would get plenty of funding. I could hire a better team and make it work!"

    M said nothing.

    Sometimes, she truly couldn''t understand Giselle. For the past year, she and Conrad had been cleaning up the mess Lysander left after his ident, barely paying attention to Falcon Technologies.

    And yet, somehow, that fledglingpany-once left hanging after losing a major backer-had survived, all thanks to Giselle''s maneuvering. M had to admit: in business, Giselle was formidable.

    It was a shame about her morals.

    That was what M could never understand. Giselle was smart, driven. Why cling so desperately to a man-especially one who''d been gone for a year? Why resort to underhanded tactics?

    Was it love? M doubted it.

    She''d never been close to Giselle, but everything about her screamed pragmatism, not sentimentality. Now that the Montgomery family had distanced themselves, why not just let go of those Falcon Technologies shares, which she''d obtained through dubious means?

    With her talent and the Harvey family behind her, Giselle could build her own empire. So why the obsession?

    M shook her head. She''d never figured Giselle out.

    "Sabotaging you?" M''s voice was calm. "Why would I bother? Unless you did something to me I don''t know about. I''m honestly not following."

    "You��" Giselle started, then stopped herself. After a beat, she said tightly, "You know exactly why. You resent my rtionship with Lysander."

    M almostughed.

    She shook her head, a hint of resignation in her smile. "Alright, fine. Back to your project. The idea''s not bad. But even if we ignore your team''@ringck of ability, the way you''ve scheduled it, the project is a money pit."

    She paused, then continued, "I''ve run the numbers. Even in the best-case scenario, the return on investment doesn''te close to matching the costs. Basically, it''s a guaranteed loss."

    "Unless you can find a truly top-tier team who can cut the timeline and budget in half, there''s no way this bes a viable investment."

    "Do I need to make it any clearer?"

    M''s tone was almost bored. "You''ve got ambition, but with current technology, your projected returns are pure fantasy."

    "Giselle, not everyone thinks the way you do. Business is business. If your proposal were as solid as you im, the board wouldn''t have shot it- down And as for the Falcon

    ovel.ne

    Technologies shares, my offer still stands-the buyback price hasn''t changed..."

    "No way!"

    Giselle cut her off, voice sharp as ss.

    "Falcon Technologies was Lysander''s gift to me. The contract is irond-it''s

    mine, and I won''t let go!"

    The call ended abruptly.

    M tossed her phone aside with a sigh and leaned back, eyes closed once more.

    "We''re here."

    The car pulled up outside a teahouse in the heart of the city. Leonard got out first and opened her door. "Chairman Suthend, would you like me toe in?"

    "No need." M shook her head and stepped inside.

    As the door closed behind her and

    the bell chimed softly, Leonard nced up toward the second floor.

    There, standing straight as a

    behind the tall windows, was

    whose gaze met his. For a moment, Leonard''s usually impassive eyes

    flickered with something deeper.

    Forrest.

    The two men-one above, one below-locked eyes, each expressionless, neither

    willing to look away.

    The bell tinkled again.

    Forrest turned from the window, his face softening into a gentle smile as he walked to greet her. "Mimi, you made it."

    "Mm."

    M, in her beige knit dress, the soft fabric hugging her graceful figure, saw him approach. The sharp edge she wore in the business world faded as she smiled warmly in return.

 Chapter 441

    In a refined tearoom, the two of them sat across a polished table, the air fragrant with the scent of tea leaves.

    Forrest handled the teaware with practiced ease, pouring M a cup of delicate green tea. He shed her an easy smile. "These days, it''s really hard to get a moment with you, Mimi."

    "Come on, don''t say it like that." M gave a lightugh. "You''re the busy one here. When I was back in town, I tried to meet up with you a few times, but you never showed."

    Forrest set the teapot down, his voice gentle. "Then I was in the wrong."

    "Wait, what?" M took a sip and almost choked. If anyone knew his schedule, it was her. For the past six months he''d been tied up wrapping things up for the Federal Security Bureau, barely finding a moment to breathe, let alone socialize.

    She''d only meant to tease him-she hadn''t expected him to suddenly get all serious.

    "That''s not�D I didn''t mean���� She put her cup down, stumbling over her words. But when she looked up and caught Forrest''s eyes crinkling withughter behind his silver-framed sses, she realized he was just messing with her. Flustered, she huffed, "You''re impossible..."

    "So, how long are you staying this time?" Forrest topped up her tea, smoothly shifting the subject.

    "A bit longer than usual, I think." M considered for a moment, holding up an index finger in mock seriousness. "But it can''t be more than a week, or my aunt will be upset."

    "Jetting back and forth must be exhausting."

    M''s smile was content. "Not really." As long as her aunt was still around to keep herpany, she couldn''tin. If it weren''t for the people and

    responsibilities tying her to her home country, she might never havee back- she''d want to stay glued to her aunt''s side, calling or video chatting every couple of days whenever she was away.

    Forrest understood without needing her to say it.

    Watching her, soft and happy, he found himself smiling too. Suddenly, he said, ��The project with the Federal Security Bureau is almost wrapped up, and things at mypany have settled down. I haven''t decided on the next project yet, and that''s actually why I asked you here today I was hoping you could give me some advice. What do you think?"

    He slid a tablet across the table to her.

    "Are you sure?" M shook her head, hesitating. "Isn''t this ssifiedpany info?"

    "It doesn''t matter." He insisted, cing the tablet in front of her. ��If I can''t trust you, who could I possibly trust?"

    He had a point. M had even helped develop the core algorithm Forrest''spany, Forest Team, provided for the Bureau''s project. He''d never kept her at arm''s length.

    Still, it was a lot to take in. After a moment''s pause, and a little more coaxing from Forrest, she finally tapped the screen open��and froze.

    It wasn''t just government projects. There were international ones too.

    Suddenly, she understood. He hadn''t called her just for advice. This was something else entirely.

    "You-" She looked up, at a loss for words.

    Forrest smiled easily, as if he hadn''t justid all his cards on the table. "Don''t feel pressured. I just want your input. The final decision is still mine to make."

    That was what he said, but...

    She set the tablet down and was silent for a long time before finally speaking. "Forrest, if I''m mistaken just ignore me-but... don''t wait for me anymore. You''re incredible, you''ll meet someone even better. Don''t waste your time on me."

    "Mimi." Seeing her be so direct, Forrest decided to be honest as well. "I know I have no right to ask. After all, I was the one who sent you. abroad all those years ago, and you suffered because of it. Back then, I was stuck here, unable to help you... I''ve never dared to ask, but now, with nothing holding us back, new lives ahead, I want to know-does the promise you made me still stand?"

    M was caught off guard.

    Of course she remembered. The day she''d left for her flight, she''d made a promise to Forrest. But now...

    "It''s not like that." After a long silence, M lowered her head. "I insisted on leaving. You only helped me. Everything that happened after wasn''t your fault-

    don''t carry that guilt. As for that promise... you know I just can''t..."

    "I can wait." Forrest gave her a tender smile, his warm eyes shadowed with sadness. "It''s okay, Mimi. I can wait."

    He knew there were wounds in M''s heart.

    Lysander had died saving her, taking a bullet that was meant for her. She''d never

    been able to let it go. His death had be an unspoken barrier between her and Forrest.

    But Forrest wasn''t ready to give up.

    Lysander was gone. Why couldn''t

    they start again? He could wait. Ever since he''d first met M under the mulberry tree at fifteen, he''d known he wanted only her. He''d waited once for a reunion, then waited another eight years-now, with the biggest obstacle gone, surely this couldn''t be the end.

    No matter how many times fate pulled them apart, they always found their way back to each other. He didn''t believe their story was over.

    "Mimi, no matter how long it takes, I''ll wait. Don''t-" Forrest''s voice was low and rough. ��Don''t just give up on me. Don''t push me away. I don''t believe you really feel nothing for me."

    M''s eyes blurred with tears.

    Meeting his own red-rimmed gaze, her throat tightened and she had to look away,

    a tear slipping down her cheek.

    Forrest sighed softly.

    He leaned in, gently brushing the tear from her face. "Why are you crying?" he whispered. "Is the thought of being with me really so hard?"

    "Give me a chance, okay? Let''s just try. If it still doesn''t work... I promise, I''ll let

    you go."

    "Mimi."

 Chapter 442

    Leonard had been waiting outside the tea room for nearly two hours. Just as he was about to barge in and look for her, M finally emerged on her own.

    "Did he hurt you?" he asked at once.

    Seeing her swollen, red-rimmed eyes and the flush at the tip of her nose, it was obvious she''d been crying. Leonard''s expression darkened. He kept his voice level, but he''d already started striding toward the tea room, looking very much like he was ready to go confront Forrest.

    "No, wait!" M hurriedly grabbed his arm and tugged him away. "My grandfather wants me at his ce tonight. I can''t bete. Besides, what does any of this have to do with you?"

    It was always like this.

    For the past year, every time she met with Forrest, Leonard had insisted on sticking close by. In the beginning, he''d insist on sitting in at every meeting, and whenever she tried to object, his answer was always the same: *"It was in the will, Miss. I''m to keep you safe."*

    But Forrest was never a threat to her.

    After several heated arguments, she''d finally managed to convince Leonard to at least wait outside, although even that came with a time limit. She technically had the authority to give him orders, but Leonard was still a living, breathing person- one carefully groomed by the Montgomery family. She didn''t have to like him, but she couldn''t just dismiss him at will.

    At most, she could ask her personal assistant, Cara, to stick closer to her, letting her avoid Leonard as much as possible. But every time she came home, she just couldn''t shake him. He was a constant nuisance.

    As she managed to usher him into the car, Leonard couldn''t help but warn her again. "Chairman Suthend, Forrest isn''t as harmless as he seems. It''d be better if you kept your distance from him in the future."

    M just looked at him. "Are you sure you''re talking about Forrest? Or are you talking about yourself?"

    "I''d never hurt you," Leonard replied, his voice firm.

    She let out a humorlessugh. Choosing not to argue, and with her mood still in shambles, M closed her eyes and massaged her brow, hoping to steady her

    nerves.

    ***

    Upstairs in the tea room, Forrest watched the orange car disappear from sight. He was just about to leave when his phone buzzed on the table. Seeing the number, the smile on his face vanished.

    "What is it?" His tone was curt.

    After ignoring several calls, he finally answered, since the caller was nothing if not persistent.

    "My, aren''t you cold," came Giselle''s teasing voice. "Mr. Whitmore, how about we strike another deal?"

    "Another deal?" Forrest''s voice was icy. "When did we ever have a deal?"

    "Come on, Mr. Whitmore," Giselle gave a softugh. "You were the one who sent those documents to

    anonymously, weren''t you? you me

    used me to let M see through the farce of her marriage with Lysander. Now you want to pretend you don''t know me?"

    When Forrest stayed silent, she pressed on. "What do you think M would do if she knew you were a sanctimonious fraud? She was devastated when the truth came out-fainted the moment she left the lounge, I heard."

    Giselle sounded delighted.

    "You seem to have a lot of animosity toward her," Forrest said, his tone still calm. "Is it just because of Lysander?��

    "Oh, it''s more than that." Giselle''s voice went cold. "If it weren''t for her, I never would have���� She cut herself off abruptly. "Mr. Whitmore, don''t try to fish for information. This deal is worth your while."

    "Oh? You want me to help you hurt the woman I love?" Forrest scoffed, shaking his head. He grabbed his suit jacket from the coat rack and unlocked the door, ready to leave. His thumb hovered over the button to end the call-then paused.

    "Don''t you want her?" Giselle

    pressed, catching the momentary silence. "Rx. I have no interest in her now. What I want is something else. Here''s my offer: I''ll help you win her over-get her to marry you, willingly. What do you say?"

    "And why should I trust you?" Forrest asked tly.

    "You''ve got nothing to lose," Giselle said lightly. "If it doesn''t work out, you can just take back whatever you give me. Besides, I''m confident I won''t fail. I know her- maybe even better than either of you do."

    "You''re awfully sure of yourself." Forrest let go of the door handle, hung his jacket back up, and sat down in the chair M had just vacated. Setting his phone on the table, he switched it to speaker. "Alright. What exactly do you want?"

    "Finally, some honesty." Giselle didn''t beat around the bush. "I want your tech. Your expertise."

    "Not a chance." Forrest smiled, but his eyes were cold as ice. "No matter what you want, I have no intention of letting M know we''re in contact. Understood?"

    "Of course. We''re strangers, after all," Giselle replied smoothly. "I''m sure you know about the Al automation project I''m applying for. My team isn''t up to scratch, and I know you''re not avable. But I just want ess to your overseas contacts. There are a few specialists on your international team I have my eye on. If you make the introduction, I''m sure they''lle help with my research."

    "With their expertise, I''ll secure the project funding. That''s the only way the proposal will get approved. And officially, these people won''t be linked to you�� M will never know."

    "And since they''d being on your rmendation, if I can''t deliver what you want, you can always pull them out. You risk nothing. So, what do you say?"

 Chapter 443

    Forrest sat in silence, expressionless, turning the porcin cup in his hands. He didn''t say a word.

    Giselle, on the other hand, showed no impatience.

    She waited him out, then spoke again. "I''m in no rush. Take a few days to think it over if you want-I''ll wait for your answer."

    Forrest finally broke his silence. "Why are you so invested in this project?" he asked suddenly. "Sure, Al automation has promise, but it''s hardly unique. Yourpany''s still green-unless Montgomery Holdings steps in to vouch for you, you''ll have a hard time standing out among all the other smart automation teams. And we both know that''s not going to happen."

    A quiet moment passed.

    Giselle''s voice was calm. "This is something Lysander wanted to do."

    Forrest let out a low chuckle. "...Ha."

    "Believe it or not, that''s up to you," Giselle replied. "I have my reasons. Besides, if the project seeds, it''ll be a big win for me too."

    Forrest only smiled, saying nothing.

    A big win? Who''s she trying to fool? Still, from what he could see, he wasn''t about

    to lose out on this deal��at least not on paper. But Giselle was clearly hiding something. Was she really trustworthy?

    "So?" Giselle pressed.

    "I''ll think it over."

    "Alright."

    ***

    An orange Bentley Continental rolled into the courtyard. M ignored Leonard''s outstretched hand as he tried to help her from the car and made her way down the corridor toward the study.

    She wondered what exactly Lysander''s grandfather wanted with her.

    As she reached the study door and raised her hand to knock, she caught a

    familiar name drifting from inside a name she hadn''t expected to hear. Her hand froze midair.

    "...at the border...Lysander..."

    What? Lysander? Were they talking about Lysander?

    Maybe his grandfather was missing him, chatting about his grandson with someone? But something about the tone felt off. M instinctively held her breath, trying to catch more. Suddenly, the door swung open, and before she could react, she stumbled forward, nearly colliding with the person on the other side.

    She bumped into something solid-her forehead throbbed at the impact.

    "What are you doing here?" A man''s deep, steady voice sounded above her, tinged with surprise. It was oddly familiar.

    M rubbed her forehead and looked up.

    She was taken aback.

    Standing before her was Carrol-Lysander''s cousin dressed in a fitted ck t- shirt, hair cropped short, his sharp features and piercing dark eyes fixed on her. Why was Carrol here?

    Then again, it wasn''t that strange. The old man had retired from the military, and Carrol was now the rising star in the Montgomery family''s military branch. Naturally, he''d visit often. M herself rarely came to the old house, so it was understandable she didn''t know the details.

    Awkwardly, she said, "Grandfather asked me toe."

    "M''s here," called the old man from inside, his voice still strong despite his age. "Come in, child."

    M sidestepped Carrol-who stood like a mountain in the doorway-and entered. She approached the desk respectfully, where the elderly gentleman was busy writing in bold, sweeping strokes.

    "Grandfather," she greeted him.

    Carrol closed the door and followed her in.

    "What''s this? Lysander''s off somewhere and you forget to call me Grandpa?" The

    old man didn''t even look up.

    M hesitated, then gave in. "...Hello, Grandpa."

    He chuckled, eyes crinkling with amusement. "Come closer."

    He beckoned her forward and nodded to Marshall, who pulled a stack of thick

    paper from a brass box and handed it to M.

    "Take a look-what do you think?"

    M epted the papers with care.

    P.n

    She unfolded them to find essays and poems written in brush and ink, apanied by delicate watercolor sketches. The writing showed a certain youthful inexperience-there was form, but little depth or spirit. It didn''t look like the handiwork of someone who had practiced calligraphy for years, as her

    grandfather had.

    A thought struck her, and her expression softened. "It''s very good."

    The old man beamed. "Well? Your little rascal-think I''m doing a decent job raising him?"

    "Thank you for all your trouble, Grandpa."

    Because of Cossio, M often had to

    travel back and forth between

    countries, and she couldn''t take Adrian abroad. Jade''s illness had left

    its mark, and after learning about the boy''s connection to Giselte, she stiff hadn''t warmed up to her great-nephew. M had no choice but to leave Adrian in the care of her grandfather.

    Felicity''s situation made it impossible for her to stay at the old house, so when Grandpa suggested keeping Adrian with him and teaching him personally, M agreed.

    The boy listened to his great-grandfather, too.

    She hadn''t expected Adrian to flourish so well. Thest time she''d seen his calligraphy, it was barely legible. Now, not only could he write properly, he could even paint.

    "Mom!"

    Just as she was thinking this, the study door flew open and a young voice rang out. A little boy burst in, barreling straight into M with such force she nearly toppled over.

    "Careful!" M gasped, clutching her aching side. Before she could say anything else, Carrol had already picked Adrian up by the cor. The boy kicked his legs and shouted, "Uncle, put me down!"

    "Mom, you haven''t visited me in ages! Don''t you miss me at all?"

 Chapter 444

    M eased herself into the armchair, rubbing her lower back as she sat down. She couldn''t help but notice how much taller her son had grown again. Honestly, his hugs were getting stronger every time-a testament to being raised by a retired military man, she thought. There was no shortage of discipline or exercise in this household.

    But that was a good thing.

    Plenty of physical activity meant he''d stay healthy, and she wouldn''t have to worry about him being pushed aroundter in life.

    "Mom, you haven''t been here in ages!"

    Adrian wrenched his hand free from Carrol andtched onto M''s instead, his voice edged with reproach.

    "I''ve been busytely," M replied quietly, gently withdrawing her hand from his tight grip.

    She knew all too well that Adrian had only her now; his father was gone. She was supposed to be there for him, to care for him. But the truth was, she still felt a splinter lodged deep inside, and the past year had been swallowed up by work. She hadn''t spent nearly as much time with Adrian as she should have.

    Maybe it was also that Adrian looked more and more like his father each day, and M instinctively shied away, unable to face certain memories.

    People always say time heals.

    But some pain is carved into your very bones; letting go takes more than a year. For her, twelve months was hardly anything.

    From behind his desk, her grandfather watched it all without a word. He could see the struggle M was having, but simply shook his head. "You two haven''t seen each other in a while," he said atst. "No need to fuss in here-go on and y."

    He returned to his calligraphy as soon as he finished speaking.

    M blinked. ��Grandpa, didn''t you call me in here for something?"

    But even as she asked, it dawned on her. Adrian stayed here with his great- grandfather, and M had never been close to the old man or his strict household rules. Every time she returned to the country, she''d try to avoid visiting. That''s probably why he''d used some excuse to have here by today.

    She thought she''d hidden her difort well, but years of experience had given her grandfather a knack for seeing straight through her.

    It was more than a little awkward.

    "Great-grandpa, remember what you promised-today''s my day off!" Adrian, blissfully unaware of any tension, piped up and tugged at M''s hand, eager to lead her out. "Come on, Mom, I have so much to show you!"

    "Wait a minute," M said, bracing herself against the doorframe. She leaned back into the study, her mind still turning over something she''d overheard when she arrived. She couldn''t just let it go. Since it was obvious they knew she''d heard, she decided toe right out and ask.

    "Sorry, but I heard you mentioning something about the border... and Lysander. What''s going on? Did something happen?"

    "You misheard," her grandfather said.

    Before he could say more, Carrol walked over and gently pried M''s fingers off the doorframe, shutting the door with a sharp thud. Only his words lingered in the now-empty air: "Best not to meddle in military affairs."

    What?

    M knew she wasn''t supposed to ask about military matters-but did she really mishear the name ''Lysander''? Was it not about him at all?

    "Mom, let''s go."

    Adrian''s grip tightened, catching her off guard and dragging her away toward his

    own room.

    ...

    "Mom, look!"

    As soon as they stepped into Adrian''s old-fashioned bedroom, he darted over to

    the measuring stick marked on the doorframe. "See? I''m taller again!"

    Four foot eleven.

    Not bad for an eight- or nine-year-old.

    M ruffled his hair, her expression softening. "Looks like someone''s been eating well and keeping up with their workouts."

    "Of course!" Adrian beamed, chin

    high. "Great-grandpa says I''m improving fast. Soon I''ll be taller than-" He broke off, ncing nervously at M. Her gentle smile hadn''t changed. "Mom, I didn''t mean-"

    "So how are your grades?" she cut in smoothly.

    "Top of the ss!" Adrian dered, instantly perking up. He lined up a pile of tests and report cards on his desk with pride. M wasn''t surprised-Adrian was bright. Even when he wasn''t interested in studying, his grades never slipped far. Over thest year, he seemed to have found his stride and shot ahead of the curve.

    Really, as long as Adrian wanted to learn, M had little to worry about. She smiled and praised him, and he basked in the attention.

    "Mom, I''ve been doing everything you and great-grandpa asked-eating right, growing tall, getting top marks. So when can I go overseas and live with you?"

    Adrian seized the moment.

    M sighed inwardly. When had she ever said that meeting these conditions would mean he could move abroad with her? Lately, it seemed everyone around her was obsessed with the idea of leaving the country. What was going on? But the truth was, moving Adrian wasn''t an option.

    "Adrian, you''re still young. When you finish high school, I promise I''ll help you apply to universities overseas. I give you my word."

    She refused to believe that, before Adrian turned eighteen, they wouldn''t have sorted out the issues with Cossio. They absolutely would.

    "But that''s ages away!" Adrian protested, clearly frustrated.

    Every time he brought up going

    abroad, his mother found some new

    excuse to put it off. He knew kids his age whose parents were already arranging immigration or sending them to foreign high schools, regardless of how young they were.

    His family was much wealthier than theirs.

    So why not him?

    He didn''t want to stay here and only see his mom for brief visits he wanted to be

    with her all the time.

    ��Adrian, I just can''t make it happen right now. I promise, once you finish high school and your grades are good, I''ll make sure you study abroad."

 Chapter 445

    As long as the Cossio affair is resolved.

    Adrian nced at M, as if making sure his mother was telling the truth. Only then did he finally burrow into her embrace, pressing his face against her shoulder and murmuring, his voice muffled.

    "I believe you, Mom."

    But please... don''t lie to me.

    Don''t be like Dad.

    ...

    That evening, M helped Adrian with his homework and yed some games with him. When it was time for bed, she gently told him that he was growing up and needed to get used to sleeping on his own. With that, she left his room.

    Before leaving, she promised to pick him up from school the next day.

    Dropping him off in the morning wasn''t an option-her schedule was packed. That night, she left Grandfather''s house to attend a business g she''dmitted to long ago.

    She chose a powerful, tailored suit in a ssic mix of ck, white, and gray�� sharp, British style. With modest heels clicking on the marble, M strode into the glittering event, nked by Leonard and Cara, both equally impably dressed.

    "What are you doing here? Cara can handle this just fine," M said, her voice cool.

    She''d been trying to keep her distance from Leonard as much as possible. Tonight was supposed to be just Cara apanying her��yet Leonard had insisted oning along.

    "Chairwoman Suthend, your safety is important," he replied, his tone even.

    "I can hire a bodyguard."

    "I don''t trust them."

    M pressed her lips together. "Then go find someone you do trust. I''m fine with that."

    Leonard looked unmoved. "No one puts me at ease like myself."

    M picked up her pace, heels tapping faster on the polished floor.

    Cara hurried to keep up. After a few steps, she nced back at the silent man trailing behind. Unable to resist, she lowered her voice, "Chairwoman Suthend, Leonard is just looking out for your safety, he���� But M shot her a sharp look, and Cara quickly zipped her lips-literally, pantomiming a zipper across her mouth.

    Relieved M wasn''t angry, she breathed out quietly.

    Still, she couldn''t help being curious.

    She''d been working alongside M for some time now, and to her, Leonard was just about perfect. He anticipated what M needed, always had the right documents ready, and prepared multiple contingency ns without being asked.

    With someone that capable, who needed a second assistant? Leonard could handle it all.

    Cara sometimes felt like a mere go-between-her role little more than a glorified messenger. It was clear M truly didn''t care for Leonard.

    But honestly, what was there to dislike? He waspetent, loyal-and easy on the eyes, to put it mildly. Having him around the office was a treat for everyone. Yet M insisted on keeping him at arm''s length, even in thepany headquarters-she''d arranged to work in a different office.

    What was their history? If she disliked him so much, why not just let him go?

    Oh well.

    The lives of the wealthy are alwaysplicated.

    No business of a humble employee like her.

    Cara sneaked another nce at the tall, striking man striding behind them, enjoying the view before hurrying after M.

    Great pay and an office heartthrob for free-what more could she ask for?

    At the g,

    M made her entrance and

    exchanged pleasantries with a few

    executives from partner

    corporations. She met several up-anders introduced by Ker peers, offered some politepliments, then excused herself at the earliest opportunity.

    She''d just taken a sip of champagne when her gaze froze across the room.

    Some ghosts really did haunt you.

    "M, long time no see." Giselle''s golden gown shimmered as she glided over, every inch the picture of icy perfection.

    ?

    M''s voice was cool. "Didn''t we just talk on the phone yesterday?"

    Giselle smiled with practiced grace.

    She nced around to make sure no one was watching, ignoring Cara entirely. "That''s not the same as seeing you suffer up close."

    Cara: "?"

    She could tell this beautiful woman meant trouble, but was she really being this overt about her animosity?

    Still reeling, Cara heard M''s even frostier reply.

    Pin

    "What now?" M''s brow furrowed, irritation clear in her voice. "Giselle, will you eyer quit? You''re smart

    enough why not put that energy to good use for once? Must you always fixate on me? If you''re sick, get yourself checked out. I''m not your cure."

    She had no patience for Giselle''s drama. M turned to go, but a hand mped down on her arm, nails digging in so hard she could feel them even through her jacket sleeve.

    She was about to yank free when suddenly the grip loosened.

    "Ms. Harvey, I believe I warned you," Leonard said, smoothly prying Giselle''s

    hand away from M''s arm, his gaze cold and unwavering.

    "You really are a good littlepdog, aren''t you?"

    Giselle clutched her aching wrist, ring at Leonard, biting her lip in fury.

    No sooner had she returned to the country than fuck seemed to desert her-always running into the worst possible people. M wasn''t interested in sparring with Giselle any longer. She turned to leave, but coffided with someoneing from the other direction. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed a sh of deep red fabric-and caught the faint scent of tobo.

    "So you''re M?" said a voice above her.

 Chapter 446

    "Are you M?"

    The voice was sharp, almost cutting. M instinctively took a step back, rubbed her forehead, and looked up-only to meet a pair of piercing, red-rimmed eyes.

    It was a woman.

    At a formal dinner, no less, and she had a slim cigarette dangling from her lips.

    She was tall, dressed in a deep crimson suit that made her look as untouchable as a queen. Her gaze was intense, sweeping over M from head to toe, assessing and cold. Her perfectly manicured nails, painted a dramatic scarlet, pinched the cigarette as she leaned in, smoke curling around her like a warning. The closeness, the coolness in her voice, made the question even more pointed.

    "Are you M?"

    "Yes." M nodded.

    The smoke hit her in the face. It wasn''t the harsh, acrid kind-more like the crisp bite of menthol-but M still wrinkled her nose and edged away.

    She hated the smell of smoke.

    Any kind.

    "Who are you?" M asked, certain she''d never seen this woman before. Giselle''s warning about someoneing to give her a hard time shed through her mind, and she frowned.

    Did this intimidating woman know Giselle?

    Was this the trouble Giselle had mentioned?

    Before M could puzzle it out, Giselle hurried over, grabbing the woman''s crimson jacket sleeve, her tone suddenly sweet.

    "Sophia, you made it!"

    "Mm." The woman barely spared Giselle a nce, her attention locked back on M, her expression growing even frostier. She extended her cigarette-holding hand toward M, her voice as chilly and light as falling snow.

    "First time meeting. I''m Sophia Pembroke."

    "Julian''s mother."

    M froze. Wait-Julian''s mother? The woman who''d made headlines for killing her cheating husband and spending six years in prison?

    She-

    She was out?

    No, wait. M remembered now-Sophia had been releasedst year, but with all

    of M''s travel, their paths had never crossed. Until now.

    M instinctively took another step back.

    Was it her imagination, or did the menthol smoke only half-mask something darker a faint, metallic tang that clung to the air?

    There was no doubt in her mind-

    This woman had really killed someone.

    "Ms. Pembroke." Leonard stepped forward, inserting himself between M and Sophia.

    "Move." Sophia''s tone was t, but there was nothing soft about her presence. Her gaze, if possible, grew sharper, more dangerous.

    The two faced off, silent and icy, neither one willing to budge.

    M took a deep breath.

    She gently pulled Leonard aside and stepped forward, eyeing Sophia''s outstretched hand, still holding the cigarette. Her voice was calm. "Sorry, I don''t like the smell of smoke."

    She refused to take the handshake.

    Sophia regarded her for a long moment, then let her hand drop. The cigarette fell to the floor, and with a smooth motion, her ck patent heel snuffed it out. She offered her hand again. "Sophia."

    "M."

    This time, M shook it.

    "I know," Sophia said.

    Without warning, Sophia''s grip tightened. She yanked M closer until there was barely any space between them-close enough for M to feel the chill of Sophia''s breath, tinged with menthol and something else, something that made her skin prickle.

    "M, is it?" Sophia''s voice was low, curling around her ear. "I hear you''ve been

    taking very good care of my ungrateful son. So good, in fact, that he hardly

    remembers his own mother. Impressive. Really impressive."

    Well.

    So much for a friendly chat.

    M let out an inward sigh, ready to exin, but Sophia was suddenly pulled away by a sh of movement and a man''s angry voice cut in.

    "Sophia! What are you doing?"

    Nathaniel had just arrived, eyes zing as he hauled his not-even-a-year-out-of- prison sister back and immediately turned to M, apologizing in a rush.

    "I''m so sorry," he said. "My sister''s only been out a short time-she''s still getting used to people. If she''s offended you in any way, I sincerely apologize!"

    Sophia smacked the back of his head with a sharp, "Who are you calling out of line?"

    She turned her gaze back to M, her stare unblinking. "M, my idiot son misses you. Drop by the house sometime��after all... we''ll be seeing plenty of each other."

    She smiled, lips curling, but her eyes were pure ice.

    With that, she turned and walked away.

    Giselle shot M a wicked grin, the malice clear in her eyes, then hurried after Sophia. "Wait up, Sophia!"

    "...Sorry," Nathaniel said again, looking genuinely embarrassed. "She''s... misunderstood a few things. I''ll talk to her and bring her over to apologize properly..."

    M just stared, at a loss. How exactly was he going to exin any of this? If it were that easy, they''d have sorted it out months ago. Clearly Sophia had made up her mind, and M doubted anything would change it now. After all this time, it wasn''t as if Sophia didn''t know why Julian couldn''t recognize her as his mother.

    Unbelievable.

    M took a steadying breath, pushing down her frustration. "How''s Julian? Still having trouble recognizing his mom?"

    Nathaniel nodded awkwardly.

    A year ago, to keep Julian away from Sophia after her release, Nathaniel had sent

    the boy to stay with their mother abroad, where he''d received some therapy and medication.

    It hadn''t helped much.

    But at least Julian was more stable now.

    Nathaniel had hoped things would finally settle down, but then Sophia, for reasons no one understood, had flown overseas herself. He''d thought she didn''t care about the boy, but after barely any time out of prison, she''d tracked Julian down only for Julian to reject herpletely. That had blown up into a disaster.

    Fed up, their mother had sent everyone home.

    ��So, um...�� Nathaniel hesitated, weighing whether to ask for too much, then

    settled for a warning. "Julian''s back here now, going to school. If you run into my sister again... just ignore her, please."

 Chapter 447

    The Next Day

    Early the next morning, after sharing breakfast with his grandfather, Adrian climbed into the waiting car and called his mother.

    "Mom, you promised-you''ll pick me up tonight, right?"

    He only hung up once she gave her word. When the car pulled up to school, Adrian told the driver, "You don''t need toe back for me tonight. My mom will pick me up."

    "Yes, young master."

    After the car drove off, Adrian strode confidently into the school, his navy-blue uniform crisp and spotless. As soon as he stepped into the ssroom, a cluster of ssmates surrounded him, chattering away.

    Before long, the teacher arrived.

    As usual, she singled Adrian out for praise, reminding everyone that he''d scored first inst month''s exams and encouraging the rest of the ss to follow his example, especially with finals just around the corner.

    After a long morning of lessons, it was finally time for PE.

    Adrian was one of those rare kids who excelled both academically and athletically. Naturally, he was the center of a group that gathered to shoot hoops during the break. The game got heated, sweat pouring down their faces, and when Adrian went to wash up at the sink, he caught voices from around the corner.

    "What''s Adrian so smug about, anyway?"

    "Yeah, so what if he gets good grades and ys sports? He''s still just a nobody- dad''s dead, mom doesn''t want him, total loser! What''s he got to brag about?"

    "Like we actually like him. He struts around like he owns the ce."

    "Keep your voice down! What if he hears you?"

    "So what if he does? I''m not scared-ah!"

    A basketball came flying out from the shadows, mming into the wall right by their heads. Adrian stepped into view, face expressionless, eyes cold as he stared at the group-some of whom were usually his friends. His voice was icy: "What did you just say?"

    They all shrank back, no one daring to answer. Atst, the boy in the middle- rubbing his head-stepped forward, ring at Adrian.

    "Did you just throw that at me, Adrian?"

    "I said what I said. It''s the truth, isn''t it? Your dad''s dead-"

    He didn''t even finish. Adrian lunged, kicking him to the ground and pinning him, fists flying. He''d been trained by his grandfather, and none of the other kids could pull him off. In the scuffle, a few of them caught stray punches and ran off, screaming.

    The fight devolved into a wild brawl.

    The other boy-Parker-wasn''t one to back down. He fought back, fists swinging, shouting at Adrian as they struggled.

    "You''re just a reject-nobody wants you! Even if your dad was alive, your parents would''ve left you anyway. My dad says you''re just bad luck, that you''re the reason your dad''s dead-"

    Adrian''s face barely flickered at the words. If anything, his eyes only grew darker as he hammered his fists down, silent and relentless.

    Blood spattered.

    Soon Parker was reduced to a whimpering heap.

    Finally, a teacher burst onto the scene, yanking the boys apart and hauling them to the nurse''s office. When the dust settled, she rounded on them furiously:

    "Parker McKenna! Adrian! You''re both calling your parents-now! This is out of control. Fighting at school? Absolutely not!"

    Parker, nose bloodied and face swollen, howled as the nurse dabbed antiseptic on his wounds. When he heard the teacher''s order, he shrieked, "Fine! I''ll call my dad! Adrian, just you wait-my dad''s gonna make you pay for this, you fatherless-ow, ow, that hurts, be careful!"

    "Parker!"

    The teacher twisted his ear, then quickly separated the two boys, locking them in different rooms.

    She started tofort Adrian, but he cut her off with a cold re. "Please leave," he said quietly. "I want to be alone."

    The teacher hesitated, but finally stepped outside, keeping a wary eye on him through a small window in the door, just in case.

    Inside the quiet room, Adrian sat perfectly still.

    Once he was sure he was alone, he slipped off his smartwatch and dialed Leonard.

    His voice was calm, almost detached: "Leonard, I got into a fight. The teacher wants me to call my

    family, but I don''t want my mom to

    know. Can youe pick me up?"

    Leonard was silent for a moment. "Didn''t your grandfather tell you? He taught you

    those skills to defend yourself-not to pick fights."

    Adrian''s voice was t. "He insulted my parents. He deserved it."

    Anyone who dared bring up his parents in front of him-well, they were lucky to

    still be breathing. This wasn''t over, not by a long shot.

    "Who''d you hit?" Leonard asked, his tone guarded.

    At a school like this, every kid came from an important family. He needed to know the details.

    "Parker," Adrian replied.

    Leonard went quiet. Parker-wasn''t that Randall''s son?

    "What is it, Leonard?" Adrian''s tone sharpened. "Don''t tell me you can''t handle

    this."

    Leonard sighed. "It''s not that I can''t. But Parker''s father is on the board, and he knows your mom. This time, I can''t help you. Good luck, Adrian."

    Adrian froze.

    "What? Leonard, you have to figure something out! Don''t let my mom-Leonard? Hello?" The call cut off, leaving Adrian seething. He hurled the watch at the wall, fists clenched, panic rising in his chest.

    His mother had never said it outright, but Adrian was sharp enough to sense her

    asional distance. He tried so hard to be a good kid.

    If she found out he''d gotten into a fight-

    No way. He couldn''t let that happen. Absolutely not!

    He wrenched open the door, dodged the teacher''s outstretched hand, and barged

    into the next room, grabbing a terrified Parker by the arm.

    "W-what do you want?!"

    "Teacher! Help!"

 Chapter 448

    Headquarters Office.

    After skimming the new project proposal and Giselle Harvey''s Al Automation Coverage n on her desk, M Suthend pushed the papers back toward Randall McKenna and, for the second time, gave a firm, unambiguous answer.

    "No."

    "Mr. McKenna, I''ve told you a dozen times��your team just doesn''t have the technical backing for this project. No matter how you tweak the proposal, it''s a money pit. Are you out of your mind? Can''t you find something better to do?"

    Her tone was edged with impatience.

    As a major shareholder who''d given years to thepany, M tried not to sound too harsh, but Randall''s stubbornness was beyond reason. She was reaching her limit.

    Had Giselle put some kind of spell on him? Or was he just being an idiot?

    "But you can see for yourself, this project has real potential. It''s worth giving a shot-we could start with a small investment, see how it goes, and then..."

    Randall barely got the words out before his phone vibrated on the desk. He nced at the screen, intending to ignore it, but after reading the message, he muttered a quick apology to M and stepped out to take the call.

    Finally, some peace and quiet.

    M waved Cara in to tidy up the scattered paperwork and nced at the clock on the wall. Just a little longer and she could leave to pick up Adrian Montgomery from school.

    She actually had a free evening for once. Maybe she''d take Adrian out for dinner -do something fun together.

    It had been a while since she''d spent any real time with her son. Now that she was finally back in the country, she needed to make up for lost time. Pulling out her phone, she started searching for kid-friendly activities around town.

    Just then, the door mmed open. Randall stormed back in, his face thunderous as he red at her. "Chairman Suthend, if you don''t like me or my proposals, just say so. You don''t need to resort to these underhanded tricks or take it out on my kid!"

    M blinked. "Excuse me?"

    Take it out on who?

    She opened her mouth to ask what he was talking about, but Randall was already storming out, practically mming the door off its hinges.

    Leonard stepped in just as Randall exited, calm as ever. "Chairman Suthend, the school just called. There''s been an incident-Adrian got into an argument, maybe even a fight."

    "What?"

    ...

    "What happened exactly?"

    In the car on the way to the school, M leaned forward from the back seat, questioning Leonard as he drove. Cara, up front, was busy on the phone with the school.

    Over the years, with M often abroad, Adrian''s school matters had mostly been handled by the Montgomery family and Leonard. After all, Adrian was the only heir to the family name. The Montgomerys took it seriously.

    M wasn''t usually worried. But now-what on earth had happened? An argument? A fight?

    "I only caught the basics," Leonard replied, eyes on the road. "Didn''t want to

    waste time in case it turned serious, so I called you right away. Not sure about the details."

    "Is this a regr thing?" M asked.

    "...I don''t think so," Leonard said.

    "You don''t think so?" M''s voice sharpened.

    "Chairman Suthend," Leonard said, steady as ever, "I''m not entirely sure. Adrian''s always done well in school-good grades, popr, noints from the staff. As for himself... he sometimes tells me he doesn''t want to go to school, but I always thought that was just childish sulking. Other than that, I don''t know."

    Doesn''t want to go to school?

    M remembered Adrian mentioning he wanted to study abroad. Was it more than just a desire to spend time with her? News headlines

    shed through her mind-bullying, school conflicts, all the usuab worries. But Adrian wasn''t the type to let people walk all over him.

    He was just like his father, and M couldn''t deny it: not just the looks, but the stubborn streak too. If someone really crossed him, he''d say something. So was this the first time?

    No point specting. M urged Leonard to drive faster. They needed to get to the school and see for themselves.

    ...

    Sunnybrook Elementary.

    The moment M stepped into the nurse''s office, she froze at the chaotic scene. Two boys, both with bruised faces and puffy eyes, were being kept apart by teachers.

    So it really was a fight!

    "Mom!"

    As soon as Adrian saw her, he barreled across the room, clutching her waist and bursting into loud, blubbering tears. His words tumbled out between sobs, "Mom, they were mean to me they hit me! I lost my tooth!"

    That was all M needed to hear.

    She immediately knelt down, gently cupping Adrian''s battered face. His upper lip was bloodied, and sure enough, one of his front teeth was missing, leaving him lisping through his tears.

    Her anger red. How could someone hit a child this hard?

    "Ms. Suthend, if I could just exin��" the teacher began, her face tense, but

    the door banged open before she could finish.

    Randall swept in, looking furious, with two hulking bodyguards on his heels. "Where''s my son?"

    "Dad! Waaaaaah!"

    Parker McKenna, just as bruised and battered as Adrian, had been quietly dabbing at his eyes. At the sight of his father, he broke downpletely, wailing even louder than Adrian, "Dad, Adrian hit me! And he caffed me names!"

 Chapter 449

    "I did not! You''re the ones who yelled at me and hit me-you even knocked out

    my tooth! And now you''re lying!" Adrian''s wails grew louder as he clung tightly to M''s hand, "Mom, they''re picking on me! They''re being mean!"

    The nurse''s office was suddenly filled with the sound of children crying.

    One shriek after another echoed off the sterile walls.

    No one could make heads or tails of what had actually happened.

    As tempers red and the adults from both sides looked ready to sh again, the teacher hurried to step between them, raising her voice over the din, "Let''s all calm down, please! Parents, let''s just settle down for a moment. Let''s get the kids to quiet down first, and then we can figure out what happened, alright?"

    "Leonard!" M called out first.

    Leonard didn''t look back. With a casual motion, he brushed past the two bodyguards Randall had brought, his expression cool as he returned to M''s side.

    Cara shrank further into the corner, silent and tense.

    ...

    Soon, the two groups had separated to opposite sides of the nurse''s office, a teacher stationed between them. Each parent tried to soothe their own child. After much effort, the room finally quieted enough for a proper conversation. But as soon as the adults tried to make sense of things, each child told a different story.

    Parker insisted he was justughing and talking with his friends when Adrian ran in and started hitting them. He said Adrian kept insulting him even after they came to the nurse''s office, which led to another scuffle.

    "That''s not true at all!"

    Adrian clung even tighter to M''s hand, his wordsing out slurred and lisping through the gap in his teeth, "Mom, they made fun of me for not having a mom or dad-they even said bad things about my dad..." His eyes filled with tears and he choked up. "I couldn''t take it, so I argued with them. That''s when they hit me. I only fought back because they started it."

    Parker''s bruised face flushed even darker with anger. He pointed at Adrian, his hand shaking, "Liar! You threw the first punch-I didn''t even touch you!"

    "You still cursed my parents!" Adrian shouted back.

    M''s eyes grew cold.

    She could tell what had happened. Never mind who threw the first punch-Parker had definitely said something cruel.

    And words like that don''t juste out of a child''s mouth for no reason.

    Unless an adult had set the example.

    M''s icy gaze shifted to Randall. He seemed uneasy and looked away for a split second, but then his eyes snapped back to hers, defiant. "My son has always been gentle he wouldn''t hurt a fly. He''s the kind of kid who walks around an earthworm on the sidewalk. He would never hit anyone. Adrian must have provoked him. Besides, his father was-"

    "Bang!"

    M mmed her hand on the table, making the medicine bottles jump. Her eyes were sharp as she stared down Randall, her voice cold. "Mr. Parker, watch your words."

    Randall fell silent.

    He felt a twinge of guilt, but M''s calm, unyielding manner only made him more resentful. He opened his mouth to retort, but then caught sight of Leonard behind M. Leonard''s face was expressionless as he stepped forward, just enough to remind Randall he was there.

    M, at least, was reasonable. She could be tough, but she always left some room forpromise.

    But Leonard-he was cut from the same ruthless cloth as histe boss, Lysander Montgomery. Not someone you wanted to cross. If you got on his bad side, he wouldn''t just make you regret it��he''d make you wish you''d never been born.

    Randall had thought that with Lysander gone, as one of the major shareholders, Montgomery Holdings would finally be his. He never expected someone like M to appear out of nowhere-tough, sharp, and hard to manipte, with more than a hint of Lysander''s presence. Her status was rock solid, and even Leonard, that old wolf, followed her every word. There was no shaking her.

    She was nothing but trouble.

    He could swallow his pride when it came to corporate battles. But when it came to his own child, he wasn''t backing down. He wanted answers today, no matter what.

    Of course, M was thinking the exact same thing.

    This matter with the children wouldn''t be dropped.

    ...

    "Ms. Stephanie, would you mind telling us what you saw?"

    When it became clear the children''s stories didn''t match, M turned to the quiet teacher, ncing at her name badge with a softer tone.

    Finally, Ms. Stephanie had a chance to speak.

    She let out a relieved sigh and began to recount what she''d learned from the children who had been there.

    Parker had, in fact, been the first to say something nasty.

    But it was Adrian who threw the first punch.

    As for the fight in the nurse''s office, Ms. Stephanie hesitated, struggling to exin. After a moment, she admitted, "After I brought both boys here, separated them. But then Adrian suddenly rushed in and

    grabbed Parker, arguing about something. By the time I got in, they were already fighting again."

    She couldn''t say for sure who started that second fight.

    "No matter what, hitting is wrong!" Randall jumped in as soon as he heard Adrian had struck first. "Maybe my son said something out of line, but he''s a kid-kids say things they don''t mean. You correct them, that''s all. At least he didn''t get violent. Is this how you raise your child-throwing punches because of a few words? This is a civilized society, not a jungle!"

    "And teaching your child to insult and attack other families-is that how you parent?" M''s tone was cool as she looked Randall up and down. "You certainly set a fine example for your son."

    "You-!"

    Randall was about to snap back when M pointed to the security camera mounted on the wall, turning to Ms. Stephanie, "Ms. Stephanie, I''d like to see the security footage."

 Chapter 450

    The ce where Adrian and Parker first started fighting was a narrow corner- right in the surveince blind spot, making it impossible to tell exactly what happened.

    But the infirmary cameras had caught everything.

    M had already prepared herself for what she might see.

    If the footage showed Adrian throwing the first punch, she was ready to ept responsibility. She''d apologize, make amends, but she wasn''t about to let her own child''s injuries be brushed aside either.

    After all, both boys had fought.

    And honestly, what the other kid had said was cruel.

    The school administrators arrived quickly, unlocked the security footage, and soon everyone was crowded around the screen in the infirmary, watching frame by frame.

    Just as Ms. Stephanie had described, the footage showed the two boys bickering as they entered the infirmary. Eventually, they were separated into different rooms. A little whileter, Adrian-face already bruised-suddenly rushed into Parker''s room, grabbed him by the arm, and tried to pull him outside. That''s when Parkershed out.

    Adrian didn''t fight back.

    He went face-first into the desk, and that''s how he lost his front tooth.

    Watching it, M instinctively squeezed Adrian''s hand, her heart pounding with lingering fear. If he''d hit his eye or some other fragile spot instead of just his tooth, the consequences could have been much worse.

    Thank God it was only a tooth.

    But even so, this was serious.

    When the video ended, everyone fell silent.

    Whatever had happened outside, there was no evidence to prove who started it. But here in the infirmary, there was no doubt-it was Parker who struck first.

    M pressed her lips together, took a steadying breath, and patted Adrian''s back as he sobbed quietly in her arms. Once she''d calmed herself, she looked up at Randall, her eyes cold. "Mr. Grant, what do you have to say for yourself now?"

    Randall looked furious.

    Ignoring M, he turned on his son, his voice sharp with anger. "Parker, did you hit him?"

    "No, Dad!" Parker sobbed. "He said you were dead, and that you had another kid somewhere else and didn''t want me anymore. That''s the only reason I hit him. I didn''t think he wouldn''t dodge. I didn''t mean to�Dhe called me names first..."

    Randall''s expression darkened.

    Adrian, still crying, tugged at M''s sleeve and tried to speak through the gap where his tooth used to be. "That''s not true! Mom, don''t listen to him, he''s lying. He said my dad was gone, and that I was some worthless orphan, and that you and Dad were divorced and nobody wanted me anymore. I just wanted to ask him why he said that, but he wouldn''t exin and then he hit me. It hurts, Mom..."

    M''s heart twisted painfully.

    She cradled Adrian tighter, whispering soothing words.

    Parker, voice shrill, shouted back, "That''s not true! You-you-" He couldn''t find the words, his little fists balled up in frustration as he tried to lunge forward, but Randall caught him and held him back.

    "Parker! That''s enough!"

    Parker blinked away tears, looking up at his father''s disappointed face. ��Dad, I swear I''m telling the truth-please believe me!"

    "We''ll discuss this at home."

    Randall handed his son off to a waiting security guard, then turned back to M, who was kneeling tofort Adrian. His tone was frosty. "Ms. Suthend, both our kids were in the wrong. Let''s just call it even."

    Call it even?

    M stroked Adrian''s hair.

    al.n

    She rose slowly, ready to argue, but caught sight of Parker huddled in the security guard''s arms, his own face bruised and blotchy from crying She frowned, then looked Randall in the eye. "Absolutely not. You owe Adrian an apology."

    The things Parker had said no child coulde up with that on his own. Clearly,

    those words hade from an adult, probably repeated at home.

    This wasn''t just the children''s fault. The root was with the parents.

    Randall''s jaw tightened. He wasn''t about to apologize-not here, not in front of

    everyone, not even to set an example for his own son.

    "No way," he snapped. "Don''t push

    your luck, M. Your kid isn''t meless either. He started this! And I know my son-he''s always well-behaved, he doesn''t lie. Can you say your kid didn''t insult mine?"

    He added, "Either we both drop it, or we get the hospital to check the injuries and

    let thew decide. What, you think you can throw your weight around here?"

    "Fine," M shot back without hesitation.

    Randall froze, taken aback.

    M grabbed Adrian''s hand and headed for the door, ncing coldly at Randall as

    she passed. ��Let''s go. To the hospital."

    Randall''s face darkened.

    Fine, then. What if Parker''s injuries turned out to be worse?

    At the hospital, after the exams, M anxiously questioned the doctor about the

    severity of Adrian''s injuries and whether his tooth would grow back.

    She finally breathed easier when she heard it was just a minor injury.

    If they hadn''t wasted time arguing at school, she would have brought Adrian to the doctor much sooner.

    Thank goodness it wasn''t serious.

    "Next time something like this

    happens, youe straight to me,"

    M said softly as she dabbed ointment on Adrian''s scrapes, her tone a little scolding. "If you can''t find me, go to Grandpa, or MD Leonard, or your teacher. Violence is the absolutest resort. It hurts others and yourself. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, Mom. I was wrong."

    Adrian admitted his mistake, but when the medicine stung his skin, he winced and tried to squirm away, tears spilling over again. M quickly soothed him.

    When she finished tending his wounds, M continued, "No matter what, hitting someone is wrong. You owe Parker an apology too."

    "Why should I? He started it!" Adrian protested, his voice rising. But under his mother''s gentle gaze, his resolve crumbled. He turned away, grumbling, "Well, only if he apologizes first! He insulted me first!"

    M stroked his hair in silence.

    Just then, the hospital room door swung open. Randall appeared, clutching a crumpled exam report. He red at Adrian, muttered a stiff "Sorry," and stalked out without another word, disappearing down the hall.

 Chapter 451

    Neither M nor her son quite processed what had just happened.

    It took a while for M to snap back to reality, feeling a weight lift off her chest. So Parker wasn''t seriously hurt after all.

    That was a relief.

    If Parker truly had been badly injured, exining things would have be a nightmare.

    Still... even with bodyguards around, was it really safe to leave a child alone in the hospital? Did men always look after kids in such a careless way?

    With a slight frown, M took Adrian by the hand and led him to the next room. Just then, the doctor stepped out, and she took the opportunity to ask about Parker''s condition. Only when she was assured it was just a few bruises and scrapes did she finally let out a sigh of relief.

    As soon as they entered, Parker-cradled in a bodyguard''s arms-shot them a furious re. Adrian immediately rolled his eyes, spat a "pffft," and turned to march right back out the door.

    Apologize? No way!

    He wasn''t in the wrong!

    That brat totally deserved it!

    But the moment Adrian spun on his heel, M grabbed him by the arm, holding him in ce. Under her pointed gaze, he dragged out a reluctant, "I''m so-rr-y for hitting you... Ow, Mom! I said it! Why are you twisting my ear? That hurts!"

    M pinched his ear gently, exasperation clear in her voice. "Can''t you apologize like a normal person?"

    Before Adrian could protest any further, Parker exploded. He snatched the bag of medicine from the bodyguard and hurled it at them. "Get out!"

    Instinctively, M shielded her son.

    The medicine bag thumped against her arm and tumbled to the floor.

    Adrian was momentarily stunned, his face darkening, ready to lunge at Parker and teach him a lesson. But M held him back with an iron grip. The two bodyguards quickly scooped up the medicine, murmured apologies to M, and rushed Parker out of the room.

    Adrian was still fuming.

    "Mom, why''d you stop me? You saw what he did. He had iting!"

    "Adrian!"

    M''s voice turned cold. "What did I just say to you?"

    Adrian deted, mumbling, "Don''t solve problems with violence..."

    M let out a weary sigh, crouched down, and pulled her son into a gentle hug, patting his back and speaking softly.

    "Adrian, I need you to remember: violence is always ast resort. It never truly solves anything. It only makes things moreplicated, and people get hurt- sometimes you, sometimes someone else. This time it was just a few scrapes, but what if something really bad happened? What would I do then? Next time, when something happens,e to me or find an adult. Promise me, okay?"

    Adrian wanted to protest. Great-grandpa and Uncle had taught him how to make a fight look dramatic without really hurting anyone-some tricks wouldn''t even leave a mark. He hadn''t quite mastered them yet, and besides, his ssmates were all so weak, none of them could take him on.

    But in the end, he said nothing. He nestled closer into his mother''s arms, soaking up the rare moment of her undivided attention.

    Even if he''d lost a tooth, it was worth it.

    He loved the way she looked at him, eyes full of worry-because in those

    moments, he felt certain he was her most precious treasure. Just like Dad always said... he was her one and only, the one she''d always love.

    He was the only one.

    ...

    That night,

    M dropped Adrian off at his great-grandfather''s house. After exining what had happened, the old man didn''t seem particrly upset. He simply kept the boy in the study and suggested M stay in the country for a few more days.

    Given what Adrian had just been through, M was worried too, so she agreed. Now she just had to figure out how to exin things to her great-aunt.

    Jade Suthend was definitely going to be angry.

    Bracing herself, M called Jade. She didn''t dare mention the fight-her great-aunt already had a low opinion of Adrian, and if she found out about this, she''d never let M stay in the country any longer. But to M''s surprise, when she said she needed to stay a few more days, Jade didn''t sound angry at all. In fact, she sounded delighted.

    After a little more conversation, M started to realize what was really going on.

    She fell silent.

    "In any case, it''s settled," her

    great-aunt dered. "I''ve met the

    young man-he''s the grandson of my dear friend. Comes from a good family good looks, excellent

    character-the whole package. He''s a little younger than you, but that''s hardly an issue, and he''s nning to settle in Ennd. Didn''t you say you''d move back to Ennd after you finished things up at home? It''s time to find someone who wants to live in Ennd too."

    "Don''t tell me it''s impossible. What, are you nning to mourn that dead man forever? For someone like him?"

    "If you can''te back, it''s fine. He''ll be arriving in the country soon anyway.

    Make sure you meet him��properly! He''s my best friend''s grandson."

    By the time M hung up, she hadn''t gotten a single word in.

    She understood Jade''s intentions. Even though she''d never said

    outright why M returned home,

    Jade knew it was because of th

    ?

    Montgomery family mess. Now she

    was pushing M to meet someone

    new, probably out of fear M might

    ?

    change her mind if she stayed too

    long. Not that that was ever going to happen.

    But Jade never believed her.

    Most likely, though, Jade just wanted someone to keep Mpany, so she wouldn''t be alone.

    But with so many things weighing on her mind, M really didn''t have the energy to think about starting over.

    Still, she''d meet the guy. After all, he was Jade''s friend''s grandson. Maybe he already knew she had a child; maybe, once he found out, he''d lose interest. Exhausted, M shook her head and headed for the kitchen. She''d make some nourishing soup for Adrian.

    ...

    The study was silent.

    After M left, the warmth faded from the old man''s face. He nced coldly at Leonard, then turned to the boy standing at the door and called out sternly,

    "Come here."

    The tenderness Adrian had shown with his mother vanished. He walked over obediently and gave a quiet greeting.

    "Great-grandpa."

 Chapter 452

    The study door swung open.

    Adrian shot out first, his navy school uniform wrinkled and bunched in his hand, swinging carelessly as he went. He''d just endured a stern lecture from his great- grandfather, and the marks of a recent fight still showed on his face. Leonard followed calmly behind, closing the heavy door with a quiet click. The two moved down the long corridor, its gray stone and dark wood echoing with their footsteps -one adult, one child, the younger trailing a bit ahead.

    After a while, Adrian suddenly stopped and turned, looking up at Leonard. "Leonard, did I really mess up this time? But Mom wasn''t even mad at me."

    He''d aplished what he wanted, all on his own. Why was his great- grandfather so angry?

    Leonard paused, ncing down at Adrian''s bruised, medicated face. ��Master Adrian, your great-grandfather and your mother are both right. Violence might work sometimes, but it won''t solve most problems and always brings more trouble. And to be honest, you handled this rather poorly."

    If Adrian hadn''t been hurt and M hadn''t rushed in out of worry, the whole messy scene could have easily been picked apart by anyone paying attention. There were holes everywhere, ws obvious to any outsider.

    He considered for a moment, then added, "At the very least, your father would never have handled things this way."

    "Dad?" Adrian''s eyes brightened, then quickly dimmed. He moved closer, tugging gently at the cuff of Leonard''s crisp ck suit. ��Leonard, what would Dad have done?"

    ��Sir?�� Leonard tilted his head, pausing in thought. ��If it were your father, he''d never have given anyone the chance to say a word. This problem would never have reached your mother. It would have been handled so quietly no one would even notice."

    Of course, knowing Lysander, no one would dare cause trouble in front of him in the first ce. The very thought wouldn''t even cross their minds.

    "Would he just... scare them into silence?" Adrian asked, tilting his head in confusion.

    Leonard shook his head, sighing softly. "There are many ways to keep people quiet, Master Adrian. Resorting to violence is the least effective. Solving problems without bloodshed is always better-it''s safer, and far more permanent."

    "So how do you do that?" Adrian pressed, curiosity lighting his face.

    "You''re still young. There''s no rush to learn these things," Leonard said, patting his head gently. "Even if you were a little clumsy this time, you still did well. Don''t worry-just take your time."

    "But Mom almost found out," Adrian grumbled, pushing out his lower lip in frustration. "Great-grandpa said I did a bad job, and I don''t even understand what you all are talking about. When people insult me, I get upset. I''m strong, so why can''t I just hit them?"

    After all, whenever he fought back, people stopped talking.

    It always worked before.

    "Then do it your way," Leonard replied.

    "Huh?" Adrian''s eyes widened. "But Leonard, you just said violence isn''t good."

    "It isn''t. But that doesn''t mean it never works." Leonard''s gaze softened as he met the boy''s eyes, his tone firm and reassuring. "Remember this, Adrian: you have a lot of room to make mistakes. You''re young-you''ve got plenty of chances to try, fail, and learn. There''s no need to limit yourself now."

    It''s all right not to understand. Childhood is meant for stumbling, for falling into every pit and learning through a little pain.

    "But if you do mess up,�� Leonard continued, "you have to be ready to face the consequences."

    Even if you lose something precious.

    Never regret it.

    That''s just life-a road paved with both gain and loss.

    Adrian nodded, half-understanding, then looked up again. "But Mom will be mad. I don''t want her to be angry with me. I don''t want her to hate me."

    Mom hated violence.

    "That''s why you need to think things through," Leonard said. "If you''re worried or afraid, stop and consider what you might lose. Adrian, you won''t always be so lucky."

    He reached out, his pale, elegant fingers brushing over Adrian''s bruised cheek. The boy winced at the sting, and Leonard withdrew his hand, voice gentle as he continued, "This time, your smartest move was the tears. Your mother can''t stand to see you cry. You''re her only child, her flesh and blood."

    That was the biggest difference between Adrian and his father.

    Adrian could show weakness.

    Sometimes Leonard wondered if things would have turned out differently if Lysander had been able to show vulnerability��if he could have cried, or reached

    out to M. But Lysander never allowed himself that softness.

    He''d never let himself be weak.

    Even with M, even with the

    M

    woman he loved, the rare moments he lowered his guard were always shadowed by an unyielding

    l.ne

    strength-a kind of pressure that allowed no refusal or retreat His "vulnerability" only made people more wary, more distant

    But tears and vulnerability��those were Adrian''s greatest weapons with his mother.

    He knew exactly when and with whom to show his softer side, to let himself seekfort and shelter. That, more than anything, set him apart from his father- though perhaps it was just because Adrian was still a child.

    Who knew what he''d be like once he grew up.

    Leonard sighed inwardly and ruffled the boy''s hair. "Do what you want, Adrian. You''re young-this is the time to be fearless."

    You''re a Montgomery. The future head of this family. You should charge forward, not second-guess yourself or let uncertainty turn into weakness.

    So don''t be afraid.

    Let nothing hold you back.

    ...

    Adrian, still a little lost, nodded and started down the corridor, his steps lighter

    than before. But after a few paces, he paused and turned around.

    Leonard was standing right behind him.

    It struck Adrian, suddenly, that for as long as he could remember, Mr. Leonard had always been there: first quietly supporting his father, then his mother, and now, without ever being asked, walking just behind him-always there, always watching over him.

 Chapter 453

    He stopped mid-step, then suddenly dashed forward and grabbed Leonard''s hand. Looking up, his eyes sparkled with hope. "Leonard, you''ll stay with me forever too, right?"

    Just like you''re always with Mom and Dad.

    Leonard froze, caught off guard.

    For a moment, seeing the child''s trusting, adoring gaze, that face-usually as cold and unmoving as winter ice-softened. The corners of his lips lifted in a fleeting smile so subtle that when Adrian blinked, it was already gone, like he''d imagined it. But he did hear Leonard''s voice, surprisingly gentle.

    "I''ll always be here."

    "But even if I''m not, young master, you don''t need to worry. There''s someone out there waiting for you in the future, someone who''ll stay by your side forever- longer than your parents, longer than me."

    That was the Montgomery family''s way.

    Leonard, though, belonged to the master and madam.

    "Your mother''s here. Go on now."

    At the end of the hallway, M appeared, turning the corner with easy grace. Her dark hair was pinned up with a simpleb, and her pale, flowing dress seemed to catch the moonlight, wrapping her in a gentle, silvery glow. Seeing her approach, Leonard stopped beneath the eaves.

    "Mom!"

    Adrian''s question vanished in an instant. He raced over, flinging himself into M''s arms. She caught him easily, taking the rumpled school jacket from his hand without a word, then gave Leonard a polite nod before leading Adrian away.

    A warm spring breeze drifted through the corridor, carrying M''s soft voice to Leonard. "What did your grandfather say? Did he scold you?"

    "He just told me not to get into fights..."

    "Well, you should listen to him."

    "I know. Mom, you smell so nice. Did you make something good for me?" Adrian''s voice was full of excitement.

    "I did. I made some soup."

    M smiled gently. "Later, remember to bring your great-grandpa a bowl, all right? He''s getting old. Don''t do things that upset him anymore."

    "Got it."

    Adrian piped up, "Oh, and Leonard hasn''t eaten either. I''ll bring him a bowl too!" "...All right."

    As the voices of mother and son faded down the hall, Leonard stood quietly under the eaves. He tipped his head back to gaze at the bright curve of the moon, feeling, for once, that spring was truly warm and beautiful. His phone vibrated in his pocket, and he fished it out, answering after it rang several times.

    "Sir."

    "Yes, Madam and young master were just here. Sorry for the dy..."

    "I understand."

    Inside the old manor, in Adrian''s bedroom, the evening passed quietly. After dinner, M coaxed Adrian to take his medicine, then sat beside him at the desk as he worked on his homework.

    Not that he needed any real help.

    Adrian''s studies had never been a cause for worry.

    She sat with herptop open, working on her own projects-just keeping himpany as he worked.

    Despite the recent fight (the injuries weren''t serious), M had arranged for Adrian to stay home and rest for a week, giving him a break from schoolwork, too. She was surprised when he refused-he didn''t skipping sses, but insisted on doing his homework anyway.

    So diligent and well-behaved it was almost unbelievable.

    M could hardly believe how much Adrian had changed. Once upon a time, even though his grades were good, he''d hated homework-always wanting to y games or watch cartoons instead. Any attempt to get him to study used to turn the house upside down.

    He''d even told her to stop nagging so much, and eventually, she''d given up. She never imagined there''de a day when he''d manage his own time so sensibly.

    All in just one year.

    She had to admit, it was Adrian''s great-grandfather who worked the real magic. M knew she could never have managed it herself��Adrian had never been this obedient for her.

    Shaking her head in amazement, M refocused. She set up her drawing tablet and pulled up the wedding dress design she was. working on amission from a high-profile British client who had sought out her boutique, Splendid, and requested M''s personal touch for a custom gown.

    She hadn''t met the client yet, but rumor had it the wedding was for a British prince, and Splendid had been chosen to design the bride''s dress.

    ??%

    This year had been a whirlwind, bouncing between managing Montgomery Holdings and Splendid''s executive meetings home and abroad-not that she enjoyed it, but she couldn''t avoid it

    either. Even so, M never gave up her design work. Thanks to

    Splendid''s tform, some of her creations had even made it onto the

    international stage, and her

    reputation in the design world was quietly growing.

    Her skills, at least, were up to the task.

    But her name, Lillian, still carried less weight than her great-aunt''s.

    She''d assumed such a prestigious job would go to Jade-the designer who had dressed thete Queen herself. But to her surprise, the client had requested M by name, drawn to her unique style. Since there was no rush, M had agreed.

    It was the perfect chance to make her mark in the art and fashion world. After all, what M wanted wasn''t just to inherit Splendid or Montgomery Holdings ��she dreamed of building her own brand. And she was confident she could do it, if only given enough time.

    Her stylus traced smooth lines over the dense sketch, adding a drifting cloud in the corner-her signature, the mark of Lillian. She wanted her name to be renowned, not just recognized.

    That was her ambition.

    A royal wedding called for something extraordinary.

    So did the dress.

    It couldn''t be ordinary.

    As M pondered the design, Adrian, halfway through his homework, leaned over

    to peek at her screen. "Mom, what are you drawing this time?"

    "A wedding dress," M answered absently.

    Adrian''s hand froze, his eyes wide in surprise.

 Chapter 454

    Whether it was her design work or her job at thepany, M had never

    avoided talking about Adrian to her son. If he asked about her projects, she would patiently exin, even though Adrian rarely understood much of it. But that was fine.

    Exposure, even if only in passing, was still a kind of subtle education.

    This time, though, Adrian understood perfectly. "You''re drawing a wedding dress?" He absolutely knew what a wedding dress was and what it was for.

    "Mom, are you getting married?" Adrian didn''t look thrilled.

    M couldn''t help butugh and shook her head. "No, sweetheart. This is for a client''s wedding, not for me."

    But the question sparked a thought. Since the topic hade up, maybe it was a good time to ask Adrian how he''d feel if she ever remarried. Setting down her pen, she smiled at him. "But if Mom did want to get married again, how would you feel about having a new dad?"

    Adrian''s face fell. "I don''t want one."

    "Mom, I don''t want a new dad. I just want..." He trailed off. His father had always been strict, and Adrian never particrly liked it, but if he could, he''d want that dad back. Not wanting to upset his mom, though, he just finished quietly, "I just want you."

    "And if you get married again, will there be other kids? I don''t want that! I wouldn''t like it!"

    All he wanted was for his mom to stay with him.

    And he would stay with her, too.

    M was both amused and exasperated. She''d expected Adrian to resist the idea of a new father, but she hadn''t anticipated that he''d already thought about the possibility of new siblings��and was even more strongly opposed to that.

    Luckily, she had no ns for another marriage anytime soon. Herst rtionship had been exhausting, almost traumatic, and the divorce had nearly broken her. She still hadn''t managed to recover.

    Maybe she was a bit afraid now.

    Marriage was not something to rush into.

    Afterforting Adrian and promising that if she ever did consider remarrying, she''d ask for his opinion first, the matter was put to rest.

    Since Adrian was still home from school to recuperate, M made time to spend the whole day with him. That night, after dropping him off at her family''s old house, her phone buzzed with a new contact request on Instagram. The note read: "Blind date."

    It took her a moment to remember.

    Oh, right��she''d almost forgotten. Her great-aunt had set her up with a blind date, someone from Ennd who''d just arrived in the country. That was fast.

    And the guy was nothing if not direct.

    She epted the request. After all, it was the child of her great-aunt''s close friend; refusing via text would be too dismissive. She decided it would be more respectful to reject him in person. Her great-aunt had even asked her to pick him up at the airport, so M messaged to ask about his arrival time.

    Tomorrow night, came the reply.

    The next afternoon,

    M let Cara leave work early, tidied up her own things, and headed out. But when she reached the parking lot, she hesitated and nced at Leonard, who was following her as usual. She sighed. "I have personal ns tonight. You don''t need to tag along."

    "My job is to ensure Chairman Suthend''s safety."

    Back in Ennd, Jade was in charge and Leonard had kept his distance. But now that they were back home, and given the current circumstances, he felt it necessary to stick close just in case.

    "Fine," M relented.

    Trying to dissuade Leonard was pointless.

    If he wanted toe, so be it.

    But when he confirmed they were headed to the airport, Leonard couldn''t help but ask, "Are you picking someone up, Chairman Suthend?" He hadn''t received any updates about this.

    "Yeah," M replied, keeping it brief.

    Seeing she didn''t feel like chatting, Leonard didn''t press further. The sky was tinted gold and the city lights sparkled as they drove toward the airport.

    They hit a bit of traffic, and by the time they arrived, the sunset had painted the sky red. M stepped out, phone in hand, and suddenly realized-she''d never asked for his phone number, or even his name. How exactly was she supposed to find him?

    Awkward.

    But she didn''t have long to dwell on it. A gentle waft of rose perfume floated by, and out of the corner of her eye she caught a glimpse of a slende, elegant hand reaching toward her. Around the wrist was a silver bracelet with delicately cut-out initials, a fine red thread threaded through the silver, winding around a pale forearm.

    The cool silver and soft red string made a surprisingly strikingbination, with a

    subtle, maic allure.

    "Hello, I''m Johnnie."

    His voice was unexpectedly warm and even.

    M looked up slowly. The man had

    a wless, sculpted jawline, soft

    pink lips curved slightly in a smile, and a straight, refined nose. His eyes narrow and long-were. on her with a gentle amusement. His ck hair was a little long and tousled, tucked behind one ear on one side and falling loose on the other, framing his pale cheekbones.

    His features were sharp, almost cold, but his smile was kind.

    Her great-aunt hadn''t exaggerated-he was stunning.

    She must have put real effort into finding this one.

    Years of artistic training had left M with a deep appreciation for beautiful things. She found herself staring for a moment too long, lost in admiration, before snapping out of it, a little embarrassed. She offered her hand, apologizing, "Sorry, you''re just... really handsome. I got distracted."

    Instead of shaking her hand, he gently took her fingers and drew her closer, pressing a light kiss to her cheek-a ssic British greeting.

    When he stepped back, he smiled and said, "Thank you for thepliment. The pleasure is mine."

    It took M a second to remember her great-aunt had mentioned that he''d lived abroad for years, and was nning to settle in Ennd. The cheek kiss must just be a habit. Still, she felt her cheeks flush. He really was that good-looking.

 Chapter 455

    Her taste in clothes wasn''t bad at all��a pale blue, long, soft-fabric coat draped over her shoulders, cinched casually at the waist with a dark belt she hadn''t bothered to tie properly. There was an effortless ease about her, a touch of nonchnce that somehow made it all look artistic.

    It was the kind of look that made M want to pull out her sketchbook and capture

    her on the spot.

    "Chairman Suthend." The driver''s door opened and Leonard stepped out. He spared a brief nce at Johnnie, who stood there smiling but silent, before turning to M. "It''s prettyte," he said. "Are we dropping him off at home now?"

    ��I haven''t had dinner yet.�� Johnnie spoke suddenly, his gaze warm and direct. ��Ms. Suthend, if you''re free, would you join me for dinner?"

    "Of course," M agreed at once.

    She''d nned to have a proper conversation with him after picking him up anyway, and dinner was as good an opportunity as any. After all, this was the child of her great-aunt''s dear friend-she couldn''t just let him go hungry. "But don''t you want to drop off your luggage first?" she asked, ncing at the suitcase covered in Van Gogh''s Starry Night.

    "It''s fine. It''s not heavy."

    Of course, M couldn''t be expected to handle it herself. Leonard, silently taking the hint, picked up the suitcase and stowed it in the trunk. When they pulled up outside an elegant little restaurant, he suddenly got the sense that something was

    off.

    He watched as M and Johnnie went inside, but instead of following, he hung back and made a quick call. The response came almost immediately.

    A set-up. Arranged by Jade, no less.

    Once he confirmed it, Leonard��usually the picture of calm��actually looked a little surprised. But this wasn''t his business, especially if it was Jade''s idea. Still... he tapped his fingers lightly on the steering wheel and sighed inwardly. Trouble, he thought.

    ...

    Upstairs, on the second floor of the restaurant.

    M handed the menu to Johnnie, inviting him to order whatever he liked. He pushed it back with a gentle smile, insisting she go first and assuring her he wasn''t picky.

    Once they''d ced their orders, Johnnie finally spoke. "I haven''t properly introduced myself. I''m Johnnie. My family''s been in the perfume business for several generations. My parents moved abroad in their time, and I''m currently doing my master''s at the University of sgow in the UK. I''m 24. nning to settle in Britain after graduation. I love studying fragranceposition." M was taken aback.

    Had she heard that right? He was still in school? Okay, a graduate student, but... 24? Great-aunt, what were you thinking!

    He''s just a kid!

    For a moment, her expression shifted. She hesitated, then said, "Um, you know I have a child, right? He just turned nine."

    "Yes, I know." Johnnie smiled. "I''ve seen pictures-he''s adorable. I really like kids."

    "...Thank you."

    At that moment, the waiter arrived with their food, and conversation stalled. After the server left, M spoke up again, "Look, since you''re still in school, you should probably focus on your studies for now. There''s no need to rush into these things. Marriage should be considered carefully."

    "So, you want to wait until I graduate?" Johnnie asked with a faint smile. "That might take a while I''m probably going to do a PhD."

    "No, that''s not what I mean." M took a deep breath. "I mean... you''re so much younger than me. You''re still so young. We''re not really suitable."

    Silence settled over the table.

    "So, Ms. Suthend, you don''t like me?" Johnnie asked.

    "It''s not that." M sounded exasperated. "It''s just... everything else is negotiable, but marriage isn''t. We''re not a match."

    "I understand."

    The words had barely left her mouth when Johnnie, who''d been wearing that polite little smile, suddenly let out a long sigh. His smile brightened, even became

    a bit mischievous. "Well, that makes this easier, then."

    M blinked. "Pardon?"

    "To be honest Johnnie said with a wry grin, "my parents don''t like how much I''m immersed in academics They''ve been hounding me to married for two years

    now nonstop. I couldn''t ta eine

    it

    anymore, so I came back home to escape for a while. And then, well... here we are."

    M understood instantly.

    They were both here because they had no choice. She looked at him with sudden

    empathy a sense of kindred spirits in adversity.

    "But honestly, even though this

    meeting was forced on us," Johnnie said, his eyes crinkling, "if I ever had to marry, think someone as straightforward and easy to talk to as you would be a great match. As for your age or your child, don''t see those as problems. You''re young and beautiful."

    "Oh-thank you," M replied quickly, then added, "But as for marriage, I really don''t think so."

    Her refusal didn''t seem to bother Johnnie. He just smiled. "Ms. Suthend, since we''re both being pressured by our families but neither of us wants to rush into anything, why don''t we make a deal? Something mutually beneficial."

    ...

    Meanwhile

    In the Federal Security Bureau''s tech conference room, Forrest Whitmore scrolled through his phone during the break. A new message had popped up.

    It was from Giselle.

    "Well, Forrest, have you made up your mind? Do you want to work together? If

    you keep hesitating, even I won''t be able to help you."

    He tapped on the photos attached.

    There was M, sitting by the window on the second floor of a chic restaurant, deep in

    conversation with a strikingly young man. She wasughing,pletely at ease. Forrest''s long fingers

    paused over her smiling face, erged on his screen.

    A smile tugged at his lips, but it never reached his eyes.

    How wonderful.

    Just perfect.

    She''d said she''d think about it, but here she was, sneaking off to a blind date. Wonderful indeed... Ignoring Giselle''s message, Forrest immediately called M.

 Chapter 456

    "How do you feel about my suggestion, Ms. Suthend?" On the second floor of the restaurant, by the window, Johnnie''s voice was gentle as he spoke, his right fingers absentmindedly tracing the silver bracelet and red cord on his left wrist.

    "The suggestion is..."

    M had just begun when her bag started buzzing. Across the table, Johnnie smiled and gestured for her to take the call, assuring her he didn''t mind.

    She fished out her phone.

    A moment of silence.

    Forrest? Why is he calling?

    Thinking back to their recent conversation in the tea room, and then ncing at the current scene, M felt a touch awkward-though it was really just a hint. She waved at Johnnie, then stepped to a corner further from the table to answer.

    "Forrest?"

    "It''s me." His voice, as always, was gentle and calm. "Have you had dinner yet? I found a great new ce I''d love to take you to. I could pick you upter if you''re free."

    The familiarity of his words tugged at her heart. Years ago-seven or eight, back in college-that''s exactly how it used to be: the two of them exploring the city, discovering hidden restaurants, sharing good food and new adventures.

    Those were some of the happiest days of her life.

    She almost said yes without thinking, then quickly caught herself, a note of apology in her tone. "Tonight''s not great, I''m out having dinner with someone." There was a brief silence.

    Then Forrest''s voice again, even and steady. "Is it a work meeting? Sorry, I didn''t mean to intrude. We can pick another time."

    "No, it''s not that."

    Maybe it was the memories, or maybe she just didn''t see any reason to hide. M''s reply was frank and open. "This is actually a blind date my great-aunt set up. The guy''s the son of one of her old friends. I couldn''t really say no. He just got back from overseas, so I picked him up from the airport and now we''re grabbing dinner. So... tonight''s out."

    Forrest seemed surprised by her honesty. He didn''t say anything for a long moment, long enough that M called his name a couple times before he finally answered-chuckling softly. "Mimi, you really..."

    "What?" M sounded confused.

    "It''s a relief."

    "Huh?"

    But Forrest didn''t borate. He justughed. "Let''s meet another time then. How about tomorrow night?"

    M mentally ran through her schedule and sighed. "Tomorrow''s tough. I''ve got a work thing. But the day after-I''m free then, for sure."

    "Alright."

    When the call��ended, Forrest was standing in the hallway outside the Federal Security Bureau''s

    conference room. He ran a fing

    over a photo of M on his phone, her smile bright and warm. He found himself smiling too. So many years had passed; so many faces in his memory had changed-including his own. But M was still the

    same-forthright, gracious, with that same radiant smile.

    She hadn''t changed at all.

    Just then, a message popped up on his screen from Giselle, still waiting for an answer: "Forrest, have you decided yet?"

    At the same time,

    The conference room door opened and a staffer stuck his head out, calling down the hall, "Mr. Whitmore, the meeting''s about to start."

    "Coming."

    Forrest replied, quickly texted Giselle back, then turned off his phone and stepped into the meeting room.

    ...

    Back in the restaurant.

    When M returned to the table, Johnnie didn''t ask about the call. He simply repeated his earlier proposal.

    To avoid all the pressure from their families and the endless string of blind dates, the two of them would pretend to be seeing each other at least in front of their rtives. private, they''d stay out of each other''s way. If one of them found someone they genuinely wanted to marry, the deal would end

    automatically.

    Given that both their families lived abroad, keeping up the charade wouldn''t be too difficult. M agreed.

    It would put her great-aunt''s mind at ease for now-and spare her from constant nagging.

    "But just to be clear," M added, "our cover story is only that we''re getting to know each other and it''s going okay. That way we can buy some time."

    "Of course."

    Johnnie smiled and offered his hand. "Then here''s to our partnership, Ms.

    Suthend. From now on, we''re friends."

    "To our partnership."

    They shook hands, both feeling a wave of relief. Atst, they wouldn''t have to face

    the never-ending parade of awkward dates-at least for a while.

    With that worry off their shoulders, the food suddenly seemed a lot more appetizing. Their conversation grew light and easy as they finished dinne M insisted on paying, citing seniority, and Johnnie didn''t@rgue. They left the table together, and as they walked downstairs, M caught another hint of the subtle, rosy

    fragrance on him.

    It wasn''t overpowering-just fresh, elegant, and lingering. There was something

    unique about it, a note she hadn''t encountered in any store-bought rose

    fragrance.

    Remembering that the Fontaines had been master perfumers for generations, M-who knew a thing or two about scents herself thanks to her work in fashion -couldn''t help but ask.

    "You mean ''Lush Dream''?" Johnnie smiled.

    ��Lush Dream,�� M repeated softly, genuinely impressed. ��That''s a lovely name.

    Is there a story behind it?"

    "I''m not really sure." Johnnie''s smile was modest. "I only fine-tuned the proportions of some of the ingredients. The original concept came from my mentor. The roses we use are pretty special, too. Even the name was her idea.��

 Chapter 457

    "But why Lush Dream? My mentor never exined. After it was made, the fragrance was never released, and there''s not even a trace of it on the market."

    Hearing this, M felt a twinge of disappointment.

    She''d found the scent so unique and alluring that she''d wanted to ask where she could buy it, intending to pick up a few bottles as gifts for Felicity Fontaine. Felicity adored roses-Montgomery Manor itself even had a ss conservatory filled with roses, built especially for her by Conrad Montgomery.

    The blooms flourished all year round.

    If M could give her this fragrance, she was sure Felicity would be delighted.

    "You like this perfume?" Johnnie caught the sh of regret on M''s face and spoke up, as if reading her mind.

    "Yes, it''s beautiful and distinctive," M replied with a smile. "I wanted to ask where I could find it, so I could give it to a rtive who loves roses. It''s a shame, really."

    If her mentor didn''t want to sell it, she couldn''t push the matter.

    "Oh, that''s nothing," Johnnie said with a chuckle. "Let me call my mentor tonight. If your friend is as passionate about roses as he is, maybe he''ll agree to let me set aside a few bottles as a gift. Consider it a thank you for Ms. Suthend''s

    generosity this evening."

    "You''re too kind-it was just dinner."

    Johnnie smiled. "This is hardly a big deal."

    Later, M dropped Johnnie off at the hotel where he was staying during his visit. After a bit more small talk, she took her leave.

    She watched his car disappear into the stream of evening traffic.

    The smile faded from Johnnie''s face, his lips pressed into a thin line, and the sharp, cool lines of his features became even more severe.

    He turned and headed for the elevator, riding it up to his room.

    He shrugged off his coat, unbuttoning his shirt with one hand. A slim red string, looped through a silver cuff on his wrist, swung gently as he moved. With his other hand, he picked up his phone and dialed a number. When the call connected, his voice was low and even.

    "Professor, I met her today."

    "Yes, just as you predicted-she really does love your Lush Dream blend. I think she wants to give it to her rtive... Yes, I told her I''d have to check with you first..."

    He tossed his shirt aside, revealing sun-kissed skin and a toned, athletic back marked by a few faint scars. Rather than marring his appearance, they lent him a wild, untamed air. Bare-chested, he walked into the bathroom, leaving a trail of discarded clothes behind.

    "I understand."

    "I''ll bring those bottles you made yourself and give them to her the next time we meet... I''m sure she''ll love them."

    He ended the call.

    Water thundered in the bathroom, steam clouding the air.

    ...

    Night had fallen, and the city lights gleamed.

    At this hour, traffic in Kingsford was still a nightmare. ncing at the sluggish line

    of cars outside, M decided to call Jade first.

    Jade must have been waiting for news, because she picked up right away, her voice brimming with anticipation. "Well? What do you think? Any sparks?"

    "Aunt Jade, we only just met."

    M sounded exasperated.

    "What does that matter? Sometimes you only need one nce to know," Jade insisted, utterly matter-of-fact.

    Thinking of the coboration she''d just agreed upon with Johnnie, M answered cautiously, keeping her tone deliberately vague. "...He seems... fine..."

    "So, when''s the wedding?"

    Before M could borate, Jade barreled on, excitement in her voice. "This time, I''ll design your wedding dress myself, and the ceremony has to be grand. I want you to be the most beautiful bride in the world!"

    M fell silent. As touched as she was by her aunt''s enthusiasm, they had only

    met once-wasn''t this too much, too soon?

    Jade was already off and running, talking about everything from the dessert menu to the guest list, so M quickly cut her off and got straight to the point. "Wait, Aunt Jade, hold on. Marriage is way too fast. I just think he''s decent we can keep getting to know each other. Please don''t rush me, you''re scaring me. Otherwise, let''s just drop it."

    "Drop it? Absolutely not!"

    Jade grumbled, "You young people are soplicated. Back in my day, the bride and groom didn''t even need to meet beforehand."

    Not that she''d ever been married herself.

    But times had changed, and she''d introduced M to plenty of prospects before- only for the girl to dodge every attempt with one excuse or another. Now, finally, she was willing to meet someone, and even seemed to get along with him. Jade knew she couldn''t push too hard.

    But she wasn''t going to let up entirely.

    "All right, but you two need to see each other more," Jade relented, though it was clear she was doing so reluctantly. "But don''t drag it out forever either! Sure, good things take time, but if you wait toodong, nothinges of it. I''ll be checking in for updates, and if it doesn''t work out, just let me know-I''ve got a whole list of great candidates, every

    one of them top-notch. I''d never steer you wrong, you know."

    "Of course, of course," M said, forcing a smile to keep her aunt happy. When

    Jade finally hung up, M wiped sweat from her brow in relief.

    Leonard, sitting in the driver''s seat and watching the road ahead, had overheard the whole exchange. His grip on the steering wheel tightened, and a faint crease appeared between his brows... Judging by what he''d just heard, was M actually interested? That couldn''t be right-could it?

 Chapter 458

    Based on what Leonard knew about M, she was never the type to fall for someone so easily-especially not a man she''d only met once. Did she really know the guy at all?

    And this wasn''t just any trivial matter-it was marriage.

    He had to admit, though, Johnnie was certainly attractive. But M had seen plenty of handsome men in her life, some even better looking than him. Herst boyfriend, for instance.

    Was it just his youth and good looks that drew her in?

    Leonard hesitated for a moment, the question gnawing at him. In the end, he knew he had to ask, even if it made him sound intrusive. As their car inched forward through a traffic jam, he finally found the words. "Chairman Suthend, are you nning to remarry?"

    M didn''t bother to sugarcoat her response for Leonard. Her tone was cool, almost dismissive. "And what''s that got to do with you?"

    It was bad enough he''d meddled with her security arrangements back home. Now he wanted to interfere in her personal life, too? Did he truly have so much free time?

    "That''s not what I meant," Leonard said, trying to keep his tone diplomatic. "It''s just... In Mr. Suthend''s will, he requested that if you ever considered remarriage, the Montgomery family should help vet the man''s character for you. If he''s a good sort, the Montgomery family will personally organize the wedding- only the very best standards, of course. That way, Mr. Suthend can rest easy... wherever he is."

    "Vet his character?" M let out a sharp, humorlessugh.

    Lysander, of all people, wanting to vet someone else''s character? She''d be grateful enough not to end up with another man like him. Since when had Lysander ever been generous or well-meaning?

    She''d sooner pray that, if she ever did remarry, the man wouldn''t get so riled up he''d climb out of his grave to hassle her again. He''d always been a petty, infuriating stickler.

    Her mood soured. She turned to stare out the car window. The city lights shimmered in the night, and the traffic ahead had finally started moving. Her voice was low and curt. "Thanks, but there''s no need. Even if I do remarry, that''s the Suthend family''s business, not yours."

    Montgomery Manor

    Evening had settled over the estate. Felicity, whose memory had been slippingtely but whose spirits ran high, rushed over as soon as she saw M, drawn in by the faint scent that clung to her.

    "You smell amazing! What is that?"

    "Perfume, I guess." M remembered her earlier meeting with Johnnie-she hadn''t thought the scent was that strong, but it lingered with surprising persistence.

    "It''s roses," Felicity said, hugging M and breathing in the scent.

    "Do you like it?" M smiled, her tone gentle.

    "I love it!"

    "Well, wait a bit. They don''t sell it here, but I''ll ask around tomorrow. If I can get my hands on it, I''ll bring some for you next time."

    "M, you''re the best!"

    Felicity''s clear eyes sparkled with happiness as she tugged M toward the art studio, brimming with energy. "Come on, M! I finished a new painting, you have to see it!"

    "It''ste, sweetheart," Conrad interjected, but when Felicity shot him a re, he fell silent, shing M a helpless smile when she nced over in confusion. What was that about?

    Curious, M followed Felicity into the studio and immediately spotted the painting at the center of the room. Unlike Felicity''s previous, death-tinged works-dark and Reavy with shadow-this one was vivid and grand in color: a breathtaking view of a coastal town.

    The sea was created fromyered shades of blue, vast and full of motion. White seagulls soared overhead, while the colorful houses along the coast radiated life and vibrancy.

    It was alive-creative and full of hope.

    M stood before it for a long time. Her chest tightened, and she felt a sting in her nose. For the first time in ages, she saw Felicity produce something so full of joy and light.

    She''d always thought Felicity could only paint those twisted, morbid pieces- brilliant, but suffocating.

    But here was proof she was capable of so much more. Was this the real Felicity, before darkness crept in?

    So bright. So beautiful.

    Was her memory loss a curse, or maybe some strange sort of blessing?

    As M wavered, Felicity''s eager voice broke through her thoughts. "Well? What do you think? It''s a town in Italy!"

    Italy. M''s ears caught the word instantly, and her heart skipped. Shadows flickered in her eyes as she looked at the smiling woman beside her. "Italy? A town there?"

    "Yep!" Felicity beamed. "When I was little, Grandpa took me to Italy for an international art festival. We stayed there for a while. It was so beautiful! I told Grandpa I''d go to college in Italy-study art in Florence!

    Just mentioning it made her mood dip. She pouted, "I was old enough, but Conrad -the big meanie-wouldn''t let me go! Kept me locked up at home. I don''t want to talk to him anymore!"

    Now M understood Conrad''s strange expression earlier. Felicity''s memory had regressed to when she was eighteen?

    She studied the woman''s animated face-frustrated, yes, but her clear eyes sparkled with youthful hope, her whole expression open and endearing. So, everything that came after... was that what changed her?

    Such a bright, promising age.

    "Oh, hey-why are you crying?"

    Felicity, still grumbling, suddenly noticed M''s silent tears. Flustered, she reached out to gently wipe them away. "M, what''s wrong? Did someone hurt you?"

 Chapter 459

    "No, no."

    M repeated it twice, biting her lower lip as she pulled her mother into her arms, holding her tightly, helpless and powerless all at once. "Can we not go to Florence? Please, Mom, let''s not go. I don''t want to."

    The woman in her arms finally let out a sigh of relief, though her face was still etched with confusion and resignation. "Alright, alright, we won''t go if you don''t want to. Don''t cry, sweetheart. I''ll do as you say."

    But M didn''t feel any better.

    She could stop Felicity now, but the past was out of her reach. She couldn''t go back and stop that eighteen-year-old girl. Back then, Felicity had definitely gone.

    Outside the studio, in the shadowy corridor, Conrad leaned against the wall, listening to the voices inside. He covered his eyes with his arm, silent for a long, long time.

    ...

    It took M until well past midnight to coax Felicity-who was still wired from the medication-into bed. But now Felicity insisted on sharing a bed with M, refusing point-nk to let Conrad sleep with her.

    Wrapped up tightly in the covers, Felicity eyed Conrad with grave determination. "We''re engaged, not married yet! I don''t know how you convinced my parents to let you lock me up in your house, but I''m really angry with you! I''m not sleeping with you! Go away!"

    She''dpletely forgotten she was married.

    Forgotten she had a husband.

    Even forgotten she had a child.

    To show just how angry she was, Felicity hurled a pillow at Conrad. He just stood there with a resigned look, not even trying to dodge, and let her throw as many as she liked.

    M paused in the doorway, watching with undisguised fascination.

    Thinking about it, it all made sense.

    Even without considering the Montgomerys, Felicity''s own family was prominent. She''d been the pampered little sister growing up, with only one doting older brother and a childhood spent in thepany of Conrad. They''d gotten engaged as soon as she turned eighteen, and up until then, she''d never faced a real setback.

    No wonder she was spoiled. But she was sweet-natured, and her spirited ways were more endearing than anything else. Who would''ve expected that she''d hit such a devastating lowter in life? That she''d end up like this.

    The more M thought about it, the angrier she felt.

    Cossio truly was despicable.

    Inside the room, after taking a couple more pillows and stuffed animals to the face, Conrad finally moved. He grabbed Felicity-nket and all-and pulled her into his arms, messing up her hair in protest. When she tried to hit him, he caught her fists and showered her with kisses and yful bites.

    "Hey!" Felicity shouted, furious.

    M, lost in thought, heard Felicity''s shriek and instinctively started to rush in to help-then caught sight of the scene and beat a hasty, blushing retreat.

    For heaven''s sake, give your elders some privacy!

    She''d already been mortified after seeing those paintings at Cossio''s ce. Thest thing she needed was to witness this. Some boundaries were necessary.

    "I''m relying on you to keep an eye on her tonight Conrad said a few minutester. He emerged from the room, hair and clothes disheveled, a few scratch marks on his face but looking entirely unbothered-no trace of embarrassment at being caught by the younger generation. M could only marvel inwardly: This must be some sort of Montgomery family tradition-their legendary thick skin.

    "Don''t worry, I will," she replied.

    Conrad didn''t seem the least bit concerned.

    He didn''t understand why Felicity had forgotten so much-so many people and so many memories-yet she still remembered M, whom she''d met muchter. Right now, M was her closest friend, the person she trusted most. From the very start, M had always been special to her.

    And she still was.

    Thankfully, M had never let her down.

    It waste. The only light in the bedroom came from a small nightmp. My beside Felicity, exhausted but aware that Felicity was still wide awake. She decided to strike up a conversation, hoping it would help lull her to sleep.

    "Do you not like your fianc��?" M asked softly.

    Felicity turned over, face clouded with displeasure. "It''s not that. I''m just angry. He keeps me locked up, won''t let me go anywhere, always saying this is dangerous, that''s dangerous. Honestly, what era does he think we live in? I''m an adult!"

    "He''s just worried about you."

    "I know! That''s why I didn''t sneak out or anything m fine with waiting for him to have time before we go abroad together, but not being allowed out at all? That''s just ridiculous." Felicity fumed,

    "Tomorrow, I''m telling el

    I''m

    want to call off the engagement. done with Conrad!"

    M was speechless.

    She''d only meant to keep Felicitypany through her insomnia, not get roped into the middle of this... crisis. And to think, as her ex-father-inw, she was now stuck in the most bizarre marital drama she''d ever seen.

    It was over before it even started.

    M was about to step in and try to smooth things over when Felicity suddenly snuggled into her arms, yawning. "Let''s not talk about that jerk anymore. M, what about you? Your fianc��-have you heard from himtely?"

    M froze. Her fianc��? What fianc��? Wasn''t this just memory loss? How had Felicity gotten so mixed up... Did she ever even have a fianc��?

    Had she?

    The thought sent a fresh wave of anxiety through her. Maybe she should have the doctore in again tomorrow. If Felicity''s memory got any more jumbled, she could end up with a full-blown personality split. That would be a disaster.

    As M was worrying, Felicity finally began to drift off, her voice growing softer and sleepier. "You know, that guy with the fox-like eyes? Didn''t you say he hasn''t contacted you in ages? Unbelievable. He even camedooking for Conrad yesterday. Still hasn''t reached out to you? Next time, I''ll have Conrad tie him up and-"

    Her words trailed off as sleep imed her, her breathing growing slow and even.

    But in the darkness, M''s eyes flew wide open, a flicker of fear crossing her face. What... What did she mean by that?

 Chapter 460

    Was she losing her mind?

    Had she really heard that?

    My stiffly in bed, her mind a tangled mess. For a long moment, she didn''t move, half convinced she''d imagined it. But in this dead-quiet night, with only her and Felicity lying head-to-head on the bed, she certainly hadn''t gone deaf.

    A bastard with fox-like eyes?

    Fianc��?

    Setting aside the "fianc��? for now-was Felicity talking about Lysander? Surely she didn''t mean Adrian... M''s memory had been so muddled these days, she barely remembered the grandson, and for fear of upsetting Felicity, Adrian hadn''t been allowed to visit the old house for a while.

    Besides, the ages didn''t match; she couldn''t possibly mistake a child for a grown man-especially not someone Felicity insisted was her fianc��.

    But that man was long gone.

    What on earth was happening? Was Felicity''s memory so jumbled now that she''d started having hallucinations?

    How else could she exin it?

    Suddenly, in the middle of the night, a chill crept down M''s spine. Her skin prickled with unease, and she hurriedly tugged the covers up, curling into the nket.

    She''d have to ask about it tomorrow.

    That was the n, at least. But whether it was anxiety or some subconscious dread, M didn''t sleep a wink. Shey wide-eyed until dawn, and as soon as the sun rose, with shadows under her eyes, she cornered Felicity, who had just woken up.

    "What?"

    "Fianc��?"

    "Bastard with fox-like eyes?"

    Felicity, still half-asleep, yawned and blinked at her, perplexed. "What are you talking about? M, when did you get engaged? And you didn''t even tell me?" By the end, she was wide awake, grabbing M''s arm and demanding answers.

    A cold sweat broke out over M''s skin.

    This was bad.

    She didn''t waste another second-after calming Felicity down, she made a beeline for the study to find Conrad. Sure enough, he was already at his desk, working. He greeted her and was about to head to the bedroom to check on Felicity when M stopped him.

    "Wait."

    M looked exhausted. "Is Mom''s condition just memory loss, or is it more than that?"

    Conrad paused, his hand on the doorknob.

    "Has she been having hallucinations? Like... seeing people who aren''t there?"

    M bit her lip, watching Conrad closely, reading every flicker of emotion across his face.

    Did he know?

    Or was this news to him?

    She needed to be sure.

    Conrad hesitated, then his face clouded with worry. He let out a heavy sigh. "So you''ve figured it out."

    Figured out what?

    M''s heart skipped. She didn''t answer.

    Conrad returned to his desk, opened a drawer, and handed her a stack of documents. When M started flipping through them, he finally spoke Felicity has had

    hallucinations before. Somel

    she''d grab a stranger, call them by old names. Once or twice, she even mistook me for one of her childhood pets..."

    Staring at the dense medical jargon on the psychiatric evaluation, M''s frown deepened. The seriousness of the situation hit her hard, and anger shed in her eyes. "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "I thought it was over," Conrad said wearily, sinking into his chair and rubbing his temples. "After the diagnosis, we adjusted her

    medication. She hadn''t had anel

    more hallucinationstely-just the memory loss. I thought she was doing better..."

    It made sense, sort of.

    M thought back-except forst night, she hadn''t seen Felicity hallucinate or mistake anyone for someone else.

    So it had happened before, just notpletely resolved?

    But still...

    "Now that her symptoms have returned, we need to see Dr. Prescott again." Conrad''s tone grew urgent as he rose and hurried out of the study.

    Dr. Prescott-Felicity''s primary physician.

    M instinctively followed.

    After a round of consultations, discussions, and a new checkup for Felicity, the household was in a flurry. M''s doubts lingered, but with everyone so busy, she had no chance to voice them.

    With Felicity unwell, Conrad stayed home. M had no choice but to excuse herself and head to the office.

    Still, a shadow lingered over her heart.

    Maybe it was the trauma that person had left her with, or maybe the impact was just too great-either way, even the sheer absurdity of the idea left M rattled.

    But the medical reports didn''t lie.

    Felicity''s mind had clearly been unstable for a while. Everything lined up... and M herself had witnessed what happened that day in Rome; that couldn''t have been faked.

    She was certain. Absolutely.

    So why couldn''t she shake this feeling of unease?

    It was as if some anxious switch had been flipped, leaving her mind frayed and

    her nerves shot. She couldn''t focus, couldn''t settle, and by the end of the day, even M herself wasn''t sure what exactly she was so afraid of.

    Felicity''s illness?

    Or something far more impossible?

    She couldn''t pin down her thoughts, but her mood was obviously slipping. Restlessness gnawed at her all day, and her work started to suffer.

    "Chairman Suthend? Chairman Suthend?"

    Across the table in the private dining room, the representative from Ignite Petrochemicals had been talking for a while. But the woman in the sharp ck suit sitting opposite him wore a nk expression, silent for so long he couldn''t read her at all. He called out a few times, a note of impatience creeping into his voice.

    On M''s right, Cara discreetly tapped her boss''s leg under the table, finally

    snapping her back to reality.

 Chapter 461

    Thankfully, everything had been meticulously nned before she arrived.

    She quickly collected herself and got down to business.

    All she needed to do was follow the prearranged import contract for crude oil- raise the price a bit, trim the supply just enough. With her side controlling the supply line, she could afford to ignore most of the other party''s objections. After a round of back-and-forth, the deal was sealed.

    In the end, the terms stayed within both parties'' eptable limits, and everyone stood to profit��some more, some less. As the supplier, M was more than satisfied.

    The dinner meeting was winding down.

    M raised her cup of tea in a polite gesture.

    On the other side, drinks were casual-Leonard and Cara each joined her for a ss of wine, but nothing more.

    Their guests didn''t mind. It wasmon knowledge by now: the new chairwoman of Montgomery Holdings wasn''t fond of alcohol. When Chairman Suthend first took over, there''d been plenty of attempts to pressure her-forcing drinks, yful hazing at dinners-but after a few botched deals and some stinging lessons, no one tried that anymore.

    These days, at some partnership dinners, the more perceptive hosts didn''t even bother serving alcohol, offering fine tea instead, hoping to curry favor.

    M herself didn''t really care. She wasn''t fond of drinking, but if others wanted to, that was their business. She had no habit of spoiling anyone''s fun.

    In fact,panies that had worked with Montgomery Holdings for years found her approach much easier to ept. Compared to the previous chairman��who had a reputation for being ruthless and leaving nothing on the table-Chairman Suthend always left a little room in negotiations, never stripping her partners bare.

    At least she was reasonable.

    Whatever others thought, the deal was done. M exchanged a few polite words, then, full of thoughts, was first to leave.

    Outside, the city lights shimmered against the night.

    Cara hurried after her. "Chairman Suthend, there''s a business banquet at eight thirty tonight-half an hour from now-"

    "Cancel it."

    Another banquet? M''s mind was scattered; she could barely get through this meeting with herposure intact. She waved Cara off and climbed into the car. On a second thought, she rolled down the window and called out, "You''ve worked hard on this project, Cara. I''ve sent you a bonus-and take a few days off to rest." As Leonard pulled away from the curb, Cara fished out her phone and counted the zeros in her bonus deposit, barely able to contain her excitement.

    Working for Chairman Suthend was definitely the right move!

    ...

    "Is something on your mind, Chairman Suthend?" Leonard, in the driver''s seat,

    had noticed her distracted mood all day and finally spoke up.

    Yeah. Something was definitely weighing on her.

    Something absurd, actually.

    If she said it out loud, people would think she''d lost her mind.

    She didn''t even understand it herself. All it took was some offhandment from Felicity-when she wasn''t even fully conscious-and M was suddenly

    paralyzed with fear. It made no sense.

    She was never this timid.

    That night, after finally managing to fall asleep, M had a nightmare. First, she dreamt of a Roman banquet Lysander taking a bullet for her copsing onto a floor strewn with roses, blood blooming around him as his breath faded away... Then she saw a hand reaching out from a grave, Lysander himself, caked in mud and blood, dragging himself out and grabbing her by the throat, shouting, "I love you so much-why won''t youe down here with me?"

    She jolted awake, drenched in cold sweat.

    For a while, she just sat there, dazed. That sense of strangeness she''d been ignoring for so long was suddenly sharper than ever. Something felt wrong, but she couldn''t put her finger on it.

    "Mom?"

    Adrian, who''d been sleeping beside her, woke up with a start.

    Honestly, it was a little embarrassing. Maybe it was sheer terror, maybe just avoidance��either way, M hadn''t dared spend the night alone. She''d been too scared to visit the old house and see Felicity, so she ended up seeking out her son instead.

    Now she regretted it.

    In the dead of night, under the faint glow of the nightlight, she looked at her son''s eyes��so much like his father''s, sly and sharp. M quietly climbed out of bed, and when she spoke, she forced her voice to stay gentle.

    "Go back to sleep. Mommy just has something to do."

    She turned and left.

    Adrian rubbed his eyes, but he was too sleepy to care. He flopped back down and was out in moments. Mil��, on the other hand, couldn''t sleep at all. She wandered the hallway in her robe, letting the night air coother off for half the night before finally making a decision.

    She couldn''t go on like this.

    It was starting to mess with her normal life.

    If you''re scared, face it head on!

    So, with her mind still foggy, not really knowing where the courage came from, M grabbed her keys

    and drove herself straigh

    cemetery in the middle of the night. She shivered as she stepped out of the car into the chilly air, suddenly questioning her own sanity.

    The night guard was startled, too��it was rare to see anyone show up at this hour. Once he''d confirmed she was family, he let her through.

    Well, she was here now.

    No matter how jittery she felt, her steps were steady as she made her way directly to Lysander''s grave. As she approached, her pace slowed. She took a few deep breaths before stepping closer, circling therge plot and scanning every inch.

    The earth was packed solid.

    Standing among the marble headstones, the cold wind finally cleared her head. She couldn''t help butugh at herself, smacking her palm against the back of her head.

    "What am I doing? Am I losing it?"

    How could something so ridiculous possibly be real?

    She shook her head, half exasperated, half amused. What was she thinking, sneaking around a cemetery in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?

    She stared at the faded photo on the headstone, emotions tangled-amusement, absurdity, maybe even sadness. With a sigh, she turned to leave, but suddenly a voice called out behind her, carried on the cool night breeze.

    "Ma''am, you-"

    "Ahhh!"

 Chapter 462

    Just outside the cemetery.

    Two cars were parked along the tree-lined road. The orange one had its door swung wide open. M sat inside, her face pale, clutching a travel mug as she took slow sips of warm water. Only after a long moment did she finally re at Leonard, who stood outside by the door. "Seriously? You had to sneak out here in the middle of the night just to scare me?"

    Honestly��did he not know how dangerous it was to startle people like that?

    Was he out of his mind?

    Leonard''s expression was unreadable, though there was a faint note of resignation in his voice. "Ma''am, you left home alone in the middle of the night, and came to this ce. I was worried something might happen, so I followed you.

    I never intended to frighten you-"

    "Don''t call me ma''am!" M snapped.

    He paused. "... Chairman Suthend."

    "Were you spying on me? Following me?" M''s voice went cold as realization dawned.

    "I need to keep you safe at all times," Leonard replied, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "And since you left Mr. Montgomery''s estate, I was always going to know."

    Safe. There it was again.

    Always about her safety.

    It was always the same excuse. M was sick of hearing it. After everything that had happenedtely, her patience was wearing thin. She finally lost it. "That still doesn''t give you the right to stalk me! Stop following me. I''ll hire my own bodyguards!"

    Leonard''s tone remained steady. "Chairman Suthend, these are dangerous times. No one outside the Montgomery family can really be trusted right now."

    "Oh, I trust your precious Montgomery family, all right." M''s voice was icy. "But you''re not the only one in it capable of protecting me."

    "I''m the most reliable."

    "Well, I don''t want you."

    The night wind rustled through the trees on either side of the road, making the leaves whisper in the darkness. Neither of them spoke. M sat inside the car, Leonard stood outside, and they just stared at each other, silent, both tense and unyielding. Finally, with her nerves shot from too many shocks over these past days, M erupted.

    Leonard didn''t argue back.

    He knew M hated him. He''d known it ever since that chaotic night eight years ago, when he''d locked her in a room on Lysander''s orders and ignored her desperate screams for help. He''d always known she would hate him for it.

    He''d held out for a year. Now, her patience had run out.

    But that didn''t change anything.

    "Chairman Suthend, no matter how much you despise me, no matter how you treat me, I just ask that you not be reckless about this," Leonard said quietly. "Your safety is more important than anything. I can''t betray the trust Mr. Montgomery left me."

    "He''s dead! Dead!" M shouted, her voice cracking. "And I. Don''t. Need. You!"

    A muscle in Leonard''s jaw twitched. For a long moment he stared off into the darkness, his voice empty of emotion when he finally spoke. "Protecting you is my duty."

    It was also his penance.

    Even if she didn''t want it.

    M seethed, ring at the man in front of her. For some reason, an absurd thought popped into her head-Lysander''s loyal hound. Even after his master was gone, he was still this faithful.

    She froze, startled by her own thought, then felt a wave of exhaustion and defeat. A hound? Since when did she start thinking like this?

    She used to hate how Lysander treated people like disposable tools-like loyal dogs to be thrown away when no longer useful. And now, here she was, catching herself thinking the same way. The realization made her want to scream. She clutched hepmug tightly, speechless with frustration. Was she being influenced by them, or was she just too angry to think straight?

    Leonard noticed her silence, and after a moment''s hesitation-seeing she''d gone out in a rush and wasn''t dressed for the chill-he slipped off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders. "Chairman Suthend, it''s cold tonight. Let''s head back." C��ntent

    The warmth of the jacket startled M back to herself. She shoved it off, retreating further into the car.

    She sat in silence for a while, regaining herposure. When she finally spoke, her voice was cool, no longerbative. "Once the Cossio business is finished, are you finally going to leave me alone?"

    "...Yes."

    "How long will that take?"

    "He''s got the upper hand overseas, but if he sets foot here, we''ll have the advantage," Leonard exined. "So far, he''s shown no intention ofing back."

    "So how much longer do I have to wait?"

    ��Not long,�� Leonard replied with certainty. "He''lle. Sooner rather thanter."

    With thest real threat to Cossio gone, he''d eventually drop his guard and cross the border, eager for the hunt. Leonard doubted the man would have the patience to wait much longer. Once Cossio was on their turf, the hunter and the hunted might just switch roles.

    "It won''t take another year, will it?" M sneered.

    "No."

    Fine. She could tough it out a little longer. She''d survived this long, after all.

    She had no desire to argue with Leonard any further, or even look at him. She got out, heading for the other car, intent on driving herself home-only to find Leonard still blocking her path. She nearly walked right into him, her scowl deepening.

    "Move."

    "I''ll drive you back," Leonard said calmly. "And one more thing-if you''re truly sick of me, if you want to take your anger out on me, do whatever you want. I''ll take it. I deserve it."

    M stared at him. For a second, she wanted to scream, but what was the point? It wasn''t like he''d ever lose his temper. No matter what she said, it never got to him. In the end, all she could do was spit, "You''re insane."

    Done with the whole exchange, she mmed the car door shut and tossed his still-warm jacket onto the front seat in disgust.

 Chapter 463

    After running herself ragged for days and barely catching any sleep thest two nights, M finally decided to give herself a proper day off-the perfect opportunity to ept Forrest''s invitation.

    "Are you sure this is okay?"

    Forrest nced at the rearview mirror as he pulled up in front of Montgomery Holdings to pick M up. He couldn''t help but notice the car trailing them,

    Leonard''s, keeping a respectful distance. Even though he knew the Montgomery family was just trying to keep M safe, he still wasn''t used to it.

    M just sighed. "Let''s just roll with it. I''d rather they follow in in sight than sneak around."

    Forrest didn''t reply, but M could tell he was still uneasy.

    "So, where are we going? What''s for lunch?" M was still thinking about Forrest''s promise of good food. He was a whiz in the kitchen and always put extra thought into dining out. Back in college, he''d always sniffed out the best spots before anyone else.

    He was basically a walking food radar.

    "That''s a secret," Forrest said, grinning.

    "Again with the suspense," M muttered, finally letting herself rx in the passenger seat. She leaned her head back and closed her eyes. "Mind if I catch a quick nap?"

    "Didn''t sleep well?"

    Forrest caught the shadows under her eyes in his peripheral vision.

    "... Yeah," she murmured, already half-asleep.

    He nced over at her peaceful, unguarded face and breathed in the soft scent of jasmine that filled the car. Forrest''s smile deepened, the tension in his brow fading away. When they hit a red light, he quietly draped his jacket over her, eased her seat back a notch, and slowed his pace as they drove.

    M slept deeply, morefortably than she had in days.

    She woke up groggy, blinking against the sunlight streaming through the window. Shielding her eyes, she realized with a start that the car had stopped.

    "Aren''t you going to sleep a little longer?" Forrest asked, twisting in his seat to smile at her.

    "Why didn''t you wake me?" M sat up quickly, his white jacket slipping off her shoulders. She caught a faint whiff of his cologne, and her cheeks flushed pink.

    "You looked so peaceful I didn''t want to wake you." He studied her face for a moment before asking, "Not sleeping well-are you stressed, or...?"

    ��Nightmares,�� she answered, brushing it off. She peered out the window at the quiet side street. "Where are we? I don''t see a restaurant."

    "We''re not there yet," Forrest replied, moving closer to unfasten her seatbelt. "We''ll have to walk the rest of the way-these little alleys aren''t great for cars."

    "Oh, right."

    M climbed out, and a breeze carried fluffy seeds through the air. At the corner, a tree was bursting with tiny pink blossoms. Narrow, windingnes snaked between mismatched townhouses��the kind of winding backstreets you''d only find in Kingsford.

    Forrest shot a casual nce at the car parked a block away. Leonard was leaning against the door, watching them with his usual impassive gaze.

    Forrest ignored him and called out to M, who was admiring the flowering tree. "Hey, Mimi-this way, it''s further in."

    "Coming!"

    The alley was quiet and cool.

    Forrest-dressed in a pale shirt, his white jacket slung casually over one arm-walked side-by-side with M who for once wore a soft knit dress instead of her usual business attire. Theirughter echoed softly as they strolled.

    Leonard kept a steady distance behind.

    After a few moments, as if remembering something, he pulled out his phone and snapped a quick photo of the pair ahead. But at that precise moment, Forrest nced back, his gaze sharp behind his sses.

    Leonard calmly pressed the shutter, his face unreadable, as if he saw nothing unusual about any of this.

    Forrest narrowed his eyes.

    That guy...

    "Forrest?"

    Noticing Forrest had suddenly fallen silent, M stopped too and followed his

    gaze back down the alley, then let out a resigned sigh.

    He really is sticking close, she thought.

    "Sorry," M apologized, helpless.

    Leonard was stubborn andpletely unppable. Aside from moving him off her detail, there was really nothing she could do; he''d follow orders to the letter, and ignore everything else.

    She''d just have to wait until the business with Cossio was over.

    "It''s fine."

    Forrest suddenly ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder, gently guiding her forward. Even as he steered her on, his gaze lingered on Leonard. When he noticed Leonard pause ever so slightly, Forrest''s lips curled into a knowing, icy smile.

    So that''s how it is.

    A watchdog, huh. The guy''s got guts.

    Before M could get ufortable and pull away, Forrest let go, smile softening

    as he picked up their earlier conversation. "So, what kind of nightmare''s been keeping you up?"

    "Nothing important. Probably just work stress," M replied airily. She didn''t want to ruin this rare moment of rxation by bringing up Lysander.

    "Then let''s just enjoy today and forget about all that."

    Forrest could tell she was holding something back, but didn''t push. They chatted about travel and food, swapping stories about favorite ces until Forrest suddenly changed tack. "Mimi, what do you think about Leonard?"

    "Huh?" M blinked, caught off guard.

    Where''d thate from?

 Chapter 464

    The narrow alley forced M to stop, her steps faltering as she nced in surprise

    at the man beside her, his smile calm and inscrutable.

    Leonard? Why would Forrest bring him up now?

    They hardly knew each other, and Forrest had never been the curious type. The whole thing felt strange.

    "Why are you asking about him all of a sudden?" M frowned, her tone wary.

    "I just want to be sure. If Mimi really doesn''t like him, I could get rid of him for you. Give you some peace." Forrest''s tone was light, almost casual.

    "And how exactly would you do that?" she pressed.

    Forrest only gave her a thin-lipped smile, saying nothing.

    He had his methods, of course, but there was no need for M to know the details -especially since it would certainly mean crossing the Montgomery family. After all, Leonard was their fiercely loyal hound; but a dog without a leash... was never a good thing.

    Forrest had tolerated Leonard''s presence so far, knowing about the tangled feud between the Cossio family overseas and the Montgomerys, and that M was already caught in the middle. An extra protector was no bad thing.

    But now?

    A dog without a master, one who could turn on you at any moment-how could he be allowed to stay?

    Leonard was the Montgomerys'' creature through and through, and Forrest

    doubted M could ever truly control him. The Montgomerys were ruthless in their training; anyone who survived their trials and made it to the family''s inner circle was never ordinary.

    Someone like that, unleashed and harboring ambitions they shouldn''t...

    Was a disaster waiting to happen.

    "What sort of method?" M asked again, seeing Forrest still hadn''t answered. Her gaze was fixed on his face, searching.

    "What does Mimi want?" Forrest finally turned to look at her, his expression gentle. "Just say the word, and I''ll take care of it for you. Soon, my travel restrictions will be lifted anyway." He left it at that, the meaning clear.

    M''s brow furrowed deeper.

    She knew Forrest wasn''t just making empty promises he could do it, and with no more restrictions, it would be even easier for him. But what would that solve?

    The Cossio situation wasn''t over yet.

    If Forrest started trouble with the Montgomerys now, he''d only create an opening for others to meddle and make things worse. What would happen to the Cossio affair then?

    "I know what you''re worried about," Forrest said softly, reading her thoughts with ease. "But now that I''m free of all those constraints, I can protect you."

    "I trust you," M said, her words warm but decisive. She exhaled, letting her concerns show. "But Forrest, the Cossio affair is already tangled with the Montgomerys-and with me..."

    She trailed off, but Forrest understood. Just as he only cared about M and not

    the Montgomerys, M couldn''t ignore her ownplicated history with Cossio- or her responsibilities to Adrian and Felicity.

    She''d done her best to keep unrted people out of the mess, and dragging Forrest in now would only make things worse.

    Wasn''t it chaotic enough already?

    The Montgomerys and Cossio were sworn enemies; why not let them settle it themselves? From what she''d heardst night, the Montgomerys were more than ready.

    Why get involved?

    M''s thinking was simple: she just wanted to solve the problem, and she knew

    which fights came first. For the sake ofsting peace and the greater good, she

    was willing to endure a little longer.

    As long as the problem got solved.

    ...

    "I understand."

    Forrest had read herpletely. He

    nced over his shoulder at

    Leonard, who lingered a short distance away, his face unreadable. Turning back, Forrest hesitated, as if there was more he wanted to say, but in the end, he left it at Just remember, Mimi, I only want what''s best for you. Leonard''s not simple-whatever his motives, keep your distance."

    M couldn''t help butugh, shaking her head. ��Why does everyone say that?

    Even Leonard told me to stay away from you."

    She turned and kept walking.

    Forrest blinked, then followed, a smile tugging at his lips. "Did he, now? And what does Mimi think?"

    "If that were true, I wouldn''t be here today, would I?" M smiled, her voice light.

    Whatever their motives, even though she didn''t want Forrest tangled up in this, she trusted the Montgomerys to handle their own affairs. But when it came to character and trust, the Montgomery family could neverpare to Forrest, the friend who''d known her since childhood.

    The truth was, Forrest had never hurt her-not once. Being with him was always easy, always safe.

    Leonard''s warnings, she dismissed out of hand.

    Someone who had hurt her deeply telling her to be wary of a man who''d only ever been kind-what a joke.

    They hadn''t bothered to keep their voices down, and for someone with Leonard''s sharp hearing, every word was perfectly clear. Yet his expression never changed as he watched them walk ahead. He quietly sent a photo he''d just taken to a certain contact on his phone.

    The two walked side by side, passing through several twisting alleyways before finally stopping.

    "This is the ce," Forrest said.

    ...

    M looked up.

    Tucked against the side of the alley was a tiny shop. Its heavy red wooden door stood open, but there was no sign above it. Forrest guided her inside. "It''s a private kitchen-the owner runs it for fun, opens when he feels like it. No sign, no set hours. All the customers are regrs, introduced by friends."

 Chapter 465

    M understood immediately.

    There are always those people in the world-people with plenty of money and plenty of time, who do things purely out of passion. This little private bistro was probably run by just such a person. And more often than not, people like that do things exceptionally well.

    The thought made her all the more eager for the meal toe.

    She was a true foodie, after all.

    To her surprise, the owner and chef turned out to be a young man. He greeted Forrest with a nod, gave M a polite acknowledgment, and then disappeared into the kitchen without even asking for their order.

    "The menu here depends entirely on the chef''s mood," Forrest exined with a smile. "It changes every day-whatever the chef feels like making, that''s what you get."

    "What a yful approach," M chuckled.

    She understood this mindset well. In her own work as an artist and designer, she also followed her instincts and personal style. She admired people who lived the same way, never seeing it as odd��if anything, she found it refreshing and delightful.

    They waited a good while before the chef finally emerged, carrying tes of beautifully arranged food. It wasn''t just for their table; Leonard, who hade in after them and was sitting a little farther away, received the same treatment.

    The chef seemed unconcerned about any lingering drama between his customers.

    Once you stepped through his door,

    you were his guest.

    Soon, the table was covered with a spread of familiarfort food-some dishes artfully ted, others thrown together in a more rustic fashion. Clearly, even the presentation depended on the chef''s mood.

    M picked up her fork and went straight for a glistening dish of caramelized sweet potatoes. As she lifted a piece, a shimmering thread of sugar stretched all the way to her te.

    She took a bite-the crisp exterior gave way to a soft, almost creamy center, sticky-sweet and fragrant. Her eyes lit up in delight, and in that moment, she finally understood why Forrest had brought her here.

    This was exactly her kind of food.

    She''d only ever tasted the real thing once, back when she and Forrest were in college in Kingsford, hunting for hidden culinary gems. That restaurant had closed down soon after, and she''d never found another ce that made caramelized sweet potatoes quite so perfectly. She''d even tried to make them herself, but the vor was never quite right. It had turned into one of those cravings that lingered for years, almost bing a regret.

    She never expected to find such an authentic, delicious version here��it was a revtion, pure and simple.

    Her fork didn''t stop moving.

    Seeing how much she enjoyed it, Forrest''s smile deepened. He slipped on a pair of gloves and slowly began peeling shrimp for her, murmuring, ��You should try some of the other dishes too-they''re just as good."

    M managed a muffled "Mmm-hmm," mouth still full of sweet potato.

    After swallowing another bite, she finally protested, "I can peel my own shrimp, you know. You should eat too."

    "Alright," Forrest replied, dropping a few perfectly peeled shrimp into her bowl before slipping off his gloves and starting on his own food. He knew M well-he understood exactly how close he could get without crossing her boundaries. Whenever he edged a little further, he always pulled back at just the right moment, giving her the space she needed to get used to his presence, his affection.

    He was breaking down her defenses, bit by bit.

    He wanted a partnership built on respect and equality, somethingsting and real.

    And for that, patience was key-something Forrest had in abundance.

    He''d managed, once before, to be the first person M thought of when she imagined getting married. He believed he could do it again. He was confident in that.

    Still, things couldn''t be exactly as they were in the past.

    As this thought crossed his mind, Forrest casually ced a piece of beef in M''s bowl. "I knew you loved caramelized sweet potatoes. As soon as I found this ce, thought of you. But since the menu changes every day, it''s really just luck if you get your favorite. Maybe I''ll charm the chef into teaching me the recipe. That way, anytime you want it, I can make it for you."

    "Would the chef really teach you?" M blurted out, her mind jumping ahead.

    "With enough persistence, anything''s possible.��

    "Include me in your lessons?" she asked. She wanted to learn too.

    "Of course. I''ll teach you. But honestly, it doesn''t matter if you learn or not I can

    cook for you for the rest of my life," Forrest replied, utterly straightforward, catching Mpletely off guard.

    "...," M sighed helplessly.

    After all these years, the man had only gotten bolder. He didn''t dodge around her feelings anymore-he gave her no chance to sidestep his intentions.

    He was always reminding her, in one way or another.

    What made it harder was that, while his words bordered on pushy, they didn''t make her ufortable-just caught off guard, not quite used to this new directness. But after his candid proposal in the tearoom, even this felt gentle byparison.

    She had braced herself for this, hadn''t she? She wasn''t naive.

    And whether in the past or now, she couldn''t help but feel guilty toward Forrest.

    How could she disappoint him again?

    But did she really have it in her to try?

    Setting her fork down, M slowly looked up, locking eyes with the man across from her. They sat in silence for a white before she exhaled softly. "Forrest, I was pretty clear with you

    in the tearoom. You know how you

    feet."

    "I do,�� he said, smiling as he picked up a piece of fish and ced it in her bowl. "I understand. I''m not trying to pressure you��I just want you to remember how I feel. Please, don''t ever forget that."

    At his words, M let out a long breath and smiled again. She picked up the shrimp and fish he''d ced in her bowl, echoing him softly.

    "I know."

    Laughter and easy conversation returned to the table, the atmosphere lightening again. Just then, the bright red front door swung open, and another guest stepped inside.

    M looked up in surprise.

    The neer spotted her, paused for the briefest moment, then strode right over and sat down at their table-without the slightest hint of hesitation or courtesy.

 Chapter 466

    Laughter rippled through the cozy restaurant.

    Suddenly, the bright red front doors swung open with a bang, and two people strode inside, drawing every eye. M, seated by the entrance facing outward, caught sight of them immediately. Her hand froze mid-air, fork poised above her te.

    She recognized them both at once-the Pembroke siblings.

    They saw her, too. Sophia Pembroke, draped in a crimson coat over her shoulders, barely nced M''s way, her face unreadable. Behind her, Nathaniel Pembroke looked startled-no, more like panicked. He instinctively reached out to tug Sophia''s sleeve, clearly eager to turn around and leave.

    But Sophia Pembroke was not someone so easily redirected.

    Within moments, both siblings had seated themselves at M and Forrest''s table, making themselves perfectly at home. Without so much as a greeting, Sophia turned and called out for the owner. "Another ce setting, please!"

    "Come on, Soph, can''t you see they''re having a private conversation?" Nathaniel tried to pull his sister away, but she pped his hand aside with a cold re. "If you''re not eating, then leave."

    Nathaniel fell silent, shoulders hunched.

    Ignoring her brother, Sophia fixed her eyes on M. "Dinner''s on me tonight."

    "That won''t be necessary," Forrest interjected before M could respond. "Sorry, but this meal is my treat for Mimi."

    It was a clear and unmistakable dismissal.

    Sophia finally turned her attention to Forrest, but didn''t bother replying. Instead, she rummaged through the folds of her crimson coat, producing a battered metal cigarette case. She flicked out a slim cigarette, ced it between her lips, and reached for her lighter.

    "Sorry, no smoking in here," Forrest said lightly, his pleasant smile never faltering.

    "That''s right, Soph, you can''t smoke here!" Nathaniel chimed in, then, remembering his sister''s utter disregard for rules, quickly added, "Also, the owner''s a good friend of mine!"

    "You should''ve said so sooner." Sophia''s brows drew together, her patience already thinning, but she didn''t light the cigarette. Instead, she tucked it behind her ear and called out again, this time more impatiently, for the extra ce setting.

    "Soph, why don''t we just move to another table?" Nathaniel''s nerves were visibly frayed. His sister had only been out of prison a few months and had juste back from abroad. He''d been taking her out, hoping she''d readjust and stay out of trouble-he''d brought her here for the good food and the friendly owner, not expecting to run into M.

    Now, all he could do was silently pray the situation didn''t escte.

    When the owner finally arrived, carrying two more ce settings, he askedzily, "Want to move to another table?" Sophia didn''t even nce at him, just waved him off. The owner, used to this kind of thing, set down the tes and left without another word. This restaurant was more of a hobby than a business for him��one more customer or less made no difference.

    "If you''re not eating, stop blocking the light. You''re in the way," Sophia said,

    picking up her fork and shooting Nathaniel a frosty look.

    Nathaniel wanted nothing more than to leave, but he was too afraid of what his sister might do if left alone. He sat down awkwardly in the only empty seat-right across from Sophia-offering apologetic smiles to M and Forrest. Unlike his sister, he didn''t touch a thing of the table.

    ...

    "Not hungry?" Sophia asked after helping herself to several bites, noticing that the others hadn''t touched their food.

    "This sweet potato casserole is actually pretty good. Want to try some?" M surprised everyone by smiling warmly and gesturing to her favorite dish.

    "Too sweet." Sophia declined with a shrug. "The fish is good, though."

    "It is," M agreed, as if nothing was out of the ordinary.

    So, under the wary gazes of the two men, the tension at the table seemed to dissolve into a calm, almost friendly conversation about food. If not for Nathaniel''s anxious expression, it might have looked like any ordinary dinner among acquaintances.

    But then, Sophia abruptly changed the subject. "Didn''t I invite you over to my

    house a while back? My idiot son still asks about you."

    It hadn''t been a polite invitation. Ever since that incident at the party, Sophia had somehow gotten hold of M''s number, calling her several times even messaging her, demanding she visit the Pembroke estate. There was never a trace of actual warmth or courtesy-just orders, thinly veiled.

    M knew trouble when she saw it. She''d refused outright, and after too many pushy calls, she''d blocked Sophia''s number. She''d met plenty of people like this and had grown numb to their tactics. At this point, being "invited" or strong-armed into a dinner didn''t so much as ruffle her mood-it wasn''t worth the energy.

    She didn''t agree with calling Julian Pembroke an "idiot son," but that was Sophia''s business. Seeing the topic raised again, M kept it simple and direct. "I''m not interested."

    With people like Sophia, subtle hints were useless.

    "I want you toe. My idiot son wants you toe. After dinner, you''reing with me." Sophia''s tone brooked no argument.

    "Don''t make me repeat myself. I''m still asking nicely-for now," Sophia added, her voice calm but unmistakably threatening.

    "Soph!"

    "And you can be quiet, too," she snapped at her brother, who immediately fell

    silent. Then she turned back to M. "So? What''s it going to be?"

    The whole ce seemed to fall silent, as if holding its breath.

    ...

    At another table by the door, Leonard sat alone, his meal untouched. He nced briefly in their direction, then turned his gaze back to the street outside. Forrest, meanwhile, had been about to speak, but M shook her head at him from across the table, and he wisely stayed silent.

 Chapter 467

    M kept her face unreadable, though curiosity flickered in her eyes. She had to get to the bottom of this. "Why are you so insistent that I go over there?"

    "Be clear," she pressed.

    "What do you mean?"

    Sophia shot her a cold, withering look. "I''m sick and tired of this. My own son can''t even recognize his own mother. You''re going over there, and you''re going to set things straight for both of us."

    M massaged her aching temples, her voice low and restrained. "Ms. Pembroke, I won''t bother telling you to be reasonable I know it''s pointless. But do you really not understand why your son is acting this way? Do you think I *wanted* to be mistaken for his mother? Please, get a grip."

    She nced over at Nathaniel, who sat awkwardly on the other side, clearly embarrassed. "When ites to your son, I''ve done all I can��more than enough, honestly. Believe whatever you want, but I''ve never tried to mislead him. My conscience is clear."

    "I only care about the results," Sophia replied smoothly, her expression nk. "The fact is, my son insists you''re his mother. That''s the only thing that matters to me."

    She didn''t care about anything else.

    M''s patience was wearing thin.

    Was this ever going to end?

    Why did she always seem to run into these unreasonable, powerful people? She didn''t fear them anymore, but she was tired exhausted, really. Was it so hard for people to act like normal human beings?

    "I''m not going with you, and you can''t make me." M was done arguing, her tone t and firm.

    "You really want to bet on that?" Sophia''s voice was steady, almost amused. "I do."

    Sophia idly rolled the fork between her fingers, then let out a coldugh. "You''re more confident than you look."

    The next moment, everything blurred. Something sharp pressed hard against M''s neck, biting into the skin just over her carotid artery. It was the same fork Sophia had been ying with. Cold sweat broke out along M''s brow.

    No one had seen iting.

    "Don''t move," Sophia warned.

    She pressed the fork a little deeper, sinews standing out on her forearm. M''s skin reddened where the metal dug in. The men nearby turned pale, frozen with fear-no one dared move, terrified Sophia might snap and drive the fork straight in.

    No one could have predicted this level of insanity from her.

    There were security cameras everywhere, for God''s sake.

    Sophia kept one hand pressed to the fork at M''s neck, while with the other she calmly pulled a slim cigarette from behind her ear, flicked her lighter, and took a slow draw. Minty smoke drifted around her face, veiling her features.

    After a few drags, visibly more rxed, she spoke again in that same calm tone. ��M, I''m not a patient woman. I don''t tolerate much, either."

    "My husband cheated on me. Tried to hit me, so I shed him with a kitchen knife -right where I''m pressing now. It opened him up, blood everywhere. He clutched his neck, flopped around like a chicken from the butcher''s, and then he just... stopped moving."

    "Oh, and by the way, my chicken soup? It''s to die for. Myte husband loved it. Are you sure you don''t want toe over and have a taste?"

    M felt a cold wave rush through her.

    Her body shook helplessly. At this point, she had no doubt Sophia was capable of anything. She''d done it before, hadn''t she?

    Sophia''s voice softened, almost

    nostalgic. "remember that night like it was yesterday. I was happy, truly. stopped hating him then and there. After everything he''d

    ve

    done betraying our vows, sneaking around-I forgave him. But M, Julian is my son. Flesh of my flesh. Even if I abandoned him, even if I never wanted him, he''s still mine. No one else gets to be his mother. I won''t allow it."

    "Surely you understand how I feel."

    M tried to speak, but the pressure of the fork made her wordse out garbled.

    Seeing this, Sophia eased up just slightly, and M managed to rasp, "A video

    call... that would work, I��" The fork pressed down again, cutting her off.

    "Did you think you were negotiating with me?" Sophia asked quietly.

    M fell silent.

    But really, with things this far gone-if Sophia was bold enough to act like this out

    in public, would M dare set foot in the Pembroke estate?

    "Please, sis..." Nathaniel''s voice

    trembled. "Please, you just got out. If something happens again, you won''t

    get another chance. M helped ne

    Julian when no one else

    could-she''s done us a kindness. Please, put the fork down. Let''s talk this through..."

    "I told you, I only care about the result." Sophia actually smiled this time, cold and bitter. "And honestly, what do I have left to be afraid of?"

    That''s how she''d always been.

    Six or seven years ago, there had still been things that frightened her. But after that night, she''d shed all fear. Once you get used to living on the edge, nothing really matters anymore.

    "Mr. Whitmore, I know who you are and what you''re capable of." Sophia''s eyes flicked to Forrest, who had been inching his hand toward his smartwatch. "I''d advise you not to do anything rash. I can be unpredictable." As she spoke, the fork pressed down again the vein beneath M''s skin throbbing.

    Forrest had no choice but to back off.

    Just then, from the far corner of the room-right where Sophia''s line of sight didn''t quite reach-Leonard, sitting by the door, spoke up. His face was calm, betraying no hint of anxiety.

    "Ms. Pembroke, someone wants to talk to you."

    He lifted his phone, holding it up for all to see.

 Chapter 468

    Inside the small, out-of-the-way bistro, the air was so still you could hear a pin

    drop. Sophia pressed her hand down with force, but her head turned slightly, eyesnding on Leonard, who stood a short distance away, phone raised.

    There was a gap between them, a buffer of tension.

    Sophia knew Leonard well enough��more than just an acquaintance. She understood his standing in the Montgomery family, the weight his word carried. But so what?

    If she''d been the sort to fear that, she''d never have tangled with M in the first ce. Truth was, within the Montgomery family, only two people truly held any real power: Lysander''s father, and M. She''d already crossed M. What else was there to be afraid of?

    Sophia shot Leonard a quick, dismissive nce before turning back to M, ready to drag her out the door. But Leonard spoke up, voice steady: "Ms. Pembroke, even if you take her with you today, it won''t solve your son''s problem. I suggest you answer this call."

    Sophia didn''t bother turning around. She paused, then asked, "Who is it?" "You''ll know once you listen."

    "So secretive." She sounded unimpressed, but called out, "Nathaniel."

    Nathaniel, who''d been frozen in his seat, finally dared to move. His face was drained of color as he hurried to the doorway, took the phone from Leonard''s outstretched hand, and passed it to Sophia at arm''s length. Sophia, a cigarette burning between her lips, took the phone without so much as a nce.

    Pinned by Sophia''s fork against the hollow of her neck, M had managed topose herself. She risked a sideways nce and caught a glimpse of the phone''s screen-a number she didn''t recognize.

    Who could it be?

    Sophia didn''t say a word. She pressed the phone to her ear, listened for a moment, one eyebrow arching in surprise. Her lips curled in a mocking, almost amused smile as she flicked a nce at M.

    "Really?"

    Whatever was said on the other end, Sophia only replied with a single question. Her tone eased; the tension in her shoulders faded. "Fine. But you know how I am if you''re lying to me about this..." She left the threat hanging in the air.

    After a beat, a faint smile appeared on her face. She turned to M, the ember of her cigarette glowing in the gloom. "We''ll call it a day for now. But my invitation stands-anytime you want to visit, I''ll make you some homemade chicken soup." With that, she abruptly pulled away the fork and tossed it onto the table, rising from her chair and striding out. Nathaniel hesitated, nced at M, wanting to speak but thinking better of it, before hurrying after his sister.

    M''s body convulsed with coughs.

    Forrest rushed over, steadying her with a strong arm and gently rubbing her back to help her catch her breath. He poured her a ss of warm water; M sipped gratefully, her raw throat easing only the slightest bit. Even so, speaking was agony.

    "We''re going to the hospital."

    Worried about damage to her vocal cords, Forrest didn''t waste another second. He swept her up in his arms and strode out the door, passing the Pembroke siblings just as they were leaving through the crimson-painted entrance.

    Leonard was right behind them.

    "Hey, Sophia!"

    Nathaniel finally lost hisposure as their footsteps echoed down the alley. He grabbed his sister''s arm, voice low and urgent, hurt and anger mingling.

    "How many times do I have to tell

    you? Why won''t you listen? M is a friend to our family-without her, those traffickers would''ve ruined Julian''s life! And let''s not forget, Julian''s breakdown was because of you! How can you me M for any of this? What will people think of us, after everything she''s done for us? I''m begging you, please, just stop! If someone gets killed, a prison sentence won''t fix it!"

    "Did I ever ask her to meddle?"

    Sophia shot back, her gaze frigid. "My child if something happens, then that''s his fate! But one thing won''t stand for is him mistaking someone else for his mothe He belongs to me. No one else."

    Nathaniel stared at her, stunned. After a long moment, his voice trembled with disbelief. "What... What do you even see Julian as?��

    "What do I see him as?" Sophia let out a coldugh, her tone full of contempt. "As

    the curse I gave myself when I was young and stupid, sleeping with some filthy animal and bringing another traitor into this world!"

    Like father, like son.

    Suddenly impatient, she shoved Nathaniel aside and strode toward the car waiting at the end of the alley.

    Nathaniel stood there, too shocked to move. Eventually, he stumbled after her, lost for words.

    They walked in silence. Just as they neared the alley''s exit, Sophia ground out her cigarette, spun around, and looked at Nathaniel with a nk expression.

    "Get Julian''s enrollment sorted out as soon as possible. He''ll go to the same

    school as Adrian Montgomery, same year, same ss."

    "No way!" Nathaniel''s face paled, and he refused outright.

    A year ago, when Julian and Adrianst met, it had ended in disaster. Even if Julian didn''t remember, Nathaniel would never risk putting the two of them together again. The Montgomery kid''s

    nov

    temperament-there was no telling what could happen.

    But Sophia could never know that. She might not be the warmest mother, but she''d never allow her son to be bullied.

    If she found out...

    ��Sophia, Julian just got back. Let''s hire a private tutor for now, give him some time. There''s no rush for school. We can wait-"

    "Wait for what?" Sophia snapped, cutting him off. "It''s settled. He''s old enough- he should be in school, not hiding at home. That''s why he''s not getting better!"

 Chapter 469

    "Hey, sis..."

    "Oh? Are you going to teach me how to raise a child now?" Sophia shot him a cold look.

    "I''m his uncle!" Nathaniel protested, forcing himself to stand his ground. "I''ve been raising him for six years!"

    "Exactly why he''s turned out so useless!" Sophia''s patience snapped. "Day after day, he''s so fragile and weak-what use is that to anyone? If there''s a problem, you face it head on. What''s with all the running and hiding, the constant fear? I, Sophia Pembroke, will not have such a spineless son!"

    She sighed, then went on bluntly, "If you can''t handle the situation at school, then I don''t need you. Don''t bothering to see me or Julian anymore. You''ve always been like this-hesitant, forever tiptoeing around things. Every chance thates your way just slips through your fingers."

    Suddenly, she turned and pointed down the opposite end of the alley, ripping open the secret Nathaniel had been so desperate to hide. "Don''t think I can''t see right through you and your feelings for that woman. The man by her side? He''s miles ahead of you. He fights for what he wants and takes action. And you?"

    "You''re timid and indecisive, and you''ve passed that weakness on to the boy. You''re lucky I haven''t given you a piece of my mind already. If you''re too scared to do anything, then just get out of my way. Stop making things worse!"

    Nathaniel''s face darkened, anger and frustration finally boiling over after being held back for so long. "And who''s kept this family afloat in the end? You, with your reckless disregard for everyone, throwing the family to the wolves just to do as you please��ending up in jail, was that the right thing to do?"

    A sharp p rang out in the empty alley. Red lines, courtesy of her long nails, appeared on Nathaniel''s cheek.

    "Who taught you to speak to me that way?" Sophia''s voice was cold as ice.

    He gave a dry, bitterugh, hair tousled by the night breeze. "You know how I feel about her, and yet you still hurt her."

    Sophia''s reply was matter-of-fact. "She''s not a Pembroke. That''s all there is to it."

    "And what about me?"

    -Do my feelings mean nothing?

    "You''re my brother. That''s the only reason I''m letting you get away with talking

    back to me tonight. Nathaniel, don''t push your luck."

    She turned and strode toward the mouth of the alley, her figure slim yet unyielding. Nathaniel watched her go, a hollow smile on his face.

    This was his sister.

    The Pembroke family had never intended for her to inherit anything. But from an early age, she had overwhelmed him with her sheer force of will and undeniablepetence. Smarter than he was, she''d risen quickly through thepany, turning the family''s opinion around and earning her ce as the true sessor.

    But Nathaniel knew her too well. She only yed the game to win, not because she cared about thepany or their family name. At her core, she was fiercelypetitive, selfish, stubborn-utterly domineering.

    When she fell in love, she didn''t care

    about social status or family

    approval; she bent everyone to her will. When betrayed, she was ruthless,nding herself a six-year prison sentence after a public

    six-yea

    meltdown in court. The family''s

    legacy had fallen right into

    Nathaniel''sp.

    Fel

    Even after getting out, she hadn''t changed. If anything, she had grown more domineering. Once Sophia her sights on something-or someone-no one could talk her out of it. Maybe someone had stopped her this time, but what about tomorrow? Sophia was not the type to let go easily.

    Nathaniel felt a cold, sinking weight in his chest.

    ...

    After leaving the hospital, M''s neck bore a vivid bruise that curled up beneath

    her jaw. Her throat still ached, but thankfully her vocal cords were intact.

    "Forrest, you should go home," she managed, her voice hoarse but steady, waving him off to show she''d be alright.

    Forrest nced at Leonard, who stood quietly nearby. He could tell M needed rest more than anything. He didn''t argue, just asked her to call if anything changed, then gave her a quick wave before heading off.

    Climbing into the car, M rattled off an address. She had no intention of returning to the old house tonight-not with her grandfather or anyone else.

    The bruise on her neck hadn''t faded. If Adrian saw it, he''d make a scene. And she couldn''t risk worrying Felicity either.

    What a mess.

    She''d suffered for nothing. It wasn''t quite the same as the old "farmer and the snake" story, but she never expected Sophia to be so utterly unhinged... Just out of prison, and already itching for more? Did the woman have a death wish?

    Getting tangled up with people like that was just in bad luck.

    �֧�

    Julian was so soft-hearted, but his mother was hard as nails-who knew what he''d have to endure growing up in that household? Either way, M had learned her lesson: never meddle in someone else''s

    mess again. Who would have thought a simple act of kindness could nearly cost her her life?

    Honestly, what kind of situation was this?

    The thought left her feeling even more frustrated.

    But right now, there was one thing she needed to know. M''s gaze drifted to the front seat, where Leonard sat quietly at the wheel. After a moment''s hesitation, she fought through the pain in her throat and asked the question that had been growing in her mind.

    "Leonard, that phone call earlier-who was it from?" She paused, then added, "Whoever it was, they really saved me tonight. I owe them my thanks."

 Chapter 470

    Back at the restaurant, M hadn''t exactly been at her wits'' end, but she''d been anxious enough��afraid Sophia would actually lose control and stab someone for real. Her heart had been pounding so hard she could barely hear herself think.

    She''d almost gritted her teeth and agreed to Sophia''s demands.

    Honestly, what choice did she have? If going along with Sophia bought her some time to figure out a solution, it was better than provoking her into a meltdown�� nobody wanted to see blood on the floor.

    She''d long since learned not to count on unstable people to act rationally.

    But then, against all odds, someone had actually managed to talk Sophia down. M had no idea who pulled it off, but whoever had that kind of influence was someone she''d very much like to meet.

    And yet...

    She couldn''t shake the memory of the odd look Sophia had given her when she answered that phone call-a look that made M''s nerves prickle all over again.

    She knew she wouldn''t rest easy until she got to the bottom of it.

    Up in the driver''s seat, Leonard kept his eyes fixed on the road, his expression unreadable as he answered in his usual calm tone, "I just found an elder from the Pembroke family to have a word with her."

    "A Pembroke family elder?" M shot him a dubious look. "What business do they have meddling in my affairs?"

    "If Sophia ended up back in prison over this, the Pembroke family would have a hard time exining it. It would bring shame on their family''s reputation-and Nathaniel''s as well, especially with his engagementing up.�� Leonard''s exnation was matter-of-fact.

    Family reputation? Engagement?

    It all sounded usible enough, and for a moment M almost let herself believe

    it. But if it was just a warning from the Pembroke family, how did that exin the strange look Sophia had given her when she took the call?

    And Sophia-was she really the type to listen to her elders?

    M remembered the story all too well. Back when the Pembroke family''s infamous murder case had gone to trial, Miranda Wayne had told her all about it. The family had tried every trick in the book-pleading mental illness, offering settlements��anything to get Sophia off without jail time. It was Sophia herself who''d blown it, mouthing off in front of the judge andnding herself six years behind bars.

    If she was ever going to listen, it would''ve happened back then. Why now?

    Something didn''t add up.

    M kept her doubts to herself, only casually asking which elder had intervened. Leonard said it was Sophia''s mother, who had moved overseas years ago and was no longer in the country. With that, M dropped the subject, but her suspicion only deepened.

    The Pembroke family really was something else. Sophia''s mother had left ages ago��couldn''t stand her cheating husband anymore. And from what M had heard, the man''s appetite for trouble was truly remarkable.

    Nothing was off-limits. No boundaries at all.

    Honestly, why did people like that even bother getting married? All it did was make everyone around them miserable. And if they made it through life without catching some disease, that was a miracle in itself.

    Sophia''s husband had been the same kind of disaster.

    And Nathaniel? He wouldn''t even hear of marriage.

    M wasn''t sure what to feel about any of it. She shook her head,

    casting a sidelong nce at Leonard, whose focus never wavered from the road. Sighing, she fished out her phone, her thumbs flying over the screen as she sent a quick text, eyes drifting to the city lights sparkling outside.

    Night had fallen by now, the streets glowing with neon.

    She watched the scenery roll by for a bit-until the car passed through a lively nightlife district. Her gaze snagged on the alley beside a bar across the street. She barely had time to register the familiar figure before a group of men dragged him into the shadows.

    "Stop the car!"

    Her voice snapped through the air.

    The car screeched to a halt at the curb, and M jumped out, barely remembering

    to wait for the light before sprinting across toward the bar.

    "Chairman Suthend?" Leonard called after her, not even bothering to worry

    about parking tickets as he hurried to catch up.

    By the time M reached the mouth of the alley, a couple of minutes had passed.

    Still rattled from the Sophia incident, she didn''t rush in blindly. Instead, she nced over her shoulder to make sure Leonard was close behind before darting

    in.

    She''d learned her lesson.

    The alley was pitch-ck-some

    busted bulb, probably. M ran forward, phone in hand, shlight and camera app both on. As the sounds of pain grew louder, she ignored the ache in her throat and shouted, "Hands up! The police are on their way!"

    She skidded to a halt, suddenly embarrassed.

    Her shlight beam swept over a scene of chaos-several men sprawled on the ground, groaning and cursing. The moment they heard her voice, they scrambled to their feet, fists clenched, lumbering toward her.

    Ten secondster, the tables had turned again-now they were all back on the ground. M crouched next to one, demanding, "Where''s the guy you dragged in here? What did you do to him?"

    "What do you think? The kid smashed up our bar-drunk out of his mind. We just wanted to talkpensation, but he went berserk-look at us!" The man tried to snarl, but one nce at Leonard, standing silently by, made him lose his bluster.

    Once she''d pieced together what happened and where the guy had gone, M stepped over the groaning men and hurried deeper into the alley. As she passed the back door of the bar, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure inside.

    "Eugene Montgomery!" she called out.

    The man stiffened, either startled by her voice or pretending not to hear. Suddenly, he picked up his pace and slipped into the crowd.

    "Eugene!" M shouted, racing after him.

    Behind her, Leonard''s brow furrowed at the name, but he kept pace, never letting her out of his sight.

    The bar was a blur of swirling lights and pounding music. M''s eyes locked onto her target, and she finally cornered him near the men''s room. She couldn''t exactly

    go barging in, so she stopped Leonard and told him to get Eugene out.

    As much as she wanted to believe she was mistaken, even without seeing his face, she was now certain-it was Eugene, no doubt about it.

    What the hell was he up to?

    Drinking himself stupid? Picking fights? Dodging her?

    "Chairman Suthend, are you sure you didn''t mistake someone else for him?�� Leonard hesitated at the door-if it wasn''t Eugene, no harm done. But if it was, well, he''d rather not get involved.

 Chapter 471

    "Absolutely not!"

    She could recognize that kid even if he turned to ashes. When Leonard made it clear he wasn''t going in, M stopped pushing. Ignoring the stares from strangers, she stood outside the restroom and called out, "Eugene, I see you. If you have something to say,e out and talk to me. If you keep hiding, I''ming in after you!"

    With that, she stepped closer and called again, her voice rough and ragged, the metallic taste of blood spreading in her mouth.

    "I''ming in to find you."

    Worried she''d hurt her throat, Leonard stopped her and was about to go in himself when a teenager in ck sweats and white sneakers finally emerged from the restroom. The moment Eugene met M''s eyes, he looked away, guilt written all over him, and his own voice came out hoarse.

    "Hey, sis."

    After a quick rundown of what happened-turned out Eugene had gotten drunk and thrown the first punch-M didn''t argue. She simply paid for the damages to the bar at market value and led Eugene out.

    The car ride back was silent.

    They pulled up outside the small vi Jade kept in the city. M got out with Eugene and headed inside.

    Leonard didn''t follow. He just stood there watching the boy trail after M, a frown creasing his brow. What trouble was Eugene getting into now?

    Inside, M found the first-aid kit and had Eugene sit on the couch. She cleaned and treated the shallow cuts on his hands and face, her expression stern. "Why were you drinking? And why did you get into a fight?"

    God knows how shocked she was to see, from the security footage, that it was him who started it. The kid who''d always been gentle and obedient with her- she''d never imagined he had this side to him. The whole drive home, her faith in him had been shaken, and she''d barely spoken.

    "Hey, sis."

    Eugene''s eyes darted away from hers, but when he caught sight of the bruise on her neck, he froze. Hisshes dropped, hiding the sudden storm in his eyes, and his tone shifted. "Who did that to you? The mark on your neck..."

    "Oh, that?" M waved it off. "Just ran into some lunatic. It''s nothing. Right now, we''re talking about you!"

    "A lunatic?"

    Eugene''s gaze darkened.

    "Let''s stay on topic. Why the drinking and the fighting? Did something happen recently?" M couldn''t help but cough after speaking a few words.

    "Don''t talk anymore, sis."

    Noticing her scratchy throat, Eugene tried to stop her, but then hesitated. "But could you... not ask about my business?"

    "What?" M frowned.

    "Listen, sis."

    Eugene bit his lip, finally making up his mind. Something''s happenedtely. I''ve been in a bad ce, drank too much, and messed up. I promise it won''t happen again, but... can you please just let it go?"

    M studied him for a long moment before quietly asking, "...Is it something I''m not allowed to know?"

    "It is."

    Eugene hung his head. "I don''t want to lie to you. I can only promise-when I''ve figured it out, you''ll be the first person I tell."

    "I''m sorry, sis."

    "There''s nothing to be sorry for!" M, whose mood had been in tatters all day, suddenly broke into a genuine smile. Her eyes crinkled with both relief and worry as she ruffled his slightly curling hair.

    "If you don''t want to talk, you don''t have to. Everyone has secrets they''d rather keep. I get it-I''ve been there too. But if you really can''t handle it, you have toe to me. I''ll help you however I can."

    "Okay!"

    "But I''mying down thew here." M coughed again. "Try not to solve things with violence, alright? Hurting others won''t fix anything-it just makes things worse for everyone."

    "Got it." Eugene grabbed her hand. "Sis, you really shouldn''t be talking. Go rest, okay? Whatever else we need to discuss can wait until tomorrow."

    "Alright."

    M started up the stairs, then paused. "It''ste. Don''t run off-just stay here tonight, in the same room you used before."

    Eugene had stayed here before, back when he and M and Jade had spent holidays together in this vi.

    He remembered too, and gave her a small smile.

    Once M had gone upstairs,

    Eugene rubbed his tired eyes. He''d spent more than a day at the bar, and hadn''t removed his contacts the whole time-now his eyes ached, but he didn''t dare take them out He headed upstairs, ordered a cleaning kit for his lenses from a specialty store, and after a while, finally clenched his teeth and dialed a

    number. His entire expression

    hardened.

    The call connected quickly. A young man''s friendly voice came through the line, full ofughter. ��Eugene, little brother! Calling me now-does that mean you''ve made up your mind?"

    "I still don''t trust you," Eugene replied coldly. "And stop calling me little brother." "Alright, alright." The man''s tone didn''t change, still light. "So what can I do for you?"

    "I want to know everywhere my sister went today, and everyone she met. All of it," Eugene said, his voice icy.

    "Your sister?" The man sounded confused for a second, thenughed quietly as realization dawned. "Oh, her. Sure, but why should I help you? What''s in it for

    me?"

    "I''ll meet him." Eugene''s hand clenched into a fist as he forced out each word. "Johnnie, I''ll meet your boss. Just once."

 Chapter 472

    The call ended.

    Eugene sat on the edge of his bed for a long time, staring at nothing, until his phone buzzed again, snapping him out of his thoughts. He answered instinctively.

    It was just the delivery he''d ordered.

    He left his room, moving quietly past M''s door, then headed downstairs. As he opened the front door and crossed the yard to the main gate, he expected to find a courier waiting, but instead, it was Leonard standing there.

    The night was silent, save for the gentle hum of the streemps lining the road. Leonard stood at the gate, holding the bag of goods, watching Eugene without a word.

    Eugene didn''t speak either.

    The iron gate of the vi was half-open, leaving them separated by just a few feet of cold air, staring each other down. Finally, Leonard broke the silence.

    He held out the bag, his tone brooking no argument. "Pack your things and leave tomorrow. Don''te back."

    "It''s my sister''s decision. Stay out of it." Eugene snatched the bag and mmed the gate shut, not wasting a breath on pleasantries.

    Leonard wasn''t surprised.

    If Eugene were the obedient, well-behaved type, Lysander wouldn''t have had so many headaches over the years. Back when Leonard was around, he could keep Eugene in check, but he''d only been gone a year and the kid was already pushing boundaries again.

    Still-it was nothing more than a nuisance.

    After a moment''s thought, Leonard pulled out his phone and dialed, his voice low and crisp. "Send a few people to keep an eye on Eugene. The moment he steps out of line, stop him."

    This was not the time for Eugene to cause trouble.

    After confirming the arrangements, Leonard got into a car parked along the curb. He didn''t drive far-just around the corner to another vi, where he decided to spend the night.

    He had made a promise, after all. He would stay close and keep watch.

    Around midnight, Eugene slipped into the bathroom, a bag of toiletries in hand. He peeled off his sweat-soaked T-shirt and shorts, reeking of alcohol, and stood before the mirror, slowly removing his colored contact lenses. His real eyes-a striking shade of green, bloodshot from exhaustion-stared back at him.

    He soaked a cotton pad in remover and wiped away the subtle, nearly imperceptible makeup that masked his features. When he looked up again, his reflection was sharper, more angr, the traces of mixed heritage more obvious.

    If M had walked in at that moment, she would have seen it clearly: Eugene was the spitting image of their father-almost unnaturally beautiful.

    But the resemnce stopped at the surface.

    Where Cossio was all dominance and wild, predatory charm with a hint of aristocratic arrogance, Eugene seemed perpetually shrouded in gloom��a snake lying in wait, calcting and cold. And yet, at seventeen, there was still a trace of youthful awkwardness in his features, a softness that blurred the darkness in his eyes.

    He stared at himself, lips pressed into a thin line, before turning away and stepping into the shower, letting the hot water wash away the night''s excesses. Afterward, he dried his hair, then straightened it with practiced ease. Next came the hair dye-he worked the ck cream through the faded brown, restoring its inky sheen. Then he reapplied his makeup, each step as methodical as a ritual. He''d done this for years; his hands moved without thinking, and soon his face was once again an expressionless, wless mask.

    His own features faded from recognition. He looked like a mannequin-beautiful,

    but empty.

    Only then did he return to his bedroom and crawl into bed.

    The next morning, M woke to a disaster.

    Her throat was worse-so swollen she could barely swallow, let alone speak.

    In the kitchen, she epted a ss of warm water from Eugene and struggled to swallow her medicine, her face flushing with the effort. Inside, she was fuming. Damn you, Sophia!

    Breakfast was out of the question. She didn''t have the appetite, and even if she did, her throat wouldn''t allow it. All she could do was watch Eugene eat his bowl of ravioli, longing written all over her face.

    "Are you okay?" Eugene asked, pausing mid-bite when he caught her re, both concerned and amused.

    M just typed on her phone: I''ll just smell it while you eat.

    She held the screen up for him to see, resigned.

    She''d always loved to eat, and after that bout of starvation at the manor a couple years ago, she valued food even more. Missing one breakfast shouldn''t matter, but with her throat in this state, who knew how many meals she''d have to forgo?

    Damn you, Sophia! Why couldn''t the lunatics just stay out of her life?

    As she stewed in silent frustration, her phone suddenly rang. Eugene caught the caller ID first, his hand freezing mid-scoop, eyes darkening. Johnnie?

    M saw it too.

    It took her a moment to remember-Johnnie was the man her great-aunt had tried

    to set her up with. Neither of them was interested in romance, and their conversations had turned into business talks instead.

    She couldn''t talk, so she declined the call and sent a message exining her throat was acting up and she couldn''t speak.

    Johnnie responded with understanding, politely checking in and mentioning that the "Lush Dream" perfume he''d told her about-the one made by his mentor- could be her gift for their first meeting, as promised.

    M hurried to refuse. The perfume was famous, crafted from a rare rose with a story behind it. It was the kind of thing people would kill for; she couldn''t just ept it as a gift. She offered to buy it or trade for it instead.

    But Johnnie insisted: "This isn''t for sale. If we talk about payment, it loses its meaning."

    M had to let it go.

    She knew the type-artists or those

    in the creative world always had their quirks, and strange little rules She didn''t push it. With her throat in this condition, meeting up was out of the question anyway. She suggested they wait until she was better.

 Chapter 473

    At the right time, she could always find another way to return the favor.

    The person on the other end didn''t refuse.

    Just imagining how happy Felicity would be when she finally received the rose- scented perfume, M felt her spirits lift, chasing away the gloom that had settled over her earlier.

    "Who was that just now, sis?" Eugene asked, scooping up a spoonful of tortellini soup. He spoke in his usual, offhand way, curiosity barely touching his words.

    "Just a friend." M smiled, tapping out a reply before turning her phone to show him. "She''s really talented at making perfumes. She wanted to talk about a new scent she''s working on. Once I get it, I''ll let you try it too."

    "Sounds good!"

    Seeing M in such a good mood, Eugene smiled too, though a chill lingered in his heart. Since when had Johnnie gotten in touch with his sister? And why? What was he nning?

    He couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling. So, when Johnnie texted him to meet up, Eugene didn''t hesitate even promised M he''d stay out of trouble and wouldn''t set foot in a bar again. Only after her repeated reassurances did she finally let him go out.

    M, on the other hand, was in no shape to go anywhere. Since it was the weekend, she decided to stay home and rest up for a few days.

    Still, she was the boss-there was no such thing as a real day off.

    Luckily, Conrad was still holding down the fort. She sent him a quick message, letting him know she wouldn''t be at headquarters for a while and that he''d need to handle things himself.

    As for Splendid''s overseas branch, she told her great-aunt that she wanted to focus on designing a royal wedding dress inspired by British traditions. She asked to be spared from management meetings and minor decisions for the time being. Jade didn''t mind; she''d always expected more from M than just running Splendid anyway.

    She also texted Cara, who''d just returned from break, and asked her to coordinate with Leonard to finish up the remaining projects. If anything needed her decision or if they hit a snag, they could reach out.

    Once bothpanies were taken care of, M finally rxed. She changed into her favorite knit dress and went to the studio in her vi, ready to start sketching designs for the wedding dress.

    The client wasn''t in a rush, but custom gowns like this took countless steps and a long time to finish. M didn''t dare ck off-she had high hopes for thismission.

    Meanwhile, Eugene didn''t go straight to meet Johnnie. He headed to school first, took care of some errands, and only then, as the weekend crowds swelled, slipped out the back entrance and disappeared into a waiting car.

    The car soon pulled into the underground garage of a private club.

    Wearing a ck baseball cap and matching athletic clothes, Eugene hopped out, took the elevator upstairs, and slipped into one of the private rooms.

    He immediately frowned.

    The air wasn''t thick with smoke, but it was far from pleasant. Inside, a dozen women lounged in various styles-some wore revealing outfits, others exuded a demure grace, and

    a few were dressed toce and

    irresistibly cute. The whole room seemed designed to overwhelm.

    Lounging on the sofa, Johnnie wore a pale blue button-down shirt, unbuttoned enough to show off his tanned, chiseled abs. He had his arm around a voluptuous woman, but his eyes fixed on Eugene, who still stood by the door.

    "Aren''t youing in?"

    With a casual gesture, Johnnie summoned a sweet-faced girl. She bounced over, clinging to Eugene''s arm and cooing, "Come y with me, won''t you?"

    It sounded like a question, but she was already tugging him inside. The door swung shut behind them.

    When the girl was about to settle onto hisp and unbutton his shirt, Eugene''s expression turned icy. He brushed off her hand, pushed her away, and red coldly at Johnnie, who was busy flirting with the nearly-naked woman beside him. "What''s this supposed to be?"

    Is this why you wanted to see me? Just to y these games?

    He was ready to leave.

    "Don''t like it?" Johnnie sidestepped the question, ncing at another woman.

    A momentter, a woman in a fitted dress-elegant and striking, with a frosty beauty-walked over and sat beside Eugene. She didn''t do anything inappropriate, just gently hooked her finger around his and murmured, "Little brother."

    Eugene''s pupils contracted.

    For a brief moment, his vision blurred. Then, all at once, he shot to his feet, fury pouring out unchecked. "Johnnie!"

    The room fell silent.

    No one dared utter a word. The woman who''d just touched Eugene shrank back

    on the couch, terrified, casting a nervous nce at Johnnie.

    Johnnie''s smile never faltered.

    After all, Eugene was still just a kid-no matter how sharp or cautious, he''d given himself away the moment he was tested. His thoughts were written all over his face.

    No matter; he''d gotten what he wanted.

    "Everyone out." Johnnie''s hand slipped from the woman''s waist, the silver bracelet at his wrist glinting as he spoke, his tone gentle but leaving no room for argument.

    The women scattered without hesitation.

    Once the door shut behind them,

    Johnnie poured a ss of whiskey, sliding it across the crystal table toward Eugene, who was still standing. "Alright, don''t get worked up. If you don''t like it, we''ll skip the games. Let''s get to the point-you must have plenty of questions for me."

    As he spoke, he pulled out a tablet and pushed it across the table as well. "Everything you want to know is right here."

 Chapter 474

    Though anger still simmered in his chest, Eugene hadn''t forgotten why he''de. Forcing himself to take a deep breath, he sat down, ignoring the wine on the table and picking up the tablet instead.

    The screen disyed the information he''d requested earlier.

    Every detail was there who M had met with yesterday, her entire conversation with Forrest, even her heated argument with Sophia. It was all spelled out in painstaking rity.

    He barely had time to mock Forrest''s hopeless infatuation or feel outrage at Sophia''s extremes; the first thing that struck Eugene was a creeping sense of unease. Slowly, he lifted his gaze, eyes sharpened as he fixed them on Johnnie. "You''ve been spying on her, haven''t you?"

    All he had wanted was to know who his sister had seen the day before yesterday, hoping to deduce who might have harmed her. But this information was far too exhaustive-it even included direct quotes from their conversations.

    This went well beyond the bounds of any ordinary investigation.

    "Spying?" Johnnie chuckled, shaking his head. "We don''t do that kind of thing."

    "So you have someone nted near her?" Eugene pressed, not believing a word, his expression dark as he waved the tablet in his hand. "Then how else do you know exactly what she said?"

    ��That''s just what we do," Johnnie replied with a cid smile. ��But as for bugging or nting someone, that''s just not possible-not with the Montgomery family watching her like a hawk. You more than anyone should know that. They''ve got her locked down tight; nobody can get close."

    Of course Eugene knew.

    A year ago, he could still asionally sneak a peek into his sister''s affairs. But after Lysander''s ident abroad, no matter what he tried, every thread about his sister vanished into a ck hole-sealed off and encrypted,pletely out of reach.

    Which was precisely why he''d turned to Johnnie for help.

    But the results had been almost too perfect-more thorough than he could have imagined. He couldn''t begin to fathom how Johnnie had managed to get such detailed intel under these circumstances... and Johnnie didn''t even bother to hide it from him.

    The more he thought about it, the heavier his heart grew.

    "So, do you believe us now?" Johnnie asked with a faint smile.

    "What do you want with her?" Eugene shot back.

    "Nothing," Johnnie said easily. "She''s never been our target. And anyway, wasn''t it you who asked for this information in the first ce?"

    "But you met with her," Eugene insisted, not letting it go.

    "Oh, that." Johnnie''s tone was breezy and casual, utterly unruffled. "I needed an excuse toe here, but couldn''t get too far from the Montgomerys. Turns out there was a matchmaking event going on-so I just used that as a pretext, nothing more."

    ��Matchmaking?�� Eugene frowned, clearly displeased.

    "It doesn''t matter," Johnnie smiled. "Don''t worry. It was just a pretext. I have no interest in her no intention of hurting her, either."

    Eugene fell silent for a moment, then asked, ��Then what do you want? What''s your goal?"

    "You really don''t know?" Johnnie looked genuinely surprised. "Of course, it''s to bring you and your mother home. The professor''s been longing for you both, but the Montgomerys have always stood in the way..."

    But Eugene barely heard the rest. The moment Johnnie mentioned his mother, a low, electric hum filled his head, drowning everything else out. His fingers trembled slightly where they rested on the tablet.

    Mother?

    ...

    It was a long time before Eugene came back to himself.

    He drew several shaky breaths, fighting to keep his voice steady, though it barely

    came out smooth. "He wants... he wants to take my mother away?"

    "And you, too." Johnnie''s smile didn''t waver.

    Eugene let out a bitterugh.

    "Really? That old man''s been

    missing for over a decade, and now

    suddenly he wants me and my.

    mother back? Where was he

    are

    these years? You think I''ll just believe that?"

    "Eugene." Suddenly, Johnnie''s expression turned serious.

    "The professor didn''te looking for you because the Montgomerys hid every trace of you. He never knew his only child was out there, lost. It was the Montgomerys who tore him and your mother apart with underhanded tricks, who separated you from your family. That''s why you''ve all been apart for so many years."

    "Twenty years, Eugene. Don''t you want to be with your parents again? To go home-to your real family, where you''ll never be alone?"

    "That''s your home!"

    "No!" Eugene suddenly shouted, mming the tablet onto the table. His chest heaved, breathing fast and ragged.

    After a long struggle topose himself, he managed to speak, his voice raw. "This is my home. I grew up here. I..." He trailed off, confusion flickering in his eyes. Was it really his home?

    Johnnie only smiled.

    "Home? You mean the ce that sent you away as a child, that barely let you set foot inside all these

    years? The family that''s always et

    kept

    you at arm''s length, always watching, always restricting you? That so-called home doesn''t care about you."

    "The blood in your veins, the eyes you see with-how long are you going to keep wearing that mask, pretending to be someone you''re not? Eugene, do you even remember who you are?"

    "Shut up!"

    Eugene, who had been silent for so long, exploded. He hurled the tablet with all

    his strength, but Johnnie caught his arm, and the device crashed to the ground, the screen shattering.

    Eugene''s eyes burned red as he red at Johnnie, his voice catching on a sob. "Just shut up!"

    He wanted to scream that he did have a home.

    But not a single word woulde.

    Home?

    He tried to picture it in his mind, to argue back-but all he found was a nk

    emptiness. There was nothing there at all.

 Chapter 475

    No matter how many times he tried to recall it, all that filled his mind was the cold, empty shell of a mansion.

    That was where he grew up.

    Twenty years each day indistinguishable from thest.

    Just like Johnnie always said, he lived a life that wasn''t real. Every day, he wore a mask, never daring to let anyone see his true face. All for a hope so faint he barely dared to admit it even to himself. Yet, even now, knowing it was impossible, he still couldn''t take off the mask.

    He didn''t know how to take it off anymore.

    The mask had fused with his skin and bone.

    He couldn''t remove it.

    Eugene staggered to his feet, blinking hard to keep the tears from spilling over. His voice came out rough but steady. "I don''t need a family."

    It wasn''t that no one offered.

    He was the one who refused.

    He walked toward the door. As he pulled it open, Johnnie''s voice sounded behind him, t but unwavering. "Eugene, no matter what you think, your mentor will always wait for you toe home. If you want it, our strength is your strength. We support you-no matter what."

    Eugene stepped out the door.

    ...

    Outside, he wandered through the crowd, finally stopping on the bustling sidewalk outside the club, staring at the endless stream of cars sliding past.

    For a moment, he stood there, lost.

    He realized he had nowhere to go.

    His mind was nk.

    When he came to, he was already standing in front of M''s apartment. Without thinking, he pressed his finger to the digital lock. A soft beep sounded. The door unlocked-it recognized his print.

    Right. He remembered, a little dazed-after New Year''s, M had added his fingerprint to the lock. She''d told him he coulde by whenever he wanted. Come by whenever.

    He stepped inside on autopilot, opened the living room door, and was immediately hit by the rich aroma of simmering meat. He followed the smell to the dining room but stopped short at the threshold, for some reason unable to bring himself to go in.

    He looked inside.

    Arge pot sat in the middle of the table, filled to the brim with hearty ribs. M, in

    a cozy knit dress, her dark hairzily twisted up, was cradling a bowl of broth, sipping with a frown-each sip made her wince, but her face shone with quiet satisfaction.

    He couldn''t help but think: Even with a sore throat, she can''t resist. She can''t eat a proper meal, so she drinks the soup instead.

    Adorable.

    The thought softened his eyes, and some of the numbness in his expression faded away. He unconsciously took a step forward.

    "Hey, you''re back?"

    M spotted him and spoke automatically, but her voice caught in her sore throat. She quickly picked up her phone and typed out a message, sending it to the home assistant.

    A cheery electronic voice rang out in

    the living room: "Where have you been? It''s sote! I made ribse have some!" The message boomed loud enough for even the neighbors to hear. Satisfied, M typed another line. "I just remembered we have a home assistant. It can talk for me! How about that?"

    She looked quite pleased with her own cleverness.

    When Eugene lingered by the door, she enthusiastically fired off another

    message. The robotic voice echoed again: "Come eat some ribs! Don''t tell me you already ate out?"

    "No, I haven''t," Eugene finally replied, snapping out of his trance.

    "Good! Come on, then!"

    M''s fingers flew across her phone. "I got busy this afternoon, then realized I

    couldn''t eat much, but soup would do. Also, I heard you got in a fight-who knows

    if you broke anything-so eat up, that whole pot''s yours."

    Now that she had a stand-in to talk for her, M couldn''t stop herself from rambling.

    Eugene grabbed a meaty rib, resigned. "Sis, I''m fine. Didn''t break any bones."

    "Same difference," M texted back.

    When they were kids-her little brother, the other kids in the family, even distant cousins-whenever someone got sick or hurt, there was always a big pot of bone broth on the stove. Sometimes chicken soup. Buttely, she couldn''t stand the sight of chicken, so ribs itwas.

    To M, it made little difference.

    Both were nourishing.

    Eugene didn''t protest. He''d eaten her cooking plenty of times, but for some reason, tonight, as he bit into the familiar ribs, the taste and scent overwhelmed him. His nose stung, and the tears he''d held back for so long finally spilled over.

    "What happened?" M looked up from her phone, startled. The concern in her voice made her forget all about her sore throat. "Did I not cook the ribs long enough? Are they tough?"

    She thought maybe the meat was undercooked and he''d hurt his teeth.

    But that couldn''t be��she reached for a rib to test it herself when, suddenly, Eugene leaned over and buried his face in the curve of her neck, his tears soaking her sweater.

    "You-"

    She started tofort him, but he shook his head.

    "Sis, you don''t have to say anything. Just stay with me a while. I''m all right, really,

    I just��I just...�� His voice broke. "Sis, I miss my mother. I want to see her."

    So that''s what it was. He missed his mom.

    But...

    M hesitated, unsure what to do. Anything else, she could handle, but this?

    Especially with Felicity in her current state-she''d even forgotten she''d ever been married, let alone that she''d had a child.

    If they met now, there was no telling how much it might hurt them both.

    And...

 Chapter 476

    M Suthend had always harbored suspicions about Eugene Montgomery''s parentage. Though she had no proof, there were enough hints to make her wonder. Still, there was never any confirmation, and Eugene didn''t show even a trace of mixed heritage. So she kept her doubts to herself, locked away where no one else could see.

    Regardless of whether his lineage was truly in question, one thing was certain: Felicity Fontaine, in her current condition, couldn''t possibly be told she had two more children. The shock would be far too much-there was no way she could let them meet.

    A heavy silence fell between them.

    "Is Mom really that sick?" Eugene''s voice was calm as he lifted his head from M''s shoulder, but the tear-streaks on his cheeks betrayed how close he''de to falling apart.

    There was no use pretending. M could only nod, forcing out the words, "She... doesn''t really recognize people anymore."

    Even if he saw her, it wouldn''t change anything. It would only deepen the hurt.

    "I just want to see her, M. It''s been so long since I''ve seen Mom." Eugene''s resolve remained unshaken. If anything, knowing how bad things were only made him more desperate.

    In years past-every Christmas, every holiday-he''d been allowed to visit the old manor, to see his mother. They''d barely exchanged a few words, but those brief meetings had been something he looked forward to. But this year-no, for nearly two years now-he hadn''t set foot in the old house. Every holiday, the family patriarch or the butler would call, telling him not toe.

    He wasn''t even allowed a glimpse of his mother.

    As long as the Montgomerys refused, as long as they didn''t want him there, he couldn''t get anywhere near her. He just didn''t understand what had he done wrong? Was it because he wasn''t truly a Montgomery? But even if that were the case, wasn''t he still Felicity''s son?

    It wasn''t until Johnnie arrived that he understood.

    So that''s how it was.

    Now, more than ever, he needed to see his mother-see Felicity with his own eyes. He didn''t want to hear what others thought; he needed to know what she felt, to ask her himself-did she really hate him? Did she wish he''d never been born? Was she truly that heartless?

    Yes or no, he needed to hear it from her lips. Only then would he ept it-only then could he move on.

    M''s concerns made sense-given Felicity''s fragile state, there might not be any answers to be found. But Eugene couldn''t let it go.

    An idea formed in his mind.

    Seeing M''s hesitation, he lowered his gaze and spoke softly, "M, I know the Montgomerys don''t want me around. Maybe Mom doesn''t want to see me, either. But I miss her. I just want to see her-just one look, even if it''s from a distance."

    M hesitated, struggling to find words. After a long pause, she sighed, her voice hoarse from the earlier conversation. Instead of speaking, she grabbed her phone and typed out a message for Eugene to read.

    "No matter what, your mother''s safetyes first. I''ll try, but if it doesn''t work out..." She could have used the house assistant to dictate for her, but in this moment, the harsh electronic voice would have sounded all wrong.

    Eugene forced a smile. "Even if it doesn''t work, just this once. I won''t ask again."

    M pressed her lips together, her heart twisting. She finally steeled herself and said, "If you do see her, you mustn''t��"

    "I know. I won''t go near her."

    Eugene managed a faint smile, his face pale and tear-streaked.

    M could only fall silent.

    She took another day to recover at home. The bruises on her neck hadn''t faded, but the pain in her throat had eased a little. After

    another round of medicine, sol

    figured she''d be back to normal in a few days-then she could finally visit Felicity at the manor.

    She''d once thought of taking Felicity out for a change of scenery, worried the istion was making her worse. But Conrad Montgomery watched things so closely that she''d never been able to get Felicity out. Now, she was willing to try again.

    Eugene couldn''te close, but maybe she could at least grant his wish to see his mother from afar. The manor was out of the question. Maybe somewhere outside. If Conrad refused, there was nothing she could do. All she could do was try.

    She put away the medicine bottles and headed upstairs to her studio, where she got back to work on her sketches. She also messaged Johnnie to set up a meeting-she needed to hand over the new fragrance anyway.

    Once she got a reply, she was finally

    able to focus on her wedding dress designs. By the time dusk fell outside her window, the main silhouette was already taking shape on her drafting tablet. The overall style was distinctly Western, but she''d woven intricate embroidery into the details-her own signature touch.

    The finished gown would feature even more embroidery, just as the client had requested. The bride was a member of the British royal family, but she adored embroidery��one of the main reasons M had taken themission.

    She loved embroidery most of all.

    With the first draft done, she sent the sketches to her client, along with detailed notes exining her design choices.

    Only then did she realize how exhausted she was. She nced at the time�� already past ten. In Ennd, it must be nearly three or four in the morning. She doubted she''d get a reply right away, so she set her phone aside-only for it to buzz almost instantly.

    A reply at this hour?

    She picked up her phone, surprised to see a single, concise message: "Perfect. Do it exactly as you envision."

    Funny, she thought. She''d never met

    �`�`��

    He never

    her client in person-just knew he was a prince from the British royal family. But every interaction had been easy,fortable. interfered, never second-guessed her. He just let her create, following her inspiration wherevert led.

 Chapter 477

    The negotiations had been surprisingly easy, and the price they offered was generous though that wasn''t what really mattered.

    Money wasn''t what shecked these days.

    What she needed was recognition, a name that carried weight in the world of art and design.

    Thismission, with its high-profile client and the freedom to create in her own style, could change everything. If it worked out��and with the royal wedding about to be broadcast to the world''s elite-her status would soar overnight.

    Once it was done,

    she could finally strike out on her own.

    The thought lit up M''s face, her delicate features radiant with excitement. Her throat was still sore, so she resisted the urge to hum, but she couldn''t help breaking into an impromptu little dance, her dress swirling as she glided out of the studio like a sprite beneath the moonlight.

    The hallway outside was quiet.

    Adrian Montgomery had already gone back to university for sses tomorrow, leaving the house empty for the night. M drifted aimlessly through the softly lit rooms, her spirits high as she admired the flowers in the courtyard, watered them, then wandered into the collection room to admire the priceless paintings and intricate antiques she and her great-aunt had acquired over the years. That''s when she stumbled across something unexpected.

    She absentmindedly opened an old wooden trunk, and insidey a familiar wedding gown.

    Carefully, she lifted it out-a couture dress adorned with gleaming jewels and embroidered roses. It took only a second for her to recognize it: Moonblush Roses.

    Memories came flooding back.

    She remembered this custom gown. Years ago, Lysander Montgomery hadmissioned Jade Suthend to create it for Giselle Harvey, but used M''s name. With her great-aunt''s reputation adding to its cachet, the gown was valued at over three million dors.

    In the end, Jade had taken the dress back.

    M had never seen it again and assumed her great-aunt had quietly disposed of it. But here it was, sealed away in a trunk. Most likely, her great-aunt couldn''t bear to part with it, having poured so much effort and love into what she thought was M''s wedding dress, even if the truth hurt.

    She gazed at the shimmering gown in themplight, and had to admit her great- aunt''s craftsmanship was truly masterful. With a calm expression, M returned the dress to the trunk.

    She closed the lid.

    Turned off the lights in the collection room and went to bed.

    She sleptte. With nopany matters to worry abouttely, it was a rare chance to indulge in azy morning. But the phone woke her early. Half-asleep, she answered.

    "Mom, why didn''t youe home this weekend? I''m heading to school today- aren''t you taking me?" Adrian''s chatter crackled through the receiver.

    "I..." She tried to reply, but her voice came out hoarse.

    "Are you feeling sick, Mom?" Adrian picked up on it right away.

    "My throat''s just sore.�� It was still ufortable to speak, but she managed a brief exnation and told him she wouldn''t be able to drive him to school for the next few days, so he should go with the driver as usual.

    She could have taken him, but M didn''t want Adrian to see the bruises on her

    neck and start asking questions. Knowing her son, he''d throw a fit.

    Best to wait until she''d healed.

    "Okay."

    Adrian sounded disappointed, but with his mother not feeling well, he didn''t argue.

    Outside the house, Adrian trudged out with his backpack, less than cheerful. But as he climbed into the car, he realized Leonard was in the driver''s seat. He perked up-then frowned in confusion. ��Leonard, aren''t you supposed to be with Mom?"

    Leonard had always been by her side.

    "Your mother''s resting at home, and I happened to be free," Leonard replied, starting the car with his usualposure. "So I''ll drive you today."

    That, at least, made Adrian happy.

    But when the car pulled up to the school gate and Adrian hopped out, chattering away to Leonard, he suddenly fell silent. His gaze shifted past Leonard''s shoulder and fixed on something behind him, eyes clouding.

    Leonard nced back too, his expression tightening.

    Another car had pulled up behind them. Sophia Pembroke stepped out, holding a child by the hand. The boy kept his head down, face hidden, but Sophia-spotting them-shed a bright red-lipped smile and tugged the boy over.

    "What a coincidence. Julian, look who it is," Sophia said, squeezing the hand of the silent child.

    Julian Pembroke finally looked up, hisplexion pale. His eyesnded on Adrian, and after a moment, some emotion flickered in their depths. He managed a hesitant smile.

    "Adrian?"

    He remembered Adrian-they used to go to school together, were even friends once. But he couldn''t recall thest time they''d seen each other, or how Adrian had thrown a te at him in a fit of rage.

    But Adrian remembered.

    This liar-pretending to be his friend, and then stealing his mother... Adrian''s eyes burned with open loathing. He balled his fists, ready to rush forward, but Leonard held him back.

    With his small frame, Adrian couldn''t break free, so he turned a furious re on Leonard. Before he could protest, Leonard calmly addressed Sophia "If everything''s settled, why don''t you take the child to ss first? I''ll be along in a moment."

    Sophia nced at the fuming Adrian, lips curving into a satisfied smile. "Of course."

    She led Julian toward the school. It was his first day, so naturally she wanted to escort him herself. Strangely, after all his protestsst night about not wanting toe, Julian was suddenly docile, offering no resistance.

    Sophia smiled, clearly pleased.

 Chapter 478

    "Leonard!"

    Adrian practically exploded at the front gate. "Why are you stopping me? That guy''s a fraud-he tricked me! And what he did to my mom..."

    He was so angry he could barely get the words out.

    Leonard, as calm as ever, simply replied, "Young master, I know I told you before that you could do as you pleased, but not this time."

    "Says who?"

    Adrian stared at him in disbelief. "Leonard, are you actually taking his side?"

    His voice was so loud he was almost shouting. Peopleing and going through the school gates stopped to stare. Leonard, not one for putting on a show, grabbed the furious, struggling boy and hustled him into the car. Once the doors and windows were shut, the outside world faded away.

    Leonard''s tone was unruffled. "Your mother''s still in the country, Adrian. Do you really want her to get another call about you starting a fight?"

    That shut Adrian up instantly.

    He clenched his jaw, frustration burning in his eyes. "But I can''t stand him! How dare he show up in front of me? I haven''t forgiven him for what he did before!"

    "Patience,�� Leonard said, ruffling Adrian''s hair with a practiced gentleness. "You''re young, but this is a good opportunity. Listen to me, Adrian-not everyone you dislike has to be an enemy. Try being his friend first."

    "What?" Adrian gaped at him. "Why should I?"

    Leonard didn''t blink. "Didn''t you want to learn how to handle problems without making a mess? Resorting to violence is clumsy. If anything happens to him, you''ll be the first suspect, and you''ll be putting yourself in a bad spot. Remember- smart people don''t back themselves into a corner."

    Adrian was far from convinced. "So what if I do take a swing at him? You could cover for me. Mom would never find out!"

    He just couldn''t let it go.

    "I won''t help you," Leonard said tly. "If youy a hand on him, I''ll tell your mother myself. She won''t fall for the same trick twice."

    What Leonard didn''t say was that this time, things were different. Julian-soft- hearted, gentle Julian-was still someone Mrs. Montgomery liked and knew well, even after a year apart. If the two boys really shed, there''d be no doubt whose fault it was.

    M would never believe Adrian.

    Adrian fell silent.

    Leonard went on, "No fighting. Learn to hold back. Get close to him-earn his trust. That''ll give you all the chances you need to break him down."

    "...I don''t get it," Adrian muttered, eyes downcast.

    "I''ll teach you," Leonard said quietly. "But Adrian, this has to stay between us."

    "We can''t tell Mom?"

    "Exactly."

    "...Fine."

    After dropping Adrian off at school, Leonard didn''t leave right away. Instead, he lingered by the curb for a while.

    It wasn''t long before Sophia emerged.

    She lit a cigarette as she walked over, offering Leonard the pack. He refused, and she raised an eyebrow. "When''d you quit?"

    The Pembrokes and Montgomerys had always been close. Sophia was a few years older and, in this generation,manded a certain respect. But after six years in prison, her memories of old friends felt a little frozen in time.

    "Are you sure about this?" Leonard countered.

    "Of course," Sophia replied, taking a drag. "I''ve never gone back on my word. Do what you have to do. If anything goes wrong, I''ll take the fall."

    She scowled, irritation shing across her face. "I''m sick of my son being so fragile. What kind of man falls apart at the slightest push? d rather be tough on him than keep tiptoeing around and raisinga coward."

    She was never one for sugarcoating things.

    After getting out of prison, she''d found her son turned into a soft, timid thing and after his betrayal, she couldn''t stomach it. Nathaniel Pembroke hovered anxiously, interfering with how she wanted to raise their child.

    In her eyes, that caution and coddling had made him weaker, not stronger.

    So why not cut to the chase? Break that brittle shell. Either he''d toughen up, or he wouldn''t. And if he couldn''t... well, she''d find another way.

    She exhaled a plume of smoke and grinned. "Lysander''s not bad, though. Got

    some of his father''s bite, even at his age. Want to trade?"

    Leonard studied her for a moment, then turned and got in his car.

    Sophia shrugged.

    It had only been a few years, but everyone seemed so sensitive now.

    Still, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy for M-her kid was sharp, ruthless even. She liked that Pity M clearly wasn''t the type to nurture those strengths; the boy''s spirit was always being suppressed. Not quite as tough as his father used to be-but close enough.

    Would her own son ever show some backbone? The thought soured her mood, and she ground out her cigarette with a scowl.

    Leonard waited until he was a safe distance away before dialing a number and switching to speakerphone. The call connected quickly; a deep, gravelly voice answered.

    "You dropped him off? How''s Adrian?"

    "He agreed to give it a try," Leonard replied.

    The man chuckled softly. "Growing up, is he?"

    Leonard frowned. "Sir, this is still risky. He might not be able to handle it. If-" "Sophia''s not worried, why are you?" the man said with a dismissiveugh. "I just don''t want Adrian-"

    "Just keep an eye on him," the man instructed coolly. "If it ever gets to be too much, shut it down. Bring Sophia in; after all, it''s her own son. No reason she should get a free pass."

 Chapter 479

    "Yes, sir."

    The car fell quiet for a moment. Leonard thought for a bit, then filled in the gaps from the past few days-everything he hadn''t reported yet. He hesitated, then added, "And about Mrs. Bet... her throat''s been bothering hertely, so she''s been resting at home these past few days..."

    "I know," the man replied, his voice tinged with a faint, amused warmth.

    Leonard''s expression shifted. He continued, "And, two days ago, Eugene dropped off our radar for a while. There''s a good chance those people are already here."

    The man''s tone lost its smile in an instant. "But Cossio hasn''t made a move yet," he said, clicking his tongue softly. "That old fox is being extra careful. Keep a close watch-they''re bound to act soon... especially concerning Mrs. Bet. Don''t let your guard down around her."

    "Understood."

    Meanwhile, at Sunnybrook Elementary.

    Adrian walked into the ssroom and saw Julian sitting alone in the back corner, surrounded by a cluster of kids all talking at once. Julian, though, just stared into space, only asionally mumbling a reply, stiff and absent, like a puppet with its strings cut.

    Adrian''s fists curled instinctively-he always had the urge to start a fight. But remembering Leonard''s warning, he forced himself to hold back, took a few deep breaths, and finally strode over, pushing through the ring of ssmates.

    As soon as he appeared, Julian''s dull eyes lit up.

    "Adrian!"

    "... Yeah." Adrian gritted out a reply. He reached into the desk and yanked out Julian''s backpack, not caring whether Julian agreed or not. Grabbing his hand, he dragged him to the seat beside his own, tossing Julian''s bag onto the chair. He muttered, not sounding all that thrilled, "From now on, you''re sitting next to me."

    But Julian just smiled.

    It had been so long since he''d been around other kids-and there was something about Adrian that made him instinctively want to get closer. He reached out, trying to grab Adrian''s hand.

    Already annoyed, Adrian shook him off. He hadn''t meant to use much force-but whether it was his own strength or Julian''s weakness, he wasn''t sure. Either way, Julian stumbled, hit the edge of the desk, his face going pale with pain. He clutched his stomach in silence, sliding slowly to the floor.

    Adrian froze.

    He hadn''t pushed that hard, had he?

    "Hey, don''t fake it! I barely touched you!" Adrian protested, backing up a step. But Julian just sat there, head down, saying nothing. That only made Adrian angrier�� until Leonard''s words echoed in his mind: Hold back. Be a friend...

    Fuming, Adrian knelt and tugged at the boy. "Get up!"

    Julian didn''t move. Even after being pulled a couple more times, he only whimpered quietly, his face white and slick with cold sweat.

    Now Adrian realized something was wrong.

    Without thinking further, he hoisted Julian to his feet-despite being a year older, Julian was much smaller and lighter. Adrian all but carried him down the hallway, heading for the nurse''s office.

    He knew the ce well-years of scrapes and scuffles had made him a regr.

    They''d barely arrived when Ms. Stephanie, their teacher, hurried over, fuming as the nurse checked Julian over. "Adrian, are you fighting again? I''m calling your mother this instant!"

    After thest fight, Adrian''s mom, M, had left her number with Ms. Stephanie, telling her to call if anything happened.

    "I didn''t!" Adrian bristled. "I just gave him a little push, barely touched him, and he fell! It''s not my fault!"

    "...Ms. Stephanie," Julian interrupted, voice shaky but soft, "I just... my legs gave out. I wasn''t steady. Adrian brought me here."

    "See?" Adrian chimed in immediately.

    "Really?" Ms. Stephanie still looked doubtful-Adrian was notorious for getting into trouble.

    But Julian nodded earnestly. The nurse, after checking Julian''s stomach and a few other things, asked some questions and quickly figured out the truth: the boy was simply hungry, his stomach aching and head spinning from missing breakfast.

    Depending on how you looked at it, it could be serious or not.

    Just to be safe, Ms. Stephanie reached for her phone, intending to call Julian''s parents. But Julian, now a bit steadier, grabbed her sleeve, his face still pale. "Please, Ms. Stephanie, I''ll be fine if I eat something... Don''t call home..."

    He hesitated, then added, "If my folks find out I skipped breakfast, they''ll be upset with me."

    "But you-"

    "He said not to call, so don''t call!" Adrian jumped in, not only impatient but worried his own mom might get dragged in if parents got involved. He grabbed Julian, steering him toward the cafeteria. "C''mon, I''ll get him some food!"

    "You two-slow down!" Ms.

    Stephanie called after them, hurrying to catch up, but they were already out of reach. She couldn''t shake the worry though, and dialed the

    number anyway. The phone barely rang before it was answered-a woman''szy voice on the other end:

    "Ms. Stephanie? I just dropped my kid off, and now you''re calling me over something so minor? He''s

    hungry, so let him eat. Do I reallumet

    need toe in? We donate a fortune to your school, and this is how you handle things? Do you call for every little thing?"

    Click. The call ended abruptly.

    Ms. Stephanie stared at her phone, speechless. What kind of parent was that?

    After a moment, she shook her head and rushed after the two boys.

    Outside, the sun poured through the trees, dappled gold and warm on the path as the boys made their way toward the cafeteria. Adrian kept a firm grip on Julian''s hand, grumbling as they walked, "You''re too fragile. Next time, eat before youe to school-don''t make trouble for me! And from now on, we''re friends, got it?"

    He dered it unterally.

    Julian, trailing just behind, blinked up at him and said nothing at all. But the hand

    in Adrian''s tightened, little by little.

    Adrian scowled and tried to shake him off, but didn''t let go.

 Chapter 480

    After two more days of rest, M''s throat finally began to heal. Speaking still

    brought a tickle, but at least she could talk normally again. The bruises on her neck hadn''t fully faded, yet a touch of concealer did the trick.

    Nothing that would stop her from going out.

    With Leonard apanying her, and gifts in hand, she set out for her appointment.

    She was meeting Johnnie.

    Both of them had a straightforward nature. They enjoyed a meal together, chatted about perfumes and the like, exchanged gifts, and parted ways.

    M was never the type to ept something without giving back. She could tell, just by the scent, that the perfume Johnnie gifted her was a rare find. Though she''d tried to refuse, she still insisted on bringing a small present of her own and picked up the lunch tab, just to show her thanks.

    Gift in hand, she headed straight to the old manor.

    Part of her reason was that she hadn''t seen Felicity in a few days��and she''d promised to bring her the perfume as soon as she got it. The other reason was Eugene; she wanted to see what she could do about his situation.

    To her surprise, Conrad was there as well.

    That saved her a trip to thepany headquarters. If she wanted to take Felicity out, it was only reasonable to discuss it with Conrad first-especially considering everything that had happened. As for Felicity, M knew she was desperate to leave the house.

    It wasn''t the first time the subject hade up.

    M understood why Conrad was so protective, why he kept Felicity cooped up. But if things kept going this way, Felicity''s condition would only improve so much, andtely her urge to get out had grown fiercer as her memories faded.

    M had brought it up before.

    Every time, she''d been turned down.

    So this time, she had little hope. But, unexpectedly, Conrad-seated behind his desk in the study-paused for a moment, then agreed.

    "What did you say?"

    M couldn''t quite believe her ears.

    He agreed?

    He actually agreed?

    The good newsnded so abruptly that she didn''t even have time to celebrate- she was stuck in disbelief.

    "Yes." Conrad''s expression didn''t change. "I''ve thought about it. Keeping her locked up isn''t a solution. It''ll drive anyone crazy. She needs to get outside, see the world. But we''ll have to be careful. I''ll handle the security arrangements."

    "Of course," M replied quickly.

    She was still a little dazed as she left the study. It wasn''t until she saw Felicity that she realized why Conrad had relented so easily this time.

    The moment she opened the bedroom door, a pillow came flying at her head, followed by a furious shout.

    "Get out! I don''t want to see you!"

    M ducked, picked up the pillow, and walked in with a grin. "Why are you so angry today?"

    "M!" From the mound of nkets on the bed, a fuzzy head popped out. Felicity scrambled off the bed, bare feet sinking into the thick rug as she hurried over, cheeks still flushed with indignation.

    "You have no idea. Conrad''s being a total jerk. He won''t even let me go

    back to my own house. My parents and brother must be under some kind of spell-whenever I call, Il, they just tell me to stay here and not make a fuss! How am I making a fuss? He''s the one keeping me locked up!"

    So that was it.

    No wonder Conrad was so agreeable this time.

    He couldn''t keep her contained anymore.

    "Don''t be mad��I brought you a gift, and I''ve got good news." M took Felicity''s hand and led the still-grumbling woman to the sofa.

    "What is it? Tell me!"

    Felicity''s curiosity always won out; she perked up immediately, eyes shining with anticipation.

    M remembered the perfume had just been taken by Conrad in the study-he wanted to have someone check the ingredients first, worried that Felicity might be allergic to something. M understood his caution, so she skipped mentioning the perfume and instead shared the news about going out.

    "Really?" Felicity''s eyes lit up, sparkling like blue ss.

    "Of course," M smiled back. "Let''s think about where we should go."

    "An amusement park!" Felicity replied without hesitation.

    M hesitated. For safety''s sake, both she and Conrad agreed Felicity could go out, but they''d have to avoid crowded ces and also. ces that were too deserted. An amusement park was out of the question-far too many people, and impossible to guarantee security.

    V.

    Renting out the whole park was an option, but that would defeat the point-they wanted Felicity to be around people, to feel life again.

    No, that wouldn''t work.

    As M was searching for a gentle way to say no, the bedroom door suddenly opened. Conrad stepped in, offering a small smile. "Alright. We''ll do it Felicity''s way. Let''s go to the amusement park."

    M fell silent.

    Felicity cheered, her mood instantly transformed. Even Conrad, for once, didn''t annoy her enough to get kicked out-she just gave him a sideways look and asked what he wanted.

    "It''s the gift M brought you," Conrad said, handing over the checked perfume bottle.

    "Oh, it''s that scent!" Felicity eximed.

    She spritzed it on the inside of her wrist; the air filled with the lush, elegant aroma of roses, with a note that made it unique-something that drew you in and made you want to breathe deeper, just like the fragrance she''d noticed on M days before.

 Chapter 481

    M really did bring it for her!

    Felicity lit up instantly, darting over to M and nuzzling her affectionately. "Thank you, M! I absolutely love it."

    Conrad watched the scene, feeling a knot tighten in his chest.

    Lately, he''d be so unwee that nothing he did seemed to please Felicity anymore. They''d even been sleeping in separate rooms for a while now. Even his daughter-inw seemed to hold a higher ce in Felicity''s heart than he did.

    All he could do was console himself.

    Once that person was dealt with, everything would be better.

    He wouldn''t have to keep doing things that annoyed Felicity. They could finally go anywhere together, without limits, without the fear that had shadowed them ever since that terrible incident with Cossio years ago.

    That night, M stayed over at the old house.

    After Felicity went to bed, she and Conrad spent half the night poring over every detail of tomorrow''s travel route, double- and triple-checking safety precautions. Only when everything seemed in order did M allow herself to rx-though notpletely.

    The next morning,

    Felicity was up early, practically buzzing with excitement. She dragged M-who was still bleary-eyed from theirte-night nning-into the walk-in closet to help pick out something to wear.

    It took a while before they were finally ready to go out.

    It was the cusp of spring and summer, and the weather was already turning warm. The two women had simr tastes, both choosing dresses of a nearly identical cut.

    Perhaps it was because Felicity hadn''t had much to worry about these past years ��or maybe her mind had grown more innocent with age-but she looked more vibrant and youthful than ever. Her cheeks glowed, and her skin was smooth and clear. She wore a palevender dress with a red, tulip-shaped skirt and a cropped ck jacket. Walking beside M, she didn''t look like anyone''s elder- more like a sister.

    She radiated youth.

    M, on the other hand, had skipped her usual muted tones for once. She chose a ck satin skirt with the same tulip silhouette, a fitted ck top, and a tailored ck zer thrown over her shoulders. The look gave her an edge of cool professionalism��a shield against the nerves churning inside her.

    She was under tremendous pressure.

    She wanted Felicity to enjoy a day out, to grant Eugene''s wish of seeing his mother, but she was also on high alert about their safety.

    It was a lot to juggle.

    Oddly enough, Conrad-the one who''d always been the most anxious and resistant to Felicity going out-now just smiled easily from the sidelines, as if he''d never objected to any of it.

    Well, so be it.

    The decision was made.

    M slipped on a pair of sleek,fortable ts and walked over to Felicity with a reassuring smile. "Ready?"

    Whatever happened, she''d done everything she could.

    And this rare outing-she was determined that Felicity would have a wonderful time, full ofughter and joy.

    The amusement park.

    They''d called ahead, so there was no waiting in line; M and her group took the side entrance reserved for staff. Security personnel, dressed as ordinary visitors, were scattered throughout the park, keeping a discreet watch.

    Felicity, blissfully unaware, was immediately swept up in the magic of the ce.

    It was a weekday, so the park wasn''t as crowded as usual, but there were still plenty of people. M and Conrad followed closely as Felicity bounced from one attraction to the next, wide-eyed and eager to try everything.  s?novel

    She hadn''t been out in so long.

    She was practically giddy.

    M did her best to keep up, all the while scanning the crowds. She wondered if Eugene hade. Before they left, she''d texted him if he wanted to see his mother, today was probably his only chance.

    But even after Felicity had worn herself out and they''d settled into a restaurant for

    a break, M hadn''t spotted any sign of Eugene.

    Had he changed his mind?

    Or maybe he''d already been and gone?

    But he hadn''t sent her a message, either.

    As M puzzled over this, she didn''t notice the teenager sitting in the farthest corner of the caf��. He wore a ck t-shirt and shorts, his head bowed the brim of his cke baseball cap shading his face. Only his slim, clean-shaven jaw was visible as he slowly looked up.

    Beneath the shadow of the cap, the boy''s eyes were fixed precisely on M''s group. There was no mistaking it this was Eugene.

    M had her back to him.

    But Felicity, facing him from across the table, was in the middle of chatting with Conrad. After a moment, Conrad stood and headed off to the counter to order.

    Felicity turned back.

    She seemed about to say something to M, but her gaze caught Eugene''s, so direct and unguarded. She froze.

    Eugene''s heart leapt into his throat.

    Did she recognize him?

    He should have looked away, but for some reason, he didn''t want to hide anymore. He just stared at the woman-his mother unblinking.

    He had no idea how much time passed.

    In reality, it was only a handful of seconds, but to Eugene, it felt like forever. Then, the woman studied him for a moment, and suddenly, she smiled at him��a bright, warm smile full of kindness.

    Eugene jerked his head down, almost in panic, the brim of his cap hiding his eyes. But it couldn''t conceal the way his lips pressed together and trembled.

    He knew she hadn''t recognized him.

    His mother-

    She had never smiled at him like that before.

    She didn''t know who he was.

 Chapter 482

    "What''s wrong?"

    M, lost in her thoughts, noticed Felicity had fallen silent for a while. She quickly looked up and asked her.

    "Oh, it''s nothing."

    Felicity pointed behind M, grinning. "I just saw the most gorgeous guy over there... but wait, where did he go?"

    A gorgeous guy?

    M immediately thought of someone, spun around to look, but all she saw were the restaurant''s other patrons milling about. No handsome stranger in sight.

    "He''s gone already," Felicity sighed, sounding genuinely disappointed. "I wanted you to see him. He really was something."

    "What was so nice to look at?"

    Conrad appeared, bncing a tray piled with crispy fried chicken and sses of ice-cold c��both things Felicity had argued fiercely for, nearly losing her temper to get her way. He caught their conversation and chimed in.

    "Hmph, not telling you," Felicity huffed, digging into her food. She wasn''t about to let Conrad share in her little bubble of happiness��not when he policed even her choice of snacks.

    Conrad turned to M for answers instead.

    But M just sat there, looking oddly distracted. She seemed miles away, lost in thought, and didn''t even respond after Conrad called her name a couple of times.

    Outside, Eugene slipped through the small side door of the restaurant. He leaned against the wall, tugging his cap low to shade his face. After a moment, he pushed the brim back up, his expression now carefully nk.

    His emotions were a tangled mess.

    Thoughts crashed over him in waves, too fast and too many to sort out. He needed somewhere quiet to clear his head, somewhere to think.

    He was just about to leave the amusement park when he noticed, not far off, an employee in an oversized mascot suit a giant brown bear-handing out helium balloons to a crowd of excited kids.

    Eugene hesitated, then changed direction and walked over.

    Back inside the restaurant,

    After finishing their meal and resting for a bit, M and her friends decided to head out again-Felicity, never one to stay cooped up indoors, led the charge.

    Something seemed to have settled in M. She was visibly more rxed, and she threw herself into the fun.

    The two of them had just gotten off the log flume ride, hair slightly damp and spirits high. Felicity, still riding a wave of excitement, made a beeline for the next attraction-only to bump straight into a wall of soft brown fur. She looked up, startled, and found herself face-to-face with a giant bear mascot.

    "Oh, sorry!" she blurted, instantly apologetic, assuming she''d barreled into him.

    The bear said nothing, just held out thest helium balloon in his paw, offering it to her.

    "For me?" Felicity started, but before she could reach for the string, Conrad-who had caught up-pulled her protectively behind him, eyeing the bear with suspicion. "Sorry, we''re not buying anything," he said coolly.

    The bear shook his huge head, the plush headpiece wobbling.

    "What''s your deal?" Felicity protested,nding a light punch on Conrad''s back. Ignoring his sour look, she took the balloon from the bear, beaming. "Thank you!"

    M hurried forward to pay.

    But there was no sign of a card reader or payment app on the mascot, so she asked, and the bear silently pulled out a phone and held it toward her. M froze, surprised, something flickering in her eyes as she nced up at the bear.

    The bear pointed at Felicity and mimed a request.

    M paused, then gave a small sigh and turned to Felicity. "Um, he says he doesn''t want money. He thinks you''re... really cute. And, uh, he''d like to take a photo with you."

    "Sure!" Felicity answered, delighted.

    "No way!" Conrad''s voice rang out at the same time, but his protest was ignored. He settled for the

    M quickly offered to use her phone.

    The bear lumbered over in awkward, heavy steps, standing beside Felicity-who was clutching her balloon and grinning from ear to ear. He tilted his big furry head toward her, and in that moment, the camera shed.

    Before leaving, Felicity gave the big bear a hug and waved. "Bye, Mr. Bear! You''re adorable, too!"

    ...

    The mascot shuffled away, swaying with each step.

    When he was far enough off, tucked into a narrow alley, the bear pulled off the oversized head, revealing Eugene''s face-damp with sweat and flushed from the heat.

    His eyes were red.

    He shrugged out of the heavy costume, fished out his phone, and opened his sister''s chat window. There it was: the photo they''d just taken-Felicity, radiant,

    His only photo with his mother since childhood.

    The only time she''d smiled like that.

    A small, helpless smile tugged at his lips, but his eyes grew even redder. He stared at the photo for a long time, and slowly, the swirling confusion in his mind began to settle.

    He realized�D

    He''d already gotten his answer.

    Johnnie had told him his mother was gravely, both physically and mentally, all because Conrad hade between her and his mentor. But today, seeing her-her cheeks rosy, herughter so genuine, so bright-he couldn''t help but wonder: would moving to Italy really make things better?

    Watching her smile in the photo, the answer became clearer and clearer. He didn''t

    want to team up with Johnnie, or with the estranged biological father he''d never even met.

    This was enough.

    He''d already found what he needed.

    There was nothing more to ask for.

    He saved the

    e photo and let out a

    short, self-mockingugh. He wasn''t

    sure if he wasughing at how pathetic he''d been, or at himself for letting go of a happiness that had seemed so close. A tear slipped down, blurring his mother''s smile in the picture.

    He was still sad.

    Desperately sad.

    "It''s okay," he choked out in a whisper. "I''ve been sad for so long already... I don''t

    need anyone else to keep mepany in it."

 Chapter 483

    "That''s it, then."

    "It''s okay. This will pass."

    Everything in front of him blurred; the screen shimmered with tears. Eugene blinked, dazed, and was just about to leave the alley when he stopped abruptly, eyes wide in disbelief. Out in the flow of tourists, a tall man stood on the sidewalk, his features indistinct, but he seemed to be watching Eugene.

    A chill shot up his spine. Every nerve fired, his mind went nk. Eugene stared at the man, afraid to even blink, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t make out his face.

    He wiped at his eyes, desperate for rity, but when he looked again, the man

    was gone.

    Goosebumps prickled along his arms.

    Impossible.

    It couldn''t be. That man-he was supposed to be... There was no way. No way it was him.

    But even as he told himself this, his body moved on its own. His feet were already pounding after the vanished figure, his phone slipping from his hand without him noticing, terror propelling him forward.

    The phone hit the concrete, screen shattering in the empty alley.

    The photo inside fractured with it.

    Elsewhere, Felicity was in the middle of a heated debate with Conrad about whether she could have ice cream. Distracted, the helium balloon she''d been clutching slipped from her fingers and floated upward. She immediately scrambled after it.

    "My bear gave me that balloon!"

    But the balloon soared higher and higher, drifting farther away no matter how hard she chased. Felicity stood frozen, watching it vanish into the sky. Out of nowhere, a wave of sadness crashed over her��the bright high of the day plummeting in an instant. Tears spilled down her cheeks, startling both M and Conrad who trailed close behind.

    "Felicity, hey, please don''t cry! I''ll get you that ice cream-however much you want, okay?" Conrad hurried off to the nearest shop.

    M wrapped Felicity in her arms, trying to soothe her.

    When M gently asked why she was crying, Felicity just shook her head, unable to exin the sudden gloom. She could only guess that losing something had made her upset... but M had expected this. The doctor had warned them.

    At this stage, patients could swing from euphoria to despair in a heartbeat. There was almost never any middle ground.

    All M could do was stay by her side.

    Ride out the storm with her, however long itsted.

    *

    With Felicity''s mood suddenly crashing, their day at the amusement park ended early. M soothed her to sleep, then checked in with Conrad, politely declined Leonard''s offer to drive her home, and set off herself through the deepening night. She called Eugene over and over as she drove, but he never picked up.

    Worry gnawed at her. After everything Eugene had done today, she feared he''d spiral-maybe end up drinking or getting into a fight, something reckless. Not ready to go home, M changed direction, steering toward Northpoint University.

    She wouldn''t rx until she saw him.

    She''d been to the campus before. It was nearly nine by the time she arrived, but she called Eugene''s advisor, who was still awake. After M exined, the advisor called ahead to the security desk and she was waved in.

    The advisor also checked with the student group chat, confirming that someone had seen Eugene return to the dorms. M thanked her and hurried across campus.

    She handed the fruits and snacks she''d picked up to the dorm supervisor asking for help calling Eugene down. It wasn''t much

    trouble and the supervisor

    by M''s friendly face-agreed with a smile.

    Soon the supervisor returned, but Eugene didn''te down. He finally answered M''s call, though, his voice hoarse, like he''d been crying.

    "Hey, sis."

    M paused, then asked inly, "Were you crying?"

    "...No."

    ??

    She didn''t press him. Instead, she kept her tone light. "Want to gette-night snack? I know a great ce for barbecue. Come on don''t stay in the dorm tonight."

    After a long silence, Eugene''s answer was uncharacteristically firm. "No, sis. I just

    want to be alone for a while."

    "Really? Are you sure?" M pressed.

    "Yeah. I''m okay."

    He refused toe down, but at least he''d gone back to his dorm. His voice sounded rough, but that wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. Better to cry than to keep it bottled up, and he still sounded more or less

    Kon

    himself.

    Probably nothing serious.

    if you need anything. If you''re

    M decided not to force him. "Alright. Call me feeling down, take a day off-let''s get out of town and clear your head." "Okay."

    His tone softened a little.

    But just as she was about to hang up, Eugene spoke again, hesitating.

    "Sis, there''s something I..."

    "What is it?" she asked, patient.

    "It''s nothing," he muttered. But after a long pause, he couldn''t help blurting out, "Sis, about my brother..."

    M frowned.

    Why bring up Lysander now? Still, she stayed quiet, waiting for him to finish. Eugene stammered, struggling to get the words out. "Sis, what do you... what do you think about my brother now?"

    M was caught off guard.

    What was there to think? He was gone... But since Eugene seemed to need to talk, she answered honestly, "Not much. He''s passed away."

    -What else is there to say?

    There was a stretch of silence. M thought that was the end of it, but then Eugene''s voice suddenly rose-raw and rasping.

    "But... what if he''s not?"

 Chapter 484

    "What if he''s not dead?"

    "Who''s not dead?"

    "Who?"

    For a split second, M wondered if she''d misheard. As the words sank in, she couldn''t help thinking Eugene had lost his mind.

    Her instinct was to refute him-anyone would. But when she opened her mouth, for reasons she couldn''t exin, what came out was not a denial but a question. "What... do you mean?"

    She didn''t even know why she asked.

    It was almost a reflex-questioning, but not denying.

    Eugene said nothing, a heavy silence settling between them, their breathing the only sound echoing down the phone line.

    After what felt like ages, she finally heard Eugene''s voice again, calm and collected. "It''s nothing, M. I''m a little out of it today, just talking nonsense. It''s a hypothetical. I just wanted to know how you felt about my brother... Never mind. Don''t worry about it. I''ll call you when I''m in a better state."

    He rambled through a muddled exnation, then hung up.

    M didn''t stop him. She wanted to-wanted to call out and demand answers- but her throat felt blocked, no sounding out at all.

    Or maybe it was instinct-she was afraid to ask.

    She didn''t know.

    Students streamed past her in the dorm hallway, the air buzzing with chatter and footsteps, but to M, the world felt utterly silent. Her hand, still holding the phone pressed to her ear, was frozen in ce. It wasn''t until a jostling student bumped into her, knocking her phone from her numb fingers, that she snapped out of it.

    Before she could bend down to retrieve it, the student who''d bumped her picked it up, handing it back with an apologetic smile. "Sorry about that. Didn''t see you there..."

    M took the phone, dazed, not quite sure if she''d heard him or not, shaking her head as if to clear it. She turned away in a fog, nearly walking into a tree by the sidewalk more than once before she finally managed to pull herself together. She realized in this state, there was no way she could drive home safely.

    She''d probably get into an ident.

    So she called for a ride.

    Waiting beside her car, she couldn''t help but rey Eugene''s words in her mind. He''d imed he was speaking nonsense, that she shouldn''t take it seriously, but she couldn''t let it go. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.

    It wasn''t the first time she''d felt this way.

    But how could it be possible?

    He died right in front of her, in her arms.

    The images from that night''s party reyed in her mind, each detail slowing down: the scattering roses-red and ck-the man''s body copsing to the floor, her hands slick with blood... blood everywhere... blood?

    M looked down at her hands, syed open in herp, an odd sense of dread swelling inside her, like she was on the verge of piercing some dense fog but couldn''t find the way through.

    Blood?

    What about the blood?

    She was still lost in thought when a familiar voice jolted her back to reality. "Chairman Suthend?"

    Startled, she looked up to find

    Leonard standing in front of her. For

    a brief moment, she thought she

    saw concern flicker in his usually emotionless eyes, but it vanished as quickly as it appeared, his face

    returning to its usual calm detachment.

    M hardly noticed.

    She opened the back door of the car, then paused, turning back, confused. "Why

    are you here?" She was sure she''d called a driver.

    "It''s not safe to get rides alone at night," he said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    M didn''t answer.

    She stared at him for a long moment, her grip tightening on the car door handle. After a pause, she got in without another word, her face impassive.

    But her mind was in turmoil.

    Maybe it was the shock of the call, or maybe it was the overwhelming sense of d��j�� vu, but she stayed silent the entire ride. Even after she got home and locked the door behind her, her heart was pounding, her blood rushing in her ears.

    She went straight to her study.

    She rummaged through the shelves in the corner until she found a finely carved wooden box and took out an antique dagger, its hilt studded with emeralds.

    A gift from Lysander, back in Rome.

    The sharpest de she owned.

    After the events in Rome, she''d locked it away, never expecting to need it again. But now, unsettled and anxious, she wasn''t even sure what she was afraid of.

    She carried the dagger upstairs and tucked it under her pillow. She was exhausted from everything that had happened, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t sleep.

    She sat on the edge of the bed, staring into space.

    Eventually, she texted her hacker friend-the one she''d known for years, whose odd hours meant it was always easier to reach him at night than during the day.

    She needed an answer for something she''d asked about before.

    Back when Sophia had lost control and attacked someone, M hadn''t believed Leonard''s exnation for the call that stopped her so she''d quietly asked her friend to investigate.

    She wanted to know who was behind it.

    At the time, it was just a hunch and she hadn''t pushed too hard, but now, the more she thought about it, the stranger it seemed. She was done waiting.

    Her friend replied almost immediately.

    [Whoever''s behind it has top-level security and anti-tracing. I can''t break through without tipping them off. Do you want me to keep going?]

    One phone call.

    Just one call, and this much effort to cover their tracks? They''d said it was a rtive from the Pembroke family, but the Pembrokes weren''t involved in government, and it was a private line why would someone goto such lengths to stop Sophia fromshing out?

 Chapter 485

    Making a mountain out of a molehill.

    The sense of unease in M''s chest only grew stronger.

    She hesitated, thinking back to thest time she''d paid off her contact. She''d told them not to keep digging. If this went any further, even if the truth came out, she herself would be exposed. The risk was small, but not nonexistent; if she got careless and was discovered, it would be a disaster.

    And she just couldn''t make sense of it.

    She''d seen it with her own eyes.

    With her own eyes.

    But could she really trust what she saw?

    M reached beneath her pillow and pulled out a dagger, tracing her finger along the cold gemstone set in its hilt. She slowly drew the de, watching the light glint off its icy edge. Her mind was a buzzing mess; she even considered digging up the grave, but what good would that do?

    What could a pile of ashes possibly prove?

    Exactly.

    It had all been reduced to dust.

    Suddenly, a chill ran down her spine. Sure, seeing is believing, and the person had died right there in her arms-but she hadn''t actually seen the body burn.

    The funeral had been rushed.

    She''d been in shock at the time, and everyone had a usible exnation for everything. So M had just gone along with it. But now, looking back, nothing added up.

    Her heart pounded so hard she could feel her pulse throbbing in her temples. Her body was frozen, and her breathing came fast and shallow.

    No way. Is this real?

    But why?

    Why?

    Someone that important-could their death really be faked so easily? Even if they were alive, after all this time, their life in the world would be over anyway.

    What could anyone possibly gain from this?

    There was nothing to gain.

    And Lysander-was he really the kind of man who''d let himself get yed? Thoughts crashed through her mind like a storm. My awake all night, unable to sleep.

    By sunrise, she had reached her limit.

    If she kept thinking like this, it would drive her insane. Fear was suffocating, and she needed answers. She messaged her friend again, asking them to check the crematorium''s records from that day. She knew that if anything shady had happened, any trace was probably long gone.

    But she had to try.

    What if?

    There was an easier way, of course-she could go straight to Sophia and ask if there was anything strange about that phone call. But Sophia was dangerous, openly hostile, and had no reason to answer honestly.

    Besides, M had no desire to see her.

    She''d investigate on her own.

    Real or not, she needed to know the truth this time, or she''d never have another peaceful night''s sleep.

    Eventually, exhaustion overtook her. Clutching the dagger, M drifted into a fitful sleep, only to be jolted awake by her phone.

    It was Forrest Whitmore.

    She answered in a daze. Barely a few words in, she snapped fully awake, sitting bolt upright in bed, her voice raw. "Are you serious?"

    ...

    Two hours earlier.

    On the second floor of a small caf�� in Kingsford, Forrest sat by the window. After a short wait, Giselle arrived, fashionablyte.

    "You wanted to see me?"

    Giselle looked at the man across from her, surprise flickering in her eyes.

    She had good reason. Lately, she''d tried every trick in the book to get in touch, even offered him plenty of information, but Forrest had remained stubbornly nomittal-never giving her a straight answer about whether they could work

    together.

    If she hadn''t desperately needed the cards Forrest was holding, she''d have given up long ago.

    Fortunately, she''d persisted.

    Today, unbelievably, he''d contacted her first.

    "So," Giselle said, cutting straight to the chase-they''d had enough dealings for

    her to know he hated small talk. "Have you finally made up your mind to work with me?"

    "That depends on what you have to offer."

    Forrest motioned for the waitress to bring coffee, not bothering to ask what she wanted. Giselle didn''t like it, but she let it slide.

    "I''ve already told you what I can give," she said, barely ncing at the cup set in

    front of her. Her voice was tight. "What more do you want?"

    "I don''t understand why you''re so obsessed with that Al automation project," Forrest said.

    "I''ve exined this already." Giselle''s frown deepened.

    "I don''t buy it," Forrest replied coolly.

    She''d said it was something Lysander wanted, that it was all for him. For a dead man? What coulda dead man possibly do for her? The Montgomery family wasn''t run by Lysander anymore. Did she really expect him to believe she was acting for a corpse? Giselle wasn''t stupid.

    "I came across something interesting recently," Forrest went on. "Last week, we ran into Sophiaz That woman was having a meltdown, but one phone call shut her downpletely. Not long after, her kid was enrolled in the same ss as the Montgomery family''s child. Don''t you think that''s odd?"

    When Forrest mentioned Sophia''s breakdown, Giselle almostughed out loud- she''d heard about it from Sophia herself that same night. Knowing M had been humiliated had pleased her even more than her own sesses.

    Serves her right.

    But as Forrest continued, the smile faded from her face. "What are you getting

    at?"

    "After that day, I started looking into Sophia. She''s not the type to be shut up that easily. And, as far as I know there aren''t many people who''d stick their necks out for M, especially not for this sort of thing." Forrest looked her in the eye. "But there''s one person who might."

    Giselle''s smile vanishedpletely.

    Suddenly, she bitterly regretteding here today. She''d always known Forrest

    was a difficult man, but she hadn''t realized just how hard it would be to deal with

    him.

    He was far too clever.

 Chapter 486

    "It''s a wild theory, I know."

    Giselle hadn''t said a word for a long time, so Forrest pressed on. "But I''ve mulled it over and over, retraced every step. As imusible as it sounds, I can''t find another exnation. And the thing is, I actually know that man-well enough, at least. When the news first broke, I was stunned."

    Stunned wasn''t even the half of it.

    He''d known the man for years-his sworn enemy, truth be told-and when word came he was dead, there was satisfaction, yes, but mostly confusion and disbelief.

    Was he really the sort to die so easily?

    But then came the funeral, M''s grief and trauma, the chaos that rocked Montgomery Holdings, and the chain reaction in the aftermath��all of it pointed to the same truth: the man was really gone.

    If it was all a lie, would he really have let Forrest suffer those losses, wager his entire fortune just to keep up the charade?

    What was the point?

    Still, too many thingstely didn''t add up. Forrest couldn''t shake the strange suspicion gnawing at him. He started digging, found nothing concrete... but it was exactly those vague, inconclusive details that made him doubt all the more.

    Something was definitely off.

    Naturally, his thoughts turned to Giselle.

    She''d been acting strange, too. If his hunch was right, then suddenly Giselle''s baffling motives and behavior made sense.

    That''s why he''d insisted on meeting her today.

    He wasn''t worried about being too blunt. After all, it was Giselle who needed something from him, and that put the power squarely in his hands.

    Sure enough,

    Giselle only stared at him in silence, her usually perfect smile fading, reced by a cold detachment. The warmth in her dark eyes had frozen over; the way she looked at him now-this was the real Giselle.

    Forrest said nothing, just took a sip of his coffee and waited. He already had his answer.

    "What do you want?"

    Atst, Giselle spoke, making no attempt to deny it.

    Forrest smiled, set down his coffee cup, and extended his hand. "Ms. Harvey, I think we might have grounds for a partnership."

    "Why?" She didn''t take his hand.

    "The reason''s obvious," Forrest replied, lips curled in a knowing smile. "You get what you want. I get what I want. Fair and square."

    "Aren''t you worried I''ll go after M?" she shot back.

    "You''re too smart for that."

    She gave a short, bitterugh. "Maybe. But I''m starting to regret this. You''re as dangerous as he is." Just as frightening��and, against her better judgment, just aspelling.

    She reached out and shook his hand. ��Let''s work together."

    Giselle loved a gamble.

    And she always bet on herself to win.

    She had no other choice.

    With Lysander''s unpredictable moves and M''s relentless caution running thepany, Giselle had been driven into a corner. There was no retreat, not now. Every opportunity had to be seized, or she wouldn''t survive the fallout.

    Could Forrest double-cross her?

    She didn''t trust him-not really.

    But right now, she had no choice but to pretend she did.

    If the day ever came that Forrest betrayed her, sabotaging this alliance, she''d

    make sure he and M paid dearly for it.

    If she went down, she''d take everyone with her.

    Finally, the thing she''d feared for so long was out in the open. Giselle forced down her swirling thoughts, finalized the partnership and staffing arrangements with Forrest, and then took her leave.

    Forrest stayed behind.

    He watched her disappear down the stairs, his expression unreadable. When his coffee was finally gone, as if something had clicked into ce, he reached for his phone and made a call.

    ...

    Upstairs, in her bedroom,

    M sat on her bed, silent after Forrest finished speaking. The line was quiet; he didn''t rush her.

    A heavy silence filled the room.

    M couldn''t quite name what she felt.

    A strange, unexpected calm.

    All that time she''d been gued by suspicion, by fear and anxiety, unable to sleep

    or find peace, living in a constant haze.

    But now, with the truth finally out, she felt eerilyposed-so much so that it surprised her.

    Mostly, she felt confusion.

    And a rising tide of anger at being tricked.

    After a long pause, she let out a low, tired sigh. Her voice was hoarse when she finally spoke. "Thank you, Forrest. Thank you for telling me."

    "You don''t sound so great. Want me toe over?" Forrest''s voice was gentle.

    "No." She answered immediately, then added, "Not tonight. And let''s just pretend you never told me any of this."

    "All right, I understand." Forrest''s tone was warm. "So, what will you do now? Whatever it is, I''m here. Don''t be afraid."

    "...Okay."

    She had to admit, his steady, reassuring voice did soothe some of the turmoil

    inside her. The panic subsided a little.

    But panic never solved anything.

    She''d learned that lesson long ago.

    When troublees, deal with it. There''s no other way.

    She talked with Forrest a little longer, but exhaustion soon caught up with her.

    After hanging up, she received a message from her hacker friend.

    Nothing. Everything checked out as "normal."

    But at a time like this, "normal" was the most suspicious thing of all. M''sst shred of doubt

    evaporated. She sat motionless on the edge of her bed, face nk, mind racing with one thought.

    Why?

    Looking back, it all made sense now-the strange feeling at the funeral, the absence of her family, the cold blood on her hands... All those details she''d brushed aside suddenly stood out in sharp relief, and with them came a wave of fury.

    Everyone knew-except her?

    Was this all just a joke to them?

    Lysander-or maybe the whole Montgomery family-had they ever spoken a

    single true word to her?

    She had the sudden urge to call Conrad and Leonard and demand answers. Those two, at least, definitely knew-and so did the old man.

    Was she really the only one in the dark?

    No wonder they never seemed that upset. She''d thought it was just their coldness, their distance-after all, they''d never seemed that close, Over the past year, they''d all carefully avoided the topic, probably afraid she''d see through the lie.

    What a farce.

 Chapter 487

    She couldn''t help itughter burst out of her, sharp and sudden in the quiet bedroom. It was out of ce, but she honestly couldn''t hold it back. The whole thing was just too absurd-on so many levels.

    Theughter faded, and she slowly bent forward, covering her face with both hands as silence settled again. In that hush, a realization crept in.

    She and Lysander-what a hopeless mismatch.

    But honestly, she didn''t care anymore.

    She was done with the lies, done with being strung along, never able to trust a single thing. The guilt that had once gnawed at her for what she owed him after he''d taken that bullet for her was fading fast. Who even knew if that night at the g was just another one of his borate performances?

    Staging a show was what Lysander did best, wasn''t it?

    Besides, her life had moved on. She''d built something new, something better, and never expected anything from the Montgomery family anyway. Even the urge to confront them had dulled. The answers didn''t matter much anymore-except for one thing.

    Giselle.

    She had to settle things between them, once and for all.

    She could never forgive what Giselle had done to her great aunt. The woman had nearly died because of Giselle, and even though she''d pulled through, her health had never recovered. She was old, frail, and the doctors wouldn''t make any promises.

    There had been more than one attempt on her life. There was no room for reconciliation��and honestly, M had reached her limit a long time ago. She''d never stopped investigating.

    But the Harvey family was a fortress.

    If she couldn''t take them down in one blow, there was no point in even trying. They''d just retaliate, and if she couldn''t uproot thempletely, it was all for nothing. But now, Giselle had stuck her neck out herself-walked right into a trap of her own making. M had no sympathy left.

    And as for Cossio...

    Let the Montgomerys deal with their own mess. With all their cunning and resources, they hardly needed her help.

    Over the next few days, M dropped her investigation, quietly shifting her focus to perfecting the first draft of the wedding dress and preparing for production. She stayed away from Montgomery Holdings'' headquarters, sending Cara in her ce to handle her duties.

    She couldn''t afford to tip anyone off.

    She knew just how slippery Lysander could be.

    Without knowing exactly what he was after, she couldn''t rx for a second. Every step had to be calcted and cautious. As much as she hated to admit it,pared to Cossio, it was Lysander who truly frightened her.

    The shadow he''d cast over her life was enormous.

    And now, it seemed, there was a new shadow to contend with.

    But she was too tired to keep running, too weary to hide. What was the point?

    They''d never really seen her as anything but a pawn anyway.

    Why keep secrets from her? Did they really think she couldn''t figure it out?

    It wasn''t that hard to guess.

    With a few days'' distance, she''d pieced things together-she was almost certain now. It all came down to Cossio.

    Leonard had said before: they wanted to lure Cossio back to their own turf, to finish things on their terms, where they held the power.

    Cossio''s actions had shown he''d never really cared about her. She''d never been more than a blip on his radar. His real target had always been Lysander.

    Just like that night in Rome, when she''d overheard their n.

    She''d been cast in the role of bait-put front and center by Lysander himself, a target to draw Cossio out and convince him Lysander was truly dead.

    If Cossio could havee before, he would have. He''d waited all these years for

    a reason��someone had kept him in check. But now, Leonard said, he was finallying.

    Why now?

    What had changed?

    There was only one answer.

    Lysander was "dead."

    Cossio had always feared Lysander,

    and the Montgomerys knew it.

    That''s why they''d staged this whole charade. That''s why, during that brief trip abroad, Lysander had treated her so well-like she was

    actually someone he loved.

    It all made sense if you looked at it that way. Lysander taking a bullet for her was

    the perfect cover, the only way to make Cossio believe he was really gone.

    If Lysander had been that easy to take down, Cossio wouldn''t have waited so long. But everyone believes the old story-no hero can resist@beautiful woman. Lysander yed his part so perfectly, even she almost believed it.

    The love letters, the confessions, her stunned silence at the funeral, the way she''d wandered around like a ghost... As the "grieving widow," M gave the world-and Cossio-all the proof they needed that Lysander was dead.

    She believed it.

    The world believed it.

    Why wouldn''t Cossio?

    In the end, she''d been nothing more than Lysander''s pawn. Everyone else had

    known the truth: Conrad, Leonard, Sophia, Giselle... Who else?

    Once the pieces came together, the truth was impossible to ignore. It was allid bare.

    Great love? What a joke.

    If Lysander were standing in front of her right now, she''d tear him limb from limb.

    He deserved every bit of it.

    A liar, a maniptor.

    What did she ever owe him?

    After the realization, anger swelled in her, hotter than ever. She even caught herself wishing Lysander and Cossio would tear each other apart and leave her out of it for good.

    Thanks for nothing, both of you.

    Just thinking about it set her teeth on edge. No one likes being lied to and used- especially not on this scale. M was so distracted she nearly ruined her sketch, forcing herself to focus and redraw the lines.

    Then her phone buzzed on the table.

    She took a breath and picked it up, mping down on her irritation. It was Conrad calling-finally.

    Now that Forrest had Giselle backed with a new technical team, it was only a matter of time before the project application was brought back to the table. And as

    a board member, M would have to weigh in.

    She''d been waiting for this call for days.

 Chapter 488

    During M''s absence from thepany, Conrad naturally took charge. At thetest board meeting, Randall McKenna once again brought up Giselle''s proposal for an Al automation R&D project. This time, the project team had beenpletely overhauled the new team looked strong, and the overall feasibility was much improved. By all ounts, the proposal was ready for official approval.

    But Conrad, knowing full well that M held thergest share among the board members��and that her rtionship with Giselle was anything but cordial-didn''t make the final call. Instead, he reached out to M directly, leaving the decision in her hands.

    M listened quietly, eyes scanning through the detailed project documents Conrad had sent. She had to admit, this version was a significant improvement, especially with the new research team onboard. Their credentials were impressive, with strong track records in automation. The odds of sess were high.

    She also knew, though it wasn''t obvious on the surface, that this team had actually been brought in by Forrest. After years of academic research abroad, he''d built awork of top-tier talent in this field. With them on the project, there was little doubt about its technical viability.

    There was simply no grounds for rejection. If she tried to block it again, the board would use her of letting personal bias get in the way of business, iming she was sabotaging Giselle out of spite. That wasn''t a position she wanted to be in�� nor was it justified this time.

    Truth be told, she hadn''t nned to block it anyway.

    Giselle had gone to such lengths, working tirelessly to push this project forward. Why stand in her way? Better to let her have this win, make things easy for her, and watch from the sidelines. M was curious to see just what Giselle hoped to aplish, especially since she''d gone so far as to take the risk of coborating with Forrest, all to get this project greenlit.

    Given her past experience with Giselle, she doubted there was anything good behind it.

    But M was done ying defense. Before she could resolve the tangled mess with the Montgomery family, Lysander, and Cossio, she needed to wrap up her own feud with Giselle and the Harvey family. The sooner she disentangled herself, the sooner she could bow out for good.

    Now that Giselle was so eager and willing to walk right into the trap, why not seize the opportunity?

    Of course, she couldn''t make it too easy. That would only raise suspicion.

    Staring at the project proposal on her screen, M''s expression remained calm as she finally spoke: "Approved, but with conditions. The proposed R&D budget is far too high. Costs need to be trimmed, and the timeline shortened as well."

    Fifty million dors? Giselle certainly knew how to ask for the moon.

    "And what do you think is reasonable?" Conrad''s voice came through the receiver.

    "Ten million," M replied after a quick mental calction. "That''s just for the initial phase. In a month''s time, we need to see tangible results-something that can be evaluated. If the project falls short or exceeds the projected costs, we pull the plug, no questions asked. If it meets expectations, we can discuss further investment."

    Conrad considered this for a moment. "Alright."

    Shortly after hanging up, M received a message from Cara, who was handling affairs at headquarters in her absence: her proposal had passed unanimously at the board meeting.

    Giselle''s project had been officially approved. In a month, it would have to pass its first milestone review.

    One more thing off M''s te.

    With that settled, M closed the project file on her screen and returned to refining her wedding dress sketches��her true passion and the real foundation of her

    career.

    ...

    In the president''s office at Falcon Technologies, Giselle was a bundle of nerves. She''d pushed most of her workload onto her secretary, pacing as she waited for the call.

    When her phone finally rang, she snatched it up, listened for a moment, and then broke into a broad grin. "Thank you, Mr. McKenna... Don''t worry, you''ll be wellpensated... Yes, absolutely..."

    A few more pleasantries and she hung up, exhaling in relief. After a brief hesitation, she dialed Forrest.

    He''d kept his promise and recruited the team. If she wanted their partnership to continue smoothly, she had to hold up her end of the bargain.

    It took a while for Forrest to answer. His tone was cold. "What is it?"

    "Nothing urgent," Giselle replied, pausing beforeunching into a lengthy thank you. She assured him the project had gone through, and promised to formalize his share of the profits in the contract.

    "I don''t need that," Forrest replied evenly. "What I want is for you to keep your word about helping me with her. How do you n to do that?"

    The fact that he brought it up himself made Giselle rx a little. She preferred when people stated their needs-it meant they could be leveraged. As long as someone wanted something, they had a weakness; it made cooperation much more predictable.

    Her tone grew lighter. "Honestly, the biggest problem between you and M is that you''ve known each other

    too long she''s too used to you ne

    novel.n

    What you need is a catalyst, something to shake up her perception and make her see you from a new angle. Once that

    happens, the rest will fall into ce."

    One step at a time.

    She did have faster, more effective methods in mind, but she wasn''t about to share those-not with Forrest. She didn''t fully trust him yet. If he got what he wanted too easily, who''s to say he wouldn''t turnaround and ditch her for someone else?

    The contract was irond, but Forrest could easily afford the penalty fees.

    And besides, she wasn''t ready to burn that bridge just yet.

    No sense giving away every advantage.

    There was a pause on the other end before Forrest spoke again his voice less

    t, almost thoughtful. "Go on."

 Chapter 489

    "Easy."

    Giselle grinned. "First, don''t chase after her all the time-give her a taste of distance, just enough to make her anxious. But don''t go so cold you push her away. It takes finesse. Just follow my lead. Trust me, it''ll work."

    ...

    The FM Group.

    Forrest set his phone down, one eyebrow raised in mild surprise. He hadn''t expected Giselle to be quite so... resourceful in this area. She sounded like someone who''d been through this before, though he couldn''t say how useful her advice would actually be.

    Truth be told, he didn''t think much of half her suggestions. Some were questionable at best and could easily backfire. Still, there were a few worth trying.

    And she did have a point.

    But for him, the biggest payoff from working with Giselle had already been achieved. She imed to understand M, but how could she possibly know her better than he did?

    If there was one thing Mimi couldn''t stand, it was betrayal and lies.

    When it came to Lysander, Forrest didn''t need to do much. All he had to do was give Mimi a discreet heads-up, and with her sharp instincts, she''d uncover the truth herself��and the resulting fury would be unstoppable. If, on the other hand, Mimi was left in the dark, and Lysander showed upter with excuses and apologies, maybe just maybe he''d stand a chance at redemption.

    But if Mimi found out on her own, that was a whole different story. Forrest had already seized the advantage.

    Lysander''s downfall was inevitable.

    Even if he came crawling back, there''d be no way to exin himself.

    But taking Lysander out of the game wasn''t Forrest''s end goal. It was just a stepping stone-what he really wanted was Mimi.

    Might as well give Giselle''s ideas a shot.

    Maybe, just maybe, it would get him closer to what he wanted.

    Forrest spun his phone between his fingers, his mind made up.

    ...

    "What?"

    M listened to Forrest on the other end of the call, her mouth half-open, then let out a sigh. "That''s Giselle''s brilliant n?"

    After Forrest hade clean with her a few days ago, she had a better sense of their alliance. It was awkward, but, thinking about it, she supposed this was exactly the sort of thing Giselle woulde up with. She didn''t protest.

    But she honestly hadn''t expected Giselle to be so invested in all this. It was almost... touching.

    "So, what does Mimi think?" Forrest asked, amusement in his voice.

    "Me?" M''s difort was obvious. After a pause, she managed, "Fine, let''s do

    it. If we''re going to put on a show, we''d better go all in. Sorry for the trouble."

    The important thing was to keep Giselle from suspecting anything.

    Forrest chuckled. "Don''t mention it."

    ...

    Early the next morning.

    M stood in front of her wardrobe, mulling over whaty ahead. After some agonizing, she picked out a two-piece denim dress-a fresh, modern take she''d never worn before.

    The fabric was a pale blue denim, the skirt hem embroidered with a riot of colorful flowers. The fitted, short-sleeved top matched perfectly. Instead of her usual updo, she left her fong ck hair neatly tied back in a low ponytail, letting it fall straight down her back.

    She slipped on a delicate pendant, checked her phone for messages, and stepped into a pair of ck kitten heels before heading out.

    Leonard, waiting out front, did a double take when she appeared. He''d never seen M like this-poised and sharp, exuding a new, quietlymanding presence.

    M didn''t notice his stare. She was too anxious, clutching her

    powder-blue purse tightly. She didn''t even have the energy to be annoyed that Leonard was still attached to her like a shadow. Ever since she''d learned the truth, every man in the Montgomery family had started to grate on her nerves-but for now, she kept her feelings hidden.

    She got in the car and gave the name of the restaurant.

    Maybe it was her imagination, but the driver seemed to be in a rush today. When they arrived, M hesitated before getting out, then turned to Leonard and said, "No need toe inside."

    Leonard gave a nomittal shrug.

    Without looking back, M made her way into thevish, over-the-top restaurant, her steps slowing with every stride. By the time she reached the entrance, she was practically crawling. Her phone buzzed insistently from her bag, finally forcing her to grit her teeth and push forward. She ignored the hostess and strode straight to the stairs, heading for the private dining rooms on the second floor.

    She stopped in front of door 202, heart pounding.

    She took a deep breath and pushed the door open.

    Inside, theughter and conversation abruptly ceased. Two people turned their

    heads to look at her-a man and a woman.

    Candlelight, flowers, an elegant meal-clearly a date.

    The man, of course, was Forrest.

    M swallowed her embarrassment and forced herself to look at the woman. To

    her surprise, she recognized her-the heiress, Janice Burke.

    Which made this all the more impossible.

    Janice was the first to speak, frowning in confusion. "Suthend? Chairman Suthend?" She seemed genuinely puzzled. Janice had only ever encountered

    the now-infamous Chairman Suthend once before, at a business g with her father. She remembered her vividly.

    But what on earth was Suthend doing here?

    After all, this was supposed to be a matchmaking lunch.

 Chapter 490

    Blind Date Setup.

    Otherwise known, in M''s mind, as a colossally bad idea.

    She''d done the blind date thing before-recently, in fact-but she''d never expected to wind up at one like this. Her nerves were so frayed that she almost forgot the lines she and Forrest had rehearsed. Not that it mattered; even if she remembered, she could barely get the words out.

    If only her date was a stranger, she might have managed.

    But she knew Janice.

    She knew her, and so did her father; they''d worked together on business deals more than once. Doing something this awkward in front of a business partner''s daughter-someone her own age, sure, but still-was downright humiliating.

    M''s ears burned with embarrassment. She shot a pleading look at Forrest, who sat at the table, head bowed, shoulders twitching ever so slightly-probably trying not tough. He didn''t look up, making it clear he had no intention of bailing her out.

    Left with no choice, M met Janice''s increasingly perplexed stare. She cleared her throat, wincing inwardly at how awkward she sounded. "Um, excuse me, Janice, I''m sorry to interrupt..."

    "Huh?" Janice blinked in confusion.

    She nced at Forrest sitting opposite her, saw that he was still staring at his hands, silent and withdrawn, and sensed that something was definitely off.

    Before Janice could say anything, M-still standing awkwardly by the door- finally forced herself to speak. The line she blurted out wasn''t even the one she and Forrest had agreed onst night. "I��I''m sorry. I just... Can we end this whole thing? This blind date, I mean. I..."

    "Why?" Janice was totally baffled.

    "I''ll exin," Forrest finally looked up, unable to hide the smile tugging at his lips. He gave Janice an apologetic nod. "I''m truly sorry, Ms. Burke."

    He''d tried to be gentle, but Janice wasn''t stupid. The truth hit her in a rush. "You''re making a fool of me!"

    She sprang up, furious, eyes darting from M-still awkwardly lingering by the door-to Forrest, who sat there with his easy, handsome smile. Frustration warred with humiliation inside her. She''d always hated blind dates, but she''d agreed this time only because her father told her Forrest was the guy.

    Handsome, talented, well-known.

    Rumor had it he was still single, with a spotless reputation-the kind of man every family in their circle wanted for their daughter. Girls all over town were waiting for the day he''d finally decide to settle down. Now, when he did, she''d been chosen as his date. Janice couldn''t help but get her hopes up.

    She''d arrived today full of anticipation, only to be yed for a fool.

    Even Chairman Suthend had shown up.

    Did that rumor fromst year turn out to be true? Was Forrest actually interested

    in that widowed Montgomery woman? Was he really pursuing her?

    Who goes on a blind date when they''re already in love with someone else?

    And a widow, no less.

    Why did all the good men end up with her? First Lysander, now Forrest. When the news broke that she''d been Lysander''s secret wife for years, the whole social circle had gone wild for ages. The gossip just wouldn''t die down.

    Sure, the woman was beautiful and capable... but still. The injustice of it burned.

    To be outshone by a widow. To be toyed with.

    The more Janice thought about it, the angrier she got.

    Unable to restrain herself, she grabbed her ss of red wine and flung it straight into Forrest''s face. He didn''t dodge-just calmly wiped the wine away with a napkin, then looked at her and, incredibly, apologized again: "I''m sorry."

    kel

    "Jerk!" Janice''s eyes were red with tears of frustration as she stormed toward the door. At the threshold, she found her way blocked by Mita. Janicered at her for a long moment, then turned away without a word, mming the door behind her.

    "Wait-!"

    M snapped out of her shock and moved to follow, but Forrest caught her wrist. "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it. I''ll visit her myself tonight and apologize properly."

    M drew a shaky breath. "What the hell happened? You didn''t exin it to her?" From Janice''s reaction, it was obvious she''de expecting a real date; she had no idea it was all just an act.

    Still, if the goal was to convince Giselle-to reassure her, to make her feel safe about working with Forrest, to prove that their partnership was necessary and solid-then showing

    Forrest as in-demand made

    Even if, honestly, it was a terrible pl��n.

    Using a fake date to provoke her?

    Only M would dream up something like that.

    She''d never imagined Forrest would be so up-front with her about the scheme, but once he had, she''d just gone along with it, ying her part.

    But the other party was supposed to be in on it too. The whole point wasn''t the date itself. So why did Janice seem genuinely invested?

    She''d looked truly hurt.

    "For the act to work, it has to feel real," Forrest said with a faint smile.

    M groaned, rubbing her temples. "I''ll buy her a gift, and you can pass it on as

    an apology." She couldn''t show her face right now-after all, she was supposed to be the clueless bystander in this setup.

    Poor Janice. She was clearly heartbroken.

    And she was the Fontaine family''s daughter, one of their business partners. Who knew what kind of rumors would start swirling after this... But what was done was done.

    "Let''s get out of here-"

    Just as M turned to leave, she realized Forrest had moved closer without her noticing. She walked straight into his chest, feeling the steady thump of his heart and the heat radiating from beneath his thin shirt.

    She froze, momentarily stunned.

    She recoiled instinctively, but before she could bump into the door behind her, Forrest''s arm snaked around her waist and pulled her back, saving her from smacking into the wood.

    It waste May, and the air was already growing humid and warm. Their clothes were light, and M could feel the heat of Forrest''s palm burning through the fabric at her waist, making her skin tingle The warmth crept up her side and into her cheeks, leaving her shed.

    His breath was hot and heavy above her.

    For a long moment, M stood frozen, then finally raised her hand to his chest, intending to push him away-only to feel his heart beating hard and fast beneath her palm.

 Chapter 491

    She instinctively tried to pull her hand away, but hisrge palm pressed it back, not forcefully, but firm enough to keep her touch right over his heart. Forrest lowered his head, breath warm and close, so close she could hear his voice low and rough in the narrow space between them, his chest pounding beneath her trembling palm.

    "Do you hear it?" His voice was hoarse, breathless. "Mimi, my heart-it feels like it''s about to break free."

    Her mind exploded in a dizzy rush, the world spinning before her eyes.

    The thundering beat beneath her hand grew even wilder, making her fingers tremble and go weak. That electric, tingling sensation shot up from her fingertips, down her arm, leaving half her body stiff and frozen.

    He leaned in, breathing even closer.

    "Mimi."

    Forrest reached up, slipped off his fogged-up sses, revealing eyes sharp and intense. Whether it was heat or something else, his throat bobbed as he spoke, a bead of sweat sliding down his neck andnding on the back of her hand, making her shiver.

    M barely noticed the predatory intensity in his gaze. Surrounded by the fresh scent of bamboo and adrenaline, she only heard his voice, muffled and distant, reaching her through a haze.

    "Mimi, is it okay?"

    His voice was so faint, she still hadn''te back to herself-when suddenly a loud crash jolted her from behind. The door mmed with a bang, snapping her out of her daze.

    Panicked, she shoved at him.

    He didn''t move at first, but as she pushed again, Forrest stepped back on his own. M didn''t dare look at him. She steadied herself against the trembling door, took a shaky breath, and turned the handle.

    Leonard was outside, face unreadable.

    M didn''t have time to process his odd behavior. Almost desperately, she slipped past him and hurried down the hall.

    She waspletely rattled.

    Behind her, the two men remained frozen. After a long moment, Forrest calmly picked up his sses and put them back on. The fierce, predatory look was gone, reced by his usual gentle warmth. He gave Leonard a faint smile as he passed, then went after M.

    "Mimi!"

    By the car, Forrest reached for her hand. She dodged away before he could touch her, and his voice fell, suddenly uncertain. "Mimi?��

    "I..." M clung to the car door, unable to meet his eyes. Her mind was a tangled mess. "I-I want to go home."

    She needed time to breathe.

    Time to think.

    "...Alright." Forrest didn''t push. His tone softened. "Text me when you get home, okay?"

    After a few seconds'' hesitation, M nodded.

    Forrest stared down at his right hand, still tingling with the memory of her touch. He lifted it to his face, breathing in the faint trace of jasmine from her skin-a scent both calming and utterly intoxicating.

    He couldn''t help but smile.

    Just now, he''d reached for M, and she''d pulled away... which, ironically, was the best sign he could hope for.

    Before, when M avoided his touch, it was just a simple aversion to physical closeness.

    But this time, she hadn''t dared look at him. She''d flinched, not from dislike, but from something sharper-something raw and electric, a new kind of sensitivity. That was exactly what he wanted.

    That was why he''d gone along with this awkward, clumsy act. He and M��as Giselle had once said-were too familiar, so familiar there was always this invisible line between them.

    Neither here nor there. Always unspoken, always uncrossed.

    But tonight, M had recognized that line, felt the jolt of crossing it. It was a step-

    a real, irreversible step forward.

    With Mimi, he wouldn''t settle for anything less.

    Thinking about it now, Giselle really was useful after all. At least, having her around made things easier. As for her advice-when it came to love, he supposed some of it was worth listening to.

    Well, some of it.

    ...

    In the back seat, M sat in stunned silence for a long time before slowly lifting her hand. Only then did she realize it was still trembling, as if she could still feel the heat of Forrest''s heartbeat pulsing beneath her palm.

    Mimi.

    My heart-it''s about to break free.

    Forrest''s words echoed in her ears, making her hand shake harder. She dropped

    it into herp, almost afraid to look at it.

    Right now, she knew-without a shadow of a doubt, with a certainty that left no room for denial��Forrest liked her. Loved her. Fiercely, desperately loved her.

    It was a love so intense it burned through flesh and bone, straight to the soul.

    She''d felt it, the scorching heartbeat beneath her hand-so hot, so fierce. It almost made her want to cry.

    Love that intense, that consuming... it was almost too much to bear. After all she''d been through, after being so deeply betrayed, to have someoney their heart bare like this it was overwhelming. Beneath the heat, she felt a crushing pressure.

    Could she really handle this kind of love?

    Could she?

    Her mind spun with confusion, chased by another, darker doubt was it really

    worth it? Was she really worth loving this much?

    He''d suffered so much because of her already.

    But, no matter what, M couldn''t deny the truth anymore. She couldn''t pretend. From this moment on, she could never see Forrest as just a friend again.

    Up front, Leonard kept a careful eye on her through the rearview mirror, not

    missing a single flicker of emotion on her face, nor the dazed, flushed look in her eyes.

    His grip on the steering wheel tightened, knuckles going white.

    Something was about to change.

 Chapter 492

    That night, M found herself wide awake once again.

    She realized this had be a patterntely-insomnia creeping in more and more often. After so long at peace, her mind was once again a whirlpool of emotions, memories and worries spinning through her head in the quiet hours, leaving her restless and exhausted.

    The next morning, she rolled out of bed with dark circles shadowing her eyes.

    After dragging herself through breakfast, she finally picked up her phone. The screen lit up with several unread messages and a missed call��all from Forrest.

    She ignored the missed call and tapped open their chat. The earliest message was fromst night, asking if she''d made it home safely... She hadn''t replied.

    Honestly, she hadn''t known what to say.

    The moment she got homest night, she''d gone straight into ostrich mode, silencing her phone and burying herself in busywork for hours. In the end, it didn''t help-she''d still spent most of the night staring at the ceiling.

    But now she couldn''t keep ignoring him.

    Sooner orter, she''d have to respond.

    Still, calling was out of the question. Lately, even the sound of Forrest''s voice made her anxious. Texting felt safer behind the cold buffer of a screen. Scrolling down past a string of messages she didn''t know how to answer, M agonized for ages before finally sending a single reply.

    "Sorry, I was swamped when I got home yesterday and totally forgot. My apologies."

    A flimsy excuse, and she knew it.

    At Bamboo Grove, Forrest had just finished breakfast and was sipping his coffee when her message popped up. He couldn''t help butugh quietly-she might be replying a dayte, but at least she replied. What more could he really ask for?

    Still, it wasn''t a habit he wanted to encourage.

    He smiled as he typed, long fingers tapping out a gentle tease: "As long as you''re not avoiding me."

    Staring at his almost instant response, M fell silent. How was she supposed to answer that? What could she possibly say?

    She wanted to hide again.

    But Forrest seemed to sense her retreat, because another message quickly followed: "Did you have breakfast? Any ns today? How about I take you out for a walk?"

    No way.

    Every fiber in her body resisted. Lately, it wasn''t just his voice she couldn''t face�� she couldn''t even bear to see him. She was still reeling from the shock of yesterday; there was no way she was ready for a meeting so soon.

    But how to turn him down?

    She racked her brain for an excuse and finally blurted one out: "I''m working on a design right now-super busy. Maybe next time?"

    "Alright."

    To her surprise, he didn''t press. She''d barely begun to rx when another message came through: "Designs are important, but don''t forget to eat. I''ll pick you up for dinner tonight, okay? Mimi."

    No, definitely not okay.

    Couldn''t he just give her a day to breathe?

    She was still clutching her phone in distress when another message popped up: "Or tomorrow night?"

    Relief surged through her. She replied at once: "Tomorrow''s good!"

    At Bamboo Grove,

    Howard had just finished cleaning up the kitchen. Coming into the living room, he saw Forrest smiling at his phone, clearly in a good mood. Curious, he asked, "What''s put you in such high spirits, sir?"

    Forrest didn''t even look up. "I just saw the cutest cat," he said, still smiling.

    A cat?

    Howard was caught off guard. Since when did his employer like cats?

    Still, as the house manager, it was his job to anticipate his boss''s needs. "Are you

    thinking of getting a cat, sir? I could prepare a room for it."

    ��For a cat?�� Forrest mused. M did love animals��her eyes always lit up whenever she saw them on the street, though she''d never actually kept one herself.

    He thought for a moment. "Let me ask her first."

    Having a cat around the house... wouldn''t be so bad.

    Even though she''d managed to dodge a meeting for now, M really was busy.

    The final sketches for the wedding gown were done.

    The silk for the dress needed to be handwoven-only the best would do. Fortunately, Splendid''s supply-work could deliver any material she needed, saving her a lot of time. The real challenge was the veil.

    The gown itself featured intricate embroidery, but for a royal wedding in the West,

    an all-embroidered veil wouldn''t be quite right. The veil had to bece��and not just anyce, but hand-crafted.

    Machine-madece was too coarse, too ordinary. Nothing less than exquisite would do for such a grand asion.

    After researching countless

    samples, M settled on Alen?once, famously known as the "Queen of Lace. It was an official French heritage craft, with techniques so rare they''d been enshrined in museums-universally recognized as the most refined and elegantce in the world.

    Perfect for a prince and princess.

    She''d finished the pattern for the veil first, and decided she''d crochet the veil herself. The Alen?on technique was notoriouslyplex, but her great-aunt had taught her years ago. It would beborious and time-consuming-but worth every second.

    Once she''d finalized her list of materials, M sent it to Splendid''s London headquarters. As part of her great-aunt''spany, she had the authority and the connections to get everything she needed.

    Now all she had to do was wait for the materials to arrive.

    As she sent off the order, she finally noticed the ache in her back and shoulders.

    She nced at the clock. It was already two in the morning.

    Dragging herself from her studio, she was just about to call it a night when her phone vibrated again. It was her great-aunt Jade. Only then did she remember-it was evening in London.

 Chapter 493

    It was probably about the materials list, so M hurried to answer.

    "Have the sketches been finalized?" Jade asked.

    "Yeah, as soon as everything arrives, I can officially get started," M replied, stifling a yawn.

    "Do you want me to assign a few seamstresses to help? Alen?once takes ages, and handling it all alone might be too much."

    "It''s fine, I''ve got this." M hesitated, but ultimately declined with a smile. "I''m at my most energetic right now. Besides, this wedding dress is the biggest

    There was a pause on the other end. Jade caught the meaning in her words andughed softly. "Ambitious, aren''t you?"

    M chuckled in return.

    "All right then," Jade continued, "I''ll handle things with the royal family for now. The profit from this isn''t important. If you can, submit your work to the CFDA. M, go win that award."

    CFDA.

    The Council of Fashion Designers of America Awards-the Oscars of the fashion world-founded by the godmother of American fashion herself. It was one of the most prestigious honors a designer could receive, on par with Britain''s BFA, and among the most anticipated events in the industry.

    The money and resources that came with the prize were nice, but M wasn''tcking in those. What she needed was something else-recognition, proof that she truly belonged at the top.

    And the CFDA could give her that.

    As long as she took first ce.

    If the royal family''s invitation represented momentum, then winning this would make everything official-she wouldn''t just be independent; she''d be that much closer to the very top.

    M''s heart began to race.

    Clearly, Jade��already one of the world''s premier designers-was thinking far beyond her, and could see a future for M that was clearer and more ambitious than M dared to dream.

    M closed her eyes.

    "All right," she said.

    She''d go for it, and chase the summit.

    She''d thought Jade was just calling to talk business, but after that, they chatted about everyday things for a while. M was practically falling asleep and about to suggest they both call it a night, when Jade hit her with something that made M instantly wide awake.

    "One more thing-what''s going on with you and that Johnnie guy?"

    Who?

    M''s sleep-fogged brain creaked into gear, and within a couple seconds she was fully alert. Oh. The matchmaking thing.

    She stayed silent, but Jade didn''t let it go. "I already talked to Johnnie. He has a good impression of you-actually, he likes you. And you? It''s been ages and you haven''t given me an answer. If you''re not interested, just say so and I find someone else."

    She''d already talked to Johnnie?

    He hadn''t mentioned it... M smiled wryly. Truth was, with everything else piling uptely, she''dpletely forgotten about her and Johnnie''s little act to dy the family''s matchmaking mission. She hadn''t realized he was putting on such a convincing performance covering for her so enthusiastically in front of the elders. He must really hate these setups.

    But after that gift exchange, they hadn''t seen each other. Where did this "good impression"e from?

    Embarrassing as it was, the thought of keeping up this farce just wasn''t appealing anymore. She had enough on her te these days-and men were the least of her problems.

    She just wanted a little peace of mind.

    "Jade," M said carefully, "I''m about to start this new project and it''s only going to get busier from here. Honestly, I really don''t have the headspace for this right now..."

    "So you''re not interested," Jade cut her off, matter-of-fact. "You know how long I spent finding him? He''s handsome and well-rounded. Whatever, if you''re not into him, I''ll find another-there''s plenty out there."

    How many prospects had she lined up?

    M felt a cold sweating on.

    "Can''t I just not get married?" she pleaded.

    What she really wanted to say was, You never got married, Jade, so why are you

    so obsessed with my love life? But she didn''t dare; she didn''t want to upset her.

    And besides, she understood why Jade cared so much.

    Sure enough, Jade immediately replied, "No way. I''m not getting any younger, and my health isn''t what it used to be. I can''t be there for you much tonger. If I don''t find someone who take care of you and love you, I''ll never rest easy-not even in the grave. Is that what you want, for me to die with regrets?"

    "Jade!" M''s tone sharpened. "We agreed you wouldn''t... wouldn''t say things like that."

    She couldn''t stand hearing it.

    Every time they left the hospital with another test result, it was obvious: Jade''s health was failing, her energy fading. They both knew it, but M wanted to cover her ears and shut her eyes, as if that might make it all go away-as if Jade could stay with her forever.

    Jade stayed quiet.

    She knew her own body better than anyone, maybe even better than the doctors. She probably wouldn''tst a few more years-maybe even that was wishful thinking. Who knew when she''d close her eyes and never wake up again?

    M was the only person she truly cared for in this world. She just wanted to give her everything she could, to see her healthy and happy.

    But she couldn''t help worrying.

    She really, truly couldn''t.

 Chapter 494

    "M, I know yourst marriage was rough. You''re scared, I get that. But you can''t let those shadows haunt you forever. Guys like that are rare, you''ve already gotten rid of him-what''s left to be afraid of?"

    Jade sighed. "You always run from this stuff. You shut down every bit of hope I have for you, and it worries me."

    "Jade..." M''s voice wavered, eyes growing red.

    "I''m not trying to force you." Jade''s tone softened. "I know these things take time. I''m not saying you should rush into marriage the moment you meet someone. That would be crazy. But you keep dodging this, and if I don''t push you a little, you''ll just keep running away from it.��

    "...I understand."

    "Do you really?" Jade''s voice shot up. "You just turned down another one for me today. If this keeps up, when will it ever end? Here''s what: youe home for a visit, and this time, I''ll supervise your date myself!"

    She was convinced M hadn''t taken any of these setups seriously.

    She was going to make sure, for once.

    M could only sigh helplessly.

    She did want to go home-it''d been a while since she''d seen Jade, and she missed her. But going home for a blind date?

    Suddenly, an image of someone shed through her mind. She shook her head quickly, trying to banish it.

    "What''s this? The moment I mention a date, you don''t even want toe home anymore?" Jade picked up immediately on her silence, her voice rising with dramatic ir.

    "No, that''s not it..." M replied, exasperated.

    "I''lle home, I will. But as for the blind date... let''s talk about it when I get there. Jade, it''ste now-you should get some rest."

    It took some effort, but she finally convinced her indignant aunt to go to bed. M wasted no time booking a flight to London for the morning two dayster.

    She really didn''t want another setup.

    But she wanted Jade to stop worrying even more.

    The next evening.

    The city''s night scene was in full swing. A tangerine Bentley Continental pulled up in front of a restaurant, its windows aglow. M stepped out, dressed in a crisp white Chanel dress that red just below her knees, a ring of pink-and-white silk roses cinching her waist. On her wrist, she wore a matching jeweled bracelet, and a string of creamy Australian pearls gleamed at her throat.

    She looked radiant.

    Inside the restaurant, Forrest��also dressed in white-caught sight of her from his table by the window. His eyes lit up, and he stood to greet her.

    M felt a little shy, but let her hand rest in his as he offered it, then took her seat.

    "I ordered a few dishes I know you like," Forrest said, handing her the menu. "But see if there''s anything else you want."

    "This is fine," M replied quietly.

    Eating was thest thing on her mind.

    "Something bothering you?" Forrest asked as he poured her a ss of red wine, his gaze attentive.

    "Yeah." She nced at him, hesitated, then nodded.

    It was rare for her to be this upfront, and Forrest''s calm features softened; a gentle smile lingered, but his voice grew serious. "Do you want to talk about it?"

    "I''m flying to Ennd tomorrow to visit my aunt. She''s setting me up on another blind date," M said.

    Forrest set down the wine, his smile fading as he looked at her with sudden intensity. Still, his tone was gentle. "Mimi, you know I''d never get

    angry with you, no matter what you do. thought we''d talked about

    this I thought you agreed to give us a chance, didn''t you?"

    So what was this all about?

    Forrest, usually soposed, felt a sh of frustration-he''d thought they''d made progress yesterday. Wasn''t it enough? What more could he do?

    Was he supposed to... He clenched his hand under the table, the look in his eyes growing more guarded and uncertain.

    He knew Mimi hated being pressured-he''d seen how she reacted to Lysander''s

    pushiness. He never wanted her to look at him that way. He''d already

    He''d thought there was hope yesterday.

    But he was running out of patience.

    "I know," M said softly.

    A chill crept down her spine. She shivered, ncing behind her before

    forcing herself to speak again. "That''s why I wanted to ask... how''s your project with the Federal Security Bureau going? Are you allowed to leave the country now?"

    Forrest froze.

    For a moment, he wasn''t sure he''d heard her right. He stared at her, and only when she looked at him in confusion did he finally break into augh. "What''s so funny?" M asked, startled.

    He shook his head, the darkness in his eyes reced by a sudden, irrepressible smile. "It''s almost wrapped up. I''m free to travel now. So are you inviting me to meet your family?"

    "What? No M''s cheeks flushed

    bright red "No, I just...st night thought about it, and you''re right. I said I''d try. Another blind date just feels wrong. I don''t want to do it anymore, so I thought... I thought..."

 Chapter 495

    "So you thought of me, huh?" Forrest grinned. "You don''t have to say anything, I get it. Honestly, I''m d I''m the first person you think of when something happens."

    M''s cheeks flushed a deep red.

    Something inside her had shifted. Before, when Forrest spoke so directly, she''d always felt a little at a loss, but she could handle it-she never let it get to her. But after what happened the other night... things were different now.

    It was harder to keep herposure.

    Anyone would be shaken by such a raw, intense confession-especially in this kind of moment, being looked at so intently, chosen so resolutely, as if for a second, the whole world held only you. It would make anyone''s defenses waver.

    M was no exception.

    But... was she really allowed this?

    Was it truly okay?

    Forrest could see her hesitation, and he understood why M was so hesitant- her past had taught her to be cautious with her heart. He spoke up, gentle and steady. "Mimi, don''t be afraid. I never want my feelings to be a burden for you. Just rx and let yourself enjoy it-enjoy my love, for as long as you need. I''ll always be here, waiting for the day you''re ready. I''m not going anywhere."

    He meant every word.

    He didn''t want their rtionship to be a source of stress for her; he wanted a lifetime together, years and years of growing old side by side. Forrest hoped M could takefort in that too.

    So, he promised forever.

    He offered her his heart-honestly, wholly.

    All he wished for was for the two of them to share a life.

    M''s heart trembled.

    Forever?

    She''d never received such a gentle promise, never been offered forever with such tenderness. Her nose stung, and she nearly burst into tears.

    Maybe�D

    Maybe she could trust Forrest.

    No-

    She''d always trusted him.

    It was just... trusting in love again was the hard part. When it came to love and marriage, she''d been burned too many times, betrayed and worn down until the pain seemed etched into her bones. She''d tried so hard to believe again, but the scars ran too deep.

    Even taking this tiny step forward had nearly drained all her courage.

    But she had to move forward, didn''t she?

    If not for Forrest''s unwavering patience and warmth, she doubted she''d ever have tried again at all. A life alone would have been fine-maybe even preferable. After all, if not for love as fierce and gentle as his, nothing else would have moved her, nothing else could have given her the strength to try again.

    But with her heart in such tatters, could she ever give Forrest a love as passionate as his for her?

    Could she?

    And if she tried and still couldn''t... how could she bear it?

    How could she ever face him?

    "Besides," Forrest broke into a smile, "even just as your friend of so many years, I deserve to meet your aunt, don''t I?"

    M, lost in thought, was caught off guard by his words. For a moment, the mountain of pressure that had been building over the past few days vanished. She felt lighter-so much lighter that she couldn''t help butugh. In the soft glow of themp, her smile was dazzling.

    Who could say what the future held?

    For now, all she could do was keep moving forward.

    That was better than standing still.

    ...

    After dinner that night, M and Forrest discussed their ns at the table. On a sudden impulse, M changed her flight-she wouldn''t wait until tomorrow. She''d leave tonight.

    As for Forrest, his travel documents were ready even faster.

    When Leonard heard that M was suddenly heading to Ennd, and leaving Cara behind at home, he

    didn''t protest. But at the airpot

    when he saw Forrest approaching, pulling a ck suitcase behind him, his expression finally changed.

    "Mr. Suthend... he''sing with you?" Leonard frowned.

    "Yes."

    M had nothing left to say to Leonard or, for that matter, any of the Montgomery family. She didn''t bother exining. With a curt reply, she strode over to Forrest and the two of them walked through the VIP securityne.

    Leonard wouldn''t be going to Ennd with them.

    Jade was already there.

    He watched them disappear through the doors. Leonard''s face darkened. He hadn''t expected this��at such a critical moment, no less. He couldn''t even

    imagine what his boss would say once he heard about this.

    Taking Forrest along to Ennd... Nothing good coulde of that. There was

    no need to investigate further. The implications were obvious.

    Especially with Jade waiting over there.

    Leonard knew

    Forrest could be

    persistent and resourceful, but he never thought Forrest would actually win M over. He''d assumed that, for all her resentment toward her husband, M would never let herself fall for someone else again. Not after everything...

    It was truly unexpected.

    But there was no hiding it. After a long, tense silence, Leonard finally pulled out

    his phone and dialed.

    The line took a while to connect; the other end was busy.

    "Sir..."

    Before the man could respond, Leonard rattled off the news-quickly, sinctly,

    making sure to mention that they''d just left.

    The other end was silent for a long, long time.

    Leonard grew more anxious with every second.

    Eventually, a voice finally came through. There was no anger. In fact, the man sounded amused-light, almost airy. But to Leonard, itnded like a boulder. "Back then, that warning wasn''t nearly harsh enough. I should have hit him harder -right on the head."

 Chapter 496

    International Airport.

    While Leonard was on a call, not far from him, a car rolled slowly along the circr drive. The window slid down, revealing Johnnie''s profile at the wheel.

    He nced at Leonard, who stood by his car on the lowerne, back turned, headset clipped over his ear as he spoke quietly into the phone. Johnnie''s own voice was hushed when he spoke, "Father, M''s left the country. She took Forrest with her. They''re headed to Eldermere."

    A low chuckle slipped out.

    M had messaged him earlier that day, saying she was calling off that matchmaking arrangement she''d mentioned before. He hadn''t pressed for details then, but now everything clicked into ce.

    Interesting.

    Cossio''s measured tone reached him through the Bluetooth earpiece. "You know Eldermere well. Arrange for someone you trust to keep an eye on things. See if the Montgomery family stirs. If anything''s amiss, this time we''ll know."

    "Understood."

    Johnnie knew exactly what was worrying his father.

    He''d never met Lysander himself, but stories about the man were legendary in the Cossio family.

    It was said that while still a university student, Lysander, apanied only by Leonard, had brazenly infiltrated the Cossio family''s ancestral estate and shed violently with Johnnie''s father. No one knew the precise details, but the incredible part was that despite being gravely injured, Lysander managed to escape.

    Monthster, he came back.

    That time, the Cossio family was in the throes of civil war. A rogue faction had risen up, decrying Cossio''s ruthless, authoritarian methods. Lysander, operating in the shadows, backed them with money, weapons, and heavy artillery.

    The fallout from that brutal uprising was catastrophic. Johnnie''s father, Cossio, was dered dangerously unstable and forciblymitted to a psychiatric hospital, locked away under the pretense of severe mental illness.

    Two years ago, Cossio''s maternal rtives orchestrated a daring rescue, smuggling him out of the asylum. He returned to the family''s stronghold and, in a sweeping purge, eradicated those who''d conspired with Lysander. Only then did he truly regain control of the family.

    That was why Cossio still dreaded Lysander-even more than a year after the man''s alleged death, he refused to act rashly.

    Just in case Lysander had left onest trick up his sleeve.

    Johnnie could understand his father''s caution. Even from the stories whispered within the family, he could piece together a portrait: cunning, ruthless, unpredictable.

    But this time, an opportunity had presented itself.

    If there truly was a hidden scheme-if Lysander''s death a year ago had left any

    loose threads-M''s return home, withpany, would surely force them into the open.

    And if nothing happened-

    "Father, you''ll be here soon enough," Johnnie said with a smile, tapping his fingers-red thread still wound around his wrist-against the steering wheel, clearly in a good mood.

    The car rolled out of the airport''s loop and into the city.

    As he drove away, Leonard seemed to sense the weight of someone''s gaze. He slowly turned to look up at the circr drive above him, catching only the bustle of passing cars.

    He ended his call.

    His eyes were cold, expression set.

    Ennd.

    After nearly a full day in the air, they finallynded at Eldermere Airport the following afternoon.

    "M, over here!"

    As M and Forrest exited the VIP arrivals lounge, they were greeted by Miranda Wayne, who waved brightly��at least until she caught sight of Forrest at M''s side. Her hand faltered mid-air, surprise sweeping across her face.

    "What''s he doing here?"

    While Forrest was stowing the luggage in the trunk, Miranda tugged M aside, lowering her voice. "When did he get involved?"

    "I''ll exinter. But you-" M shot

    her friend a pointed look, keeping her own voice low. "What''s going on with you and Rnd Lockwood? ran into him a few times at the g while I was home. He kept asking about you. What''s the story there?"

    "You didn''t tell him anything, did you?" Miranda''s eyes flickered with worry.

    "Of course not," M replied. She barely knew Rnd-her loyalty was to Miranda, no question.

    Still, the whole situation was bizarre.

    Thinking back, even when they''d first left for Ennd, things had beenplicated between Miranda and Rnd. Miranda had wanted to help M, sure, but she''d also been running away from problems back home. Then, half a year ago, Miranda''s parents had summoned her back to Ennd, using her father''s illness as an excuse.

    M had stayed behind to care for her great-aunt, who had just recovered from

    surgery.

    Barely a monthter, Miranda

    returned to Ennd, and that''s when M heard the bombshell: her

    staunchly marriage-averse best

    friend had gotten married-quickly, quietly, and to none other than Rnd Lockwood. M had honestly thought it was some kind of prank. Hadn''t Miranda sworn to avoid anything to do with the Lockwood family? And she hadn''t even mentioned the wedding! M had

    joked that it was payback for her

    own secret marriage, but in truth, she was stunned.

    Later, Miranda filled her in.

    Turns out, that month back home had been wild. The youngest Lockwood son, Ryan, had suddenly announced his intention to marry Giselle Harvey-the Harvey family''s golden child. He even set a date and booked avish venue.

    Rnd was dead set against it.

    To make things even more absurd, Giselle and her family publicly refused the match, saying they saw Ryan as nothing more than a kid brother.

    M had no idea how heartbroken Ryan was, but she knew one thing: the glitzy wedding went ahead, only with a twist-the bride and groom swapped at thest minute. Miranda and Rnd took their ce at the altar.

    That was when the Waynes and the Lockwoods formally announced their alliance.

    For weeks, the Lockwood brothers'' drama was the talk of high society-everyone spected, gossiped, dissected every detail. Strangely, the Lockwoods didn''t even bother to clear up the rumors.

    If that were all, M might have just been shocked and moved on. After all, it was Miranda''s choice.

 Chapter 497

    But what was truly absurd was this-

    They''d only been married for less than a month, and Miranda was already off to another country. With her impressive credentials and sharp legal mind, she''dnded a spot on the legal team at Splendid''s headquarters overseas. Six months had passed, and she hadn''t evene back for a visit. It was obvious she was nning to settle down abroad. Their marriage had turned into a long-distance arrangement-on paper, still married, but in reality, barely more than strangers.

    And yet, every time M traveled abroad for work or an event, she''d somehow find herself cornered by Rnd, who would start grilling her about Miranda. It was enough to drive anyone up the wall.

    She wanted to ask:

    Do these two ever actually talk to each other?

    They are married, after all.

    Judging by Rnd''s anxious demeanor, he clearly cared about her, didn''t he? He even seemed worried Miranda was being pushed around, given that the Wayne family didn''t have the influence of the Lockwoods. He''d asked M, too, if Miranda was alright, but Miranda would justugh it off, breezy as ever. "Who would dare mess with me? Besides, it''s just a marriage of convenience. We both get what we need-why get so serious about it?"

    With her saying that, M had stopped prying. She knew Miranda well enough to know she was never the type to suffer in silence.

    If someone crossed her, she''d settle the score right then and there.

    But marriage... well, that was different. The sweet and bitter parts, the things you couldn''t say aloud-M understood all too well. Even Miranda moving out of the country just a month after the wedding was something M could sympathize with.

    After all,

    Her own marriage had been like that for a long time-seeing each other every day but barely exchanging a word, or only sharing a bed and nothing else. Living together, but as distant as if they were on separate continents; sometimes, it felt even lonelier than being apart. There was no realmunication at all.

    Eventually, it all turned into lies and maniption.

    And betrayal.

    That''s why M no longer expected much from marriage.

    But when it came to Miranda...

    A troubled look flickered across her face.

    "What''s with that expression?" Miranda chuckled, shaking her head in exasperation. "Alright, I''ll call Rnd Lockwoodter and tell him to stop pestering you. Honestly, he acts like I died or something-can''t he just leave you alone for a day?"

    "Don''t say things like that!" M hated hearing people joke about death. "That''s not something you should just throw around," she snapped, lightly smacking Miranda''s arm.

    Miranda only smiled, saying nothing.

    "Ready to go?" Forrest had already loaded their suitcases into the trunk. Standing by the car, he waited for them to finish chatting before calling out with a smile.

    "Yeah, this one''s a keeper." Miranda nudged M''s shoulder, teasing.

    "All aboard!" M, worried Miranda would say something else outrageous, hurried to usher her into the car.

    The drive took them out to an estate on the edge of the city. After Jade''s serious illness, she''d moved to the countryside for the fresh air, slowly handing over thepany to M and retreating to the manor like a grand dame intent on living a life of quiet cultivation.

    They arrived in no time.

    But just before they got out, Forrest hesitated, suddenly looking unsure of himself.

    "Isn''t it a bit sudden to just show up like this?" He nced at his reflection, nervous. "Maybe I should just stay at a hotel tonight, ande back tomorrow in a proper suit?"

    M couldn''t help but look him up and down.

    He was already wearing a tailored white suit that fit him perfectly, entuating his lean frame and giving him an air of understated elegance. How much more formal could he possibly get?

    "Don''t worry," Miranda called from the driver''s seat, turning around with a yful grin. "Trust me, my great-aunt has a soft spot for handsome faces. Mr. Whitmore, you''ll pass with flying colors."

    "Really? Thank you." Forrest gave her a polite smile.

    "Oh,e on!" M''s cheeks flushed as she saw how seriously he took thepliment. She quickly opened the door and tugged Forrest, who was still smiling faintly, out of the car "Let''s go. My great-aunt isn''t that particr!"

    That wasn''t entirely true, of course.

    Jade was a legend at the top of the fashion world, and nothing annoyed her more than poor taste, bad manners, and sloppy dress. Miranda wasn''t wrong, though�� Forrest looked impable.

    He was stylish, polite, and carried himself exactly the way her great-aunt liked.

    A valet came to collect the car and

    unievel.

    luggage as Forrest, carrying a carefully chosen gift, followed M and Miranda into the sprawling. estate lush with flowers and greenery. asionally, a uniformed staff member would nod as they passed, and the air was filled with the faint sound of birdsong.

    It really felt like stepping into another world.

    They walked along a rose-lined path, through an ornate foyer, down avish hallway, and into the drawing room. M asked the approaching butler, "Where''s my great-aunt?"

    "In the back garden, Miss." The butler nced at Forrest, who smiled with polite warmth, but didn''t ask any questions. He motioned for a staff member to take Forrest''s gift, then led them toward the garden.

    The closer they got, the more Forrest''s smile seemed fixed in ce, the corners of his lips just a touch too stiff.

    He''d never expected that meeting Jade would make him more nervous than addressing a major conference or defending a research project in front of a room full of experts. His fingers kept fiddling with his already perfectly straight ck tie.

    They were nearly there.

    And then they arrived.

    He stopped beside M, gaze drifting past rows of blooming roses to where an elderly woman, hair snowy white, was bent over in the garden, wielding a spade with surprising vigor.

    "Jade!"

    Hearing her name, the old woman paused and turned, her eyes lighting up as she spotted M waving. Then, her gaze shifted to Forrest, and her expression sharpened, eyes assessing him from head to toe.

    Forrest''s fingers froze on his tie.

    He''d prepared himself mentally for this, rehearsed his opening lines, but nothing could have readied him for the reality of standing before Jade. This was a first�� he''d never been so nervous in his life.

 Chapter 498

    "Jade, why are you doing this again? I keep telling you, it''s not good for your back. What if you throw it out again?" M dashed down the garden path into the flower beds, reaching for the trowel in Jade''s hand.

    "I''m not that fragile," Jade muttered, brushing her off. "If I don''t keep moving, that''s when my back will really give in... And who''s this?" She cut herself off mid- sentence, nodding toward Forrest, who was trailing behind M.

    "Jade, this is Forrest the one I told you about. He''s brilliant-helped me so much with my research since college," M exined. "Forrest, this is my great-aunt."

    "Nice to meet you, ma''am." Forrest''s voice was a little tense, but he managed aposed smile.

    "Friendly, aren''t you?" Jade''s tone was less than warm.

    "Jade!" M tugged at her sleeve, worried. She''d brought Forrest home to reassure her aunt, not to have him grilled.

    "Oh, rx.�� Ignoring Forrest, Jade looked M up and down, her frown deepening. "So, does the Montgomery family feed you at all? Every time you visit, youe back looking thinner. I''ve told you again and again-what''s so great about that ce? Why bother with them?"

    "Jade..." M softened her voice, giving her aunt''s hand a gentle squeeze.

    "Hmph." With Forrest present, Jade held her tongue, dropped the trowel, and took M by the hand. ��You must be hungry. I''ve got everything ready; let''s eat and get you settled in first."

    The dining room table was piled high with food-a generous spread of both Western and homeyfort dishes. The Suthend family didn''t stand on ceremony; M and Miranda sat on either side of Jade, who presided at the head of the table, asionally joining the conversation.

    Forrest kept mostly quiet.

    Quiet, but not idle-he reached across the table to serve M, passing her dishes just out of reach, helping fill her te. The butler standing by to serve found himself with nothing left to do.

    This time, M didn''t protest.

    Even though she felt self-conscious under the watchful eyes of her aunt and friend, she forced herself to ept Forrest''s gestures. She''d brought him here to set her aunt''s mind at ease-this was her bold leap, and embarrassment was a small price to pay.

    Besides, Forrest really did know her well. He served everything she liked, never missing a beat, and as she ate, she realized her te was never empty-not

    once.

    All the while, Jade watched Forrest from the corner of her eye, giving nothing away.

    When lunch was over, Jade arranged for Forrest to have a guest room, then kept M back for a brief chat before dering she needed her nap and dismissing everyone.

    She didn''t mention Forrest at all.

    Back in her bedroom, M flopped onto the bed, still feeling out of sorts. Miranda threw herself down beside her. M sighed. ��This is weirdosn''t my aunt supposed to be desperate for me to get married? I finally bring a man home, and she doesn''t ask a single question!"

    She was genuinely stumped. Honestly, even though she''d been married once before, this was her first time bringing someone home to meet the family-and she had no idea what she was doing.

    It was all strangely new.

    Looking back, herst marriage had skipped every normal step.

    Well, that was then...

    "Maybe she just wants to observe a bit more?" Miranda rolled over to study her, then added, ��But seriously, he seems nice, but have you really decided he''s the one?"

    "I..." M hesitated, her voice small. "I don''t know. But I want to try."

    Miranda gave her a searching look, then a sh of realization crossed her face. "Wait. Are you just bringing someone home to keep your aunt from worrying? Just for show?"

    M went silent.

    "Oh, M..." Miranda patted her back. "Marriage isn''t something to joke about. Wasn''t yourst experience enough? And what if your aunt finds out?"

    "I don''t know what else to do." M''s voice was weary. She told Miranda about her aunt''s phone call the day before, frustration clear in her tone. She was never good at handling rtionships, but she couldn''t bear to upset her aunt. Still, the idea of picking someone at random from a matchmaking dinner was out of the question.

    At least she knew Forrest.

    And, truthfully, she owed him-in more ways than one.

    Miranda understood. After a moment, she sighed and asked quietly, "But do you

    like him? I mean, really like him��as in, the way you''re supposed to in a rtionship?"

    M hesitated, uncertainty clouding her face.

    After a long pause, she answered, "I don''t know."

    She really didn''t-or maybe she''d just forgotten how to love someone. She could

    be incredibly good to someone, but deep down she knew-she''d almost forgotten what it felt like to fall in love.

    But...

    She thought for a moment, then added, "But when I''m with him, I don''t feel tired. It''s easy. Comfortable."

    Miranda let out a long breath. "Well, that''s a start."

    Seeing Miranda''s worried face, M managed a smile. "Don''t worry. My aunt just wants me to stop running from things. She''s not really in a hurryshe just wants me to try. As for love, I''m not going to force it. I''ll just let things happen as they will. Life is long, after all."

 Chapter 499

    "...Well, you''re certainly taking this lightly."

    Miranda muttered, flopping back on the bed with her arms spread wide. She sighed, "Honestly, what''s the point in worrying? How many marriages in this world are truly about love anyway? Finding someone decent is already more than most people get."

    M paused, her heart tightening just a little.

    While the two friends were tucked away in their room, whispering secrets, someone knocked at the guest room across the hall. Forrest opened the door to find the butler standing there, wearing his usual professional smile.

    "Mr. Whitmore, Mrs. Suthend would like to see you in her study for some tea."

    Forrest hesitated for a split second. So, this is it, he thought. No wonder she ignored him at dinner-she''d been waiting for this moment.

    "Of course. Let me get myself together."

    He said he needed a moment, but really, he''d been ready for this all night. He hadn''t changed out of his suit after dinner, half-expecting this summons. Straightening his jacket, he followed the butler down the hall.

    The study was filled with roses in every shade imaginable, their fragrance subtle but unmistakable. Clearly, Mrs. Suthend had a fondness for them.

    Forrest stepped inside.

    The door closed slowly behind him; the butler didn''t follow.

    "Mrs. Suthend," he greeted her formally.

    "Not calling me Jade anymore?" From her seat at the head of the room, Jade cradled a delicate porcin teacup, taking a small sip of her ck tea. Her tone was cool.

    "I wouldn''t dare."

    She gave a cold littleugh. "You seem daring enough to me. But I suppose M''s not here, so now you''re suddenly all respectful."

    He didn''t flinch. "That''s true."

    "At least you''re honest," Jade set her cup down, her tone shifting abruptly. "Let''s get to it��whose idea was this charade? Yours, or hers?"

    Forrest hesitated. There was no way he could lie to her.

    "It was my idea." He stood tall, his words clear and steady. "M was afraid you''d worry yourself sick, and I��I care for her deeply. So I took the chance toe up with this n, hoping for an opportunity. It was my mistake."

    Jade seemed almost surprised by his candor. She fell silent for a long moment.

    Eventually, she asked, "So you say you love my M. How much? When did this start? How long has it been?"

    "I first met her when I was fifteen..." Forrest didn''t dodge the question. He told her everything, in and simple.

    Jade''s lips curled into a cold smile. "So, your family''s a mess, isn''t it?" She zeroed in on the point��divorced parents, each remarried... a tangled web.

    "Yes."

    He didn''t try to defend himself. "But I''ve sorted out those matters. They won''t

    affect M, and those people will never show up in her life."

    "And why should I believe you?" Jade''s voice was mild, but her eyes were sharp. "I know better than

    anyone what a disaster a messet

    family can be. One wrong step and it drags everyone down with it M could do so much better. Why should it be you? Because of your empty promises? Or this so-called heartfelt devotion you''re showing me now? You ought to know, sometimes a rtionship built on mutual benefit is more reliable than a heart you can''t control."

    Forrest''s expression didn''t change. "If you were only interested in a marriage of convenience, Mrs. Suthend, you wouldn''t be hesitating like this. You want someone who will cherish M, not just someone who can offer her a cold, transactional deal."

    He paused, then went on, "And as for what I can offer-I won''t boast about my future in research, but I think my current standing is more than enough."

    He took a breath, his tone firming. "I can''t change the past, or the family I came from. All I can do is focus on the present. And maybe it sounds harsh, but for a long time, I haven''t really considered that ce my home. If I ever get another chance at a family, it''ll be with M. She''ll be my only home."

    The study was silent.

    Jade didn''tment on his words. Instead, she changed the subject. "Let''s talk about your career. I know what you do, and I know you just finished an important project for the federal government. That project alone will keep you from leaving the country for over a year. With your ability, you''re bound for the top of your field, and when you get there, your whereabouts will be closely guarded. You''ll find it harder and harder to travel."

    She paused, her gaze sharp as ss.

    "But M-her future, her ambitions, they belong on the world stage. She needs to go?`international if she''s going to reach her full potential So how do you n to be there for her? Will you have her constantly flying back and forth, never able to settle down? Or do you expect her to put her dreams aside for you again, just like she did for her family in the past? Should she be the one making all the sacrifices?"

    Every word struck home.

    For a long moment, Forrest was silent. Then he answered, his voice steady. "I

    won''t give up my career."

    With that, Jade set her teacup down with a decisive tter.

 Chapter 500

    The porcin cupnded on its matching saucer with a sharp tter, sending the crimson tea inside rippling. The study fell into a heavy silence, thick as water, broken only by that brittle sound.

    Jade fixed Forrest with a steely gaze.

    Forrest, however, remained calm and unshaken.

    His voice was unwavering as he spoke. "I won''t give up my work, and as for Mimi -her career is her own path, her passion. I never had the right to interfere."

    Jade''s expression didn''t budge; she sat there, silent and inscrutable.

    Forrest went on, "Mrs. Suthend, to bepletely honest, I want nothing more than to be with Mimi-wherever she goes, whatever she does. I''d give anything not to be apart from her, not even for a moment. We''ve already spent too many years separated, lost too much time we''ll never get back." His gaze dropped, a fleeting sadness passing over his features. When he looked up again, his eyes were resolute. ��But, Mrs. Suthend, just as Mimi''s devotion to design is part of who she is, I too have something I can''t give up. I will never walk away from my research. It''s a lifelongmitment-just like mymitment to Mimi."

    "So, you''re here to make some grand deration of love?" Jade''s voice was cool, almost mocking.

    ��But it still hasn''t moved you, has it?" Forrest managed a rueful smile. He didn''t try to dodge the question, answering with earnest rity. "Academic research in artificial intelligence-whether I stay in the country or go abroad, I honestly can''t give you a definite answer right now. And I doubt you''d believe me if I tried. But the truth is, I''m leaning toward staying. My country needs me."

    Jade said nothing.

    Forrest pressed on, his tone sincere. "But there''s one thing I have to say, whether you believe it or not. No matter what happens, I''d rather be the one chasing after Mimi than ever let her exhaust herself trying to keep up with me. More than anyone, I want her to enjoy this rtionship-not be worn down by it."

    "Oh, I believe you. Why wouldn''t I?" Jade let out a short, humorless chuckle. Her wrinkled, timeworn face was tinged with resignation. "But like I said, what difference does it make if you convince me?"

    That was her beloved great-niece.

    If anyone knew M, it was Jade. M was never one to handle emotions gracefully; the only time she''d ever made the first move, she''d gotten burned so badly she''d retreated into her shell ever since. If Forrest really could coax her out of that, what more could Jade possibly ask for?

    But she wasn''t na?ve.

    She''d watched it all over dinner-the way Forrest looked at M left no doubt as to who cared more, who loved more. It was crystal clear.

    And maybe that was for the best.

    Rather than have M marry someone she liked more than they liked her, Jade selfishly hoped for the opposite: someone who adored M, who was decent and capable. She''d seen M suffer enough in love. Marriage, after all, was aboutfort andpanionship.

    At least she knew her girl; even if M wasn''t head over heels, she''d take marriage seriously. She''d treat her partner well. That was enough.

    No more heartbreak, and someone by her side who loved her more-Jade could put her mind at ease.

    Time would tell.

    With this thought, Jade''s expression softened. She gestured to the seat beside her and said, "Sit down."

    Forrest had been standing in the study for quite a while before she offered him a chair. Even now, as he finally sat, he didn''t dare rx. If anything, he felt more on edge-Jade wasn''t satisfied yet, notpletely. This was just the beginning of the conversation.

    And Forrest understood perfectly well what Jade hadn''t said aloud. He was the one seeing things most clearly.

    Mimi was only willing to give him a chance.

    She hadn''t truly epted him yet.

    The road ahead would be long.

    "You know M''s been married, and she has a child," Jade said suddenly, voicing what they both knew but had to acknowledge out loud.

    "I know."

    Forrest''s response was simple. "Mimi''s child is my child. Whatever''s important to her is important to me."

    Jade gave a shortugh, neither epting nor rejecting his words. "Well, if the two of you ever do end up together, would you want a child of your own?"

    "No." Forrest didn''t even hesitate.

    "Tell me the truth," Jade pressed, face unreadable.

    "...Yes," Forrest admitted after a pause.

    "I thought you said M''s child is your child?" Jade sipped her now-lukewarm tea, her voice mild.

    "That''s true." Forrest hesitated, then

    decided to be blunt. "I''m just afraid that someday, if we had a child together, and if Mimi ever fell out of love with me, maybe-just maybe-she''d think twice before leaving, for the sake of the child. She

    ve

    might be a little kinder, hesitate a little longer."

    He gave a small, self-deprecating smile. "But honestly, I meant what I said before too. There are so many risks with pregnancy-I''d never want to put Mimi in danger for the sake of a child, not even on the off chance... Besides, she''s always been gentle and good to me. I trust that, if we ever married, she''d never hurt me like that."

    Jade looked at him, surprised for the first time. "You''re quite open about it. Why couldn''t it be you who falls out of love first?"

    She didn''t mince words.

    "Impossible!" Forrest''s answer was firm, leaving no room for doubt.

    He''d waited this long-if he finally got to marry her, how could he ever let go? He

    was no fool. Of course, he kept these thoughts to himself, not letting a trace show.

    After Lysander, who''d been a lesson in heartbreak, Forrest knew exactly how to present himself to Jade:

    show clear affection, but note off as too aggressive or too passive. Either extreme would be the end of him-Jade, from everything he''d learned, utterly despised that type.

 Chapter 501

    Jade studied him for a long moment before finally voicing the question that

    lingered in her mind. "And if, one day, you two are truly married, but M no longer loves you-what then?"

    Forrest didn''t answer right away. Only after a lengthy pause did he finally say, "I suppose I would wish her happiness."

    His tone was calm, almost detached.

    Jade''s gaze lingered on his unflinching face. She never let her thoughts show- whether approval or dissatisfaction. Instead, she simply lifted her hand, a silent gesture for him to leave.

    Forrest rose without protest.

    But as he reached the door, he couldn''t help himself. He turned back and asked, "Mrs. Suthend, do I have a chance?"

    "You''ll have to ask M."

    That was all Jade offered.

    Forrest smiled, undeterred. "Thank you, Mrs. Suthend."

    He opened the door, nodded politely to the old butler waiting outside, and made his way toward the guest room.

    Jade nced up at the butler as he entered, her voice quiet but direct. "What do you think-how much of his answer was sincere, and how much an act?"

    Though the butler''s face was youthful, his bearing was steady and mature. Closing the door behind him, he replied respectfully, "A bit of both, I suspect. He''s a man who knows how to keep his cards close."

    "So, he can''t be trusted?" Jade pressed.

    He gave her a measured look. "Madam, if he were na?ve and utterly transparent, would that put your mind at ease? Could such a man withstand the pressure from the Montgomery family?"

    Of course not.

    Just as with her earlier questions about family and ambition��if Forrest had merely tried to cate her, showing no backbone or aspiration, she wouldn''t have bothered to hide her contempt. She''d have ordered him out of the house on the spot.

    How could she entrust her precious niece to a man with no spine?

    And then there was the Montgomery family.

    That was her greatest concern.

    She''d never truly approved of Adrian and his father cozying up to that woman, Giselle, after all the hurt it brought M. Ever since, she''d harbored a wariness toward that child. But he was M''s, and this past year he''d at least behaved himself.

    Yet, that didn''t ease her worries.

    From what she''d seen of the Montgomerystely, they had no intention of letting M go. If she hadn''t stayed in Ennd to keep watch, their reach would have stretched across the ocean by now. That''s what infuriated her most-how could they keep dragging M back with the excuse of business and the child''s inheritance, even after the man was dead?

    It''s marriage, not an adoption into the entire Montgomery n!

    Besides, the man was gone. The marriage was over. How long did they intend to keep this up?

    Still, Jade understood what weighed

    on M''s heart-guilt, pure and simple. M couldn''t let go of the idea that she''d destroyed the Montgomery heir. Truth be told, Lysander had only gotten what he deserved. He owed M.

    But now, with the child left fatherless, only a mother to care for him, Jade couldn''t simply walk away.

    She got it, truly. But if things continued like this, one day when she was gone, the Montgomerys would swallow up her beloved niece-the sole heir to the Splendid estate without remorse.

    Absolutely not!

    That was why Jade was so desperate for M to remarry. Only once she had a new family of her own would the Montgomerys'' grip finally break.

    If only she''d have another child-it would be perfect.

    Only then could Jade rest easy.

    But for that, M needed a partner who could withstand the

    Montgomery family''s pressure. Maybe not someone who could match them blow for blow, but at least someone with backbone, someone who could challenge M and keep her from making reckless decisions out of misced

    kindness.

    If that happened if, after Jade was gone, they could hold on to the English estate and the web of connections she''d built-the Montgomerys would be kept at bay.

    M could live her life in peace.

    Jade sighed, her worry in on her lined face. "After all this time, M finally agreed to bring someone home. Even if it''s just for show, she couldn''t have brought someone she truly disliked. But this man..."

    She shook her head, her features creased with concern. "If he''s too calcting, I worry M will be the one to suffer. She''s clever, but with those she loves, her guard is always down."

    What if they misjudged him, and ended up with another Lysander?

    "Madam, didn''t you already prepare for both oues?" the butler tried to reassure her. "If this works out, you can take things slowly."

    "But that path is so long," Jade murmured, weary.

    Marriage alone wasn''t enough to set her mind at rest. She''d done all she could to prepare for M''s futureid the groundwork, built the connections. If M could secure her ce on the international stage, if she could reach Jade''s level sooner rather thanter...

    If she could be a household name, she''d inherit the legacy without a hitch.

    And then, the Montgomery family would never again call the shots.

    But that kind of stature wasn''t built on talent alone. It took time, reputation, and patience��things Jade feared she might not live to see.

    The Montgomerys were always circling, always waiting. Jade''s heart could never quite settle.

    It was true what they said: a parent''s love ns for a child''s distant future. That was all this was.

    The butler understood, pausing in thought before offering a suggestion. "Madam,

    if you''re still uneasy, perhaps there''s a way to put him to the test? To be sure of him?"

    Jade arched an eyebrow. "And how would we do that?"

 Chapter 502

    Just as Lysander''s ns were finallying together overseas, a storm was brewing back home-in his grandfather''s study, the old man''s voice rang out, aging but still thunderous with anger.

    "You little scoundrel!"

    "Can''t even clean up your own messes, can you? Day after day you make things worse, and now, when you''ve really run out of options, you want your grandfather to step in and save your skin with whatever dignity he''s got left?"

    "Honestly, I can''t believe you have the nerve!"

    Butler Marshall, standing watch by the desk, quickly reached out to steady the old man when he saw he was nearly breathless with rage. Finally, his breathing eased, but whatever was said on the other end of the line made the old man erupt again.

    "Utter nonsense!"

    "How many times do I have to tell you? Marriage is about trust and honesty! Have you been ignoring me all these years, or did you just toss my words to the dogs?"

    "You made this mess, you fix it yourself! Don''t expect me to clean up after you. Stoping up with these harebrained schemes, and get your affairs in order�� then go and apologize properly in person. Isn''t that a better solution than sending this old man out to face the music for you?"

    "Oh, so you finally realize she wants nothing to do with you? Good grief, I always thought my brilliant grandson from the Montgomery family-clever enough to even fake his own death-actually believed he was God''s gift wherever he went."

    The old man''s words dripped with sarcasm. "Ungrateful brat. Get lost."

    Before he''d even finished, he hung up, mming his phone down on the desk so hard it rattled, clearly still seething.

    Marshall hurried to offer a cup of tea.

    Only after the old man had sipped it and calmed somewhat did Marshall risk a question. "Sir, are you truly not going to intervene this time?"

    "Intervene? And how, exactly?"

    Despite his words, after a few more sips of tea, the old man''s tone softened, betraying his concern. "Can I really just do nothing? He''s always been so stubborn, crashing headlong into every wall... Do you think I could let him ruin himselfpletely?"

    He sighed deeply.

    "I never approved of that marriage in the first ce. Tell me, Marshall, has anything good evere from a union built on lies? It''s a recipe for disaster."

    He shook his head and sighed again.

    "Go on, get in touch-let them know I''ll being by. I want to meet with Lady Jade myself."

    Eldermere.

    The Suthend Family, Rose Manor.

    "A masquerade ball?" M had just returned from a morning at Splendid''s headquarters when the butler delivered the news.

    "Yes, miss."

    The butler smiled. "Her Ladyship says the roses are blooming beautifully this year, so she''s decided to host a ball so everyone can enjoy the garden and have some fun."

    "Shouldn''t it be a rose garden party, then?" M blurted out.

    "The masks add a bit of intrigue." The butler''s eyes twinkled.

    "Oh, right." M didn''t argue-her great-aunt had always loved a bit of drama. Still, she hesitated. "Am I expected to attend?"

    "Of course."

    The butler smiled again. "Several young men will be there guests of Her Ladyship. It''ll be a good chance for you to meet them, just so you''ll know what to expect."

    M''s smile faltered.

    A matchmaking event? Seriously?

    Her gaze drifted-almost involuntarily to the sofa beneath the stained ss, where Forrest sat quietly, sipping tea and reading.

    The butler followed her eyes, then turned to Forrest with a polite invitation. "Mr. Whitmore, will you be joining us as well?"

    "I''d love to."

    Forrest looked up from his book, his eyes meeting M''s with a reassuring warmth before turning to the butler. "I''m afraid I don''t have anything suitable for a

    masquerade. I''d appreciate your advice."

    "Of course, sir."

    With a bow, the butler took his leave.

    As soon as he was gone, M hurried to the stained ss window and perched beside Forrest on the sofa, her nerves showing. "Did my great-aunt give you a hard time?"

    Even she could see there was more

    to this masquerade than met the eye. She had brought a man home and yet her great-aunt was still. arranging introductions with other suitors-was she dissatisfied? M''s heart pounded, remembering how formidable her great-aunt could be. She was terrified Forrest might be made to feel unwee.

    "Not at all." Forrest closed his book, his voice gentle. "But your great-aunt truly

    cares for you. She loves you very much."

    M tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear, a softugh escaping her lips. "When I was little, there was never anyone at home to look after the oldfolks, so I''d often be sent out to the countryside to stay with her and my grandmother. She taught me everything-showed me the world of art, gave me my first

    lessons in creativity."

    But it was more than that.

    If life was a stormy sea, and she a tiny boat lost in the squall, then her great-aunt

    was the lighthouse guiding her through it all.

    She led M through every tempest.

    Thinking back to those days, M''s smile softened, her eyes growing distant. After a few moments, she lowered hershes and whispered, "My parents used toin She was a ck sheep, a rebel, not fit to be a role model. But to me, she was the most remarkable woman I''d ever met. I always looked forward to those trips to the countryside-there was always enough to eat, and I could see her, listen to her voice."

    She stopped suddenly, caught off guard by a sense of unreality, ncing around

    at the elegant, sunlit sitting room.

    Such a world apart from her childhood''s poverty.

    So much time had passed... The faces that once scolded and sneered now

    seemed distant, almost featureless.

    Without realizing it,

    The scars of childhood had faded.

    They no longer meant anything.

    Lost in thought, she was startled by the warmth of Forrest''s hand covering hers.

    She looked up to find him watching her with gentle eyes.

    "And then?" he prompted softly.

 Chapter 503

    He wanted to know more about Mimi''s past.

    Stories told in her own words.

    "And then," M nced sideways at the grand, elegant living room, her voice softening, "my grandmother passed away. My great aunt left home, disappeared without a word."

    Forrest froze.

    M suddenly turned back, a smile breaking across her face. "Forrest, did you know? My grandma was an amazing cook. She used to make the best peanut and wild greens sd-my great aunt and I would fight over it! On summer nights, we''d drag out old cots into the garden, cover them with gauzy sheets, and fall asleep under the stars. Grandma would always tell me, ''Your great aunt is so capable, such a strong woman. You must always listen to her...""

    "See? My grandma was incredible too. She was right, of course-my great aunt is the most amazing person I''ve ever met! Ever since I was little, I wanted to be just like her..."

    Forrest noticed the way her eyes sparkled when she spoke about those days.

    It was as if childhood hunger and hardship barely mattered. All that remained was a little girl in a country cottage, cared for by two old women, drifting off beneath a canopy of stars, the taste of simple home-cooked meals lingering on her tongue, and the soft, loving words whispered in her ear...

    It was these ordinary, fleeting moments of warmth that made up the resilient, sunny soul at Mimi''s core.

    Forrest''s heart clenched painfully.

    He admired her her energy, her resilience, her optimism. But he couldn''t help aching for the rough, thorny road she''d traveled.

    A past he could never change.

    "Forrest," M suddenly gripped his hand, hesitating, "but my great aunt... she can be a little stubborn. She''s strong-willed and, well... mostly, she just worries about me too much. If she''s offended you in any way, could you..."

    "Mimi."

    Forrest cut her off, smiling helplessly. "Honestly, I''m starting to worry-how am I ever supposed to love you more than your great aunt does?"

    M stood there, stunned.

    She knew Forrest had be boldertely, but every time, he managed to surprise her even more. Her mind went nk-her heart seemed to skip a beat.

    Forrest just chuckled, gently lifting her slender, fair hand and pressing a soft kiss to the back of it. "Don''t worry," he said. "I''ll do my best."

    The warmth of his lips vanished in an instant, but it sent a shiver racing up her arm, leaving her ears burning.

    Oh, God.

    She tried to retreat, but just as her fingers slipped away, he caught her,ughter in

    his voice. "So, Mimi, will you honor me with a dance at the ball?"

    "The ball hasn''t even started yet!"

    M finally pulled free, fleeing in flustered embarrassment.

    ...

    Neither of them noticed the figure hidden by the staircase behind the parlor''s folding screen.

    Jade stood halfway up the stairs, half-shrouded in darkness, lips unable to suppress a growing grin.

    She stood there for a while, quietughter shaking her shoulders.

    With a shake of her head, she descended, taking the narrow passage toward the rose garden to tend her flowers. But she nearly collided with the butler, whose face was taut with nerves.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked.

    Her butler was alwaysposed-never like this.

    "Ma''am," he said, bowing respectfully, hesitating, "...the Montgomery family patriarch sent an invitation."

    Jade stopped, frowning.

    Lysander''s grandfather.

    Of course, she''d heard of him��an old lion of the military, retired for years but still

    a force to be reckoned with.

    They had never met.

    Only stories had reached her ears.

    What did that old fox want with her now?

    It couldn''t be anything good.

    Expressionless, Jade continued toward the garden, the butler hurrying after her. "Ma''am, you won''t see him?"

    "Why should I?" Jade snorted.

    "What''s the worst that could happen if I refuse? Is he going to fly all the way to Ennd? I''d like to see the authorities approve that."

    Who was Lysander''s grandfather? After so many years in power, who knew how many military secrets he held? Even retired, a man like him would be under constant protection, his movements tightly controlled. There was no way he was allowed to leave the country.

    If he said ''invitation,'' he clearly didn''t mean to meet in person.

    So what was there to see?

    Did he really expect her to hop on a ne and visit the Montgomery estate just for

    a chat? The nerve! She was more likely to show up and kick his door down.

    How dare he even ask?

    "Don''t bother with it," Jade said breezily, hefting her trowel and strolling into the garden. "The only thing that matters now is the masquerade ball."

    Kingsford.

    Marshall pushed open the door to the study. The old lord was hunched over his

    desk, brush in hand, working on his calligraphy.

    "Sir, Lady Jade declined," Marshall reported.

    The old man didn''t even look up. He had expected as much.

    "Keep sending them," he said.

    Then, as if struck by a thought, he paused, setting his pen aside. "By the way, where''s Adrian? School should be out by now-why hasn''t hee over? With M gone, that boy''s probably cking off again."

    "Young master isn''t home yet. I just spoke to Leonard-he said Adrian might be

    The old man frowned, slowly cing his brush down.

    "What''s happened?"

 Chapter 504

    At eight o''clock in the evening, Rose Manor was aze with light. Roses in pink, white, red, yellow, purple, and blue swayed gracefully beneath the glow, their fragrance drifting on the summer air.

    Every so often, a car would pull up at the front of the estate. Elegant guests, dressed to the nines, stepped out each drawn by Jade''s legendary reputation. Every face was hidden behind a mask, some half, some full, as they strolled along petal-strewn paths into the lush rose garden. The ball had yet to begin, but already the guests wandered among the blooms, admiring the flowers in mysterious anonymity.

    Along one side of the garden, beneath an arched trellis, stood a long banquet tableden with an array of colorful delicacies and fine wines. It was a masquerade, after all��everyone in themed attire, every identity concealed, each introduction a guessing game. The rules were simple: let your instincts guide you, dance with those who intrigue you, and savor the thrill of not knowing who might be behind the mask.

    Upstairs, M was still in her bedroom, changing into her evening gown. The invitation hade on short notice, but her great-aunt''s house was never short on dresses for any asion. The one M had been sent tonight was nothing like her usual style.

    The woman in the mirror looked almost like a stranger. She wore a high-necked gown of sheer ck silk, cinched at the waist with a golden ribbon. A sapphire- studded gold ne coiled around her throat, the dark blue pendant edged in gold filigree with a teardrop pearl dangling from its tip. Matching gold earrings, each set with a pearl, brushed her neck. Her dark hair was swept up in an elegant chignon, lips painted a bold red. The look was striking��undeniably beautiful, but with a cold,manding edge that felt both unfamiliar and oddly empowering.

    She had just finished adjusting to the ensemble when Miranda''s voice rang out from the other side of the door.

    "M, are you ready?"

    "Coming," M called back. She grabbed a brilliant gold mask draped with a long ck veil from the vanity and fastened it to her face, leaving only her bright, fox- like eyes visible. The veil fell over her pinned-up hair, making her reflection look even less like herself.

    Stepping out of the dressing room, she found Miranda waiting in a different but equally dramatic ck gown. Miranda circled her, eyes wide with approval. "ck suits you, M. And with this getup, no one will recognize you."

    M sighed. "So, what''s Jade''s n, exactly? Is she ever going to let me in on the secret?"

    Miranda just grinned. "You''ll see soon enough. Jade picked out a few eligible bachelors for you tonight I scoped them out ahead of time, and they''re all quite attractive. They know what to look for, so they''lle find you and ask you to dance. You can see if any of them catch your fancy."

    "Wonderful. So it''s a blind date, with extra steps." M groaned, reaching for her phone. "Where''s Forrest?"

    ��He''s probably already downstairs. And seriously, you''re not bringing your phone to a masquerade." Miranda snatched it out of M''s hand and tossed it on the bed, then fastened a finely detailed mask over her own face and took M''s hand. "Let''s go. The party''s about to start."

    Hand in hand, they hurried down the stairs and followed the cobblestone path toward the back garden. Even before they reached the festivities, the sound ofughter and music carried through the air.

    The garden was filled with people-everyone in their finest, every face masked. Somewhere along the way, M lost Miranda''s hand in the press of the crowd; before she realized, she was alone, swept up in a sea of strangers.

    Suddenly, the music swelled,manding everyone''s attention. The chatter faded. After a few seconds hush, the crowd shifted in unisonmoving toward the grand ballroom at the end of the rose field. Mil�� heard people murmuring, "It''s starting."

    She followed along, pausing as she passed a bush of pale pink roses. On a whim,

    she plucked a bloom and tucked it behind the ear of her golden mask, then continued on toward the ballroom.

    At the far end of the garden, the ballroom waited-vast and bright, its every corner adorned with roses. A live band yed behind the dance floor, and even with so many guests, the space felt airy and open.

    No host was needed; couples naturally paired off, spinning across the floor as petals swirled and drifted through the air. M watched the dazzling scene, scanning the crowd for Miranda-or for Forrest.

    Just then, a man about Forrest''s height approached her. He wore a sleek ck suit and a heart-shaped ck mask, his posture confident as he extended a hand in silent invitation.

    But when M looked into his eyes, disappointment flickered behind her mask. Not Forrest.

    He must be one of those hopefuls her great aunt had arranged. M had never cared much for dancing and tonight, with the weight of the masquerade, the prospect seemed even less appealing. She shook her head, declining the invitation without a word.

    The man tried once more, then, rebuffed, retreated into the crowd.

    M dropped her gaze, fingers idly brushing the rose at her mask''s ear. How was

    she supposed to find anyone in this sea of strangers?

    Would Forrest even recognize her?

    As she pondered, a sudden chill brushed past her. Someone was striding quickly

    in her direction. She turned-and startled.

    Standing before her was a man

    was

    draped head to toe in a ck cloak. His face was hidden behind a stark white mask, the hollow eye sockets dark as night, and beneath one eye was painted a single drop of blood-red "teardrop." The effect was eerie, almost macabre.

    He reached out a gloved hand.

    M instinctively stepped back.

    He seemed momentarily surprised by her reaction, but then, without a word,

    extended his hand again, waiting��an unspoken invitation to dance.

 Chapter 505

    She had no idea who the man was.

    But one thing was certain-he wasn''t Forrest.

    M''s first thought was that he was probably another one of the young men her great-aunt had invited, hoping to set her up. Whoever he was, his presence was unsettling. Without hesitation, she shook her head in refusal.

    But as soon as she did, a hand closed tightly around hers.

    In the next instant, the stranger yanked her into his arms and swept her straight onto the dance floor, sending a flurry of rose petals skittering across the polished wood.

    M''s eyes went wide in shock.

    She could hardly believe someone could be so brazen at a formal ball. Hadn''t he seen her refuse? How could her great-aunt possibly think this man was suitable?

    Her body responded out of habit, following the first few steps of the waltz so she wouldn''t embarrass herself in front of the crowd, but as soon as her mind caught up, she began to struggle. It was useless-the man''s grip was unyielding, his strength almost frightening. Gritting her teeth, she hissed in a voice only the two of them could hear:

    "Let me go!"

    Couldn''t he tell she didn''t want to dance?

    But the man said nothing. His gloved hand settled firmly at her waist, guiding her through the music as if her resistance meant nothing.

    Enough was enough. M stopped caring whether she made a scene. She mmed her heel down onto his foot and ground it in, her voice icy and low: "Let me go!"

    But before she could react, his hand tightened around her waist, and in a sudden, dizzying motion, he lifted her effortlessly off the ground, spinning her through the rest of the dance. Her ck chiffon dress fluttered as though she weighed nothing at all he didn''t even need her cooperation.

    A chill shot through her.

    She didn''t know why, but a wave of panic crashed over her, a sharp sense of d��j�� vu that left her breathless. As her body pressed against his, she caught the overwhelming scent of roses in the air-but beneath it, so faint she almost doubted herself, was a trace of cold sandalwood.

    M froze. Her heart hammered in her throat, her blood running cold.

    Impossible.

    There was no way he could be here.

    No way.

    Terror wed at her chest, squeezing so tightly she could barely breathe. Her body was rigid against his, ice creeping into her veins. All the half-formed suspicions she''d forced herself to ignore suddenly crashed into reality, shattering every defense she''d built.

    Fear won out.

    The music seemed to spin farther and farther away, leaving only the ghastly white mask before her-a mask streaked with blood-red tears. The empty, hollow eyes gaped at her like a bottomless pit, swallowing her whole.

    She couldn''t move.

    By the time the music faded, M was slick with cold sweat, her back damp and sticky.

    She barely registered the masked man leading her off the dance floor before panic jolted her awake. Her hand, mmy with sweat, wrenched back in resistance.

    Whoever he was, she couldn''t let him take her anywhere.

    The man stopped and nced back at her. Beneath his mask, M''s face was just

    as pale, but she forced herself not to look away, staring straight into those abyssal eyeholes, fighting down the terror and confusion churning inside her.

    Is it you?

    For a moment, they stood locked in silent challenge. Then, the man tilted his head, as if ncing past her. Suddenly, he raised her hand, lifted the edge of his mask to reveal a sharp jaw and cool, thin lips, and pressed a kiss to the back of her

    hand��a kiss as cold and soft as ice.

    M''s scalp prickled. That kiss-down to the exact spot-was identical to the one Forrest had given her at the estate earlier that day.

    Her heart mmed against her ribs, her temples throbbing. The possibility hammered at her so hard she nearly lost her grip on reality. An overwhelming urge seized her to rip off his mask and see for herself.

    Is it you?

    But before she could act, the man released her hand, reached up, and plucked the pink-and-white rose from beside her mask. Without another word, he turned and walked away from the floor.

    M took an involuntary step after him-then froze, rooted to the spot. Just then, a hand seized her wrist from behind.

    "Mimi?"

    Even through the ringing in her ears, she heard the gentle voice.

    Stunned, she turned.

    Before her stood a man in a jet-ck suit embroidered with silver thread, a vivid red tie at his throat, and a ck mask edged in gold. The colors were so striking they made her eyes ache.

    The blood-red tie made her shrink back instinctively.

    But the man spoke again, his voice tender, cutting through the static in her head. "Mimi, it''s me."

    Forrest.

    It was Forrest.

    She moved closer without thinking, gripping his outstretched hand with desperate strength. She tried to

    speak, but only managed a few ot

    broken sobs. It was a long moment before her voice returned, shaky and low, so quiet the man had to lean in to catch her words-

    "He''s here!"

    "He''s watching me!"

    "He''s watching everything!"

    "He knows everything!"

    Her words dissolved into panicked, broken whimpers. Forrest''s heart clenched at

    the sight. Remembering the masked figure who''d stood before Mimi earlier, he

    immediately scanned the room.

    The dance floor was crowded with swirling figures.

    But the man in the cloak had vanished.

    There was no time to dwell on it.

    Seeing how shaken M was, Forrest didn''t hesitate. He swept her up into his arms and pushed through the crowd, striding quickly out of the ballroom, past the near-empty rose garden, and into a quiet lounge on the first floor.

    He closed the door behind them with a firm click.

 Chapter 506

    "What happened?"

    The ballroom was still buzzing with music andughter when Jade heard the news. She rushed straight to the manor''s first-floor lounge, only to find M curled up on the couch, her face deathly pale. Jade''s expression darkened instantly as she shot a re at Forrest, who was crouched beside M.

    "Mrs. Suthend, here''s what happened..."

    Forrest, who had already pieced together most of the story, spoke first. But he chose his words carefully, deliberately leaving some things unsaid. After all, he wasn''t sure how much of a shock the olddy''s heart could take right now, and it was probably best not to mention that Lysander was alive-not yet.

    "...That''s the gist of it. There was a man in a ck cloak at the ball. I can''t say if he knew M, but he was unbelievably rude-just grabbed her and forced her to dance. After that, well, she''s been like this."

    "That''s it?" Jade''s eyes narrowed in suspicion.

    Of course, such behavior was outrageous��and Jade was furious-but knowing M, there was no way a pushy stranger would leave her this shaken. Something wasn''t adding up. M looked downright terrified, not just upset.

    Forrest pressed on. "Mrs. Suthend, could I take a look at the manor''s security footage and the guest list? I want to find this man."

    "Of course we need to find him!" Jade snapped. Even if Forrest''s version felt iplete, this was enough to enrage her. Someone had dared target her M, and right in her own home, no less! The nerve!

    She spun toward the butler. "Stop the party. Seal off the manor no one leaves. Get the staff to check every guest, one by one. I want that man in the ck cloak and the grotesque mask found. If anyoneins, tell them I demanded it. Say he insulted me at my own event. If they''re not involved, I''ll see to it that they''repensated afterward."

    "Yes, ma''am," the butler replied crisply.

    "Wait." Jade stopped him at the door, frowning in thought. "I''ll handle this myself."

    She''d personally sent invitations for this ball. The guest list included half the city''s elite and most of the titled families in the country. If tempers red, things could spiral fast��a minor incident could easily turn into a scandal if mishandled. She needed to be there, to keep things under control.

    But she hesitated, ncing back at M. Her gaze shifted to Forrest, who immediately caught her meaning. "Don''t worry, Jade. I''ll stay with her."

    Jade gave him a curt nod. As she stepped out of the lounge and closed the door, she said quietly to the butler, "Send a maid in to keep watch, and have a couple of the manor''s security stand guard."

    The ball had never been about the party itself��it was meant as a test for Forrest. The music and the flowers were just dressing. But now, with this mess, perhaps the test would prove even more revealing.

    Inside the lounge, M was still huddled on the couch, her mind in chaos. There was no longer any doubt the man in the ghastly white mask streaked with red had been Lysander. Before tonight, she could almost convince herself otherwise, hide behind denial since she hadn''t seen him with her own eyes, hadn''t touched him.

    But now now that fragile veil had been ripped away.

    It was him. He was alive. Really, truly alive.

    Her heart pounded so hard it felt like it might burst from her chest. Panic, confusion, and a jumble of other emotions crashed over her like a tidal wave. Why had hee here? What could possibly be the point?

    He''d already achieved everything he wanted. He''d used her to convince the world ��and Cossio-that he was dead. His n was working perfectly, and soon he''d have everything he was after. So why risking back to her?

    She hadn''t exposed his faked death. She hadn''t breathed a word to Cossio. Whye looking for her?

    She''d tried so hard not to dwell on his betrayal, tried to build a quiet life for herself, to mind her own business and keep her own little world safe. Couldn''t he just leave her alone and disappear, as if they''d never crossed paths again?

    What right did he have toe back? What did he want from her now? Was this some kind of warning? But warning her about what?

    Her gaze fell to the faint mark his lips had left on her hand. She shuddered Memories of his arrogance, his twisted

    possessiveness, and the way

    he

    always forced his will on her surged back suddenly. An absurd, almostughable thought crept in: Was this his way of saying that even if he was done with her, she still wasn''t allowed to move on? That in his mind, she still belonged to him?

    Pet

    How dare he! The thought ignited a white-hot fury inside her, burning away her fear. Her teeth sank into her lower lip, hard enough to draw blood though she barely felt the pain. All she could feel was the overwhelming hatred rising in her chest-hatred that nearly choked her.

    That bastard!

    "Mimi?"

    Forrest, who''d been gently rubbing her back and watching the manor''s security feeds on hisptop, nced over. Noticing the blood on her lip, he immediately pulled her into his arms, his voice gentle. "Mimi, let go. I''m here."

    The warmth of his hand on her back, the soothing murmur in her ear, gradually brought M back from the edge. She rxed, burying her face in his chest, silent but a little steadier.

    Forrest took the first aid kit from the maid and tenderly dabbed ointment on her torn lip, his voice a mix of worry and frustration. "Mimi, whatever happens, don''t hurt yourself. I''ll face it with you every step of the way."

 Chapter 507

    No matter what it was.

    "...Yeah."

    Forcing a smile despite the sting still burning on her lips, M managed, "I''m fine. It just caught me off guard for a second, that''s all. What are you up to?"

    She nced at theputer, eager to change the subject.

    "Jade has already locked down the estate," Forrest replied, setting aside the bottle of antiseptic. He pulled theptop closer. "I figured I''d check the security footage, see where he wentst. Do you want to look?"

    He was worried the footage might upset M again.

    "I do."

    With a dangerous man hiding somewhere on the grounds, M had regained herposure and wanted nothing more than to find him at the very least, to figure out his motives and prepare ordingly. The thought of someone lurking in the shadows, watching her every move, left her restless and on edge.

    She leaned in beside him to watch.

    ...

    The security cameras covered nearly the entire estate. Right now, the ballroom feed was ying, chaos unfolding onscreen.

    Jade stood at the center of the dance floor.

    A group of servants moved through the crowd, scanning faces. The guests were restless, but with Jade holdingmand, things hadn''t spiraled out of control- though here and there, someone let out a shout of anger.

    Forrest dragged the timeline back.

    He rewound the footage until the ballroom was empty, then watched as a flood of elegantly dressed guests poured in and the party began.

    Both of them stared at the screen, barely blinking.

    Before long, M spotted herself standing at the edge of the dance floor. As the footage progressed, she felt her heart pounding harder with every second.

    There.

    After the first man invited her to dance and she turned him down, a figure slowly emerged from an upper corner-a blind spot for the camera on her left. A man draped in a ck cloak, his face hidden behind a ghastly mask streaked with crimson tears, stepped into view. His purpose was clear: he moved straight through the crowd, heading directly for her.

    M didn''t need to watch any further.

    She didn''t want to.

    Forrest, though, was seeing the whole encounter for the first time. He watched as the masked man finished the dance, pressed a kiss to M''s hand, and plucked the rose from her mask. Forrest''s usually calm eyes darkened.

    Of course.

    He saw it all. At that moment, Forrest himself was crossing the ballroom, and the masked man must have noticed this was a tant show of defiance, a warning.

    A warning not to interfere.

    Forrest''s hands, resting on his knees, curled into fists. A jolt of pain shot from his knuckles up his arm, sending a sharp ache pounding through his head. His temples throbbed a re-up of the nerve pain left over from a shattered hand, something that hadn''t troubled him since Lysander''s supposed death a year ago. Now, of all times, it threatened to return.

    Not now.

    Forrest clenched his fists tighter, forcing the pain down so M wouldn''t notice. Beads of sweat gathered on his brow.

    Watching the masked man slip away, the stolen rose in hand, Forrest knew�� there could be no doubt. That was Lysander. Only he would dare something like this.

    The bastard.

    If he was supposed to be dead, couldn''t he stay dead?

    Haunting them still.

    "Forrest?"

    M, gauging the progress bar and thinking it was almost time to check the next camera, looked over-and noticed Forrest''s fists,

    white knuckled and slick with sweat, clenched beneath the table. Worried, she reached out and covered his hand with hers.

    "Why are your hands so sweaty?"

    "Oh, it''s a little warm in here." Forrest jerked back to himself, yanking his hand

    away, voice just a little too stiff as he scrambled for an excuse.

    ��Is it?�� M nced over his ck suit, gold embroidery glinting in themplight. It was tailored perfectly and with the summer heat creeping in, she figured maybe he really was ufortable. She suggested, "If you''re that hot, why not take off your jacket? We''re not at the ball anymore."

    Besides, after all that''s happened, the party was as good as over.

    "I''m fine, really. Just a little warm-l can handle it. Forrest forced a smile through clenched teeth, fighting the pain in his hand as he tapped the keyboard to switch cameras. "Let''s focus. Watch closely-let''s see where he went after leaving the ballroom."

    So let''s

    M''s attention shifted back to the screen.

    The camera switched to the garden.

    The cloaked man strode straight through the main entrance, vanishing into the sprawling rose gardens. The bushes and trellises formed a dense maze; once he slipped in, it was nearly impossible to track him.

    They focused on the garden exits.

    Nothing.

    He never came out.

    They scoured every camera angle, but the man had simply disappeared. The estate''s perimeter feeds showed not a single trace of him leaving.

    He was still here.

    Realizing this, M and Forrest locked eyes. M immediately stood and snatched

    a golf club from the rack in the corner-she wasn''t about to go searching alone,

    but there was no way she''d just sit and do nothing, either.

    After everything they''d been through with Lysander, it was clear: safety in numbers. Anything else was asking for trouble.

    She hadn''t brought her phone, so she turned to a servant nearby. "Go to the ballroom and tell Jade the intruder is most likely hiding in the garden." With that, she and Forrest headed for the door-only to freeze as soon as they reached it.

    Five or six security guards stood waiting outside.

    After double-checking that they were indeed sent by Jade, M finally felt her heart slow down. She nodded, then led Forrest and the security team toward the gardens.

 Chapter 508

    Miranda Wayne was pretty sure she''d just seen a ghost.

    What else could exin the cold barrel of a gun pressed to the back of her head, and the voice-God, that voice-identical to the one from her nightmares?

    And then he''d actually admitted it!

    But... but... ghosts didn''t use guns, right?

    So what the hell was standing behind her? That guy was supposed to be dead. She''d even asked M about it, and heard he''d been reduced to ashes��nothing left but a handful of dust. There was no way someone coulde back from that, not even as a mummy.

    Miranda''s heart hammered in her chest.

    She bitterly regretted her choices. Why had she found the ballroom so stifling? Couldn''t she have gone anywhere else for some air? Why, of all ces, did she have to wander into the garden-alone? But this was Jade''s estate, for heaven''s sake! Who would ever expect some deranged maniac to sneak in?

    "Did you hear me? Speak."

    The thing-man, ghost, whatever-behind her sounded irritated, pressing the gun harder against her skull.

    "I��I heard you," Miranda stammered, swallowing hard. But curiosity got the better of her, and she couldn''t help blurting, "Are you... are you human, or a ghost?"

    She''d never sleep again if she didn''t ask.

    Actually, scratch that��she might not even live to see the sunrise!

    Damn it!

    What, did she break some cosmicw by stopping to enjoy the flowers?

    Why was she being punished like this?

    "Does it matter?" The man''s voice was icy cold. Miranda shivered, forcing a nervousugh. "No, it doesn''t, not at all. Please, go on."

    "I thought you said you understood?" His tone dropped even colder.

    Could she admit that she''d been so freaked out, the moment he called himself Lysander Montgomery, her mind had gonepletely nk?

    She had no idea what he''d just said!

    A low chuckle-dry and mocking. He stepped closer, and in her peripheral vision, Miranda caught a glimpse of a half-face mask, ghostly white, with a single blood- red tear painted beneath the eyehole. Under the glow of the gardenmps, it looked horrifyingly vivid.

    Her heart nearly burst from her chest.

    "Listen closely."

    He rapped the gun against her head. Leaning down, the pale mask was so close she could feel the chill. His whisper was like ice water poured directly into her ear, freezing her thoughts.

    This time, she didn''t miss a word.

    And when he finished, her fear snapped into anger. Her heart steadied, reced by a sudden, zing fury.

    She snapped, "Why should I? I refuse!"

    Bang!

    He mmed the gun against her head again. "Can you keep it down?" he said coldly.

    "...I can."

    Miranda crouched, clutching her head and whimpering, but still managed to re up at the mask, voice trembling but defiant. "But I won''t do what you asked. I''d never betray M. Not for anything!"

    She hesitated, then added, "And She hesitated t

    honestly, since you''ve been gone this past year, M''s been so much happier. Don''t you get it? You''re the worst thing that ever happened to her If you really cared, you''d stay far away and let her live her life!"

    "Finished?"

    He looked down at her, those hollow mask eyes empty and cold. Slowly, he raised

    the gun to her forehead, finger tightening on the trigger. "Such touching friendship.

    I might shed a tear. So you''d die for her, is that it?"

    "dly. Goodbye."

    He pulled the trigger.

    A muffled pop from the silencer.

    No blood.

    Miranda copsed to her knees, sweat pouring down her face, trembling so hard her teeth chattered. Her lips worked soundlessly for a moment, too stunned to speak.

    "Scared?"

    He crouched beside her, tapping her mask with the gun, hisugh low

    and cruel, "Rx. You''re not

    dead��yet.�� He reached into his coat, pulled out a handful of bullets, and,

    making sure she saw, slid them one by one into the magazine and chambered a round.

    He pointed the gun at her forehead again, his voice almost yful. "Miranda, you

    are her friend. For her sake, I''ll give you onest chance... I''ll count to three.

    Three."

    "Wait!"

    Miranda finally found her voice, her mind full of curses.

    What happened to counting to three?

    What about one and two? Did he just eat them?

    If she hadn''t reacted quickly, her brains would be on the grass by now!

    But could she really give in?

    His demand echoed in her mind, filling her chest with dread. But if she refused,

    she had no doubt-this lunatic would really pull the trigger.

    He''d never been afraid of anything, as far as she could remember.

    Damn it.

    What now?

    ...

    There had to be a way out.

    Miranda forced herself to breathe, to think. Maybe if she stalled, someone would wander by and save her. God, please let someonee... She was so dead.

    But the man in the cloak had no patience. He suddenly bent down, close to where Miranda knelt, and whispered a few words in her ear.

    Miranda''s eyes went wide.

    "What-what do you mean by that?"

    "Exactly what I said."

    He stood, twirling the gun in his hand, his tone calm and deliberate. "Miranda, believe me-so long as I''m alive, she''ll never be rid of me. For your sake, for hers, for everyone''s, you know what you have to do. I''m sure you won''t disappoint me, will you?"

 Chapter 509

    "Oh, right."

    Something seemed to ur to him, and he tilted his head, letting out a low chuckle. "Come to think of it, you''re quite impressive. Anyone else would''ve been eaten alive in the Lockwood family''s house, but not only did you make it out unscathed, you even managed to get Rnd Lockwood to back down for you. With skills like that, I doubt a little errand like this would trip you up."

    The moment Rnd''s name was mentioned, it was like a cold bucket of water dumped over Miranda''s head. She fell silent, the anger inside doused in an instant.

    The man kept speaking, his tonezy. "Of course, you could always refuse. But if you do�D" He gave a crooked smile, "-well, I doubt Rnd''s patience is limitless. Not that I''d mind telling him all about your little escapades in Ennd. I''m sure he''d understand exactly how to discipline a disobedient wife."

    "Miranda, did you really think Jade Suthend could protect you and your family forever? She doesn''t have much time left."

    Miranda clenched her fists so hard her nails dug into her palms.

    Bastard!

    She wanted nothing more than to leap up and punch him in the face, but she didn''t dare. Against her will, Rnd''s smiling face shed through her mind, and a shiver ran down her spine.

    He was another monster.

    ...

    The more she thought, the angrier she got. But she bit back the curses on the tip of her tongue, unwilling to give him the satisfaction-or to let herself be manipted. And then there was Lysander''s proposal.

    After a long silence, she finally stammered out, "Are you... are you telling the truth? You''re not lying to me?"

    "What if I am?" He gave a mockingugh.

    Bastard. Bastard. Bastard!

    "Alright, it''s settled. I''ll be in touch." He turned abruptly. "And don''t even think about running or pulling any tricks. You know exactly what''ll happen if you do."

    With that, he walked away.

    His figure quickly disappeared behind the thick rose bushes. Miranda stared after him in a daze, barely able to process what had just happened.

    He just left?

    It''s settled?

    Who said anything was settled?!

    He''d vanished without warning, but Miranda felt no relief. She had no doubt he meant every word. If she tried anything reckless, those so-called consequences... Just one of them would be more than she could bear.

    Defeated, she slumped to the ground.

    She sat there, staring nkly for a long time, until she heard footsteps and voices nearby. Her heart froze-was heing back? She scrambled up and ducked into a nearby thicket of roses, only rxing when she recognized the voice.

    "M!"

    She tore off her mask and ran towards the sound.

    "Miranda?!"

    M Suthend, who''d been leading a small search party through the garden, froze in surprise. Her heart leapt as she shoved past the

    bodyguards in front of her, grane

    Miranda and scanning her upand down, worried and anxious. "What are you doing here?!"

    Just the thought that Lysander might still be lurking somewhere in the garden made M''s hands shake. Why would Miranda be out here when nearly everyone else was in the ballroom?

    "Oh, I..." Miranda hesitated, guilt creeping into her voice. "I just felt a little stuffy in there. Wanted some fresh air, that''s all... Wait, why are you out here?"

    She hadn''t figured out what to say yet, so she quickly changed the subject.

    It was only then, as she nced at the bodyguards positioned all around, that the tension in the air finally registered. What was going on? Why were there so many people? Did something happen?

    "We''re looking for someone." M''s

    answer was brisk, barely pausing to

    Ket

    exin. She used the same story

    Forrest Whitmore had given earlier,

    then instructed her team to

    spread

    out further and escort any remaining

    quests back into the ballroom.

    But Miranda understood.

    Now she was certain-positive, even-that the creep who''d forced M into that

    dance in the ballroom was Lysander.

    It really was that bastard!

    He''d actually faked his death and tricked M... She didn''t know why, but thinking about it, if anyone would pull a stunt like that, it''d be him.

    She couldn''t help but marvel-

    He was still as brazen as ever.

    It wasn''t enough for him to sneak into the estate; he had the nerve to brazenly flirt

    with M right under Jade''s nose. The man had no sense of fear at all.

    One thing was for sure: he''d been right-there was no escaping him.

    A wave of hopelessness crashed over her.

    Was there anything in the world this monster was afraid of?

    Miranda''s eyes drifted to M walking ahead, thoughts churning. Lysander''s words echoed in her mind.

    Maybe he had a point.

    Maybe, if she tried a different approach, things would actually change. She couldn''t go on living like this��always on edge, always looking over her shoulder.

    "Miranda? Miranda?"

    Lost in thought, she didn''t realize M had stopped in front of her, looking puzzled. "What are you thinking about? You''re totally zoned out."

    ��Nothing,�� Miranda replied quickly, forcing a smile. ��What''s up?"

    ��Oh, I just wanted to ask... When you were out here, did you see anyone strange? Not just someone in a

    cloak-anyone acting odd at all? et

    M sounded worried; maybe she was afraid the suspect had changed clothes.

    "Did you notice anything?"

    Forrest, standing nearby, looked over as well.

 Chapter 510

    "No."

    Miranda''s tone was firm.

    She had made up her mind-whatever game Lysander was ying, she was going to try his suggestion, but on her own terms.

    Hiding wasn''t going to solve anything.

    If she couldn''t fix the situation, then she''d deal with the person causing it.

    She refused to believe Lysander was truly fearless. And if he didn''t have a weakness, well, she could always create one.

    All she needed-

    All she needed was to persuade M.

    With that thought, Miranda reached out and caught M, who still looked ready to keep searching. "M, let the staff handle the search. You-" She looked closely at her friend, whose face was ghostly pale beneath the garden lights.

    "You don''t look well at all. Let me take you back to your room for a bit, okay?" M was exhausted.

    Ever since leaving the ballroom, her nerves had been stretched to the breaking point. But she just couldn''t sit still; she needed to drag that man out of hiding, or at least be sure he''d left the manor. Otherwise, she''d never be able to rx... Everywhere she turned, she felt Lysander''s eyes on her.

    Watching from the shadows.

    Cold as ice, piercing straight through her, making her shiver.

    "Mimi, go rest for a while." Just as M was about to protest, Forrest-who''d been silent until now-spoke up. "I''ll keep an eye on things here. You should go get some rest."

    "But I-"

    Forrest gently pried her fingers loose from the golf club slick with her nervous sweat. "It''s all right," he said with a reassuring smile. "Go and rest. I''ll worry if you keep pushing yourself. I''ll tell you the moment there''s news... and you''ll be safer in the house."

    His voice was steady, his smile warm-the kind that soothed M''s restless anxiety almost instantly.

    She finally let herself rx, just a little.

    Miranda quickly jumped in, "Come on, let''s go. I actually need to talk to you about something, and I could really use your advice."

    M hesitated, but nodded.

    She needed a moment to breathe.

    Forrest watched her walk away, his gaze following her until, suddenly, Miranda turned her head to look back at him. Their eyes met for a split second before Miranda quickly looked away, and Forrest''s brow quirked-then immediately furrowed again.

    Pain.

    His hand was throbbing.

    Once M was gone, he no longer forced himself to hide it. His fingers spasmed uncontrobly, and the golf club slipped from his grasp, ttering to the floor.

    "Mr. Whitmore?"

    A housekeeper looked over, startled by the sound.

    Forrest dropped his head, trying to hide the sweat beading on his pale face, struggling to keep his hand from trembling as he picked up the club. His voice was slow, measured.

    "I need to step away for a moment. I''ll be right back."

    "Keep searching."

    Before the housekeeper could respond, Forrest turned and strode off toward the lounge on the first floor of the manor.

    There was a first aid kit there.

    He''d seen it while tending M''s scrapes earlier. There should be some painkillers inside.

    The lounge was empty.

    Forrest gritted his teeth against the shooting pain, managed to find the bottle, and shook out four or five pills, swallowing them dry. He sucked in a few shaky breaths before the pain started to ebb.

    It had been well over a year since the nerve pain in his hand had red up. He''d gotten out of the habit of carrying medication

    everywhere-never thought it weet.

    Especially not M or Jade.

    If M found out, maybe she''d feel sorry for him, maybe even agree to something

    out of guilt-but that wasn''t what he wanted from her.

    And as for Jade... that would be the end of it.

    She''d already made it clear in theirst conversation in the study: if she knew about this, even if it was just a psychological aftereffect, she''d see it as a weakness. She''d never let him near M again. It would be over.

    He couldn''t let them find out.

    Once the pain dulled and he could move his fingers again, he pulled a handkerchief from his jacket pocket and poured the rest of the pills into it, wrapping them up carefully.

    No one would notice the bottle was missing.

    Just then, the door behind him swung open.

    ...

    "What are you doing here?"

    Of course. Just what he''d been dreading. That familiar, authoritative voice was unmistakable. A hand reached over and plucked the pill bottle from his grasp.

    "Painkillers? Are you hurt?"

    Forrest''s heart skipped a beat. He forced a smile onto his pale face and looked at the woman in front of him. "Mrs. Suthend... what brings you here?"

    "Didn''t you all send someone to tell me the suspect was in the garden?" Jade gestured casually toward the door with the pill bottle in hand. " went with the staff to look. We found someone, but the kid refuses to admit anything. I thought I''d bring him here for M to identify... but why are you here? Where''s M?"

    Forrest, still dazed from pain, was struggling to process. They''d found him?

    How was that possible?

    He''d already checked the security cameras before heading to the garden-be was certain it was Lysander. But Lysander was always slippery. If he''d had the nerve to

    break in, he must have been

    prepared. No way he''d just sit around in the garden waiting to get caught.

    He had to have slipped away already.

    But M had been so anxious, Forrest hadn''t wanted to argue. He''d gone along

    with the idea of searching the garden-really just hoping to get M to walk it off,

    to calm her nerves.

    But now-

    Mrs. Suthend was saying they''d found him?

    Forrest turned his head and saw two security guards escorting a man into the room. The man was wearing a stark white, tear-streaked mask and a ck cloak. Forrest''s hand, hanging at his side, twitched involuntarily.

 Chapter 511

    Her brows slowly knit together.

    Upstairs, in the bedroom.

    M hade here to catch her breath and take a break, but she couldn''t really rx. As soon as she walked in, she went straight for her phone, just in case she missed any messages.

    She had barely picked it up when something on the nightstand caught her eye��a blush-pink rose, delicate and fresh, resting right where she would see it.

    A rose?

    She was certain she hadn''t put a rose there before.

    But she remembered: at the masquerade, she''d plucked a rose and tucked it behind her mask to set herself apart from the crowd, hoping it would help Forrest find her. Only, that flower had ended up in Lysander''s hands.

    And now, here it was, on her nightstand.

    Her phone slipped from her grasp and ttered to the floor. M''s pulse thundered in her ears, icy sweat prickling down her back.

    Had he been here? Was he still in her room?

    The fragile calm she''d managed to gather snapped in an instant.

    "M, listen to me-hey, what on earth are you doing?" Miranda pulled the bedroom door shut and turned around, only to freeze at the sight before her.

    M was frantically darting around the room, doing all sorts of odd things�� throwing back the curtains to check behind them, peering behind the bathroom door, yanking open every wardrobe in the walk-in closet and tossing clothes out as if searching for someone.

    And now she was sprawled on the floor, looking under the bed?

    Miranda finally lost patience and hauled M out from beneath the bed, forcing her to sit down.

    "M! Get a grip!"

    She had to bark at her several times, even pinched her cheeks, before M stopped looking so dazed. "What''s going on with you?" Miranda demanded, thoroughly baffled.

    M opened her mouth to speak, but she was breathing so hard she couldn''t get any words out. She didn''t know if it was from the sudden panic or all the running around, but cold sweat kept pouring down as she struggled to catch her breath.

    She finally managed to lift a shaky hand and point at the nightstand.

    Miranda nced over, picked up the pink-white rose, and looked at it in confusion. "It''s just a rose. What''s the big deal?"

    A flower had her this spooked?

    "N-no, it''s not that," M gasped after a moment, finally forcing the words out. "It''s Lysander. Lysander left it..."

    After she''d managed to get the story out, Miranda fell silent in turn.

    What was there to say?

    She really had nothing to say!

    Back in the garden, when M told her side of things, Miranda had assumed M still didn''t know that the man in the cloak at the ball was Lysander. Turns out, she had figured it out ages ago!

    No wonder Lysander had threatened her into helping him.

    He must''ve realized-M already knew.

    Fantastic.

    With M''s skittish, anxious temperament, now that she knew everything, it didn''t matter if they stuck to Lysander''s n or went with her own slightly modified version-it was all going to be a nightmare!

    Damn it!

    If that guy already had a n, couldn''t he just hold back for once? Why did he have to pull off this creepy stunt and make things even harder? And then brazenly leave the stolen rose here-how did he even manage that?

    Who was he trying to scare, anyway? Jerk!

    This was a disaster.

    It felt like the n was doomed before it even started.

    Miranda sat there in despair.

    Seeing Miranda sitting motionless on the bed, speechless for several long moments, M assumed she was still in shock. Once her own? nerves had calmed a little, she poured everything out-her recent discoveries, the whole tangled story from start to finish.

    Miranda was floored.

    She''d known for that long? This was even worse than she thought.

    It just seemed more impossible than ever.

    But maybe, just maybe, finally getting all of it off her chest helped M feel a little lighter. Sure, she could confide in Forrest and share some of the burden, but Miranda was different. There were things she couldn''t say to Forrest-fears and feelings she could only spill to her best friend.

    Even if it didn''t change anything.

    Even after venting everything, and making sure there was no one else in the room, M still refused to stay in her own bedroom. Grabbing her phone and dragging a still-stunned Miranda with her, she made her way to Miranda''s room next door.

    The two bedrooms were side by side.

    Once M had locked the door and checked the ce from top to bottom, Miranda finally snapped out of it��her mind already racing.

    Okay, so there was a hup.

    But it was fine.

    She could adapt. The n could still work!

    That thought gave Miranda a jolt of energy. She grabbed M (who was peering under the bed again) and pressed her firmly onto the

    mattress. "M, telling me wo i

    exactly the right thing to do! Djust thought of a way to get rid of that clingy specter for good-once and for all!"

    "Huh?" M stared at her in surprise.

    She''d only spilled her secrets because the pressure had gotten too much�� Miranda was the only person she trusted enough, besides Forrest, to tell everything. She hadn''t really expected Miranda to have any solutions.

    After all, she''d tried nearly everything already, and nothing had worked to shake Lysander off for good. Now that he was back, more relentless than ever, she was nearly at her wits'' end.

    All she wanted was a normal life. Was that too much to ask?

    What did he want from her?

    Rubbing her throbbing temples, M tried not to hope, but she couldn''t help looking at Miranda with a glimmer of expectation. "What''s your n?"

    If there really was a way out, she''d do whatever it took.

 Chapter 512

    "No way!"

    "I can''t do it!"

    "Forget it!"

    M stared at Miranda, stunned for a couple of seconds, then blurted out three rejections in a row, almost by reflex. Seriously, what kind of terrible n was this?

    As if things weren''t chaotic enough already.

    She just wanted some peace of mind!

    "M."

    Miranda wasn''t giving up. She grabbed M''s hand, her voice quivering with urgency. "Think about it. That maniac��he''s like a rabid dog, always chasing after you, never letting go. He even faked his own death! Who knows what he''ll try next? Can you really predict what he''s going to do?"

    M fell silent.

    Of course she couldn''t predict him. But she didn''t need to-nothing good had evere from his schemes, not today, not in the past.

    And whatever he was nning now, it was nothing she wanted any part of.

    He was always like this.

    Miranda saw her hesitate and pressed on, "Ask yourself, why does it always turn out this way? Because you''ve spent your life trapped in this giant game he''s constructed, always on the defensive, always the prey."

    M''s brow furrowed.

    She said nothing, just listened.

    "You know why you''re stuck?" Miranda continued. ��Because you''re always running. Even if you''re not actually fleeing, you still think of yourself as prey. You''re afraid of him, always afraid of the hunter."

    M wanted to argue,

    opened her mouth, but the words wouldn''te.

    She couldn''t argue.

    Lysander had shaken her to her core, time and time again. He''d never raised a hand to her outside the bedroom, but mentally, he''d twisted her up until she barely recognized herself. Even now, long after it all should have been over, the fear he''d carved into her was instinct-she flinched at his shadow.

    A devil lurking in the darkness.

    Always there.

    She truly was afraid of him.

    "So, as long as you can''t root out that fear, nothing''s going to change. You''ll never

    be free of him." Miranda''s words kepting, relentless.

    "Wait."

    M finally managed to interrupt, "This isn''t just about psychological scars or whatever. He''s actually back in my life, right now. I want him gonepletely. I''l handle my own nightmarester. But the idea you''re suggesting? It''s the exact opposite. You''re throwing me to the wolves."

    She couldn''t ept it.

    "Just hear me out," Miranda insisted. "These scars are already hurting you, M. They''re forcing you to keep ying the victim, letting him attack you again and again. If this keeps up, you''ll never get what you want. It''ll only get worse."

    "Is that what you want?"

    Miranda lifted her chin, locking eyes with M, speaking each word with deliberate rity. "Do you really want to keep living like this? Looking over your shoulder, never knowing a moment''s peace?"

    She reached out, palm up, revealing a delicate pink-and-white rose she''d brought from M''s bedroom. The second M saw the flower, she stiffened, her gaze darting away. Miranda''s eyes sharpened.

    "M."

    "Look at you. One little flower, and you''re terrified out of your mind. Is this really how you want to live the rest of your life?"

    M pressed her lips together, silent.

    "M, trust me." Miranda lifted the rose, her voice soft yet fierce. "Just try it my way, just once-who says the prey always has to stay the prey? Who says the hunter can never be hunted?"

    "I know you''re scared of him. But do you have any better ideas?" Miranda pressed. "You''ve tried everything else. You know as long as you see yourself as a victim, there''s nothing you can do. He''ll keeping for you, again and again."

    "You''ve hit rock bottom already. So why not try something new? Flip the game. Take control. Hunt him."

    "Make him yours tomand."

    "Take him down-once and for all!"

    Miranda crushed the rose in her fist,

    petals splitting, pink juice dripping down her slender fingers, staining the white bedspread a faint, diluted red-like blood. The sight jolted M, left her stunned.

    Hunt him?

    Hunt Lysander?

    Who, her?

    Her heart thudded wildly in her chest.

    But...

    A pulse throbbed at her temples. Something about all this felt dangerously off, but Miranda''s words had scrambled her thoughts, left he reeling. It took her a long moment to find her voice. "But... but ift do that, aren''t I just digging my own grave? I don''t want anything to do with him anymore..."

    She finally managed to catch her breath.

    Miranda''s logic wasn''tpletely wrong, but M only wanted to get rid of Lysander-live a quiet, normal life. If she followed Miranda''s advice, switched from hunted to hunter, and went after Lysander herself. wasn''t that just asking for trouble?

    Even if she seeded, then what?

    If he figured it out, he''d be furious-and that would be a real disaster.

    And if she pulled it off...

    What on earth would she do with someone like him?

    Was she out of her mind?

    Setting herself up for misery?

    "You don''t get it," Miranda sighed. "He''s after you again, and you can''t shake him. So why let him treat you like prey? Be the hunter. Take contro Once you''re in charge, he''ll have to do what you say. If you tell him to leave, he will!"

    "Oh, really?"

    M tilted her head, skeptical.

    She couldn''t imagine Lysander ever listening to her, leaving just because she

    asked him to. Not even in her dreams.

    More likely, she''d be the one ruined.

    It all sounded a little too far-fetched.

    "Of course! Trust me!" Miranda thumped her chest, grinning with confidence. "Aren''t you always wondering how I can be separated from Rnd after marrying him, and he never dares to confront me or drag me back home?"

 Chapter 513

    "Why?" M asked, her curiosity piqued.

    "Because in this marriage," Miranda said, pointing at herself, her tone earnest and sincere, "I''m the one calling the shots. If I want to go home, I go home. If I don''t, I don''t, and he doesn''t dare say a word. If he did, well, I''d just walk away!"

    "...Seriously?" M eyed her dubiously.

    "As serious as it gets!" Miranda replied instantly.

    M mulled it over. Come to think of it, that really did seem to be the case... Every time she''d seen Rnd at a party back home, he''d always ask Miranda if she was doing well, or when she mighte home. Anyone with half a brain could tell he genuinely missed her.

    But Miranda just never went home.

    What puzzled M most was that Rnd was hardly known for being easygoing; in fact, with the Lockwoods'' notorious criminal ties, he was thest man one would expect to tolerate such behavior... How could he still speak to Miranda so gently, even as she stayed away for days on end? M hadn''t seen thating.

    Could Miranda really be telling the truth?

    Still... something about this whole thing felt off.

    Wait a second!

    "No, hold on, none of this sounds remotely realistic." M''s reason finally wrestled control from her confusion. She started picking apart Miranda''s logic, piece by piece. "First of all, do you really think someone like Lysander is so easy to control? You''re talking about me ordering him around, tossing him out on a whim, humiliating him��are you sure he wouldn''t just tear me to pieces?"

    Her goal was to stay as far away from Lysander as possible!

    She almost got sidetracked.

    Miranda took a deep breath and pressed on, stubbornly, "That''s why you have to have control! If you''re the one holding the reins, why wouldn''t you be able to handle him?"

    "I couldn''t," M answered honestly.

    A man like Lysander-strong-willed, domineering, and terrifyingly self-centered- couldn''t even be controlled by his own family; what hope did she have? She was well aware of her limits. "And even if I could, why would I want to? All I want is for him to stay far, far away from me. Why on earth would I go looking for trouble with him?"

    She''d made the mistake of getting involved with him once in college, and she was still paying for it.

    Hadn''t she learned her lesson?

    Miranda groaned internally. Why did M have to be so sharp?

    She was at her wit''s end.

    She felt like coughing up blood.

    This was all Lysander''s fault! It wasn''t enough that he''d roped her into this mess today''s stunt had only made M more wary, making Miranda''s job that much harder.

    She couldn''t do it. She just couldn''t.

    But the second she thought about giving up, Lysander''s threats echoed in her mind, and she pictured Rnd''s deceptively gentle smile. She shivered.

    No, no way.

    She couldn''t go back home. She couldn''t face the Lockwoods again... That would be a fate worse than death! She''d risk anything with M by her side, but to go back to that house? She was genuinely afraid.

    Besides, if Lysander hadn''t lied, then his real goal probably wasn''t to hurt M at all...

    And, really, Miranda hadn''t said anything wrong.

    Lysander was a madman-if there wasn''t someone strong enough to keep him in check, he was like an unleashed beast, biting anyone within reach. In the end, everyone would pay the price.

    No one would walk away unscathed.

    The facts spoke for themselves.

    This beast had finally started topromise, and for what? For someone. Just one person who could calm him.

    Miranda had no idea if he was telling the truth.

    But what choice did she have but to believe him?

    She was caught between a rock and a hard ce; she had no way out but to see this through.

    And besides, she nursed a faint, unrealistic hope-what if, just what if, M really could tame this beast? What if she could actually get him to yield, to let go willingly?

    After all,

    It was the beast who wanted something now.

    And the moment someone wants something badly enough, they reveal a weakness-a chink in the armor. But of course, that only holds true if the person on the receiving end is strong enough.

    Otherwise, it''s just one-sided domination.

    There was no help for it.

    She had to cling to the possibility, however slim, or she''d never get through this.

    People need something to hope for, don''t they?

    Miranda sighed inwardly.

    "M."

    She chose her words carefully, "Let''s not talk about anything else for now. Do you really want to be some helpless prey, just waiting for him to toy with you? At the very least, we need to try and shake off this fear, change our perspective, and take the initiative in this little hunting ground of his."

    Step by step, that was the only way forward.

    There would be a chance, eventually.

    M fell silent, thinking... As long as nobody mentioned "hunting," this approach

    actually sounded reasonable.

    But another question arose.

    "Why do I even have to y?" she wondered aloud. Did she really have to join

    this one-sided game Lysander had set up?

    "Sweetheart, he''s alreadye knocking at your door!" Miranda groaned in exasperation.

    It wasn''t a matter of wanting or not wanting anymore.

    "I know," M frowned. "I''m just

    thinking-isn''t there a way to resolve this without joining his game? There''s always more than one solution to a problem. I''m looking for an option that lets me walk away from this hunting ground entirely."

    She didn''t want to "y."

    Miranda froze, panic welling up. If she let M think too much, it would all fall apart!

    She was about to interrupt when a knock sounded at the door, followed by a servant''s voice: "Miss, are you in there? Madam would like you in the lounge. They''ve caught him."

    Caught him?

    Miranda''s heart skipped a beat.

    M shot to her feet, strode swiftly to the door, paused for a deep breath, then pulled it open and stepped outside.

 Chapter 514

    At least M wasn''t spiraling further down the rabbit hole, and for now, all Miranda could do was sigh and tag along.

    Truth be told, she didn''t believe for a second that the person who''d been caught was Lysander.

    If it really were him-if someone had pulled off that mask and found Lysander underneath�DJade wouldn''t have sent someone to gently invite them over for a chat. The whole manor would be in chaos by now. M was just too rattled from a night of fear and anxiety to notice that detail.

    Whoever they''d caught... well, it didn''t matter.

    Miranda''s focus was elsewhere. She had to figure out how to coax M into ying along with this twisted ''game'' to get her to help subdue that wild beast before things got out of control.

    That man was already teetering on the edge.

    No, he''d gone over it.

    He''d faked his own death just to achieve a single goal. Someone like that-if he really managed to take Cossio out of the equation, losing the one thing that could both distract and restrain him, then who would his next target be?

    And for that new goal, what would he be willing to do next?

    Miranda didn''t even want to imagine.

    She''d already witnessed his madness up close. In her mind, the only way to keep everyone safe was to figure out how to restrain Lysander before he lost Cossio as his primary target. Otherwise, M would inevitably be the one to suffer.

    The rest of them would just be coteral damage.

    That lunatic wasn''t the type to show mercy to anyone. If he couldn''t get what he wanted, what if he decided to destroy everything in his path? It wouldn''t be the first time.

    She remembered what M had confided in her-how, back in college, her mind had been tampered with, memories manipted without her knowledge. Miranda would never let that happen again.

    No matter what, she had to try.

    Even if she couldn''t gain control, she needed to find something��someone��that could keep him in check. He couldn''t be allowed to keep wreaking havoc on everyone''s lives.

    The manor, lounge.

    "I swear, it wasn''t me!"

    The man in the ck cloak, nked by security, had barely found his footing before he tore off the ghostly mask streaked with crimson tears. Beneath it was a typically Western face-brown hair, blue eyes-definitely not Lysander. He sounded desperate to clear his name.

    "Mrs. Suthend, I came at your invitation. I barely set foot on the grounds before someone jumped me. I never even saw Ms. Suthend! I know nothing about any

    of this! If anything, shouldn''t you be giving me an exnation?"

    "An exnation?" Jade, seated on the sofa and sipping her tea, nced at him coolly.

    The man fell silent.

    Forrest understood now.

    This Harvey fellow was another of Jade''s guests-one of the young men she''d invited for M to meet. Apparently, he''d barely made it into the garden before being attacked and knocked out cold.

    The mask and cloak weren''t even his.

    "Whether it''s you or not, we''ll let M decide when she gets here," Jade said with

    a wave, signaling for Harvey to keep quiet.

    Enough with all the arguing. Youth really was a double-edged sword-too quick to lose patience.

    Her gaze slid over to Forrest, whose calm demeanor stood out. Suddenly, Jade remembered something and picked up a bottle of pills from the table, shaking it lightly. "By the way, I haven''t asked-you''re hurt? What do you need the painkillers for?"

    She was always extra cautious about these things.

    After all, she knew that many people abroad got hooked on painkillers, and Forrest had lived overseas for seven or eight years. Even if she was being paranoid, she had to make sure he hadn''t picked up any bad habits.

    Forrest understood her concern. He nodded and slowly opened his left hand, revealing a bloody, torn palm His face never changed-as if he felt nothing at all-as he exined lightly, "Earlier, in the gardend identally grabbed a rose bush. The thorns cut me up pretty badly-might have hit a nerve, it''s been aching."

    "Why didn''t you say something sooner?" Jade scolded, her tone sharper than usual. She quickly

    called for a servant to clean and

    dress the wound, adding, "We''ll have the doctor take a look, just in case. Don''t want it to be anything serious."

    "It''s nothing. Just a scratch," Forrest replied with a faint smile.

    Relieved that Jade had dropped the subject of the painkillers, he finally rxed. The truth was, the pain in the garden had almost been too much; he''d snapped off

    a rose branch and squeezed it in his hand to redirect his focus. It had actually helped.

    A little whileter, the lounge door swung open.

    "Jade, did you find them? Where?�� M strode in, eyes immediatelynding on

    the man in the ck cloak near the door, and the ghostly mask discarded at his

    feet.

    She froze for a moment.

    Jade turned to her. "Is that the one?"

    "...No." M''s brow furrowed. "But that cloak, that mask..."

    "Mrs. Suthend, I told you-it''s not me!" Harvey protested, clearly frustrated. "I''ve said it over and over: I didn''t bring those things. When I woke up, they were already on me. So... can I go now?"

    Jade nced at her butler.

    He stepped forward with a courteous smile. "Mr. Harvey, I apologize for the manor''s poor hospitality tonight. Please ept our apologies��someone will make it up to you. Would youe with me?"

    "No problem at all."

    Harvey didn''t seem bothered. Compensation wasn''t really the issue-he knew Jade, and that was enough. His family would understand.

 Chapter 515

    As he left, he ripped off the troublesome cloak that had caused him so much grief and tossed it onto the floor with clear disdain, only then striding away alongside the butler.

    M, by now, had finally calmed down.

    She realized, too, that there was no way they''d actually find the man-and honestly, thank goodness for that. If Jade had discovered that the face behind the mask belonged to Lysander... well, that would have set off a real disaster. The whole manor would have erupted.

    With a quiet sigh, she crouched down to pick up the discarded cloak. Just then, she heard a faint rustle-something had slipped from the hood and fallen to the floor.

    Her gaze dropped.

    Two broken wooden sticksy on the ground.

    Wooden sticks?

    Puzzled, she reached for them, but another hand beat her to it. Forrest picked up the snapped sticks, and as he straightened, he leaned in close, murmuring softly in her ear, "Mimi, let''s call it for tonight. We''re not going to find him."

    M froze, then caught on instantly.

    She spun around to stop Jade, who was on the phone, calling for more staff to continue the search. "Jade, let''s leave it for now. It''s alreadyte, and if we keep this up, the guests are going to get upset."

    "That''s not enough."

    Jade''s voice was icy. "Someone dares cause trouble in my manor-they''re testing me. Let it go now, and it''ll only happen again. I can''t just let this slide."

    "Jade."

    M moved to sit beside her, gently taking Jade''s hand. "But it''s reallyte. We can''t just keep everyone here forever. These are all our guests-we can look into things quietly, one by one, after they leave. For now, let''s just let everyone go home."

    At that moment, the butler returned from seeing Harvey out. He leaned in and whispered something to Jade.

    M didn''t catch it.

    But just like that, Jade-who''d been adamant just moments ago finally nodded. "Fine, we''ll do it your way. Dismiss the guests, and we''ll investigate slowly."

    She stood and walked toward the door, pausing as a thought struck her. She nced at Forrest. "Don''t bother going to the hospital tonight about your hand. I''ll have the doctore here, to the manor, to check it out."

    "Thank you, Jade," Forrest replied politely.

    "Your hand?" M''s heart skipped a beat as she reached for his hand, worry etched on her face. She''d never quite gotten over it-Forrest had once shattered the bones in his hand for her.

    ...

    In the corridor outside the lounge, Jade strode toward her study, her tone grim as she spoke to the butler. "The ball''s over. Tell the staff to send the guests home, apologize and smooth things over, and do it yourself. Once everyone''s gone, lock down the manor and upgrade security."

    "Yes, ma''am," the butler answered.

    He hesitated, then asked, "Ma''am, does this mean you''re finally going to meet with Lysander''s grandfather?"

    That was what they''d just discussed in the lounge... Lysander''s grandfather had reached out again, this time even with a video call.

    "Mhm."

    Standing outside the study door, Jade let out a coldugh. "Isn''t it funny? All this chaos just happened here, and almost immediately, hees knocking?"

    "And that thug at the ball harassing M, assaulting Harvey-whom I specifically invited-and messing up my ns... Not to mention he knew exactly how M would be dressed

    was a

    tonight. There''s no way thed

    coincidence. This was

    premeditated."

    "That old fox always has such perfect timing."

    She shoved open the study door. "Let''s see what he has to say for himself. I''d bet

    good money the Montgomery family is behind this mess. They never quit, do they?"

    The door mmed shut behind her.

    ...

    In a guest bedroom, the doctor

    arrived quickly to examine Forrest''s hand, re-bandaging it with practiced care. Only when the doctor confirmed, once again, that there was no nerve damage did Mita let out the breath she''d been holding.

    "I''m fine," Forrest assured her.

    "How could you be fine?"

    M cut him off, picking up the two broken sticks still lying on the table, her expression troubled. "He was targeting you, too."

    Those snapped sticks were a warning.

    Just like the kiss on the back of her hand.

    Both were warnings.

    Forrest stayed silent. After a moment, his uninjured hand gently covered M''s trembling fingers, still clutching the sticks. "Are you scared? Thinking about giving up?"

    That was his greatest fear.

    He worried M might be intimidated by Lysander''s threats-afraid for Forrest''s safety, and choose to leave him for good.

    That would be the real defeat.

    His hand tightened slightly, tension evident, but then M''s cool, steady palm covered his, anchoring him. Her voice was quiet but resolute. "I''m not afraid. I don''t want to run anymore, and I won''t."

    She was determined to step out from under the shadow that man had cast over her life.

    She''d made her choice, finally dared to take this step. How could she let herself retreat now, just because someone tried to frighten her? That would mean she''d never move forward at all-and that wasn''t the life she wanted.

    Still...

    "This will cause trouble for you. Are you sure..." Her voice faltered as she looked at Forrest, but before she could finish, he pulled her close, his arm firm around her waist, his head resting at her shoulder. She could feet his warm breath against her skin, and he whispered with absolute certainty,

    "If you don''t back down, neither will I."

    As if that still wasn''t enough, he added quickly, "Mimi, you promised, remember?"

    M froze.

    Then, unable to suppress a smile, she nodded��hard. Realizing he might not see

    it, she spoke up, her reply emphatic.

    "Yes!"

    We promised.

 Chapter 516

    Hearing M''s answer, Forrest finally couldn''t hold back-he let out a low, quietugh against her neck, the vibration making her ears tingle and burn.

    "What''s so funny?" M shifted ufortably, trying to turn her head.

    "I''m just happy," Forrest murmured, his tone gentle and teasing. "It''s the first time you''ve made a promise like that to me. I can''t help but feel thrilled."

    Did this mean he was getting closer to her heart?

    How could he not be overjoyed?

    M''s face was burning, the heat of his breath on her skin sending her temperature soaring. She hurriedly pushed him away and scooted to the side- only to hear him let out a soft groan.

    "What happened? Did I hit your wound?" she asked anxiously, immediately moving closer again. She reached for his injured left hand to check, but before she could, Forrest caught her hand in his, resting his chin lightly on her raised knuckles. He looked up at her, his gaze warm and a little bit yearning.

    "Mimi, at tonight''s ball, I found you atst. But I never got the chance to invite you to share a dance with me."

    But the ball was already over.

    M blinked in surprise.

    Because tonight was a masquerade, Forrest hadn''t worn his usual silver-rimmed sses; without the barrier of the lenses, his gaze was bolder than ever. She could see it clearly now-those striking eyes, filled with a gentle, unguarded affection.

    It was so intense, yet so tender.

    He looked at her so directly, as if he were shining, the look in his eyes almost making hers ache. She wanted to look away, and for some reason, she felt a little sad.

    A discreet cough broke the spell. Startled, both of them nced toward the sound.

    Miranda stood in the doorway of the guest room, looking thoroughly embarrassed. "Sorry, sorry. Didn''t mean to interrupt. M, I, um, need to talk to you about something."

    "Oh okay." M quickly stood up and followed Miranda out. Just before closing the door, she paused, then called back into the room, "I''lle byter. You should get some rest."

    "I will," Forrest replied with a gentle smile.

    ...

    "Miranda, what is it?" M asked once they reached the bedroom at the far end of the hallway. After a couple of seconds, her brow furrowed in confusion. "Oh, right! Back in the garden, you said you needed to talk to me, too?"

    But at the time, she''d been too shaken up to ask, and only now remembered.

    "Uh, that?" Miranda''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t actually have anything urgent to discuss; back in the garden, she''d just used it as an excuse to get M away, just like now.

    She''d kept quiet the whole walk over, watching the strange atmosphere between M and Forrest in the room. Remembering Lysander''s threat, she''d had no choice but to interrupt them.

    "It''s not urgent," Miranda said, quickly changing the subject. "The important thing is what I mentioned before-have you thought about it? If you''ve made up your mind, we need to act soon."

    "Thought about what?" M stared nkly for a second, then it clicked-oh, right. Miranda''s whole ''hunting ground'' theory, something about taking control instead of always being the prey.

    Her answer hadn''t changed.

    "Why should I y along? Why should I let him make this into some kind of game?" she said, honestly confused. "What''s the point? And what do you mean ''act''? Do what, exactly?"

    Miranda scratched her head, trying to exin patiently.

    "He''s treating you like prey right now, and you have no idea what he''s nning. Isn''t it better to take the initiative-try to get information from him, find out what he''s up to? That way you can turn the tables, or at least be ready to defend yourself."

    M fell silent.

    She looked at her friend for a long moment before sighing. "Miranda, you''re oversimplifying Lysander. You think he''s just some regr guy? lived with him for years. I may not know everything about him, but trust metrying to trick him will only make him angrier. He despises lies and betrayal."

    Miranda''s n was basically everything he hated most.

    "So what are you going to do?" Miranda huffed, dropping onto the bed in frustration. ��Are you just going to let him keep ying with you, let him have all the power? Do you really think giving in without fighting back will end well?"

    She couldn''t hold back her worry and suspicion anymore. "M, right now he''s distracted by that business with Cossio you told me about. But what happens when that''s over? What will you do then?"

    "He''s already like this. Once Cossio''s out of the picture, do you really think he''ll just leave you alone?"

    M''s face went a little pale.

    She hadn''t considered that

    possibility. In fact, she was already surprised Lysander hade looking for her again at all; their rtionship had always been built on mutual maniption, and she never expected he''d have the nerve to show up after everything. She certainly didn''t expect him to threaten her so casually, acting as if she belonged to him.

    Why should she just go along with what he wanted?

    Her mouth opened, then she let out a bitterugh. "I don''t want to y his games I don''t want to be part of this at all, and I sure as hell don''t want to be anyone''s ''prey''... Besides, Cossio won''t be easy for him to handle, either. Honestly, I''m starting to wonder if maybe they just destroy each other and save me the trouble."

    "That''s still a gamble!" Miranda protested, exasperated.

    Wait.

    Destroy each other...

    Miranda''s eyes lit up. She grabbed M''s hand. "Why don''t you just tell Cossio that Lysander''s still alive? That guy''s clever enough to turn the tables-if you set them against each other, maybe Lysander will be out of your hair for good!"

 Chapter 517

    "What are you thinking about?" M flicked Miranda lightly on the forehead. "You''re awyer, but half the time your mind is God knows where."

    "And honestly, there''s nothing to gain from leaking this information. If we can''t deal with Cossio, it won''t just be the Montgomerys in danger-my side will be in trouble too. That man''s as unhinged as Lysander."

    She could never forget what happened on the ind-the gunshots, pain that cut right to the bone. Her hatred for Cossio and Lysander was perfectly bnced.

    M sighed.

    "So this won''t work, that''s a dead end too-then what are we supposed to do?" Miranda''s nerves were shot.

    "Rx." M straightened up and gave Miranda''s hand a reassuring squeeze. She offered a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "I know exactly what he wants, and I''ve already figured out what to do. You just leave this to me and stop worrying, all right? I''ll handle it."

    Miranda blinked, caught off guard. "What''s your n?"

    "That''s a secret." M''s smile was enigmatic. "You''ll find out soon enough." Her patience was running thin; she couldn''t-and wouldn''t-keep enduring this.

    Whatever Lysander was plotting, whatever twisted ideas he had about possessing her, she would break free. She''d shatter his delusions, leave him nothing left to chase.

    She would never, ever go back to that hell.

    Never again.

    M rose and walked to the dressing room. She rifled through a pile of clothes she''d upended earlier until she found a mask��the one Jade had brought her before the masquerade, telling her to pick whichever she liked.

    "The party''s over-what do you need that for?" Miranda trailed after her.

    "Does it look good?" M picked up a half-face white cat mask and held it over her eyes, ncing up at Miranda.

    "It looks great," Miranda replied automatically.

    "Then this is the one."

    M rummaged a bit longer and fished out a matching ck cat half-mask. She waved Miranda off, signaling her not to follow, and headed down the hall to the guest room.

    "What are you up to?" Miranda called, but got no response. She could only stand at the bedroom door, helplessly watching as M crossed the corridor and knocked on the guest room door.

    She watched M say something to Forrest, who answered.

    Then the two of them walked away together.

    What the hell is going on? Miranda waspletely lost. Could M actually be interested in him? That would be a disaster. If Lysander found out, he''d absolutely lose it.

    Miranda felt trapped. As M''s best friend, of course she hoped M could find someone better, someone who could help her leave the past behind. But the thought of Lysander going off the rails terrified her.

    Why can''t anyone keep that madman in check? She groaned internally, wracking her brain for ways to convince M to try her own n-at the very least, she needed to keep M and Forrest apart for now.

    As long as that lunatic is still on the loose, there''s no chance this ends well.

    She was leaning against the bedroom doorframe, lost in thought, when the phone suddenly rang from the bed. M had left it there.

    Miranda picked it up.

    The caller ID read: Adrian Montgomery.

    M''s son? What''s he calling for in the middle of the night? Still, this was the

    perfect excuse to get M back here.

    Gripping the phone, Miranda hurried after her.

    A few minutes earlier.

    Decision made, M slid on the white cat mask and, moving with quiet determination, made her way to the far end of the hallway and knocked softly on the guest room door.

    The door swung open almost immediately.

    She looked up at the man inside, her

    mask hiding half her face and revealing only the smooth line of her jaw-pale, delicate-her lips curled in a soft smile. She pinched the dark tulle skirt between her fingers and gave him a proper ballroom curtsy.

    "Sir, the night isn''t over yet. Will you grant me this dance?"

    Forrest stood in silent surprise, still dressed in his ck tuxedo from the party. He stared at M��at the woman in the white cat mask-his pupils trembling,

    speechless for a long moment.

    She''d remembered what he''d said. She''de to invite him.

    "Sir?" M prompted gently, when he still didn''t answer.

    "It would be my honor."

    Forrest smiled. He stepped closer, bowing his head to her-but paused, waiting for her next move.

    M hesitated, nerves fluttering in her chest. After a beat, she raised the ck cat mask and ced it gently over his face.

    Before her trembling fingers could fall away, Forrest caught her hand. He didn''t straighten, just leaned in his voice tow and warm against her ear, nearly a whisper: "Then, my beautifuldy, I''m yours tonight. You can take me anywhere you wish-the ballroom, the moonlit terrace, the garden..."

    He leaned in even closer, his voice roughened to a husky undertone. ��Or give me

    anymand you like."

    M flushed crimson.

    This man!

    With a mix of embarrassment and exasperation, she squeezed his hand and gave

    him a light, yful punch-saying nothing, only leading him downstairs.

    By now, the guests had all left.

    The ballroom lights were off, only silver moonlight filtering through stained ss, spilling across the floor, where rose petals scattered and danced at their feet.

    There in the empty hall, beneath the

    moon, a woman in a ck tulle

    gown and white cat mask, and a

    man in a silver-embroidered suit and ck cat mask, took each other''s hands. His arm circled her waist, and together they began to dance, silent and graceful, their movements fluid and alive.

    Petals spun and swirled all around them.

 Chapter 518

    Rose Manor, study.

    Jade lounged behind her desk, letting the video call invitation chime on herputer several times before she finally,zily, nodded for the butler standing nearby to ept it.

    The window popped open, revealing the lined, weathered face of Lysander''s grandfather.

    "Old man."

    Jade never bothered with pleasantries when it came to the Montgomery family. Her first words were sharp, intentionally making things difficult. "You''ve really got quite the airs, haven''t you? You call it an invitation, but you won''t even show up in person-just sending a video call to brush me off?"

    Lysander''s grandfather chuckled, his patience seemingly endless. "Now, now, please forgive me. My situation is a bitplicated, you see. If I could, I''d haul these old bones over there in person, rust and all, just to pay my respects. But while I can''t be there, at least the gifts should have arrived by now-think of them as a peace offering."

    They had, in fact, arrived.

    Every time the Montgomerys extended an invitation, it came with a parade of extravagant gifts: rare antiques, fine wines, gourmet delicacies. Money was never an object for them.

    "You think the Suthends arecking in the little trinkets your Montgomery family sends?" Jade sneered. "I had them tossed out the moment they arrived. Don''t try to win me over with this nonsense."

    "Yes, yes, just a few trinkets, nothing more." Lysander''s grandfather knew perfectly well their side was at fault, and with a favor to ask, he had already resolved to let Jade vent as much as she pleased. Nothing she said would ruffle him.

    Jade, however, wasn''t swayed in the least.

    After another jab or two, she took a sip of her tea, the porcin cup poised at her lips, exhaling as the warmth steadied her mood. Her tone turned casual. "So, what is it you actually want?"

    "Just to pay a visit to the family," Lysander''s grandfather replied politely.

    "Well, you''ve paid your visit now. Goodbye. And stop calling us family-those ties were severed long ago. I won''t have it." Jade cut him off before he could say another word, signaling the butler to end the call.

    "Lady Jade," Lysander''s grandfather protested, still smiling, "Adrian misses M. The poor boy''s been crying for his mother all day."

    The words were light, but the meaning was clear.

    As long as Adrian existed, the Montgomerys and the Suthends would never be fully disentangled. M''s responsibility to her child was also the only real link binding the two families now-the only third generation heir they shared.

    No one would ever let go of that, so long as it wasn''t a matter of principle.

    Especially since, for all Adrian''s stubbornness, he had matured a lot over the past year. The boy''s intelligence had not gone unnoticed by any of the elders. He was a gem yet to be polished.

    Jade fell silent.

    She understood perfectly well what Lysander''s grandfather was implying, but understanding didn''t make it any easier to stomach.

    Adrian...

    She knew that, whatever the child had done in the past, it could be exined away he was young, confused, easily led astray. With the right guidance, he could be set straight. But somehow, even knowing that, she just couldn''t let go of her resentment. And the fact that the boy really was so outstanding only made it moreplicated.

    He picked up on everything so quickly, grasped new ideas in a sh, and the future looked bright for him. What grandparent wouldn''t hope their grandchild was a prodigy?

    Jade''s feelings were tangled��a mixture of pride and frustration.

    And with Adrian still living with the Montgomerys, who knew where his loyalties would end up? If he were in her care, maybe she wouldn''t feel quite so conflicted.

    Still, today presented an opportunity.

    Maybe she could push back, just a little.

    "Old man," Jade said suddenly, hiding her thoughts behind a cool facade, "Did you know I''m hosting a ball at my estate tonight?��

    Of course he knew.

    He knew all too well. If he hadn''t learned at thest minute that his own grandson, Lysander, had gone to crash the Suthend ball, he wouldn''t have been so

    desperate-he would have gone through the proper channels instead of calling Jade so directly.

    The whole thing annoyed him to no end.

    That reckless grandson of his! Once Lysander regained his social standing, it wouldn''t take a genius among the Suthends to figure out who had caused tonight''s trouble.

    Nothing but headaches!

    But what could he do? He had to bite the bullet and keep smiling. "Lady Jade, an event you''ve organized yourself? I wouldn''t miss knowing about it for the world. If only I could attend in person, I''d be there with gifts in hand."

    "What would you do at a ball, at your age?" Jade''s words wereced with ice. "So, the young men I invited for M were attacked. Are you telling me you had no idea? Or was it your family''s handiwork?"

    ��Lady Jade, you mustn''t use us of that!" Lysander''s grandfather protested at once. "As an elder, I just want what''s best for M. Whatever she wants, I''ll support her. I''d never do something so underhanded."

    "Oh, really?" Jade''s voice dripped with skepticism.

    "I remember the will quite clearly. Most of the Montgomery estate is in M''s name, isn''t it? If she remarries, all that might end up with a different surname. Are you telling me the Montgomerys are happy about that?��

    "What was given to M belongs to her, and she''s entitled to do with it as she pleases," Lysander''s grandfather replied calmly.

    He didn''t mention the support M had given the Montgomerys this past year, nor the fact that, in any divorce, splitting property was perfectly normal. The marriage itself had been forced by that stubborn grandson of his, and all the things he''d done to that girl were shameful. The family owed her, in and simple.

    No amount ofpensation would ever be too much.

    In truth, things should have ended here. But-thinking of Lysander''s bull-headed nature, the old man could only sigh. He would have to try to drag everyone back

    to the table, no matter how undignified.

    He was too old for this kind of drama.

    "So easy to say." Jade didn''t believe a word. "But since we''re being frank, let me make myself clear: don''te looking for M anymore. She has nothing to do with your family now."

    Seeing him about to speak, Jade raised a hand to stop him and continued, "As for the Montgomery shares and assets under M''s

    name''ll have ourwyers sud ne

    everything out. Aside from a portion that can be liquidated, the rest will be returned to you. Let''s make a clean break-no more ties between us."

 Chapter 519

    If the Montgomery family''s wealth had be chains to shackle M, then so be it-she would break them herself.

    Whatever the Montgomerys could offer, she could match, and more.

    "And as for Adrian," Jade said, her expression cool and steady, "if the child truly needs his mother, then let''s draft an agreement. Send him back to Ennd. After all, M gave birth to him-he belongs with the Suthends."

    As long as Adrian was officially M''s son, she would devote every resource, every ounce of energy, to raising him-and wee him into the Suthend family. Otherwise, he might as well not exist.

    If it came to that, they could always have another child. M was still young, after all.

    Jade''s determination was clear in her voice, and Lysander''s grandfather''s smile faded ever so slightly. He restrained himself from outright refusal, keeping his tone conciliatory. "Shouldn''t we ask M what she wants? And even if she''s willing, shouldn''t we consider Adrian''s wishes as well? Perhaps we could-"

    "She''ll do as I say." Jade''s interruption was icy, dismissing Adrian''s opinion entirely. "Of course, if you refuse to return the boy, that''s your prerogative. But there''s a condition."

    Her gaze was sharp as she continued, "If the Montgomerys insist on keeping him, then Adrian is your responsibility-he''ll have nothing more to do with M. We''ll provide the required support, visit every few months at most, and when hees of age, all ties are severed. He''ll be your child, and yours alone."

    She spat out thest sentence, her tone clipped and biting.

    Lysander''s grandfather felt his chest tighten-a rush of anger at his useless grandson for creating this mess and pushing the old man out to bear the shame.

    But there was no backing out now.

    Despite his fury, years of self-restraint kept his demeanor pleasant. Heunched into a stream of titudes about how Adrian was still young, how he''d been raised by the Montgomerys, how deep the family bonds were, and how such drastic change would harm the child.

    Jade''s patience wore thin.

    She shot back with a coldugh, "So what''s the point? His father''s been dead a year-why does he still belong with you? The mother''s alive; just return the boy to her!"

    She didn''t bother to soften her words.

    A heavy silence fell.

    Across the video call, both butlers sensed the tension in their respective rooms; neither dared say a word.

    Jade remained calm. If negotiations crumbled, so be it��she''d lose nothing important. She already had other ns: Find M a good man, let her start anew, and if need be, have another child.

    And if this n worked, it wouldn''t matter how much the Montgomerys protested.

    None of this should have been soplicated; once her husband died, the two families should have gone their separate ways. But the Montgomerys had refused to let M go, clinging on shamelessly.

    As far as Jade was concerned-marrying into the Montgomerys didn''t mean marrying the whole dysfunctional n.

    They were all mad.

    She was about to prompt the old man, who''d fallen silent on the other end of the call, when his face suddenly lost all warmth. He spoke, t and measured:

    "Lady Jade, let''s set this aside for now. Whatever happens, M is Adrian''s legal guardian. Given what''s happened, she has a responsibility to deal with this." "What do you mean by that?" Jade''s expression hardened instantly.

    Lysander''s grandfather said nothing more. He simply signaled to Marshall, the butler, to send over a file, then ended the call without another word.

    If civility wouldn''t get them anywhere, it was time to y hardball.

    In the Montgomery study, Butler Marshall hesitated. "Sir, hanging up on Lady Jade

    will only make her furious. Will Madam reallye?"

    "She has no choice if she wants to save Adrian from disaster." Lysander''s grandfather pinched the bridge of his nose, weariness clear in his voice. "And tell that brat this is thest time. If he gets into trouble again, I won''t be cleaning up after him. Not ever."

    Just then, the phone buzzed again-Lady Jade calling. Marshall looked uneasy. "Should I answer?"

    "Why bother? Just looking for a fight?" The old man waved him away. "Take the phone and theputer-get them out of here. I''ve made my point."

    Though his anger still simmered.

    At Rose Manor, in the study:

    "They''re not answering." The butler, sweating nervously, addressed Jade, who was ring at a stack of documents on her screen, close to losing her temper. No one had expected Adrian to cause such a scandal.

    Seeing her struggle to breathe, the butler quickly offered her medicine.

    "No point calling again," Jade said, epting the pills. She took several deep breaths before wiping her brow with a handkerchief, her voice faint.

    The butler took away theputer, anxious not to let her see more. "Should we

    tell Miss M, or keep it from her?"

    As far as he was concerned, the more they could shield M from the

    Montgomerys'' scheming, the better.

    Jade shook her head. "There''s no hiding this."

    The Montgomerys were never careless. With rtions so strained, they''d surely guessed her intentions. By now, the news had certainly reached M-there''d be no stopping her.

    Meanwhile, across the garden ballroom, Miranda dashed in with her phone in hand. She spotted the two figures standing close together in the center of the dance floor, deep in conversation, and waved her phone urgently.

    "M!"

    "Your son is calling!"

 Chapter 520

    Rose Manor Ballroom

    The music slowed, and the sweep of M''s ck dress gradually settled, as did the flurry of rose petals drifting down onto the polished floor.

    M rested her hand lightly on Forrest''s arm. Her heart was racing, her breath slightly uneven... She''d agreed to this dance, but the ballroom itself was her own secret choice. This was the very ce where Lysander had once dragged her onto the floor, and she''d never quite forgotten it.

    As the music faded, her heartbeat still thundered in her chest. Yet, the fear that had once haunted her in this ballroom seemed to be slowly dissolving.

    "Thank you," she said quietly.

    It was an unexpected thing to say, but Forrest seemed to understand anyway. He didn''t question her, just slipped his uninjured arm around her waist and pulled her closer. Bowing his head, he gazed at the slightly startled woman in his arms, his voice low and teasing. "Anything else?"

    He was far too close.

    She could hear every breath, feel her pulse hammering in her ears.

    Despite having made up her mind, M was still unustomed to such intimacy. She pressed her hand against Forrest''s chest, attempting to create some space between them, but this time he didn''t let her go. If anything, he drew her in even

    more.

    "Mimi, what do you want to say?"

    He knew tonight wasn''t just about sharing a dance. He sensed, with a rising hope, that she was about to say something he''d longed to hear.

    But M still looked uncertain.

    He couldn''t afford to back down.

    He was about to urge her on when M suddenly seemed to make a decision. She bit her lip, her pale fingers gripping his crimson tie and yanking him down, catching himpletely off guard.

    He felt her warm breath against his ear, her voice trembling as she whispered, "There''s something I..."

    Just a few words.

    Brief, simple, but to Forrest, it crashed through him like a thunderbolt. He stood stunned and unmoving.

    What?

    He couldn''t process it.

    While he was still reeling, M had already ducked her head, cheeks flushed, unable to meet his eyes. "What... what do you think?" she asked softly.

    What did he think?

    Was there even a need to think?

    Forrest finally snapped back to himself, ready to blurt out a yes, but the words caught in his throat. His voice was rough with emotion as he asked, "Mimi, are you sure? Have you really thought this through?"

    M froze.

    She kept her eyes down, biting her lip and nodding hard. "Yes, I''m sure... I''m sorry."

    "I''m the one who should apologize," Forrest replied, gently closing his hand over M''s tense fingers still clinging to his tie. He sighed. "I didn''t realize how afraid you were. Of course I want this, but maybe we''re moving too fast. Let''s just

    "M!"

    A sudden shout from the doorway interrupted him. Both of them turned to see Miranda leaning against the doorframe, breathless, waving her phone.

    "Your son''s looking for you!"

    "Adrian wants me?"

    Maybe it was the weight of her recent decision, but M couldn''t help feeling guilty. She instinctively stepped away from Forrest to take the phone, but before she could, his hand closed gently around her wrist, stopping her.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked, meeting his eyes.

    Miranda, realizing the awkward tension, didn''t hesitate. She swiped the screen and answered the iing call herself.

    "Chairman Suthend?"

    "Leonard?�� M frowned, her attention shifting to the phone. The caller ID clearly showed Adrian''s name, but the voice on the other end wasn''t his.

    Worried that something had happened to her son, M pulled free from Forrest and took the phone. "Why are you answering? Where''s Adrian?"

    While M was distracted, Forrest''s gaze flickered to Miranda, his expression unreadable but his eyes sharp with suspicion.

    Miranda could feel his stare prickling her skin, but she stiffened her neck and refused to look his way. She knew she''d overstepped-what choice had she had? She could only hope Forrest would forgive her.

    Meanwhile, M was oblivious to the silent standoff. All her focus waszon the call her face growing grimmer with every word. After a deep breath to steady herself, she pressed, "Are you really not lying to me?"

    She didn''t trust a word from the Montgomery family. Especially not from Leonard.

    So before he could reply, she insisted, "Put Adrian on. I want to hear it from him." Leonard was silent for a few seconds, clearly searching for a response, but before he could speak, a woman''s voice cut in. "No need to look for Adrian. I''ll exin.�� M froze.

    It was unmistakably Sophia Pembroke''s voice.

    "M, Leonard''s exined everything. I''ll say just one thing-if my child doesn''t wake up, I''ll see you in court. Don''t think being a minor will keep this off your record!"

    The call ended with a click.

    M''s face darkened. She immediately tried to call back, but the phone was switched off-clearly, they had no intention of talking further.

    "M?" Miranda stepped closer, concern etched on her face, but before she could

    ask anything, the butler appeared at the doorway, announcing that the matriarch urgently needed to see her.

 Chapter 521

    "Jade, did you want to see me?"

    The night had already been overwhelming just as M finally figured out how to handle Lysander, trouble red up with the kids.

    Her mind was still a tangled mess when she was summoned to Jade''s study.

    She''d originally wanted to keep things from Jade, worried the news might upset her. But the moment she saw the butler''sptop screen, she fell silent. "Jade, you know everything."

    "Yes." Jade''s face was unreadable. "If I hadn''t called you here, were you nning to keep this from me?"

    M said nothing.

    "I''m not as fragile as you think." Jade''s tone was cool. "Now, what are you going to do about it?"

    M didn''t answer right away.

    She pulled theptop closer, scrolling through the files. What Jade had was far more detailed��and brutally clearpared to what Leonard had mentioned.

    She herself had just learned the truth today.

    Somehow, Julian Pembroke and Adrian had ended up not only at the same school, but in the same ss. M couldn''t make sense of it.

    Didn''t Sophia hate her? Wasn''t there deep resentment between them?

    Why would she send her own child to Adrian''s ss, knowing full well the boys didn''t get along? M thought back to the incident at the restaurant. With these two in the same ssroom, the odds of something going wrong were almost a guarantee.

    Then she saw the photos in the file.

    Juliany in a hospital bed, bandages wrapped around his head and torso, unconscious. His injuries looked serious.

    And the exnation? Apparently, Adrian had pushed Julian down the stairs. Impossible.

    Adrian had promised her-no more fights, no more violence, ever.

    But then another voice crept into her mind-Was he lying to you? This wasn''t the first time she''d seen his temper, wild and unpredictable, just like his father''s. Last time, simply seeing Julian had nearly set him off-he''d almost smashed a te in anger.

    Don''t forget, he''s a Montgomery.

    She couldn''t be sure.

    But...

    M stared at theptop, her hands clenching tightly in herp, eyes burning. He promised me he wouldn''t fight. Was he lying to me?

    That voice again:

    He''s a Montgomery.

    -The Montgomery family are nothing but liars!

    "M?"

    dher

    Jade noticed her lost in thought and made a gesture for the butler to

    close theptop. Only when M finally came back to herself did Jade ask, somewhat impatiently, "What are you thinking about? I asked you a question-what''s your n?"

    "I''m going back home," M said, no longer hesitating.

    Jade frowned, tapping the closedptop in annoyance. "What for? Honestly, why do you still care about that boy? He''s nothing but trouble always causing chaos, never a day of peace! Let the Montgomerys sort out their own mess!"

    "Jade!" M pressed her temples, exasperated. "I have to see for myself. I want to hear it from Adrian, from his own mouth-was it really him?"

    Jade fell silent.

    After a moment, she sighed. "So, what-you don''t believe he did it?"

    "I... I don''t know." M lowered her gaze, voice uncertain but resolute. ��But at the

    very least, as his mother, I have to be there for him. And Jade, he promised me."

    She didn''t want to believe Adrian had lied.

    She needed to find out for herself whether out of duty or simply a mother''s instinct.

    She was his mom.

    And honestly, she wasn''t exactly at ease about Julian either. Knowing the boy was in such bad shape, and with old conflicts between the two, why had Sophia put them in the same school? What was she thinking?

    How could she treat her child like this?

    But considering Jade''s attitude toward the Montgomerys-and Adrian-M hesitated, uncertain how Jade would react if she insisted on going. "Jade, I.....��

    "You can go."

    To M''s surprise, Jade agreed. But then she added, "On one condition."

    "M, you know how I feel. I''ve never liked you keeping in contact with the Montgomerys��especially Adrian. That boy''s been out of control for years, and don''t try to tell me otherwise."

    "Even now..."

    ��Anyway, I''ll allow you to go this time. But when you see Adrian, you make him choosee back to Ennd with you, or stay with the Montgomerys."

    "If he chooses to stay with the Montgomerys, then once this is over, he''s no longer our responsibility. Other than a set

    amount for child support, we

    done. But if he chooses toe back with you, I''ll let bygones be bygones, and I''ll devote all our resources to his future. In that case, the Montgomerys will have no im on him."

    Jade paused, meeting M''s stunned gaze, then continued, "But no matter what, you have seven days."

    "Seven days-whether things are resolved or not, you muste back! If you don''t, I don''t care how old and frail I am, I''lle get you myself. Understand?" "...Understood," M whispered.

 Chapter 522

    Eldermere Airport, Ennd.

    Miranda insisted on seeing M and Forrest off. She couldn''t��and wouldn''t�� dare return to the States herself, but she couldn''t let them go without onest word. She walked them all the way to the gate, then pulled M aside, lowering her voice for a final, urgent farewell.

    "M," she murmured, "promise me you''ll keep your cool when you get back. If-if you do run into Lysander, don''t provoke him. Don''t try to fight him head-on. Just stay calm and talk it out. Whatever you do, don''t make him angry-he''s absolutely unhinged."

    The mess with Adrian had clearly been no ident, but the timing was all wrong, and everyone knew it. Still, there was no choice but to go back, so M had to be extra careful.

    "I know," M said, squeezing Miranda''s hand with a reassuring smile.

    Maybe it was all the shocks she''d endured recently, but by now M felt almost unnaturally calm, a quiet steadiness settling over her. "Don''t worry. Whateveres, I''ll deal with it. There''s always a way through." She refused to believe her road would end in a dead end now-not after all she''d survived before.

    Seeing theposure in M''s face and the lightness in her smile, Miranda finally allowed herself to rx a little. Still, she hesitated, then added in a near whisper, "If you change your mind about my idea if you ever want to take me up on it- just call me, okay? We''ll figure it out together."

    She was talking about the hunting lodge n the one that sounded more like a wild scheme than a real solution.

    M couldn''t help butugh, exasperated but touched. She didn''t say yes or no- honestly, the whole thing was absurd��but seeing how serious Miranda was, she just nodded gently.

    "We''ll see when the timees."

    When it was finally time to say goodbye, Miranda''s eyes grew bright and wet. She threw her arms around M, voice thick with tears. "Just promise me you''ll be careful, okay?"

    M broke into a smile. "It''s just a trip home. I''ll be back in a few days. We''re not saying goodbye forever-no need to get all sentimental."

    Miranda pressed her face into M''s shoulder, shaking her head and clinging tighter, unable to say another word. They stood like that for a long time, until thest boarding call echoed through the terminal and Miranda finally let go.

    "Take care of Jade for me, will you? I''ll be back before you know it." M gave a final wave, exchanged a look with Forrest, and together they walked through the gate.

    Pembroke Estate, Kingsford.

    Adrian sat on the living room sofa, sulking, surrounded by a mess of broken toys littered across the carpet. A housekeeper hovered nearby, gathering up the debris.

    Scenes like this had be routine in the Pembroke household. Ever since the incident with Mr. Julian, the Pembrokes had demanded answers from the Montgomerys. The Montgomery family, in their own strange fashion, had delivered their answer by sending over their youngest son-Adrian. Until the matter was resolved, Adrian would stay here as a sort of living guarantee.

    With one entric Sophia and the oddball Mr. Julian already in residence, the Pembroke staff barely batted an eye at these new developments. Nothing surprised them anymore.

    Still, the Montgomery boy was a trial. His temper was worse than Julian''s��who was already infamous for his moodiness and sleepwalking.

    Today''s outburst was just thetest in a string of tantrums.

    "I want to go home! When are you going to let me go home? I want my mom!" Adrian shouted, one foot nted on the sofa as he red at the man across from him-Nathaniel Pembroke, who sat cross-legged on the opposite couch, typing away on hisptop.

    Nathaniel didn''t even look up. He recited the same line he''d repeated a dozen times today, voice t and weary: "When Julian wakes up, when this is all sorted, when my sister approves, or when your familyes to fetch you."

    "I didn''t push him!" Adrian yelled.

    "Mm-hmm," Nathaniel replied, eyes still glued to his screen.

    Would it help if he believed Adrian? Would it matter? The only opinion that counted was his sister''s. He couldn''t even go into the office these days he was stuck working from home, babysitting a furious child. Frankly, he felt as helpless as Adrian did.  ?wnovel

    Whoever said looking after kids was easy had clearly never met Adrian.

    He''d warned Sophia, back when Julian started at the new school, that putting the two boys together was bound to end badly. Sophia hadn''t listened��or rather, she had. This was exactly what she wanted: break everything down to build it anew.

    Well, things had certainly fallen apart. Now Julian was in the hospital, unresponsive, and when Nathaniel got the call, he''d been so shocked he could barely function.

    To be honest, he still didn''t really understand how it had all gone so wrong. He''d been nervous when Julian first started school, but the boy had seemed better-eating more, no longer threatening to run away from home. Then, out of

    nowhere, he''d fallen out of

    down the stairs,

    and rumors started flying that Adrian had pushed him.

    Adrian denied it furiously, but every time Nathaniel asked for details, the boy mmed up, refusing to exin, only to end up screaming for his mother.

    What a mess.

    Nathaniel rubbed his aching temples, nced sideways��and narrowly ducked as another toy came flying his way.

    "I don''t care! You''re all mean! Give me my phone back! I need to call my mom!" Adrian shrieked, hurling toys across the room, the sound of shattering ss punctuating his rage.

    Nathaniel''s head felt ready to explode.

    Someone-anyone-please save me.

    As if in answer to his silent prayer, a housekeeper appeared, ushering in a striking

    woman who swept past the staff with a warm, easy smile.

    "Nathaniel," she called, "Sophia was worried you''d be overwhelmed, so she sent me to help out."

 Chapter 523

    Nathaniel fell silent, his expression darkening. What was his sister plotting now?

    Giselle Harvey, unbothered by his rudeness, just smiled and swung the brand- new handheld game console in her hand. She turned her attention to Adrian, who was perched on the sofa, and her voice softened.

    "Adrian, it''s been a while, hasn''t it?"

    She crouched down to his eye level, her tone gentle and coaxing. "Don''t you miss Giselle? Look, I brought the newest game console just for you. While Ms. Pembroke is busy sorting things out, how about I keep youpany?"

    As she spoke, she came closer and brushed her hand tenderly against Adrian''s small cheek. "Don''t be scared, sweetheart. I know you didn''t push Julian down the stairs. I''ll always believe you."

    ***

    Kingsford Medical Center.

    The summer sun was sinking, but the evening sky was still bright when a car came tearing down the road and screeched to a halt near the hospital entrance.

    Leonard jumped out and yanked open the back door.

    Before he could reach in, M had already stepped out from the other side, ignoring himpletely as she strode toward the hospital with determined steps.

    The Montgomery family wasted no time.

    She and Forrest had barely gotten off the ne before a Montgomery car was waiting for them at the airport. There was no time for arguments; the children''s safety was all that mattered now. Along the way, she''d gotten a rough grasp of the situation.

    So she''de straight to the hospital-headed directly for the rooftop ward.

    She''d tried to prepare herself, but nothing could blunt the shock when she opened the door and saw the fragile child lying in the hospital bed, swaddled in bandages, his skin mottled with cuts and bruises. M''s eyes stung instantly.

    Because of Sophia, it had been a year since shest saw Julian.

    Thest time they parted, she''d finally managed to put a little weight on him; now, every trace of softness was gone. His little face was pale and gray, the healthy flush reced by a waxy shadow.

    He didn''t look healthy at all.

    She couldn''t begin to imagine what he''d suffered in that time-or how any mother could fail her child sopletely. Even if she didn''t love him, didn''t she at least have a shred of responsibility?

    "Sophia!" M snapped, her voice tight with anger as she red at the woman by the bed.

    Sophia didn''t bother to look up. Smoking wasn''t allowed, so she just held an unlit cigarette to her nose, inhaling the scent, her tone slow and dismissive. "Why are you ring at me? If my son''s lying here in this condition, it''s thanks to your precious boy. Instead of staring daggers at me, maybe you should think about how to give me an exnation."

    M drew a shaky breath. Not wanting to disturb Julian''s rest, she tugged the

    doctor outside to get a clear update on his condition.

    The doctor adjusted his sses. "The external injuries aren''t too serious-just minor fractures in the left lower leg and arm. He''s young, so he should heal quickly. The main concern is the head injury. He hit his head in the fall, and there''s some internal bleeding putting pressure on his brain, which is why he''s still unconscious."

    "How do we treat the bleeding? Will he need surgery?" M''s heart clenched at the mention of a head wound.

    "We''ll try a conservative approach first," the doctor replied. "It''s a small bleed, and with a child this young, we avoid surgery if possible. We''ll manage it with medication. If he doesn''t wake up after a while, then we''ll consider an operation. His guardian agrees with this n.��

    Sophia''s decision?

    M frowned, not entirely convinced. She pressed the doctor further, making sure that medication was truly the best course, and only then did her doubts subside. But the doctor''s next words made her frown again.

    P.n

    "Honestly, the fall wasn''t from that high up. If the boy were a bit sturdier, he probably wouldn''t even have broken a bone. But he''s so underweight. Once he''s awake, he''ll need plenty of nourishing food to build his strength. At his age, he should be growing-parents ought to make sure he''s eating properly, even if he''s a picky eater..."

    The doctor assumed Julian was just a fussy child-after all, the familiesing

    and going from this ward were all wealthy, and nothing but the best treatment and medicine were provided.

    Surely, they could afford to feed their own child.

    In the doctor''s mind, it was most likely a case of an overindulged kid refusing to eat, not something more sinister.

    But M couldn''t shake a different feeling. Underweight? Picky eater? Impossible.

    Julian had always been her easiest child, never fussed over his meals-at least, not after the early days, when he''d only eat what she hand-fed him. But once he warmed up to Miranda, he ate whatever she gave him, too.

    How could he possibly be a picky eater? And how had he gotten this thin?

    A terrible suspicion began to take root. M''s chest tightened as she stood in silence for a moment, then suddenly marched back into the hospital room. Leonard looked up, startled, as M strode over and seized Sophia by the arm, dragging her out of the room.

    Leonard hesitated, about to follow, but M shot him a fierce look over her shoulder. "Stay out of this. This is between me and her."

    Sophia had recovered herposure by then. She might have been able to break free, but she didn''t bother; instead, she arched a brow in mild amusement

    and calledzily over her shoulder to Leonard.

    "That''s right. This is our business. Don''t follow."

    With no choice, Leonard stopped, watching helplessly as the two women stumbled down the hallway and disappeared into the stairwell. The heavy door mmed shut behind them.

 Chapter 524

    Pembroke Family Living Room

    Smack!

    Adrian nted his foot on the sofa, pped Giselle''s hand away from his cheek, and hurled his toy to the floor with all the force a six-year-old could muster.

    "Go away!"

    "You''re a liar!"

    Giselle froze, knuckles whitening around the video game controller in her hands. After a few seconds, she looked at Adrian, her face twisted with hurt. "Adrian, you think I''m... a liar?"

    "That''s right!" Adrian jabbed a finger at her, the words bursting out in a rush. "It''s all your fault! That''s why my mom never wants to be around me. I don''t want to y your stupid games-I want my mom! I want my mom!"

    He leapt from the sofa and ran to Nathaniel, shoving theptop off hisp and grabbing fistfuls of his shirt. ��You jerk, give me back my phone! I want to see my mom!"

    "She''s noting back."

    The words dropped into the room like a stone, killing all sound.

    Giselle, who had stood motionless until then, slowly turned around. A faint, cold smile curled her lips, though her eyes were nk. Each word came out sharp as ice. "Didn''t you know? Your mother came back already. The moment her nended, she went straight to the hospital to see Julian. She left you behind. She''s noting back."

    "Adrian, don''t you get it yet?"

    "Your mother doesn''t love you. She loves Julian-the good, obedient, perfect Julian. How could she possibly love a troublemaker like you? You''re the kid who pushed someone down the stairs. You''re always acting out. Only I-only I love you, Adrian. I never judge you, I always believe you, and I''ll never abandon you. Only me!"

    Giselle was nearly hysterical.

    Ever since the Montgomery family got involved, she hadn''t been able to get close to Adrian. And yet, at some point, the little boy she''d always been able to control had started slipping away from her grasp.

    She couldn''t ept it.

    It was all M''s fault!

    "Giselle! That''s enough!"

    Nathaniel, who''d just stooped to pick up his batteredptop, felt his nerves snap at her words. He barked at her and reached out, trying to cover Adrian''s ears.

    Toote.

    Adrian stood there, stunned for two seconds, then let out a piercing shriek.

    "You''re lying! I don''t believe you! I want my mom! My mom would never-she, she...�� His voice shook as he screamed, but his eyes were filling with tears, and soon his voice faded.

    It was true, wasn''t it?

    He was always so naughty, always fussing and making trouble. That must be why his mom never came to see him... But he''d tried so hard. He studied, he tried not to lie, he tried not to fight... Julian wasn''t even pushed by him... So why didn''t his mome? Why didn''t she care?

    Was it because she didn''t believe him?

    Because Julian was better?

    Because he was a bad kid?

    Huge tears rolled down his cheeks, one after another, until he was on the verge of breaking into loud, helpless sobs-when suddenly,motion erupted outside the door.

    A man in a white shirt strode in.

    Forrest.

    Behind him, a flustered housekeeper hurried after and bowed apologetically to Nathaniel. "I''m so sorry, sir. This gentleman forced his way in. We couldn''t stop him."

    "It''s fine. Just go," Nathaniel said tiredly, waving her off. He nced at Adrian, who was silently sobbing, and pressed his fingers to his aching forehead, at a loss for what to do.

    "Seems like I came at a bad time?" Forrest asked, shing an easy smile.

    He didn''t wait for an answer.

    Without ceremony, he stepped past Nathaniel and dropped to one knee

    meeting Adrian''s eyes. Gently, Forrest wiped away the boy''s te with his thumb, his voice calm, warm, and steady. "Hey, Adrian. I''m someone your mom trusts very much. She asked me toe check on you first."

    "My name is Whitmore."

    "You can call me Mr. Whitmore."

    Hospital Emergency Stairwell

    As the heavy door mmed shut, M yanked Sophia by the arm, sending her thudding into the wall with a muffled grunt.

    "Hey, take it easy," Sophia muttered.

    M didn''t care if she was hurt. She pinned Sophia against the wall, jaw clenched, her thoughts spinning with images of the frail child in the hospital bed and the doctor''s grim words. "What did you do to Julian?"

    Sophia looked back at her, meeting M''s furious re with a sh of cold amusement. "Oh, how

    interesting. But let''s not get distracted. Shouldn''t we be talking about what your kid did to mine? If we can''t resolve that, your darling is headed for court and a criminal record. That''s a stain that''ll never wash out."

    Her own child was lying unconscious in a hospital bed, but Sophia still spoke as if

    this was just another business negotiation.

    How could this be a business deal?

    M''s grip on Sophia''s shoulder tightened.

    "Hey, let go," Sophia snapped, swatting M''s hand away and fishing a cigarette

    from her pocket. "This dump doesn''t even let you smoke. Can we make this quick, or do you want to take this outside?"

 Chapter 525

    The craving for a cigarette was driving her mad.

    "Do you know?" M drew a deep breath, lowering her gaze, her voice eerily calm. "Do you realize those two boys can''t stand each other? Or was it deliberate -sending Julian to that school?"

    Sophia bit down on an unlit cigarette, not the least bit flustered at being caught. She looked entirely nonchnt, as if everything was just as it should be. "Well, I see you''re not as clueless as I thought."

    Smack!

    The p echoed in the narrow hallway, sharp and explosive. The unlit cigarette hit the floor. Silence fell-long and suffocating.

    Sophia slowly turned her face back, dazed and stunned, five red fingerprints blooming across her cheek. Her head throbbed and her ears rang.

    It took ages for the numbness to recede and for her anger to catch up with reality. Fury was pounding in her skull, threatening to obliterate everyst shred of restraint. In a sh, she lunged, one hand mping around M''s throat, shoving her hard against the wall. Her voice dropped, low and dangerous.

    "How dare you! Who do you think you are?"

    All her life, Sophia had been the one dishing out punishment-never the other way around. No one had ever dared p her like that, not even her own parents.

    Her grip tightened.

    M could barely breathe. Her vision copsed into dark spots, her lungs screamed, her hands pried desperately at Sophia''s fingers but weakened fast. As her arms started to fall, she summoned thest of her strength and stomped down -hard-on Sophia''s foot in its high-heeled shoe.

    Sophia''s hand finally released.

    M slid down the wall, gasping, everything spinning. Through the fractured light, she saw Sophia recovering and moving toward her. Panicked, she fumbled in her bag until her fingers closed over something cold-a pocketknife she''d snagged from Leonard on her way here. She brandished it, pointing it at the advancing woman.

    "Don''te any closer!"

    Sophia stopped. Only then did M allow herself to breathe. One hand held the knife steady, the other braced against the wall as she fought to her feet.

    She hadn''t wanted it toe to this, but afterst time, she knew exactly how unstable Sophia could be. Meeting with her alone without some kind of protection? She wasn''t that reckless.

    A fit of coughing wracked her, and it took a moment before M could speak again, voice hoarse. "Just... calm down. Let''s talk."

    Sophia let out a dry, humorlessugh. "Talk? Fine. As long as you let me p you back."

    M ignored that, rubbing her stinging neck. "I don''t get you. You knew those two don''t get along, but you sent them to the same ce anyway. And I know Adrian -he''s just not capable of what you''re using him of!"

    She took a shaky breath, her anger mounting. "And don''t bother threatening to take us to court. I''ll see you there first-on charges of child abuse!"

    Sophia''s eyes narrowed. "Child abuse?"

    "That''s right. How else do you exin it? Julian''s so thin now. Before I gave him to you, he was healthy-chubby, even. And now-"

    Crash!

    The shattering of a phone cut her off. Sophia had hurled her phone across the floor, ring at M with icy contempt.

    "You really have the nerve to say that? The only reason he doesn''t listen to me; refuses to eat the food make, keeps running away and.

    crying for his mother, is duel.ne

    spent years coddling him!

    turned him against me-he won''t

    you

    even look at me!"

    M fell silent.

    She hadn''t realized it was like this. The rage she''d felt seeing Julian, pale and weak in that hospital bed, suddenly had nowhere to go. She knew that feeling- the heartbreak when your own child looks at you like a stranger.

    She''d lived it, more than anyone.

    But that didn''t excuse Sophia''s actions. "That''s still no reason to treat Julian, the way you did. You know exactly why he can''t ept you, and you could''ve taken it slow. He''s a good kid-if you''d just been patient with him, he would''vee around. But you-why would you do something like this?"

    Her voice cracked, raw with emotion. "You knew those two boys couldn''t handle

    each other, and Julian''s so fragile. There were gentler ways��"

    "I''m done waiting!" Sophia spat, her face hard as stone. "I can''t stand betrayal.

    And I can''t stand that pathetic, whimpering side of him-he''s just like his father."

    M drew a ragged breath.

    There was no reasoning with this woman.

    Then Sophia''s tone shifted, cold and cutting. "And M, do you really think your son is some angel? You keep insisting he''d never do something like this-but do you even know half of what he''s done before? What makes you so sure?"

    Her gaze was pure ice, lips curling in a sneer. "You live in a fantasy, M��a web

    of your own lies. Do you really know your own son?"

    Her words hung in the air, sharp as broken ss.

    "And what about your husband? Are you sure you know what he''s done?"

 Chapter 526

    "Do you really know what your child��and your husband-have been hiding from you?" Sophia''s voice, cold and mocking, echoed down the dimly lit emergency stairwell of the hospital.

    M froze in ce.

    What?

    Sophia onlyughed.

    She traced the vivid red handprint blooming across her cheek, her eyes zing with fury. Suddenly, she leaned in, her tone taunting. "Do you want to know? I could tell you everything-the real truth. I could rip away the lies and show you the world for what it is. You''re just so..... pitiful. Ha! Hahahaha!��

    M took a step back, bumping into the icy wall behind her. The hand gripping the knife trembled uncontrobly.

    She hadn''t even heard the truth yet.

    Still, fear had already gripped her heart.

    Don''t believe her.

    This woman hates you-nothing she says can be trusted... But didn''t you always sense that something wasn''t right? That so much just didn''t add up?

    And besides��

    The Montgomerys are all liars!

    Was this really the first time they''d deceived you? How many times have they lied? Are you sure you know all their secrets?

    -But my child wouldn''t lie to me!

    He promised he wouldn''t!

    M forced herself to focus, cold sweat trickling down her back. Her hand, still clutching the knife, gradually steadied. The resolve returned to her eyes. "I trust my child."

    "He would never do something like that!"

    "He promised me!"

    Sophia''sughter faded. She tilted her head, staring at M for a long moment. There was a flicker of surprise in her gaze-curiosity even, burning through the anger. How could someone, betrayed so many times, dare to trust again?

    And with that curiosity, jealousy red up hot, bitter, and wild.

    Why do you still have faith? Why do you get to believe, to move on as if nothing ever happened, while the rest of us are drowning in the same swamp of lies?

    Why you?

    Sophia hated the light in M''s eyes. Suddenly, she forgot the n she and Lysander had agreed on. She wanted nothing more than to tear that faith apart�� to ruin it, to pollute it.

    Would you break if you knew the truth? The real, ugly truth?

    The thought was intoxicating.

    "What gives you the right?" Sophia hissed through clenched teeth, a low, bitterugh escaping her lips. Ignoring the knife, she stepped forward, grabbed M''s shoulders, and shoved her back against the wall. Her voice was a near-scream, ragged with rage. "What gives you the right?"

    M stared at her like she was insane.

    It was one thing to rant and rave, but this woman had lunged at her��if M hadn''t dodged in time, the knife would''ve actually cut her. She''d only meant to use it as a warning, never to actually hurt anyone.

    After all-

    She wasn''t going to prison for this.

    She had too much to live for to throw it away over someone like Sophia.

    She honestly hadn''t expected Sophia to be so unhinged-rushing at her,pletely unfazed by the knife. Just like Lysander: reckless, out of her mind! "Let go of me!"

    M felt the pressure on her shoulders, nearly dropping the knife. Gritting her teeth, she rammed her forehead forward.

    Crack.

    Pain shot through M''s skull, eyes watering, but Sophia barely flinched.

    Still pinning M in ce, Sophia growled, "Don''t you want to know what your husband and I agreed on? What they did using your child? Don''t you want to know your son''s true nature?"

    "No!" M shouted back.

    At least, she didn''t want to hear it from Sophia. Whatever Lysander had done, she didn''t want to know and didn''t care. As for Adrian-she''d hear it from him, and only him.

    The struggle escted, and Sophia lost patience.

    Half a minuteter-

    Sophia wrenched the knife away, pressing it coldly against M''s throat. ��So, do you want to hear it or not?"

    M was speechless.

    She could maybe understand not being able to overpower a man, but why was Sophia��another woman-so much stronger than her? Was six years in prison really all it took?

    What could she do now?

    In this situation, whoever held the knife was in charge, and Sophia was clearly unstable. Back against the wall, M raised her hands and swallowed her pride. "Fine. Say it."

    Living room, Pembroke estate.

    "So, you really know my mom? Did she send you here? Why didn''t shee herself?" Adrian''s eyes were still red as he stared suspiciously at Mr. Whitmore, who imed to be a close friend of his mother.

    "Yes. I do."

    Forrest answered each question patiently. "Someone in the

    Pembroke family was badly hurt. Your mom had to check on them. first, but she was worried about you too. That''s why she sent the person she trusts most-me, Mr. Whitmore��to stay with you. She''ll be back very soon."

    To reassure Adrian, Forrest pulled out his phone and showed him a photo of himself and M back in college.

    Adrian''s doubts began to fade.

    But another worry crept in, his voice quiet. "Why didn''t Mome to me first?

    Doesn''t she believe me? I didn''t push Julian..."

    "Of course she believes you."

    Forrest gave him a gentle smile. "It''s just that things areplicated. She had to go to the hospital first to make sure that child was okay. But you know what? Instead of listening to a bunch of adults, why not wait for your mom toe back and ask her yourself?" Content b��tongs to

    Adrian thought for a moment, then nodded. "Okay. I''ll wait for Mom and ask her myself."

    "Good. That''s very brave of you."

    Forrest smiled and ruffled Adrian''s hair.

    Adrian flinched, unused to the gesture, but remembering that this was the man his

    mother had sent to take care of him, he forced himself not to pull away.

    Forrest chuckled softly, then asked, "We''ll need to wait a bit longer. Are you hungry?"

 Chapter 527

    "...Yeah."

    "Alright, let''s eat first." Forrest turned to Nathaniel, who was still staring in disbelief, and said, "Mr. Pembroke, looks like the kid''s hungry. Shall we start dinner? Sorry for the trouble."

    "Oh, no trouble at all."

    Nathaniel snapped out of it and told the staff to serve the food.

    A few secondster, it finally dawned on him-this was his house! Since when did Forrest act like he owned the ce?

    And how did Forrest end up speaking on M''s behalf?

    Entrusting him with the care of a child, no less!

    What was going on between those two?

    If anyone was more baffled and shocked than Nathaniel, it was Giselle. She''d watched the whole thing unfold, her teeth grinding in frustration.

    She couldn''t make sense of it.

    When did Forrest and M be close enough to trust each other with their kids?

    Not that she minded, in fact, she was d to see it.

    She just hadn''t expected it to happen so quickly.

    The thing was, her own project with Forrest was still underway. He''d provided her

    with an entire development team, which meant he basically held the fate of the whole project in his hands... If he got what he wanted and didn''t need her anymore��especially if someone started whispering in his ear-

    That could be trouble.

    Then again, maybe it wouldn''t be so bad. By that time, Lysander would probably be back, and the project would be out of her hands anyway.

    Still, she couldn''t let it go.

    She wanted nothing more than to pull Forrest aside and demand answers, but she couldn''t do it in front of the child-not after the tension in the room moments ago. For now, she''d have to swallow her questions.

    So Giselle sat down at the table too, deciding she might as well help smooth things over.

    Nathaniel, for his part, wished she''d leave.

    Unfortunately, she was his sister Sophia''s guest, and he''d never been able to stand up to his sister-even the thought of her losing her temper made him shudder.

    That reminded him... Forrest just said M had gone to the hospital, and his sister was over there too... But Leonard was with her, so it should be fine, right?

    Please, let nothing else happen.

    The sun had set; the moon was high.

    Night had fallenpletely, and the hospital''s emergency stairwell was pitch- ck except for the glowing green exit sign.

    In that eerie green light, two women lingered-one standing, the other slumped against the wall. Neither spoke. At some point, the knife had fallen to the floor. Only their ragged breathing echoed in the darkness.

    After a moment,

    Sophia, unsteady on her feet, slowly crouched down. The ghostly green glow yed across her pretty, smiling face, making her seem almost unreal.

    She knelt and ced a hand on M''s shoulder-the woman who sat on the floor, head bowed and silent. Sophia''s voice was soft and tinged withughter. "So there you have it-the whole truth. Surprised?"

    "It was your husband, Lysander, who wanted both kids in the same school, in the same ss. Let me think, how did he put it? ''You can''t coddle Julian forever. The more you try to protect him, the weakerhe bes. Better to let him face the past head-on, with a real emotional shock.""

    "And what kind of shock, you ask?"

    "Sometimes, betrayal cuts deeper than any bloody truth. Makes a bigger scar, too. Lysander''s an old hand at this, and honestly, I can''t disagree."

    "Oh, and Adrian''s a clever boy. He said he wanted to be Julian''s friend, help him break free from his fragile shell, that he''d be willing-" Sophia leanedin, her mouth close to M''s ear, whispering with a twisted smile, "to be the one who betrays him." C��ntent

    That was it for M.

    She snapped. In a sudden surge, she tackled Sophia to the ground, her hand groping for the fallen knife. Pressing the de to Sophia''s throat, M''s hand shook, her voice trembling but deadly clear.

    "Shut up!"

    Sophiay pinned, her back arching in pain, but she just kept smiling. "So, what do you think will happen, M?" she breathed. "When Julian finally trusts Adrian�� when they''re up there, together-what will Adrian, your little traitor, do to him?"

    Your child. What did he do?

    What will he do?

    "Shut up!" M screamed. "I trust him! My son-Adrian would never do something like that!"

    "Oh? Really?"

    Sophia brushed back her tangled hair, fingers trailing slowly up her tear-streaked cheek. She looked up, her gaze meeting M''s shattered, tear-filled eyes. With a sigh, she gently stroked M''s face. "Then why are you crying, M?"

    If you trust your child...

    Why are you crying now?

    Crying so hard it breaks your heart.

    Sophia couldn''t help but admire her-such a beautiful face, especially when it was ruined by tears. There was a kind of broken, desperate beauty in it.

    "Angry, are you?"

    She felt the cold edge of the de biting into her neck, skin splitting, blood wetting up. But Sophia seemed immune to pain-she

    you?

    If I''d kept quiet, maybe you could''ve kept lying to yourself. Maybe you could still see your son and your husband as perfect."

    M pressed the knife down until the only sign Sophia was still alive was the faint,

    shudderingughter vibrating through the de.

    This woman was aplete lunatic.

    She didn''t care if she lived or died.

    M''s hand trembled uncontrobly.

    Her mind was reeling, her breathing in sticky, shallow gasps, as if the blood

    oozing between her fingers was drowning her.

    The world narrowed, red and suffocating, until there was nothing left but the darkness closing in.

 Chapter 528

    In a daze, M seemed to hear a thousand voices and shes of memory

    ricocheting through her mind, each one making her hand tremble harder around the knife.

    -Mom, I''m sorry.

    -Mom, I''ll be good.

    -Mom, you smell so nice. Did you make something delicious for me?

    -I understand, Mom.

    I love your spicy chicken the most, Mom!

    Wow!

    -M! Stay calm, be careful!

    -M!

    At the end of it all, she saw Jade''s face, eyes fierce with authority, a sharpmand slicing through the cold, endless dark-snapping her awake.

    What had she done?

    The knife slipped from her grasp and ttered away. Her hands, still shaking, reached for Sophia''s damp, sticky neck. Maybe she''d been out of her mind, because the cut was shallow, just a thin line of blood seeping slowly out. Realizing Sophia''s life wasn''t in danger, M copsed, drained, and sank to her knees on top of her, arms falling limp to her sides.

    She gasped for breath, lungs burning.

    Her thoughts were still muddled, children''s voices echoing in her ears:ughter and tears-baby talk in a cradle, a soft bundle giggling, that first wailing cry at birth-each memory rattling her chest.

    Her child might make mistakes, be imperfect, stubborn, and difficult, but he would never be cruel enough to treat life as nothing. He''d promised her that much.

    "It''s not like that." As her senses finally began to return, M spoke, her voice hoarse and raw in the darkness. "It''s not your word I care about. I want to hear it from my son."

    She honestly couldn''t say whether she believed any of it, because she knew Lysander-and using their child as a pawn was exactly the kind of thing he''d do. So she couldn''t be wholly sure Adrian was innocent, either.

    But she had to hear it from Adrian himself.

    If he really had taken part, then he should bear the responsibility, and she would stand beside him to face it. But whether he was involved or not, before any judgment was passed, she owed it to him-to herself as a mother-to be thest one to decide, even if the rest of the world had already condemned him.

    She needed to hear Adrian say it.

    rity dawned, and she became aware of the violent coughing beneath her. Reality pressed in hard, and shame swept over her.

    What had she done?

    She''d nearly-

    She''d nearly made a terrible mistake.

    She''d almost ruined her whole life.

    Finally able to breathe again, M leaned down, lifting her head just enough to look into Sophia''s face. Her eyes, bright and clear after all the tears, seemed to glow in the dark, yet now there was only calm in them.

    She spoke again.

    "And another thing: husband? Watch your mouth. We''ve been over for a long time. Whatever he does-even if he drops dead-has nothing to do with me. If he really put our son up to this, I''ll settle it with him myself. I don''t need your judgment

    She seized Sophia by the cor and yanked her up a little.

    "If all of this is true, then you''re just as guilty! He''s your child. Even if you didn''t want him or couldn''t care for him, you had options-you could have given him to his uncle or hired someone to look after him. There were a hundred ways to handle it!"

    "But the one thing you should never have done was help destroy him! You knew

    his mind wasn''t stable, and you knew exactly why!"

    "How could you?"

    ...

    Some timeter.

    The corridor, glowing with sterile green light, was empty now except for Sophia. Shey on the floor, her beautiful face swollen and red, eyes staring nkly at the ceiling, lost somewhere far away.

    She stayed that way for a long time.

    Atst, exhausted, she closed her eyes. With her free hand, she fumbled in her pocket until she found a small metal tin, flicked it open, and drew out a cigarette.

    Her fingers shook so badly it took several tries to light it. When she finally managed, she took one drag and immediately fell into a fit of coughing so violent it made her eyes water. She pushed herself up with one hand, the cigarette tumbling from her lips.

    One hand braced against the floor, the other clutched her burning throat. She didn''t know if it was the smoke or the pain from her neck, but tears stung the corners of her eyes, sshing down onto the gleaming tiles.

    The harsh white light overhead illuminated her reflection in the polished floor-her battered, swollen face, reddened eyes, hair wild and tangled, the angry red gash on her throat.

    There wasn''t a trace of dignity left.

    Bloodied fingers slowly covered her eyes. As M''sst words echoed in her mind, Sophia let out a cold, brittleugh. "M, do you pity me?" Who do you think you are?

    Her voice was icy, sharp enough to freeze bone.

    The hand supporting her on the floor curled into a fist, knuckles pale and taut.

    Just then, the door at the end of the corridor swung open. Sophia dropped her hand and looked up with narrowed eyes. Leonard stood in the doorway, his gaze fixed on the cut at her neck, his expression unreadable.

    "Do you need me to call a doctor?"

    "Don''t you think I do?" Sophia shot back, her voice rough, pointing at the blood still smeared across her throat.

    ...

    "The wound''s bandaged. Just be careful when you wash up-keep it dry and change the dressing often. As for your face, use an ice pack; the swelling will go down."

    The doctor finished tending her neck and, after a few words of advice, left the

    room.

    When he was gone, Sophia grabbed an ice pack and pressed it to her face. With

    her other hand, she picked up the knife from the floor and tossed it toward Leonard, her voice raspy. "Whose lousy, blunt knife is this? Yours?"

    "Be d it was blunt."

 Chapter 529

    Leonard took the knife, grabbed the antiseptic from the tray, and rinsed the de to wash away the traces of blood, his face as impassive as ever.

    Sophia let out a scornfulugh. "You''re not afraid I might turn this knife on her? She''s hopeless in a fight."

    "That''s why I gave her a blunt one," Leonard replied without emotion. He had never expected the knife to actually end up in Sophia''s side. The woman was no amateur-she could handle herself. He didn''t want an ident, so when M had asked him for a knife on the way over, he''d handed her one with only a half- sharpened edge.

    If anything had happened, no one would have been seriously hurt. A little yelling, and he''d have time to rush in and break it up.

    What he hadn''t expected was that the only one who actually got hurt was Sophia. That, he admitted to himself, was a surprise. What the hell had happened in

    there?

    "When you two were inside-" he started to ask.

    Sophia cut him off coldly. "I took a hit for this. If your boss doesn''t cough up something I''m satisfied with, we''re not done here. Or he cane over and let me p him a few times-either works for me."

    Leonard fell silent.

    "Where is she?" Sophia''s eyes swept the hospital room.

    Apart from Julian, still lying unconscious in bed, it was just the two of them. M was nowhere to be seen.

    So she''d vanished before things were even settled?

    "She left," Leonard said quietly. "What did you say to her?" M had stormed out earlier, snapping at him not to follow, and he''d had no idea what set her off.

    "You let her go?" Sophia''s face darkened. "There''s still the kid to deal with!" "She''ll be back," Leonard replied, ncing at the boy passed out on the bed. "Yeah, you''re probably right." Sophia''s voice was icy. "She doesn''t have a choice. There are two peopleid up here-thanks to her and her precious son. If she dares note back, I''ll call the cops myself."

    Just then, the phone tossed on the table began to vibrate. Through the cracked screen, an odd name flickered "Patient Friend."

    Sophia rolled her eyes. "Your boss is calling. You answer it."

    "I need to go keep an eye on her," Leonard said, getting to his feet.

    "Piece of crap," Sophia muttered under her breath.

    She pulled a cigarette from her pocket and held it to her nose, breathing in the scent a few times to calm herself. Just as she was about to answer the call, her gaze lingered on the sleeping child. She hesitated, cursed under her breath, and took the phone out to the small hospital balcony.

    Closing the ss door behind her, she swiped to answer and put the call on speaker. With one hand, she touched the fresh bandages at her throat, inhaling the scent of her unlit cigarette to dull the ache.

    "My neck''s killing me. Spare me the small talk," she rasped.

    "Did you do what you promised?" Lysander''s voice was slow, almostzy, on the other end.

    "It''s done, isn''t it?" Sophia replied offhandedly, conveniently omitting the fact that she''d sold Lysander outpletely. The oue was what he wanted-just not the way he''d nned. Didn''t matter.

    "Leonard says she''s furious," Lysander said.

    Sophia snorted. So, he didn''t trust her after all. He''d already checked with Leonard before calling. She gave a coldugh.

    "Of course she''s angry. Isn''t that what you wanted? To make her so scared of you

    she wouldn''t dare betray you again? This is just the beginning-anger is normal. I pretty much followed your instructions to the letter," she lied, deadpan.

    "Pretty much?" Lysander''s tone sharpened.

    "Close enough." Sophia''s patience was thin after what she''d just been through with M, and now this

    grilling was pushing her over then et

    edge. Lysander, let''s gething clear. We''re partners, not master and servant. Stop barking orders at me."

    "Sophia." Lysander didn''t rise to her anger, but his voice turned cial. ��I don''t want her angry. I want her scared. I want her so terrified of betraying me that she stays home and waits for me-doesn''t go running off to other men."

    Sophia froze. "Who did she run to?"

    Lysander didn''t answer. He didn''t need to. Sophia could guess easily enough. Even though she was still fuming, the thought of Lysander losing control for once almost made herugh out loud.

    "What''s so funny?" His voice was even colder.

    ��Nothing,�� Sophia said, covering her neck as she coughed. ��You can''t get everything in one go, all right? Give it a little time. This is just getting started."

    Not that she thought this n had much chance of working. M might look soft, but she was stubborn as hell-no one could control her that easily Sophia had been too pissed off to follow Lysander''s orders exactly anyway, but she''d paid for it, hadn''t she? As far as she was concerned, they were even.

    Let him think what he wanted, she thought, utterly unapologetic.

    After a long pause, Lysander finally spoke. ��I''ll give you onest chance. If you

    can''t deliver what you promised, our partnership is over."

    Sophia let out a lowugh.

    "I''ve got something to say as well," she shot back. Through the ss door, she nced at the unconscious Julian, her tone as cold as his I''ve helped you first, but I''m not happy with what I''m getting out of this. If you can''t give me what I want, then we''re done. I''m not ying this game anymore."

    Who did he think he was, threatening her with ending their deal? If things didn''t

    work out, she''d walk away herself. And right now, she was still mad as hell-

    nobody had screwed her over like this and walked away in one piece.

    The line clicked off.

    Sophia stared out into the distance, jaw clenched, her lips barely moving as she ground out a single name under her breath.

    M.

    We''re not done-not by a long shot.

 Chapter 530

    After M left the hospital in a huff, she had no idea Sophia was nursing yet another grudge against her.

    Not that M would care even if she knew.

    Her feud with Sophia had been simmering for years; at this point, adding one more grievance to the pile hardly made a difference.

    As the saying goes: when you''re already deep in debt, what''s one more bill?

    That was just the way things were.

    Besides, right now she had far more pressing problems. Storming away from the hospital in anger, she''d driven straight to the Pembroke estate, only to lose her nerve at the front gate. She''d thought through what she wanted to say, but standing here now, she found herself uncertain how to face Adrian.

    She was worried.

    Worried that Adrian really had a hand in all this.

    Under the night sky, her car sat parked along a tree-linedne not far from the mansion, streetlights casting soft pools of light. M sat behind the wheel for a long moment before finally forcing herself out of the car and heading toward the Pembroke Mansion''s grand entrance.

    Enough.

    Hadn''t she already made up her mind?

    She needed to hear from her son.

    ...

    "So many photos!"

    "Mr. Whitmore, have you known my mom for a long time?" In the living room, Adrian was curled up on the couch, flipping through photo after photo on Forrest''s phone.

    They were all snapshots from M''s college days-some with Forrest, some just of her alone, every one carefully preserved in Forrest''s cloud album.

    Forrest had brought them up to distract Adrian, and it worked; the boy''s attention was fully captured, and at least he''d stopped fidgeting.

    "That''s right. I''ve known your mom since we were little. She was always so full of life back then... just like she is now." Forrest sat beside Adrian, smiling fondly as he reminisced.

    "Full of life?" Adrian tilted his head, studying him.

    With his sses glinting under the overhead light, Forrest''s eyes were hard to see, but his gentle smile and calm demeanor made him seem every bit the kind uncle-one his mom clearly trusted.

    "Absolutely." Forrest nodded, then tried to exin: "You know King Arthur''s knights? That kind of spirit."

    Adrian''s eyes lit up. "My mom was a knight?"

    Forrest chuckled. "Not exactly. It''s more about having that kind of courage and willpower. Really, anyone can be a knight, Adrian. Maybe when you grow up a little more, you''ll understand."

    In his heart, Forrest added: But your mom-she''s always been my knight.

    Adrian''s eyes shone with curiosity. "So how do you be one? Do you have to y dragons or something? My teacher says there''s no such thing as monsters."

    "It''s much simpler than that," Forrest said, switching to a version easier for a child to grasp. "Say someone falls down and feels sad. If you help them up and make themugh so they feel better, that''s being @knight right there."

    Adrian scoffed, ��That''s it? That''s just helping people! You sound just like my teacher-always making things sound magical. If that''s all it takes, then I''ve been a knight ages ago!"

    "Sounds like you''ve helped a lot of people, then." Forrest smiled, eyes crinkling.

    "No, I haven''t!" Adrian suddenly shouted.

    Across the room, Nathaniel-who''d been quietly working on hisptop, asionally looking up to check on them-nearly dropped hisputer in surprise.

    Now what was this little rascal up to?

    He was just fine a minute ago!

    "Where''s Mom?" Adrian jumped off the couch, suddenly restless again. "Didn''t

    you say she wasing? Why isn''t she here yet?!"

    Remembering something, he grabbed Forrest''s phone, quickly switching to the camera and typing in the phone number he knew by heart to call his mother. Forrest, who was just walking over, saw what he was doing and hurried to intercept him.  ''

    But he was a second toote.

    Adrian punched in the number, only to see a list of unfamiliar contacts pop up instead-none of them his mother''s. He froze, thinking he''d made a mistake.

    He was about to try again when Forrest gently took the phone from his hands. "Adrian," Forrest said, reaching out.

    Adrian jerked away, face full of shock-he was about to start yelling when the housekeeper entered the living room to announce, "Sir, Ms. Suthend is here to pick up the child-"

    "Mom!" Adrian didn''t wait for any of the adults to respond. He dashed out of the room, the adults calling after him to slow down as they hurried to keep up.

    ...

    M hadn''t been inside long,

    following the main walkway toward the house, when she heard Adrian''s excited voice echoing from afar, She looked up just in time to see her not-so-little boy barreling toward her. Instinctively, she opened her arms to catch him as heunched himself at her.

    "Oof-"

    She had underestimated just how big and strong Adrian had gotten. The force of his hug nearly knocked her off her feet, sending her stumbling backward. "Careful!" Forrest, who''d hurried after Adrian, rushed forward, grabbing the boy''s cor with one hand and steadying M by the wrist with the other, pulling them both safely into his arms.

    "Are you okay?" Dropping his hold on Adrian, Forrest turned to check on M, only for her to smack his hand away. ncing down, he found Adrian ring at him with all the righteous indignation a child could muster.

 Chapter 531

    "Don''t touch my mom!"

    Forrest raised his brows. This kid-unbelievable. Use him and ditch him the second he''s no longer needed. Cunning little rascal.

    "Adrian!" M''s tone sharpened as soon as she saw Adrian talk back. "Mr. Whitmore stayed with you sote and even protected you-what kind of attitude is that?"

    "He didn''t, he��" Adrian started to shout back, but before he could finish, he felt a gentle weight settle on his head. He looked up to see Mr. Whitmore smiling down at him, warm and unbothered. "It''s alright, really," Forrest said. "Kids will be kids. Adrian''s just been anxious to find you. Let''s go home for now. Next time, if you''d like, I''ll show you more photos of your mom from back in the day. How does that sound?"

    Adrian red at him, jaw set tight, but didn''t say another word.

    M paused, caught off guard. "Photos?"

    "Pictures from our college trips," Forrest exined, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "There are a few with you in them as well. I kept all of them. If you''re interested, I can show you next time."

    His tone was so casual-almost matter-of-fact that M couldn''t find any reason to object. They had, after all, taken plenty of photos together during those years�� weekend getaways, city adventures, spur-of-the-moment road trips. Most of the time, it was Forrest who brought a camera along. It made sense he''d have backups.

    "Mom," Adrian whined, clearly annoyed to see his mom chatting so happily with the weirdly friendly Mr. Whitmore. He tugged insistently at M''s hand. "I want to go home! I want to go home! I want to go home!"

    "Alright, alright. We''re going," M soothed him, then turned to Nathaniel, who had just caught up. "I''m taking Adrian home. As for Julian, we''ll talk once I''ve sorted things out."

    Nathaniel hesitated only a second, then nodded. "Alright."

    In truth, he''d been there for a while already. From a distance, he''d watched M and Forrest standing close, speaking quietly to the child between them-so at ease, so natural, that for a moment Nathaniel could almost imagine they were a family.

    That odd sense of discement stopped him froming closer. It wasn''t until M looked his way that he snapped out of it and managed to answer. He had never seriously considered stopping her. After all, keeping someone else''s child in your house��no matter the reason��just didn''t sit right with him.

    He nced at Forrest, lingering by M''s side, then couldn''t help but ask, "Would you like toe in for a bit? Have a cup of tea?"

    "Thank you, but maybe another time," M replied politely. She didn''t step inside, didn''t even ask if Adrian had left anything behind just took her son''s hand and hurried toward the gate.

    She was eager to get home. There were things she needed to ask Adrian.

    Forrest, a step behind, nced at Nathaniel''s slightly dejected figure with a mild, indifferent arch of his brow, then quickly caught up to M and Adrian as they left together.

    With everyone gone, Pembroke Mansion fell silent again. No more shouting that could rattle the windows, no more sounds of things being knocked over. The sudden quiet was almost startling.

    Nathaniel lingered outside in the garden, watching them disappear into the night before finally heading back inside. He paused in the living room gaze drifting upstairs to thending, where he spotted Giselle leaning against the banister, lost in thought.

    How long had she been standing there?

    After dinner and a bit of conversation, she''d gone to rest in Sophia''s room, only

    now emerging.

    "What are you doing up there?" Nathaniel called, his tone frosty.

    He''d always regarded Giselle with a

    certain respect-older than them, childhood friends, brilliant and charming, talented in business. She was the kind of person everyone

    naturally looked up to. Lately, though, Nathaniel found her increasingly hard to understand. Meddling in someone else''s marriage was bad enough, but the way she''d spoken to Adrian tonight-had she lost her mind?

    There was no warmth in his voice now.

    "So cold," Giselle said with azy yawn, unmoved by his attitude. "Sophia already

    told me I could stay as long as I like. I''m off to bed. Good night."

    Nathaniel watched her start back toward Sophia''s room, brows furrowing. He called out suddenly, "Giselle, what are you even doing? Can''t you see you''re nothing like the person you used to be?"

    Giselle stopped. After a moment, she turned slightly, her face half-shadowed in

    the dim light, just enough for Nathaniel to catch the sharp, mocking glint in her

    eyes.

    "The person I used to be?" she scoffed. "Don''t tter yourself."

    ��Nathaniel, I haven''t changed at all. You''re the ones who''ve changed." With that, she lifted her chin and strode away, not sparing him another nce.

    Nathaniel stood there for a long while, realizing that not only had the past grown distant-even the Giselle standing before him now felt like a stranger.

    He didn''t have much time to dwell on it. His phone rang-Sophia was calling. Clearly, she''d already heard that Adrian had been taken home.

 Chapter 532

    "Useless! You can''t even keep an eye on a child-what good are you? You''ve always been like this, dragging me down since you were little..."

    As expected, Nathaniel Pembroke was getting an earful.

    Maybe it was just his imagination, but tonight Sophia Pembroke seemed especially irritable. Shetched onto Nathaniel and didn''t let up, scolding him about everything from his childhood mistakes, all the way to his failure tonight to watch the kids.

    Not a moment''s peace the whole evening.

    He didn''t dare ask how things were going at the hospital. Judging by Sophia''s fury, it clearly hadn''t gone well.

    And he didn''t dare hang up either.

    Meanwhile�D

    M Suthend was handling something important, so Forrest Whitmore didn''t linger. They parted ways, and he slid into the car that hade for him. On the drive, his phone lit up with a call from Giselle Harvey.

    He knew exactly why she was reaching out.

    He answered without hesitation.

    "Mr. Whitmore, should I congratte you in advance? Looks like there''s good newsing your way," Giselle''s cheerful voice chimed through the phone.

    "If things are going so well already, aren''t you worried I might change my mind?" Forrest replied bluntly, cutting straight to her intention.

    Giselle fell instantly silent.

    She wasn''t surprised by Forrest''s directness-and truthfully, she was worried. She''d never expected M and Forrest to get so close so quickly. They were already looking after each other''s kids? If things kept moving at this pace, M would soon be whispering in Forrest''s ear at night. If M decided to throw a wrench in the works, what would happen to the project?

    At least until Lysander Montgomery returned, the project she''d set up still needed Forrest''s reputation to keep the research team steady.

    She couldn''t afford to let go.

    All those thoughts shed through her mind in an instant. She drew a deep breath, calmed herself, and replied with augh, "Why would I worry? I asked for your help because I trust your professionalism��and your integrity when ites to contracts. Honestly, if you two are getting married soon, I can im a little credit for that, can''t I? I''ll have to reserve a table at your wedding-and you can count on a generous gift from me."

    It was both a feeler and a genuine offer.

    On one hand, Giselle hoped they''d tie the knot quickly-the sooner, the better, so M wouldn''t mess up her ns. On the other hand, if things moved too fast, it mightplicate the project''s progress.

    She was caught between a rock and a hard ce.

    "Marriage isn''t happening quite so soon," Forrest replied, sounding as if he hadn''t picked up on her probing. "Her son-he''s not exactly easy to get close to."

    Giselle breathed a sigh of relief.

    That meant Forrest still needed her. The project was safe for now. She could finally rx, her tone lightening, "Adrian Montgomery? I know that boy well. Let me teach you how to handle him-it''ll be a breeze."

    "Oh?" Forrest''s voice was unreadable. "Strange. From what I saw at the

    Pembrokes tonight, it seems like he can''t stand you."

    66

    Giselle clenched her jaw and forced a smile. "That''s...plicated. He has some misunderstandings about me right now, but we used to get along perfectly well. You''re new to him, so he''s not on guard yet. Once you figure out what he likes, make a little effort-he''s just a kid; it''s not that hard."

    "I''ll leave it to you, then."

    Forrest didn''t bother challenging her obvious sugar-coating. He simply smiled and let it go.

    As long as things got done, the details didn''t matter to him.

    He could tolerate plenty.

    Truth be told, working with Giselle had been more than worthwhile so far-the

    woman was ambitious, and in some ways, surprisingly effective.

    Her methods, though, were a bit too ruthless.

    If she ever lost her grip...

    Forrest''s lips twitched in a silent, private smirk. Not his problem.

    Leaving the Pembroke house, M took Adrian home. But she didn''t head for the old family estate, or to Lysander''s grandfather''s ce.

    Instead, she drove to the home she shared with Jade in Kingsford-the ce she''d stayed most often since returning.

    Adrian had never been here before. Maybe it was the excitement of having his mother back, but even though it waste, he was bursting with energy, darting all over the house, poking into every nook and cranny he could find.

    He only calmed down once M dragged him into the bathroom for a bath.

    She let him bathe himself, promising a bedtime story and to sleep beside him. Only then did she finally go wash up herself, her mind heavy with worry.

    She wasn''t sure how to bring it up.

    Should she just ask him outright?

    Or try to ease into it?

    But how?

    That night, with a nightlight glowing softly in the bedroom, M sat on the edge of the bed, reading aloud from a storybook. Every so often, she answered Adrian''s questions about the story, watching as he grew more animated, not the least bi? sleepy.

    Eventually, she decided to broach the topic.

    As she turned a page, she forced her voice to stay gentle and calm. ��Adrian, are

    you and Julian Pembroke... good friends?"

    She wanted to start by asking about their rtionship, to take it step by step.

    But before she could continue,

    Adrian-who moments ago had been lying on the bed, eyes wide andughing along with her-suddenly sat bolt upright. He knocked the storybook from her hands and, as Mita looked up in rm, red at her with wide, furious eyes.

    He burst out, his voice shrill with anger.

    "Mom! Why are you asking me that? Don''t you believe me either? I told you-I

    didn''t push him! I didn''t!"

    "I didn''t!"

    M hadn''t expected him to react so fiercely. She froze for a second before snapping back into action, ignoring Adrian''s angry struggling as she grabbed his iling arms and pulled him into a tight embrace, gently rubbing his back and murmuring soothing words, trying to calm him down.

 Chapter 533

    "I know, I know, sweetheart. Of course I believe you. I''ve always believed you," M murmured, her voice gentle and unwavering. "But what''s done is done, and now another child has been hurt. I don''t believe for a second that you''d ever do such a thing, Adrian. I just want to understand what happened, so we can figure out how to make things right. Can you help me think it through? Can you help me, darling?"

    The boy in her arms gradually stopped struggling. His fists, which had been pounding in frustration, grew still. Atst, Adrian''s small, trembling voice broke the silence. "I didn''t push him."

    "I know you didn''t," M replied softly.

    The room was dim, the gentle glow of a nightlight casting long shadows across the walls. M held Adrian close, feeling the tension and anger slowly ebb from his body, though now hey quiet and sullen. She waited, patient and silent, hoping he would find the words she knew he needed to say.

    Time seemed to stretch endlessly.

    Then, all at once, Adrian clutched at her pajama sleeve, holding on with desperate strength. After so long without a sound, he spoke, his voice barely more than a whisper but thunderous in her ears. "He fell. I tried to catch him��I really tried- but I couldn''t."

    His confession came in broken, stammering bursts, his voice shaking with guilt and confusion. "Mom, I wanted to hold on to him... Why didn''t he grab my hand? He just kept walking that way. I said we should go home... and then he just fell..... I couldn''t catch him..."

    By the end, his words were a tangled sob.

    To M, his jumbled sentences hit harder than any usation. Her mind reeled, her whole body prickling with cold dread.

    What did he mean?

    There was no time to think it through. She saw the panic rising in Adrian''s eyes, saw the way he was unraveling, and cupped his tear-streaked cheeks in her hands, looking straight into his gaze. "It''s okay, sweetheart, it''s okay. You''re safe now. Let''s think about something else, okay? You don''t have to remember it right now."

    Gradually, Adrian calmed, his breathing evening out until atst he drifted into a restless sleep, his head pillowed on herp. M pulled the nket over him, tucking him in with gentle care, then leaned back against the headboard, covering her eyes with the back of her hand. A long, silent sigh escaped her.

    How had ite to this?

    Adrian''s story was so fragmented, so confused��no wonder, after such a shock. M did her best to piece it together, but she could hardly believe what she''d heard. Could it really have happened like that? Did Julian jump? Did he slip? There was no way to know for sure, and she didn''t dare press Adrian for more, not when just remembering left him so shaken. No matter how it happened, it was far too much for any child to bear.

    Even an adult might not recover from witnessing something like this.

    M''s hand pressed harder over her eyes.

    And even if this was the truth, who would believe it?

    With no proof, what could she say? When she''d left the hospital, Leonard had confirmed there were no cameras on the upper floor-only one on the stairs, which showed the two boys running up, looking like they were just ying around.

    Then Julian had fallen.

    Only Adrian and Julian knew what really happened, and now one was traumatized and confused, his words easily dismissed, while the other was lying unconscious. There was simply no way to exinit clearly to anyone.

    And that wasn''t even the worst of it.

    If Julian hadn''t simply slipped-if there was more to it, if it truly was intentional- then things would be even moreplicated. And even if Julian woke up, that might not solve anything.

    M''s thoughts spun in circles. She''d cared for these children with all her heart, watched over them day and night; how had ite to this in just a year? The anger followed close behind.

    Was this what Sophia considered parenting? And Lysander-did either of them see these children as anything more than tools to be used, as long as they had value?

    How cruel must a person be, how cold?

    She''d always thought Lysander

    must have some limits. After all, he

    doted on his mother, Felicity

    Fontaine, took his family

    responsibilities so seriously. Maybe it was only her-an outsider the

    treated so ruthlessly.

    But Adrian was his own child, flesh and blood. Surely that meant something. Yet now, finally, M saw the truth.

    How much more heartless could he be? Even wild beasts protect their young.

    Had he never really seen Adrian as his son, just because M was his mother? Did he hate her that much? She no longer understood Lysander at all.

    But one thing was clear: they were enemies now. That much was certain. Anyone who hurt or used her child would not get away with it.

    And Sophia-she was no better. Two reckless maniacs, hell-bent on destroying these children. Did they really not see what kind of scars this would leave? Julian had nearly died.

    Adrian was traumatized, maybe for life.

    Even if he heated, the shadow would

    always be there. The more M

    thought, the tighter her chest became, her heart pounding painfully. She pressed her hand over her chest, trying to breathe quietly

    so as not to disturb Adrian, who''d finally fallen asleep.

    That night, sleep never came for her.

    As dawn crept across the sky, M knew she''d have to face the day, to find some way-any way-to help Adrian, to make sure he didn''t carry this burden forever. And then there was Julian...

    Thoughts swirling, she finally drifted into a fitful sleep, still holding her child close.

    Outside, the night wind stirred. The half-open window let in the cool air, and the curtains fluttered gently in theing light.

 Chapter 534

    M woke after only a short, restless sleep.

    It was Adrian who woke her, fussing in the next room.

    Fighting off thest remnants of drowsiness, she checked on her son. He seemed fine, so she didn''t bring up anything from that awful day. Instead, she helped him wash up, fixed a simple breakfast-toast and scrambled eggs-and then called her assistant, Cara, asking her toe over.

    She had to visit the school today.

    Adrian wouldn''t be allowed back for the time being. First, she needed to arrange his leave of absence, and while she was there, she wanted to get the real story herself. She no longer trusted a word from Leonard or the Montgomery family-if she wanted answers, she''d have to find them on her own.

    But she couldn''t take Adrian with her.

    "Adrian," she said gently over breakfast, "Mom has to go out for a bit today, and I''ll be backter. Miss Cara will stay here with you, okay?"

    Adrian''s face fell. "Why? Where are you going? I want toe, too." It was rare to have his mom home, and now that they were finally living together again, he didn''t want to be apart from her.

    "It''s not a good time, sweetheart. I have some important things to take care of." She paused, trying to soften the blow. "Be good, and you can y with anything you like. When I get back, I''ll bring you a present."

    He hesitated, sulking. "You said thatst time and didn''t bring anything!"

    Mughed awkwardly.

    Fortunately, the house was stocked with all sorts of games and toys. She pulled out everything she could find, hoping to keep Adrian distracted and away from thoughts of what had happened at school. Cara arrived bright and early; M gave her a fewst-minute instructions, then, on a whim, handed over a generous bonus-her phone pinged with the transfer.

    Cara''s eyes widened at the string of zeros. She nodded eagerly, confidence blooming. Taking care of a child? She''d looked after plenty of cousins and nephews-she could handle this, no problem.

    With everything settled, M headed upstairs to change. In the walk-in closet, she pulled on a fresh outfit, then noticed a chill in the air as she left.

    "Did I leave the window open?"

    She muttered to herself, closing the half-open window before heading out.

    She drove to the school.

    As she stepped out of the car at the front gate, a strange sense of unease prickled at her skin. She nced around-someone was watching her.

    Was it Leonard? Or someone else from the Montgomery family?

    Yesterday at the hospital, she''d made it clear-furious, even-that she didn''t want anyone from their family shadowing her, especially Leonard.

    To her, their so-called "protection" was just surveince in disguise.

    But the Montgomerys were used to getting their way, and even if they didn''t follow her openly, she wouldn''t put it past them to keep tabs from the shadows. After all, she was still on their turf-good luck catching anyone in the act; they''d never admit it.

    Annoyed, M scowled, clicking her tongue in irritation. She ignored the feeling of eyes on her back and strode into the school, heading straight for Adrian''s homeroom teacher''s office.

    But when she arrived, she learned that Adrian''s teacher-Ms. Stephanie-had already been suspended pending investigation. She wasn''t at school.

    That was a problem. From everything M had read, Ms. Stephanie had been the first on the scene that day. As the homeroom teacher for both boys, she probably knew more about their rtionship than anyone.

    M had been hoping to talk to her face to face.

    Now, that wasn''t possible.

    She asked the other teachers in the office, but, as expected, they avoided the topic��even though she was one of the children''s mothers.

    Clearly, they''d been warned to keep quiet.

    No one was allowed to discuss what happened-not at school, at least.

    M didn''t press them. She had Ms. Stephanie''s phone number. With the hallway

    empty during ss, she walked to a quiet corner and called.

    It took several tries before the call finally connected.

    There was silence on the other end. M waited, then asked cautiously, "Ms. Stephanie? This is M-Adrian''s mother."

    "I''ve already said everything I know. I really don''t know anything else."

    The woman''s voice was weary, drained.

    M hesitated, understanding all too well. The past few days must have Ilfor

    the Montgomerys and the

    been hell for the teacher

    Pembrokes, neither family was exactly easy to deal with. She''d probably been hounded from every side-caught in the crossfire, guilty of nothing but bad luck.

    From what M knew, Ms. Stephanie was a responsible teacher.

    She sighed inwardly and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not here to me you or anything like that. I just want to ask about the boys-what was Adrian''s rtionship with Julian like? And if you can, could you tell me what exactly happened that day?"

    She paused, then added gently, "No one could have predicted this. It''s not fair for

    one teacher to bear all the responsibility alone. I''ll also see if I can help with your suspension."

    Silence.

    But the teacher didn''t hang up.

    M waited patiently.

    vel

    Atst, Ms. Stephanie''s voice came through, hoarse and tired. "Adrian and Julian they seemed to get along well. When Julian first transferred in, he was having trouble-wasn''t eating, felt unwell. Adrian was the one who took him to the nurse, and he''d drag Julian along to the cafeteria for lunch. Later, they had their share of arguments, but they still yed together every day."

    She hesitated. "Adrian could be headstrong-quick to anger-but he wasn''t a bad

    kid. I can''t believe something like this happened either."

 Chapter 535

    Ms. Stephanie let out a weary sigh.

    That day, school had just let out. The children were supposed to wait in line for their parents to pick them up, but those two kids had wandered off somewhere she couldn''t find them. She was searching when the news broke a student had fallen down the stairs. By the time she rushed over, panic had already seized everyone.

    It was a serious incident.

    As the homeroom teacher directly responsible for both students, she immediately epted full responsibility afterward. It wasn''t just about being suspended for investigation; there were also endless questions from the Pembroke and Montgomery families.

    "But I really don''t know anything," Ms. Stephanie said, her voice t with exhaustion. "When I got there, it had already happened. Adrian was leaning over the edge��he nearly... I barely managed to grab him in time."

    She didn''t go on.

    M closed her eyes for a moment, steadying the sudden tightness in her chest, before speaking. "Thank you for telling me all this. Thank you, Ms. Stephanie."

    Ms. Stephanie said nothing.

    After a pause, she spoke again. "I''m not telling you this to ask you to fix my suspension. Letting the students run around after school was my responsibility... I just really don''t think Adrian would ever do something like this."

    He was her student.

    He''d always been a handful, but after spending so much time with him, she could see he wasn''t a bad kid at heart-just too proud. Sometimes, a bit too intense.

    But there were so many good things about him, too.

    "I know," M replied softly. "But you really shouldn''t have to take all the me. I''ll see what I can do."

    She knew perfectly well who was truly at fault.

    Those two troublemakers!

    But there was no easy way to say that out loud.

    Another silence settled between them.

    "That boy-Julian-how is he?" After a long pause, Ms. Stephanie''s voice came trembling through the phone.

    It was obvious she truly cared. M didn''t hide the truth; she repeated the doctor''s assessment of Julian''s condition, detail by detail. "Right now, he''s still under observation, but the chances of him waking up are good."

    "He''ll really wake up?"

    "He will," M said firmly.

    ...

    "That''s good... that''s good..." Ms. Stephanie whispered, her voice breaking. Suddenly, she dissolved into tears. "I was so scared-he was lying there bleeding, and I was too afraid to touch him..."

    She''d never experienced anything like this before.

    Just a short while ago, that little boy was running around, calling her "Miss, Miss," full of life. Then suddenly, he was lying there, covered in blood, motionless. She''d nearly lost it right then and there.

    Since that day, nightmares had haunted her for days on end.

    She hadn''t slept through a single night.

    "Ms. Stephanie..." M understood.

    She could imagine the sudden copse, and though she wanted offerfort, words failed her.. she simply stayed on the line, listening in silence, offering quiet reassurance here and there to let Ms. Stephanie know she was still there.

    Sometimes, you just had to let someone cry it out.

    After a long while, Ms. Stephanie finally managed, between sobs, "I''m sorry,

    Adrian''s mom. I lost control... Thank you for listening."

    "It''s all right. I know how tired you must be." M paused, then added, "Just call me M. And don''t worry about your suspension-"

    "No, don''t."

    Ms. Stephanie''s voice was hoarse. "I''ve decided to resign. I can''t go through something like this again. Maybe I''m just not cut out to be a teacher." This is too much, M thought.

    She wanted to say something, but Ms. Stephanie spoke first, "I just have one favor-when Julian wakes up, please let me know."

    "...Of course."

    M knew there was no use trying to talk her out of it now. "Whatever you decide about your career, just be sure. And please, keep my number, all right? If you ever need anything, call me. Take it as... a small thanks from me. I really am sorry."

    Ms. Stephanie didn''t quite understand why M was apologizing, but she didn''t say anything else, and hung up in a daze.

    Sensing her distress, M sat for a moment, phone in hand, deep in thought. She should really visit Ms. Stephanie at home-she clearly wasn''t coping well. The more M thought about it, the more furious she became at those two brats responsible for all this.

    Just look at the mess they''d caused!

    Honestly, if you''re sick, go to the hospital! Get your shots, take your medicine, and stop dragging everyone else into your drama. Adults are already struggling to cope what about the kids? Thank goodness Adrian was still too young to truly grasp life and death; for now, he was just showing signs of stress.

    But Julian?

    Pure tragedy.

    Did those two even realize the consequences of what they''d done?

    Still fuming, M''s phone suddenly buzzed again, urgent and insistent. She nced at the caller ID and immediately didn''t want to pick up.

    It was that troublemaker-Sophia.

    Because of what had happened, M had unblocked Sophia''s number the night before, just in case the hospital needed to reach her. She really didn''t want to answer, but worried it might be something urgent about Julian, she took a few deep breaths and finally picked up.

    "What is it?" she asked, trying to keep the impatience out of her voice.

 Chapter 536

    "What is it?"

    M Suthend answered the call, barely hiding her irritation. If she had any choice in the matter, she''d never pick up when this woman called

    always meant trouble.

    "...Where are you?"

    her calls

    On the other end, Sophia Pembroke clearly picked up on M''s annoyed tone- and was that disgust, too? After a few seconds of chilly silence, Sophia finally spoke, her voice sharp and using.

    "Is there a reason you''re calling?" M didn''t want to answer her question.

    "What do you mean by that?" Sophia''s tone turned even colder. "You slice someone''s neck and this is your attitude? My son and Inded in the hospital because of your son. We''re both seriously injured, yet you don''t even bother to show up at the hospital to sort things out or give us an exnation. What now, are you trying to run away? Or should we just take this to court?"

    Court, court-always threatening with court!

    Seriously injured and in the hospital?

    Pity you didn''t cut your own throat all the way through.

    M seethed inwardly. Of course, she''d never say that out loud; if she had actually finished the job, she wouldn''t be standing here at her son''s school, answering the phone-she''d be in an orange jumpsuit, talking through a ss partition. What a nightmare.

    Why couldn''t all these lunatics just stay far away from her life?

    "I''lle byter." Whatever her personal feelings, M knew she had to show up at the hospital. Even if she didn''t care about Sophia''s insufferable brat, she couldn''t just leave Julian Pembroke to rot-regardless of the fact that it wasn''t her child who''d pushed him.

    Not that she had any proof.

    And it wasn''t as if she was entirely uninvolved.

    Whether she liked it or not, she was tangled up in this mess.

    Sophia, hearing M hadn''t tried to worm her way out, seemed slightly mollified,

    but her words were still sharp. "Come now."

    "I can''t right now." M refused, her tone t.

    "Do you want me to sue you?"

    "I told you I''lleter."

    Sue, sue, sue��it''s always court with you. M''s irritation spiked; she snapped, her voice icy. "I said, I''ll be thereter." Then she hung up with a sharp click.

    Back at the hospital, Sophia stood in the hallway, her neck wrapped in gauze, her face expressionless as she stared at her phone for a long moment-then, with a sudden jerk, hurled it against the wall.

    The screen, already cracked, splintered even more.

    How dare that woman hang up on her!

    Just then, a young man in a suit-Sophia''s assistant from the Pembroke Group- pushed open the door with a file folder in hand, ready to report on some business. He caught the tail end of her outburst and, in one smooth motion, closed the door again and retreated. No need to get involved-best toe backter.

    ...

    As soon as M ended the call, the world felt blessedly quiet.

    She rubbed her aching temples, took a deep breath, and stared at her phone for a moment. On a whim, she pulled up her contacts, found Sophia''s number, and quickly edited the saved name-

    [Troublemaker No. 2]

    A small smile tugged at M''s lips as she looked at the newbel. The irritation from the phone call melted away, leaving her feeling lighter.

    "May all the little monsters just vanish from my life," she muttered under her breath.

    Feeling much better, she turned to leave-only to jump when she nearly collided with a middle-aged man, balding slightly, dressed in an immacte suit. He''d been standing silently beside her for who knows how long.

    "Chairwoman Suthend, if I''d known you wereing, I would''vee out to greet you myself."

    He smiled warmly.

    Trying to calm her racing heart, M studied his face for a moment before she remembered he was the headmaster of the school.

    ve

    Given that Adrian Montgomery attended this school, the Montgomery family had invested significant amount here. And since M was, for all intents and purposes, calling the shots for the Montgomerys these days, of course the headmaster would be eager to please. He''d probably heard she was on campus and rushed over.

    Perfect. She needed to speak to him anyway.

    Wasting no time on pleasantries, M got straight to the point: she wanted to discuss Adrian taking a leave of absence, and to address the suspension of Ms. Stephanie, the teacher involved. Being put on leave for something like this didn''t just hurt a teacher''s career-ipcould destroy her reputation. Once trust from the school, parents, andmunity was lost, there was no getting it back.

    A ruined career, a ruined life.

    Ms. Stephanie imed she didn''t mind, but M did. If there was anything she could do to help, she would. She couldn''t let two spoiled brats ruin yet another person''s future.

    The headmaster looked troubled. "Chairwoman Suthend, it''s not that I don''t want to help, but this isn''t something I can decide on my

    He hesitated, noticing M''s frown."

    and added, "You can speak for the Montgomery family and say you won''t press charges, but the Pembroke Family..."

    M understood where he was going.

    It wasn''t just about the Montgomerys. The injured student was from the Pembroke family, and as long as they kept pushing for punishment, Ms. Stephanie would be the scapegoat-even though it wasn''t fair, and certainly not her fault.

    The incident happened at school, so the school should bear the brunt of responsibility. But judging by the headmaster''s carefree attitude, it was clear the school intended to protect itself-by sacrificing the teacher with the least connections.

    That''s just how the world worked.

    Years of business had made M all too familiar with these tactics. She felt a

    surge of disgust and couldn''t be bothered to argue further.

    "I''ll talk to the Pembroke family myself," M said, her face expressionless.

    "In that case, there shouldn''t be any more issues."

    The headmaster smiled, promising to submit the paperwork to lift Ms. Stephanie''s suspension immediately, and that she would face no further disciplinary action.

 Chapter 537

    By now, M had lost all interest in small talk. She exchanged a few polite words with the principal, firmly declined his offer to escort her, and made her own way out.

    ...

    She stepped out of the academic building.

    It was the end of ss, and the yground nearby was swarming with children. Teachers stood at the edges, keeping a watchful eye on their students. The air was thick withughter, shouts, and the sheer, deafening volume of kids at y. It was less a cheerful background and more a wall of noise.

    M quickened her pace.

    "Hey, you''re Adrian''s mom, right? Where is that guy?" She was almost past the yground when a voice called out behind her, and someone tugged at the hem of her coat.

    She turned around.

    A boy she recognized stood there, ring up at her��a face she knew all too well. It was Parker McKenna, the kid from the McKenna family who''d once gotten into a fistfight with Adrian and hurled insults that could rival a sailor''s.

    Still, he was just a child. M saw no reason to hold a grudge. She replied calmly, "He''s resting at home. He won''t being to school for a while."

    "Why?" Parker blurted out, then added, "Is it because of Julian?"

    M froze.

    She hadn''t expected even this kid to know.

    "Parker, what are you doing off the yground? I told you, you''re only allowed to y inside!" A teacher spotted them from across the field and hurried over. She gave M an apologetic smile. "Sorry, Mrs. Suthend. Kids say the darndest things-please don''t mind him."

    M didn''t visit the school often, but everyone knew who she was-she''d attendedst year''s big fundraising g as the board chair, and Adrian was, well, infamous for his antics. With everything going ontely, the staff were especially on edge.

    They were clearly worried Parker might say something out of line.

    "It''s quite alright," M replied, unbothered. Now that the teacher was here, she gave a polite nod and was about to leave, when Parker suddenly spoke up again.

    "He wouldn''t do something like that."

    M turned, surprised.

    Parker shook off the teacher''s hand and took a few steps forward, chin raised defiantly. "Adrian wouldn''t do something like that. If he''s mad, he''ll just punch someone. He''s not sneaky-he''d never do that kind of thing!"

    M was speechless.

    He sounded like he was defending her son, but somehow the defense didn''t feel entirely reassuring.

    Still, it was well-meant.

    She reached out and ruffled Parker''s hair, her voice softer. "Thank you, Parker."

    Parker stiffened, then scowled and pped her hand away, ring. "Don''t touch my head!"

    M couldn''t help it��she let out a silent sigh.

    Kids really were impossible to figure out.

    "I''m so sorry, Mrs. Suthend..." The teacher grabbed Parker, who was now red with anger, and apologized again.

    "It''s fine. I shouldn''t have touched his head without asking."

    M was resigned. No wonder those two boys fought so much-wasn''t just the insults; they both had hair-trigger tempers. How could they not sh?

    hen

    She was about to walk away Parker yanked free from the teacher and caught up to her, grabbing her sleeve. "Hey, is heing back of not? He still owes me a fight- haven''t gotten even with him forst time!"  s?novel

    He practically bared his teeth as he red at her. "You''re such a clueless mom. He hit me first-I only called him names! He''s lying, and you believe everything he says!

    He was still nursing a grudge about theirst scrap.

    His dad hadn''t listened to his side of the story either, and he''d been grounded for

    it. If Adrian didn''te back, who was he supposed to get even with?

    M didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Getting lectured by a child-why did kids hold grudges so fiercely these days? As for who was lying, she honestly didn''t know what to believe. Parker''s insults had been pretty foul, but he''d just defended Adrian, too.

    Kids'' friendships really wereplicated.

    Still, at heart, he wasn''t a bad kid.

    After a moment''s thought, M gently stopped the apologetic teacher from dragging Parker away. She crouched down, so she was eye-level with him, and offered a warm smile.

    "How about this-when I have some free time, would you like toe over? If you and Adrian still have issues, you can talk it out in front of me. Sound fair?"

    Parker averted his eyes, scuffed his shoe on the ground, and muttered, "Whatever," before turning tail and running back to the yground.

    That was as good as a yes, she supposed.

    Not too hard to win over, after all.

    M shook her head, smiling to herself. She said a quick goodbye to the still-

    startled teacher, then hurried off toward the hospital.

    She had no choice-her phone hadn''t stopped ringing, and a certain someone was blowing it up like their life depended on it.

 Chapter 538

    By the time M arrived at the hospital, the afternoon was already slipping away.

    Stepping onto the inpatient floor, she spotted a man lingering outside a room, clutching a briefcase and some documents. He wore a well-tailored suit-the sort of crisp, professional attire that marked him as young but already a little world- weary. As M drew closer, she noticed sweat beading on his brow as he dabbed at his forehead, and she couldn''t help but wonder at the sight.

    "Why aren''t you going in?"

    It suddenly struck her-Sophia had only been out of prison for a year, and her mental state was far from stable. She hadn''t resumed any real control over the Pembroke Family business, but she was still technically the president. This must be one of thepany''s employees.

    So why was he blocking the doorway instead of going in?

    "Ah, Chairwoman Suthend, good afternoon... If you have business inside, please go ahead. I''m in no rush," the man said politely, stepping aside as she approached.

    M didn''t dwell on it. She reached for the doorknob and pushed the door open. The moment she set foot inside, someone seized her wrist. Before she could react, she was yanked off bnce and dragged into the room.

    The man who''d been about to follow her in paused, his grip on the documents trembling slightly. He hesitated, then quietly shut the door and abandoned any thought of entering. Instead, he made his way to a bench against the wall and sat down, suddenly feeling that maybe-whatever he''de for wasn''t so urgent after all.

    He could wait.

    ***

    Inside the room, M''s arm was twisted behind her back, her face pressed to the wall. Disoriented, it took her a beat to realize what was happening.

    She kicked backward on instinct.

    A muffled grunt sounded behind her, and the grip on her arm tightened painfully. Sophia''s voice, sharp and furious, hissed from behind, "Who gave you permission to hang up on me?" Not a single one of her calls had gotten through since that day. When had she ever been treated like this?

    Getting blocked before-fine, she''d swallowed that.

    But now, when she was clearly in the right, why should she have to put up with this?

    M blinked. "...All this because of a phone call?"

    What kind of lunatic is this?

    Anger red in her chest. Gritting her teeth against the pain radiating from her shoulder, M quickly weighed her options, then stomped down hard on the other woman''s foot. The hold on her loosened just enough for her to wrench free and put some distance between them.

    Her gaze flicked to theatose child on the bed-thankfully, he seemed undisturbed by themotion. M swung her purse between them like a shield, voice low and warning, "Stop! Don''te any closer!"

    Seriously, what is wrong with you? Do you even realize where you are?

    Her heart pounded with anger.

    She really needed a full physical after this-being hounded by unstable people like this was going to wear down even the most patient saint. As if dealing with a missing Lysander Montgomery wasn''t enough, now she had to handle someone even more unhinged-and apparently not shy about using force.

    What was wrong with these people? Was basic conversation not an option? Did

    no one around here know how to use their words?

    After a few moments, M nced at Sophia, who stood a few feet away, bracing

    herself against the wall in silence. M exhaled,posing herself. "Have you calmed down? Can we talk like civilized adults now?"

    Sophia''s icy stare answered her.

    M met her gaze, refusing to back down. Afterst night''s

    near-disastrous argument with Sophia an argument that had almost ended in tragedy-she found she wasn''t afraid anymore. Maybe she was just resigned; her life honestly couldn''t get much worse at this point.

    If she couldn''t hide, she''d have to face things head-on.

    And when dealing with someone erratic and violent, she knew from experience- show any weakness, and you''d be bullied mercilessly. Stand your ground, or you''d be eaten alive.

    She was done being pushed around.

    Sophia still leaned against the wall, not moving, but after a long, tense silence,

    she finally averted her gaze. Her voice was cold andmanding. "My foot hurts. Come help me to a chair."

    M nced down.

    That was her doing-Sophia''s foot was already swelling in her low-heeled sandals. Serves her right. Even so, the arrogance was

    infuriating. M ignored her, mel. ne

    instead to sit by Julian''s bedside. The boyy unconscious, oblivious to the chaos, which was a small mercy.

    "M!" Sophia''s voice was sharp and edged with pain.

    M red back. "Can''t you see there''s a child here? Keep your voice down. And

    is it so hard to say ''please'' when you need help?��

    What was wrong with these people? She''d been raised in high society-where was the basic courtesy?

    Sophia sneered. "You? What are you, that I should say please to you?" She hobbled to the door, using the wall for support, and raised her fist to bang for help.

    She didn''t get the chance. M''s hand shot out, grabbing her wrist in a steely grip. Sophia shot her a cold look, a mocking smile flickering on her lips.

    Of course. As long as Julian was in this room, M would never let her cause a

    scene.

    Her son was the only thing keeping her in check.

    "Help me�D" Sophia started to order, but M tightened her grip and, ignoring any protests, half-dragged her out into the corridor. Sophia, foot throbbing with pain, broke out in a cold sweat and for the moment, at least-couldn''t muster another word.

 Chapter 539

    Outside the hospital room,

    Perched on a blue chair by the wall in the corridor, Sophia''s secretary wavered between entering to give her report or waiting a bit longer. The folder trembled slightly in her hands as she heard footsteps from inside the room. Instantly, she shot to her feet. "Ms. Pembroke! Chairman Suthend!"

    What on earth is going on?

    Why is she out already?

    When she spotted Sophia, her head lowered and shoulders hunched, the secretary''s nerves tightened. "Ms. Pembroke, are you alright?"

    "She''s fine," M replied calmly, steadying the woman who looked like she might copse at any moment and guiding her down onto the blue chair. Only then did M turn to the flustered man. "And you are?"

    "I''m Ms. Pembroke''s secretary-Layton Atkinson." Layton managed to force a professional smile. "Chairman Suthend, you can just call me Layton."

    "Layton, then."

    M''s smile softened, warm and approachable. "Ms. Pembroke''s foot is swollen, and I can''t leave her right now. Would you mind heading to the pharmacy and grabbing some anti-inmmatory cream for her? Thank you so much."

    "Oh-of course! Absolutely."

    Layton wisely refrained from asking how Ms. Pembroke''s foot had managed to swell in such a short time, nor did he risk a nce at her expression. He nodded and hurried off.

    "...You little-"

    It took a few moments, but Sophia finally caught her breath. Gritting her teeth, she raised her hand in an attempt to smack M, only to have her wrist intercepted.

    "Weren''t you the one who asked me toe help you?" M brushed off her hand, all traces of warmth gone, her voice now cold and distant. "I''m helping. What more do you want?"

    Sophia seethed with frustration, but at a loss for words, she fell silent.

    Layton returned soon with the medication.

    Sophia, storm clouds practically written across her face, radiated chill into the air. Layton, sensing the tension, wisely kept his distance and busied himself with his phone, feigning ignorance.

    "Put your foot up."

    M fished the ointment from the bag.

    Sophia ignored her entirely, refusing even to look her way. M sighed-dealing with a person like this was exhausting. She crouched down, slipped off Sophia''s sandal, propped her foot gently on her own knee, and began applying the cooling ointment to the swollen area.

    If she didn''t treat it, things would only get worse.

    And then Sophia would only have another reason to me her.

    Sophia struggled half-heartedly at first, but soon went still. She lowered her gaze, watching the neat crown of M''s head as deft fingers worked ointment into her skin-the sting of pain blending with a soothing coolness.

    This woman really was strange.

    In the time they''d spent together recently, Sophia hade to realize just how odd M was.

    On one hand, she could be surprisingly soft-hearted-yet she was also capable of the most

    ruthless acts, never hesitating t

    retaliate or hold a grudge. When it came to her personal life, especially her marriage, M could be decisive to the point of cruelty: once she decided to leave, there was no turning back. She''d even managed to drive someone like Lysander to such desperate extremes, and then hade to Sophia for help.

    But to call her cold-blooded didn''t quite fit either-most of the time, she treated people with gentle patience, always willing to lend a hand, almost to a fault. Especially with children.

    She was both tough and tender-a bundle of contradictions.

    A strange person, indeed.

    "All done. Keep using the ointment and stay off your feet for the next couple of days," M instructed, setting Sophia''s foot back into her sensible sandal. "If you need to walk, stick to slippers."

    She didn''t wait for a response, just set the ointment aside and headed to the sink As she stood, Sophia tipped back her head, exposing the white bandage wrapped around her neck. "My neck, too. You cuto it change the bandage."

    "...Just a moment."

    She was still as blunt as ever, but at least there was no edge ofmand in her voice. That was progress. M was perfectly willing to oblige as long as she was spoken to like a human being.

    After washing her hands, M

    returned and carefully unwound the

    bandage from Sophia''s neck. Only

    now, with her mind finally clearing after the chaos of the previous night, did she really notice the wound-ragged, angry red, and deeper than she''d realized. It was almost shocking to think Sophia herself had done this.

    If she''d pressed a little harder...

    Noticing M''s hesitation, Sophia sneered. "What''s wrong? Never saw it before? Just do your job. And if you tick me off again, I''ll report you for attempted murder!"

    People really ought toe with a mute button.

    Do they ever stop spewing poison? Wouldn''t they be afraid of poisoning themselves?

    Expressionless, M dabbed on fresh ointment and began wrapping a clean bandage. She couldn''t help snapping back, "Don''t you think you brought this on yourself? Isn''t this exactly what you asked for?"

    Layton stood awkwardly by, wishing he could cover his ears��or disappear entirely.

    Chairman Suthend really didn''t pull any punches.

    Sophia''s face darkened. She opened her mouth, ready to explode, but winced as

    M tightened the bandage, pain silencing her retort.

    With her task finished, M signaled Layton to find another room and settle Sophia inside. She was just about to leave when Sophia, now perched on the hospital bed, called after her.

    "Where are you going?"

    "For a check-up. I n to live a long life, you know." Without a backward nce,

    M strode out.

    Sophia frowned in confusion.

    M was serious about the check-up.

    She was genuinely worried the stress might be ruining her health.

    She really had to learn to keep calm... But as shepleted her tests and stepped out to find Leonard waiting in the hallway, arms full of paperwork, her heart nearly gave out.

    She''d barely had one day of peace-now he was back again!

 Chapter 540

    "No major issues," the doctor said.

    After the examination, he asked M a few routine questions and concluded that, aside from being a bit run-down, she was generally healthy. His advice was the usual: don''t let work stress get to you, avoidte nights, try not to get upset, and if you are, don''t bottle it up.

    Everything else was minor-nothing to worry about as long as she took care of herself.

    With the doctor''s warnings echoing in her mind, M went to ask about Julian''s condition. The rmendation was the same as before: continue with medication for now, watch his progress over the next few days, and only consider surgery if there was no improvement.

    Stepping out of the doctor''s office, M finally turned to face Leonard, who had been quietly following her, arms full of medical reports. She pinched the bridge of her nose, letting the doctor''s words settle before she spoke-calmly, but to the point.

    "Are you following me?"

    Since the morning, when she''d gone to Adrian''s school, she''d felt someone watching her. The feeling only faded when she entered the hospital. Knowing the Montgomery family''s usual antics, and now seeing Leonard here, it was hard not to suspect him.

    "Following you?" Leonard frowned, sounding both direct and a little surprised. "If I, or anyone from the Montgomery family, were tailing you, you would never have noticed. Where exactly did you feel it?"

    M pressed her lips together. She understood. This probably had nothing to do with the Montgomery family. Besides, she didn''t think Leonard would lie about something like this. If anything, the Montgomerys were so shameless that, if confronted about stalking, they''d probably admit it outright.

    It wasn''t like they hadn''t done it openly before.

    And truthfully, this sensation of being followed-it was a first for her.

    Could it be... Cossio?

    She hadn''t forgotten their shared enemy. There was no point in beating around the bush, so she told Leonard everything that felt off. He listened, pulled out his phone, and stepped aside to make a few calls��no doubt sending someone to investigate.

    When he finished, Leonard returned. "Chairman Suthend, things aren''t safe right now. You should move back to the old house or stay with the family patriarch for a while."

    "Is Cossio making a move?" M asked, guessing the reason.

    Leonard nodded. "Looks like it."

    So it was happening.

    Even though she''d suspected it, hearing the confirmation made M''s mind go nk for a moment. Her left hand twitched slightly, that familiar phantom ache shooting up her arm and shoulder-the memory of the two bullets Cossio had fired into her.

    The wounds had healed, but she''d never forgotten.

    That man was terrifying.

    She could still feel the panic of life slipping away as blood seeped from the bullet holes, still remember the suffocating helplessness of hanging onto life by a thread in that mansion, like a marite with its strings about to snap... and the man who''d orchestrated it all was on his way.

    Leonard noticed the tremor in her hand and thought she was afraid. He started to say something reassuring, but M balled her fist, looked up, and spoke with perfectposure.

    "I understand. I''ll be careful."

    At this point, fear was pointless. In fact, knowing her enemy was finally on the move was almost a relief��it was better than waiting in the dark, never knowing when or where he might strike.

    Being stalked was unsettling. She just wanted it over with.

    If Cossio was getting restless, that meant... M''s eyes narrowed slightly as she turned to Leonard, her face expressionless. "And what about him?"

    Leonard was silent.

    "Forget it," M said coolly. "Tell him that if he uses hurting children as leverage, he and I are finished."

    This was a debt she intended to settle, sooner orter.

    With that, she brushed past Leonard and walked away.

    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?!"

    Even before she pushed open the hospital room door, M heard Sophia''s furious shouting. She paused, then stepped inside to find Sophia brandishing a stack of documents at Layton, who looked like a deer caught in headlights.

    Layton was miserable. He wouldn''t dare bring up business while Sophia was in a mood, but the client was pressing, the paperwork couldn''t wait, and they needed Ms.

    Pembroke''s signature. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have set foot in the hospital today. It was rough-but the

    generous sry made it bearable.

    Without that, he''d have quit long ago.

    Thinking of the fat bonuses and steady paycheck, Layton straightened his back just a little. long as he kept quiet and let Ms. Pembroke vent, he''d make it out

    unscathed. He could do this t wasn''t his first time.

    He was used to it by now.

    Ast

    Watching Layton handle Sophia''s outbursts with such practiced resignation, M finally understood why he looked so worn down despite being rtively young.

    Stuck with a boss like this-no wonder.

    But it wasn''t her problem.

    M pretended not to notice, kept her expression neutral, and walked over to the hospital bed. She pulled up a folding chair and sat down, quietly pulling out her phone and tapping away at the screen.

    The room fell abruptly silent.

 Chapter 541

    There was no reply. After M sent off herst message, she looked up at Sophia, her gaze calm and even. "Is that it? Can we talk business now?"

    The air in the room turned icy.

    Layton, standing off to the side, felt his heart nearly stop. He wished he could vanish into thin air.

    To his surprise, Sophia-who was notorious for hating interruptions at work�� simply fixed M with a cold stare for a moment. Then, without a word, she scanned the papers, scribbled her signature, and tossed the file to Layton.

    It felt like a royal pardon. Layton, clutching the documents, gave them both his most professional smile, offered polite goodbyes, and made his exit in a smooth, well-rehearsed sequence-turn, step out, close the door.

    Silence crept back into the hospital room.

    "What''s left to discuss?" Sophia asked, her voice t, her finger pointing to the bandage around her own neck. "No matter the reason, your son hurt mine. That''s a fact. And you hurt me, too. You both need to take responsibility."

    This woman. M forced herself to stay calm. Don''t get angry. She drew a slow breath, looked Sophia straight in the eye, and finally spoke. "Do you have any idea what your actions are doing to Julian? How far you''re pushing him?"

    The sterile room was so white, the curtains fluttered gently at the window.

    Since they were finally talking about the kids, Mid everything out-all she''d heard from Adrian, from the school, everything she knew. By the end, her gaze was sharp as a de fixed on Sophia.

    She couldn''t be sure of everything, not yet. But from what the teachers had said about Julian at school, and seeing the boy himself-so gaunt and hollow-eyed in that hospital bed it was painfully clear: this woman hadn''t taken proper care of her child. And that was before you factored in her partnership with a lunatic like Lysander, cooking up this twisted "break them to make them stronger" scheme.

    Maybe this time it really was just a slip, an ident. But if they kept going like this, sooner orter they''d drive that kid over the edge. It was only a matter of time before he brokepletely. How could anyone be so cruel?

    Absolutely unforgivable.

    Sophia listened to all this in utter stillness. She shook a cigarette from a tin, raised it to her nose, and inhaled the scent, her face unreadable. M frowned at the disy.

    M was about to speak again when Sophia suddenly cut in, voice dripping with mockery. "That''s quite a story."

    "But do you have proof?"

    "What makes you so sure what gives you the right to say your child is telling the truth?"

    Sophia bit down on the unlit cigarette, sitting up on the hospital bed and looking down at M with a sneer. "You know, your kid is an awfully good liar.��

    A child who lies as easily as breathing-how much truth could there be in anything he says?

    A sh of anger crossed M''s face, but she stifled it quickly. Getting mad was pointless. She''d expected Sophia not to believe her this was just evasion, nothing more.

    But that wasn''t the point.

    She raised her eyes and fixed Sophia with a hard stare, every word striking straight at the heart of the matter, refusing to let her dodge it for even a second.

    "This happened because of

    you-because of Lysander-because

    of both of you. You''re adults. Own what you''ve done. Don''t shove all the me onto the kids and pretend you''re meless. Don''t you find it shameful to have so little courage? Act like an adult for once? Don''t hide like a coward. Can you manage that?"

    Her face was expressionless.

    The room was dead silent.

    The next moment, Sophia grabbed M by the cor, yanking her close. "Coward? You think I''m a coward? Do you have any idea what I''ve done?" Her eyes burned, the cigarette in her mouth trembling with rage.

    "Yes," M said quietly, lifting her gaze.

    She stared into Sophia''s furious eyes, but she saw something else behind the anger-something deeper, hidden beneath the fire.

    After a few seconds, M went on in a steady voice.

    "Sophia, you''ve done things I''d never have the guts to do. I admire your decisiveness and your nerve. But it cost you six years of your life behind bars. Everyone makes their own choices, and I''m not here to judge that."  s?novel

    "But the person who betrayed you was your husband. You couldn''t let it go, you couldn''t bear to see him dead or alive-but none of that means you get to dump your

    Tel

    leftover hate onto an innocent child. Using him to carry your grudge and then refusing to face up to the consequences-that''s real cowardice."

    "You''re pathetic. A coward, through and through."

    She didn''t even finish the sentence before Sophia''s face twisted in fury. In a sh, M was yanked onto the bed, Sophia lunging at her, hands mped around her throat.

    Luckily, M had seen iting and was ready.

    There was a scuffle, a tangle of limbs and sheets. But in the end, M-quick and sure despite everything-managed to pin down Sophia, who was already injured. Both of them were sweating and out of breath.

    M gasped, "You always do this. And what does it solve?"

    "Hurt someone else and do another stint behind bars?"

    "Sophia!"

    "How many more six-year sentences do you think you have left?"

 Chapter 542

    The hospital room was white as snow.

    The window stood half-open, letting in the rising warmth of early summer. The wind, heavy with the scent of grass and sunlight, kept pouring in, making the curtains whip and snap against the wall.

    The angry shouts and frantic struggles from earlier had finally ebbed away.

    Now, only the rush of wind filled the space.

    For a long time, nothing but silence. Then, Sophia''s voice broke through, hoarse and edged with venom, almost a snarl: "What does my life have to do with you? Who the hell are you to meddle in my affairs?!"

    How dare she!

    "Your life has nothing to do with me, of course." M exhaled, trying to keep her voice steady. "But Julian does. I took care of him for a while he called me Mom. I can''t just turn a blind eye to what you''ve done to him."

    "You-! You dare bring that up?!"

    Sophia exploded again.

    She tried to push herself up, but every movement sent pain shooting from the injuries on her neck and ankle. M pressed her down with all her weight, pinning her to the bed. No matter how Sophia struggled, she couldn''t break free.

    Her rage only grew.

    M watched as Sophia thrashed, looking one spark away from losing control. This wasn''t what she wanted-her aim wasn''t to make Sophia furious. She just wanted Julian to be okay. And Sophia, whether M liked it or not, was the boy''s biological mother, his only living rtive. There was no avoiding her.

    If she wanted to truly solve this, she had to steady Sophia first.

    Otherwise, it would only happen again.

    Julian was just a child, and his uncle-Nathaniel Pembroke-was clearly no match for Sophia''s pressure. M couldn''t count on him at all.

    And what if someday, Julian learned the truth? If he realized his father was a monster, and his mother-a monster, too-had conspired with others to ruin him? How could any child survive that?

    She had to try. It was all she could do.

    When Sophia''s rage swelled so much that she almost broke free, M, desperate, grabbed her chin and forced her face away-then knocked her own forehead against Sophia''s with a sharp crack. Her vision swam with pain.

    At least it worked.

    Sophia went still.

    ...

    "Are you calm now?"

    M asked, gritting her teeth against the ache in her head.

    Sophia said nothing.

    M didn''t wait for a reply. She seized the moment of quiet and poured out everything she''d been carrying. ��Sophia, I never wanted to steal your child. He''s yours��always has been! But you can''t keep doing this. Do you really want him to grow up, figure everything out, and hate you for what you did to him?"

    "That day will nevere!" Sophia''s voice was raw, nearly a scream. "He''ll listen to me, always! He''d never dare defy me!"

    "He''s your son!" M''s patience snapped, her words ringing with anger. "He''s not

    a pawn, not a tool for you to control. He''s a living, breathing person, with his own future! Just like you, just like me!"

    She stopped, breath shuddering from her lungs.

    Maybe it was her own childhood shing before her eyes-a life measured out in debts, every meal and every coat a price she''d have to repay a future sold off by the people who were supposed to love her. For a moment, her throat tightened, and her words died away.

    She bent forward, her forehead resting against Sophia''s back as the other woman still trembled beneath her. Her voice dropped to a whisper, pleading. "Sophia, please. Let me help you. We can figure this out together. Julian''s a good kid-he''s still so young. We can start over. He''lle to love you, I know he will."

    She paused, then added, "And when that happens, I''ll step back. I promise. He''ll be yours, and yours alone."

    Sophia said nothing.

    But as M leaned against her, Sophia felt the warmth seeping through the thin summer fabric. Something inside her stilled, reced by a confusion she couldn''t name.

    She didn''t understand. All her life, people had been simple to her her mother and father, her brother Nathaniel, her husband, Lysander. Everything boiled down to betrayal or being betrayed, domination or submission, need or being needed, using or being used.

    It was that simple.

    Maybe, at the beginning, she''d hoped for something different. But after her husband betrayed her, she knew better. Everyone in the world lived on those terms.

    Love didn''t exist.

    But M didn''t fit.

    She couldn''t make sense of M at all.

    "Why are you doing this?" Sophia finally asked, bluntly, after a long silence. "What do you want?"

    The head pressed against her back shifted. M''s voice was barely above a whisper, rough but certain. "I want what''s best for Julian. I want him to have a better life. A real future."

    Of course.

    Sophia couldn''t understand people like M.

    She almost wanted tough-but for some reason, she couldn''t.

    Just then, there was another tremor from M''s touch, and her voice came again

    ��soft, but imbued with a gentle, unshakeable strength.

    "He called me Mom."

    Sophia froze.

    And, strangely, this time, she didn''tsh out.

    ...

    M''s thoughts were simple.

    Back when Adrian had rejected her, desperate for anyone else to be his mother, she''d pretended not to care-but the truth was, she''d been devastated.

    She wanted to be a good mother. Not perfect, but good enough. She wanted her child to have a happy childhood, and she''d tried her best.

    But she''d failed. Her life had spun out of control, one mistake after another, her marriage copsing into disaster. She''d felt like a failure.

    Then Julian came into her life. From

    the very start, he''d chosen her-loved her, called her "Mom." Even if it was a mistake-if he''d onlytched onto her out of confusion and pain-it was different for M. She''d hesitated, drawn back, but ultimately, she let him in again and again, caring for him through every crisis. And in doing so, she''d found thefort she''d needed most.

    For the first time, she realized-she wasn''t incapable of being a mother.

    She''d carried that child''s love, even if it was borrowed, and it had healed something broken inside her. In her darkest hours, it gave her a reason to keep going.

    And now, no matter what, she couldn''t let go��not when Julian still needed her.

 Chapter 543

    "Sophia."

    M spoke again, her voice barely a whisper. "You have no idea I used to envy you. Julian only ever loved me because he mistook me for his mother. But his love, from beginning to end, was always meant for you. It always has been."

    Her conviction was unshakeable.

    "You have to believe him."

    "You can''t do this to him."

    She simply wouldn''t allow it!

    Time passed.

    So long, in fact, that M started to think she''d never get a reply; that, this time, she''d failed. Then, atst, a voice rose from the bed beneath her.

    "Move."

    "You..." M hesitated, worried Sophia wouldsh out the moment she stood, so she stayed frozen.

    "Move!"

    After a moment''s pause, M finally shifted away, stepping off the bed and putting a safe distance between them. She couldn''t help it-Sophia was always so vtile, and M could never quite guess what she was thinking.

    Sophia rolled over onto her back with some effort.

    For a while, she just stared up at the nk, white ceiling. Then, suddenly, she spoke. ��M, you really are... unbelievably stupid."

    M said nothing.

    "You''ve got enough trouble of your own, and yet you still want to meddle in my business? In my child''s life?" Sophia turned her head slightly to look at M, face unreadable. "Haven''t you figured it out yet? Why do you think your husband came to me for a partnership?"

    "He''s not my husband."

    "Oh? If you say so." Sophia let out a coldugh. "He certainly doesn''t see it that way."

    M''s brow furrowed.

    Sophia went on, "That man-Cossio, right? he can''t show his face right now because of this person. But what if that person was gone?"

    "What are you getting at?"

    M''s voice had turned icy.

    "Don''t you see?" Sophia''s eyes sparkled with a sly amusement. "You''ve been his from the very start. You don''t even know what promises he made to me to keep his grip on you."

    A chill ran through M''s chest-a creeping sense of dread, mingled with disbelief. "To keep me?" She let out a bitterugh. "What makes you two so sure you can just manipte someone else''s life like it''s yours to control?"

    "Simple. Because you''re still standing right here."

    Sophia smiled.

    M fell silent.

    She bit down on her lip, then managed, "What did he promise you?" Was it the same thing Sophia had mentioned before-the absurd ''destroy to rebuild'' scheme, using a child as a pawn?

    If so, there had to be a gentler way.

    No need for this kind of madness.

    Sophia, reading her thoughts as easily as if they were written on her face, let out a low chuckle. "Oh, M. If that was all I wanted, I could handle it myself. Why

    would I need to work with Lysander of all people? You know how petty and troublesome he is."

    The unease in M''s chest only grew.

    She pressed again. "What did he promise you? I can����

    "You can''t."

    Sophia''s smile grew sharper.

    "What I want is something only the Montgomery family can give me. Only he can give it-oh, unless you still consider yourself Mrs. Montgomery. In that case, maybe you could give it to me too. Imight even consider ditching Lysander and working with you instead? After all, Julian is my child. I don''t want to see him suffer, either... But, what a pity."

    M''s expression darkened. "What is it you want, exactly?"

    What could possibly exist that only the Montgomery family possessed?

    Power? Influence? Money?

    "When hees to you, you can ask him yourself."

    "He''sing to me?"

    "That''s right." Sophia watched her, half-smiling. "Don''t you think you''ve been a little too recklesstely? Or do you really believe he has endless patience for you?"

    M didn''t know what to say.

    She just couldn''t understand Lysander. If this was all about some twisted possessiveness over what he used to have, was that truly enough to drive someone to such extremes? Or was there something else about her-something he needed?

    What could it be?

    If not, then why?

    She spoke, almost without realizing the question had escaped her lips.

    Sophia

    stared at at her for a moment, then-suddenly-burst intoughter. Real, uncontrobleughter that rang through the room. "Oh, that''s rich! No wonder he came to me for help. So that''s it... Turns out you''re just as clueless as the rest of us. He''s really made a mess of things, hasn''t he?"

    It was all just too amusing.

    After a good while, Sophia slowly sat up on the edge of the bed, looking at the stunned M. Her smile widened. "You know, I''m starting to like your suggestion after all. Maybe we should make a deal."

    Though, the terms might need a little adjustment.

    Sophia''s mood had shifted.

    Given the circumstances, she suddenly had no interest in ying Lysander''s game anymore. Sure, he had something she wanted-but now, M seemed far

    more intriguing.

    Maybe, just maybe,

    She was starting to understand Lysander''s obsession.

    There was something about M that people like them found desperately scarce and impossibly alluring a kind of love that seemed endless, that refused to wither, that could never be exhausted no matter how much it was trampled or hurt. It was like a patch of earth rich and fragrant, calling out for life to take root and flourish, to drink deep of its nourishment.

    The tragedy was,

    M clung to her treasure, stingy to thest-

    Giving her love only to those she chose.

    What a selfish, cold creature she was.

    Someone like her could thrive anywhere-so why shouldn''t she belong to the Pembroke family? Her guardian, Jade Suthend, was so eager for her to marry, and the Pembrokes certainly weren''tcking in eligible men. Why let the Montgomerys have her?

    Why let Lysander have her?

    Sophia''s smile lingered. For the first time, she thought maybe her indecisive little

    brother wasn''t so useless after all... and even her own cowardly, disappointing

    son didn''t seem quite so hopeless.

    If only they couldy im to this treasure.

    Then what she wanted would finally be within reach.

    Lysander would never refuse her.

 Chapter 544

    M had no idea what Sophia was thinking��and frankly, if she did, she''d probably just call it crazy. All these people treated others like they didn''t even matter. It was just maddening.

    By evening, after listening to Sophia rattle off her so-called "business

    arrangements," M left the hospital in a daze. When she finally arrived home and opened the door, she found Cara crouched by the entryway, exhaustion etched across her face. The moment she saw M, Cara''s expression shifted to barely contained excitement.

    "Ms. Suthend... you''re back."

    "Mom!"

    Adrian came barreling into her.

    The collision nearly knocked M off her feet; she had to grab the doorframe to steady herself before she finally managed to nod at Cara. "Thank you for looking after Adrian today. Why don''t you stay for dinner? I can have someone drive you home afterward."

    "Oh, no, no, that''s really not necessary!"

    Cara waved her hands in frantic refusal. Thest thing she wanted was for her boss to cook for her. Realizing how abrupt she sounded, she hurried to correct herself: "Ms. Suthend, I actually have dinner ns with a friend. You''ve had a long day-please, get some rest. I don''t want to trouble you."

    She grabbed her bag and all but ran out the door, her retreat so hasty it was as if she feared being caught in some awkward scene of M scolding her child.

    Only after M led Adrian into the main hall did she suddenly understand Cara''s reaction. The living room looked like a tornado had swept through. Throw pillows were on the floor, books stacked in odd ces, toys everywhere.

    No wonder Cara had looked so frazzled. Judging by the mess, she''d spent the whole day cleaning up after Adrian-and probably being run ragged in the process.

    M''s gaze shifted to her son.

    Adrian stared up at her with wide, innocent eyes. When he saw her looking, he nced away, then quickly back again, hands on his hips, trying to look affronted. "Mom, you left me home alone today. It was so boring."

    "You had Miss Cara here, didn''t you?"

    "I wanted you to stay with me!"

    M let out a sigh. After a day full of shocks, she didn''t have the energy to discipline him. She offered a few words offort and retreated to the kitchen, her mind still spinning.

    She couldn''t ask Cara to babysit again-Cara probably wouldn''t agree even if she did. Yet M didn''t trust anyone else, and the only other option was sending Adrian to the Montgomerys. But she''d promised Jade she''d let Adrian choose for himself between the Suthend and Montgomery families. Sending him there now would break that promise... and with the Cossio situation unresolved, M wasn''t about to risk taking Adrian abroad, either.

    Cossio was fixated on the Montgomerys. Adrian carried the Montgomery bloodline there was no getting around that. M knew there was no reasoning with someone like Cossio; she''d tried already, to no avail.

    There was one person left to consider-

    Forrest Whitmore.

    But just the thought of Forrest made her headache worse. Adrian had made it abundantly clear after that night at the Pembroke house that he didn''t like Forrest at all. No matter how much M asked, Adrian refused to say what had happened between them.

    This couldn''t go on.

    "Adrian."

    At dinner, M ced a chicken drumstick in Adrian''s bowl and broached the subject, choosing her words carefully. "I''ll be pretty busy these next few days and won''t have much time during the day. How about you let Mr. Whitmore take you out? Maybe you two can have some fun together."

    She figured another meeting might help the two of them get along, or at least

    break the ice. It was worth a shot.

    But Adrian, without missing a beat,

    picked up the drumstick and

    dropped it back into her bowl, making his opinion clear without a word. M stared at him, speechless for a moment, then sighed and put the drumstick back. "If you don''t want to, just say so. Where''d you pick up this habit? Eat your dinner."

    Adrian eyed her warily, then said bluntly, "I don''t want to y with Mr. Whitmore!"

    "Why not?" M asked, exasperated.

    "You''ve only met him once. That night, he went all the way to the Pembrokes because he was worried you''d be scared. If you don''t like him, you need to give me a reason. Did he do something to upset you?"

    Adrian hesitated, his face twisting with indecision. Finally, he asked, "Mom, do you like Mr. Whitmore a lot?"

    "We''re talking about you right now," M replied.

    Adrian looked down, poking at the chicken in his bowl with his fork, silent for a long moment. Then, barely above a whisper, he said, "I don''t like him. I hate him. I don''t... I don''t want a stepdad." His voice got smaller and smaller as he spoke.

    A stepdad?

    M was caught off guard. That was thest thing she''d expected.

    But maybe, she realized, this was her chance to see how Adrian really felt about the idea.

    "What is it about Mr. Whitmore you don''t like?" she asked gently.

    "Stepdad!" Adrian blurted, almost angrily.

    M felt at a loss. Before she could think of what to say, Adrian, who''d seemed on the verge of calming down, suddenly got loud and agitated. "So it''s true, Mom! You really don''t want me anymore!"

    M frowned. "That''s not true. Why would you think that?"

    "Then don''t try to give me a stepdad!" Adrian clutched his fork, his voice trembling.

    "I don''t want a stepdad. I only ever want one dad!"

    M''s headache returned full force. She didn''t understand how the two things were connected.

    She tried to exin, "Adrian, no matter what happens, you''ll always be my child. That''s never going to change. But I also-" have my own life.

    Bang!

    She didn''t even finish her sentence. Adrian sprang up so suddenly that his fork

    and bowl went flying, the chicken rolling across the floor.

    "I don''t want it he shouted, his face

    ine

    streaked with tears. "I only have one dad, and just want him! I don''t want anyone else! You don''t want me anymore-everyone was right! When you divorced Dad, you never even thought about me! Dad''s gone now, and you''re leaving too-you don''t want me, you never did! I hate you!"

    He bolted from the table and ran upstairs, his sobs echoing down the hall.

 Chapter 545

    The living room fell silent in an instant.

    M sat quietly at the dining table, her expression dazed. She''d known Adrian would have trouble epting this, but she hadn''t expected such an intense reaction let alone for him to say those things.

    They said... Who?

    No, this wasn''t the time to get lost in questions.

    She needed to go to him. Comfort him.

    This could turn out to be a big deal or maybe nothing at all.

    But... when she tried to get up, her body felt impossibly heavy, as if she was anchored to the chair-like she was drowning, unable to muster the strength to stand.

    She couldn''t move.

    Her heart felt just as weighed down, a leaden ache in her chest.

    The cozy warmth and the scent of food had faded from the room, leaving behind only a cold, hollow stillness.

    After a moment, M flexed her fingers, stiff from holding her fork for so long, and slowly reached for the food on her te. Her movements were sluggish; she ate bite by bite, barely tasting anything.

    "It''s cold now. Not good anymore," she murmured, swallowing mechanically.

    She only managed a few bites before giving up-though she didn''t feel hungry at all. Forcing herself to her feet, she began to clear the table, stooping to pick up the chicken drumstick that had been kicked under the table. She steadied herself against the tabletop, then dumped the cold leftovers into the trash.

    Her stomach hadn''t been the same thesest few years; she''d long since stopped eating leftovers. She never let the kids eat them either.

    After washing the dishes, M paused, then set about tidying the mess in the living room, restoring the scattered furniture to its rightful ce, smoothing the chaos little by little.

    As the house regained its order, her thoughts gradually settled too.

    Only then did she climb the stairs.

    She stopped first in the guest bathroom to take a shower. It waste-she had no idea if Adrian had gone to sleep. Standing outside his bedroom door, she hesitated, choosing not to turn the knob right away, but instead knocked softly.

    No answer.

    She knocked again, and again��three times in total. Still no response.

    Atst she turned the handle and stepped inside. Light from the hallway spilled in, stretching long across the floor and cutting through the darkness just enough to reveal a small lump beneath the covers on the bed-still and unmoving.

    She walked over andy down beside the bed, gently resting her hand atop the bundled-up nket. Beneath her palm, theforter trembled ever so slightly. She sighed inwardly.

    Softly, M spoke: "I never said I didn''t want you."

    She paused, then continued, "But, sweetheart, I have my own life too. I have things I want for myself. You don''t have to force yourself to ept it. If you don''t like it, you don''t have to call him ''Dad.'' Call him whatever you like."

    But she wasn''t going to change her mind.

    She''d thought it through her life was her own.

    She had her own wants, too.

    Maybe she wasn''t desperate to find another partner, and maybe it was mostly for Jade''s sake, but now... she wasn''t so opposed to the idea. Life would go as it would. No one could predict the future, and she didn''t want to lie to Adrian about that.

    At the very least, he needed to know where she stood.

    She wouldn''t give up her right to choose her own path just because of Adrian''s feelings��nor would she expect him to do the same.

    She refused to repeat old mistakes.

    "Even if I don''t know who told you those things, aren''t you here with me now?" M went on, her voice gentle. "Can you try to ask me about things that happen in our family? Trust me a little more?"

    Moonlight spilled through the window.

    The lump beneath the covers quivered.

    The room was utterly quiet.

    After a long time, a muffled, hoarse voice finally emerged from under the nket -he must have been crying. "If I don''t like it, can''t you just not get remarried, Mom?"

    "I can''t."

    Even love had to have its limits.

    When it came to her own life, M would not yield.

    Adrian fell silent.

    He seemed to think it over before asking, "If get married again, will you have another child? If you have a better kid, someone who listens to you, will you stop wanting me?"

    "...No."

    M shifted closer, pressing her forehead gently against the quilted mound. "No matter what happens, you... you''re my one and only. My precious."

    At her words, the trembling under the covers stilled.

    Silence stretched out between them.

    Then, after a while, M softly asked, "Do you still hate me?"

    The nket trembled.

    A momentter, it began to wiggle, and a little head with tousled hair peeked out. Whether from shyness or simply not wanting her to see his tear-streaked face, he burrowed straight into M''s arms, clinging to her nightgown so tightly that the fabric wrinkled beneath his grip.

    His voice was muffled.

    "I''m sorry, Mom."

    "I don''t hate you. I could never hate you." He paused, then, in a very small voice, added, ��I was just scared... I keep making you angry, and I''m afraid you''ll stop loving me."

    In the darkness, M''s eyshes,

    fluttered. She slid her hand down to gently stroke Adrian''s back. After a long while, she finally spoke, "know, sweetheart. But next time, talk to me, okay? Don''t keep it all inside."

    "...Okay."

    Time passed, and as their worries faded and sleepiness crept in, M heard the

    little voice in her arms whisper, "Tomorrow I want to go out and y. If you''re busy, it''s okay if Mr. Whitmore takes me."

    M blinked in surprise.

    She stared into the darkness for a long moment, then let out a quietugh.

    "All right."

    She pulled her child close and let herself drift off to sleep.

    Under the silver moonlight, the quiet bedroom was peaceful. A mother and her

    child slept entwined on the bed, gentle beams streaming through the window and

    bathing the room in a soft, silvery glow.

    The door-closed before-shifted slightly.

    Slowly, it opened.

    Light from the hallway spilled in through the gap, stretching long and thin, casting

    the tall shadow of a man in the doorway.

    The glow caught on the doorknob,

    and the hand resting there-long-fingered, graceful. On

    the fourth finger, a simple, unadomed silver ring glinted faintly in the warm light, oddly out of ce against the man''s refined bearing.

    He let go of the handle.

    Stepping inside, he closed the door behind him.

 Chapter 546

    "Why is the window open?"

    Early in the morning, M felt a chill in the room. She noticed the bedroom window was ajar and muttered to herself as she walked over to close it, tossing the question over her shoulder to Adrian, who had just woken up.

    "Adrian, did you or Miss Cara open the window yesterday? Remember to close it after airing out the room-sleeping with the window open at night can make you sick."

    "No, we didn''t," Adrian replied, rubbing his eyes sleepily. "We yed downstairs all day. We never even came up here."

    Really?

    M''s hand froze on the windowtch.

    She distinctly remembered shutting the window before leaving yesterday. No one

    else had been home. If it wasn''t Adrian or Cara... then who had done it?

    A gust of cold air swept in, and a chill ran through her entire body.

    Her scalp prickled.

    "Adrian, go ahead and get washed up."

    She closed the window and hurried straight to the study. The vi was equipped with surveince cameras; M keyed in the password and pulled up the footage. Everything looked normal.

    Absolutely normal.

    But how could that be, when the window was open?

    She was sure her memory hadn''t failed her not on something as simple as this, and not just a day ago.

    Determined, M pulled up the entire day''s recordings and began reviewing them frame by frame. Time slipped by, and a cold sweat broke out on her skin. Something was wrong with the footage-there were signs it had been tampered with.

    Which meant-

    Someone had entered her house yesterday, without her knowledge. No, wait.

    It might have happened more than once.

    This was just the first time she''d caught it.

    But who? Cossio? Lysander?

    Whoever it was, this ce was no longer safe.

    Without a second thought, M began searching the entire house, checking and double-checking everything, evenbing through her collection room. Nothing seemed to be missing.

    Except for that window, deliberately left open, as if someone wanted her to find it. Both suspects were possible.

    But then she remembered what Leonard had told her at the hospital yesterday: things had gotten dangeroustely, and she should consider moving back to the old family estate or to Lysander''s grandfather''s ce. That made her lean toward the idea that it was someone from the Montgomery family who had snuck in.

    If it had been Cossio, he probably would have been more aggressive.

    This felt more like a warning.

    He''lle looking for you.

    Sophia''s words echoed in M''s mind, darkening her expression. Was this a warning from Lysander? A way to remind her he was always watching, demanding her obedience?

    She took several deep breaths.

    Over my dead body.

    She couldn''t stay here another night.

    With that, M hurried upstairs and packed a few days'' worth of essentials. By the time Adrian finished washing up and came out, he found several suitcases stacked in the bedroom. Whatever sleepiness he''d had vanished instantly. "Mom, are we going away for a while?"

    "No, sweetheart." M zipped up thest suitcase, forcing a smile. "You don''t have

    to go to school for now, so I thought we''d stay somewhere with a nicer view for a few days. Just to clear our heads, that''s all."

    "Okay! Where are we going?"

    As long as he was with his mom, Adrian didn''t mind.

    "Morning, Adrian!"

    Outside Lillian''s Manor in the Bamboo Grove neighborhood, Adrian''s little face was dark and stormy. He red at Forrest, who had just stepped out from the house across the street, smiling warmly. Adrian clenched his jaw.

    He''d agreed to meet this Mr. Whitmore, but that didn''t mean it had to be this soon! Why was he here already?

    "Mom!" Adrian grabbed M''s sleeve, clearly unhappy and confused.

    "Ahem." M hadn''t had a chance to exin things to him

    beforehand her fault, really. But everything had happened so

    suddenly. She cleared her the

    "This is one of Mommy''s houses. The area''s beautiful. Mr. Whitmore happens to live across the street, so if I''m ever busy or have to go out, you can ask him for help or just hang out with him..."

    "That''s right," Forrest chimed in with a friendly grin. "I''m just across the way.

    You''re wee anytime��make yourself at home."

    "I''m not family with you! I''m not going over!" Adrian shouted, then dashed inside.

    "Adrian!"

    M called after him, but he was already gone. She turned to Forrest, a little embarrassed. "Sorry, he''s... I think he knows, but he''s just not ready, you know?"

    ��It''s fine,�� Forrest said gently, understanding in his eyes. He wasn''t in any rush. Instead, he helped M carry the suitcases in from the car.

    Once everything was inside, he finally asked, "What made you move here so suddenly?"

    He''d been surprised when M called to say she wasing back to this house�� happy, but surprised. She''d seemed flustered at the time, so he hadn''t pushed for answers. Now, though, he needed to know.

    M didn''t hide anything from him.

    After she''d exined, Forrest

    Qu

    frowned and immediately tried to reassure her. "Don''t worry. We have people from the organization watching this area. I''ll have them step up security-nothing like that will happen here, I promise

    M nodded.

    "I trust you."

    After discovering the break-in, her first impulse was to hire more bodyguards, but she worried-what if she identally brought in someone nted by Cossio or Lysander? That would be like inviting the wolf into the house.

    The more she thought about it, the more Forrest''s ce seemed like the safest option.

    Because of his special status and importance to the organization, the area around him was always under tight protection. No way either Cossio or Lysander could get close.

    It was the only truly safe ce.

    That was also why she was so

    anxious for Adrian to getfortable around Forrest-she and Jade had agreed: within seven days of returning to the country, whether Adrian and Julian''s situation was resolved or not, she would have to return to Ennd.

    Otherwise, Jade woulde herself.

    And that would only make things moreplicated.

    Besides, her reasons foring back weren''t just about that agreement. She''d also promised Jade she would ask Adrian if he wanted to stay with the

    Montgomery family, or go with her to the Suthends in Ennd.

    She hadn''t broached the subject yet.

    Partly because she still didn''t know how, and partly because there wasn''t any

    point��until Cossio''s threat was dealt with, even if Adrian wanted to leave with her, it would be too dangerous. What if something happened on the way?

 Chapter 547

    If Adrian refused to leave, there wasn''t much she could do.

    All she could do was fulfill her responsibility.

    Still, before she left, she had to consider what might happen if Adrian was willing

    to go but unable to. She was definitely heading to the UK, which meant she needed someone trustworthy to stay behind and look after Adrian.

    The Montgomery family was out of the question-getting them involved would only make things messier.

    That left Forrest.

    With an organization protecting him, neither Cossio nor the Montgomerys would easily get to Adrian... and, honestly, Forrest was the only person she trusted right now. Leaving Adrian with him gave her peace of mind.

    What she didn''t expect was just how much Adrian disliked Forrest.

    But she had to try.

    "Adrian, I''ll be heading out soon. During the day, Mr. Whitmore will stay with you. If you need anything-meals, help, whatever-just ask him... If something reallyes up, call me, okay?"

    Lillian''s Manor.

    She led Adrian on a short tour of the house, making sure he got his bearings. Once that was done and remembering she had to leave soon-M finally spoke.

    They''d agreed on this n the night before.

    Adrian wasn''t happy, but he nodded.

    As M''s car disappeared down the drive, Adrian''s gaze fell on the man in front of him��his gentle smile never wavering. Instantly, Adrian''s face darkened. With a huff, he turned to march back inside, making it clear he had no intention of acknowledging Forrest.

    He didn''t want this man''spany at all.

    But as he turned, Forrest''s handnded lightly on his shoulder. Before Forrest could say a word, Adrian snapped, "Let go! When Mom gets back, I''m telling her you hit me!"

    This little brat.

    He could change moods faster than flipping a switch.

    Forrest just kept smiling, his tone patient. "You can tell her whatever you want, but your mom wants to see photos of you eating and having fun while she''s gone. Otherwise, she''ll worry. Are you sure you don''t want to help her feel better?"

    He knew the kid was clever. After what happened at the Pembroke estate, their motives were clear enough-no need for pretense.

    He decided to be blunt.

    He was betting Adrian wouldpromise for his mother''s sake.

    "Don''t touch me!"

    Adrian shook off Forrest''s hand, ring. He didn''t say another word of protest, but he wasn''t backing down, either; instead, he jabbed a finger at Forrest.

    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. As long as I''m here, you can forget it�� I''ll never ept you!"

    As if that wasn''t enough, he added furiously, "You adults are all the same-so fake!"

    Forrest couldn''t help butugh.

    He ruffled Adrian''s hair on purpose, feigning innocence. "Call me Mr. Whitmore. And what makes you say I''m fake? Did I do something to upset you?"

    "Don''t touch me!"

    Adrian pped his hand away, face flushed with anger, especially after remembering the phone contact he''d seenst time.

    Forrest just smiled, unfazed by Adrian''s repeated rejection. ncing at his watch, he asked gently, "So, Adrian, is there anywhere you want to go today? I''m happy to take you."

    "No!"

    "Alright, then you''ll just have toe with me to work." Forrest''s grin widened, unbothered.

    A restaurant near the hospital.

    It was an elegant ce, sunlight streaming through the windows onto the table where M and Nathaniel sat across from each other. Neither seemed to know what to say.

    They hadn''t sat together like this in ages.

    Let alone shared a meal.

    The awkwardness lingered until the waiter brought their food, dish after dish breaking the silence. Finally, M found her voice and exined why she''de.

    "I was going to speak with your

    sister Sophia about this, but she said

    it wasn''t her concern and told me to talk to you. It''s about Ms.

    Stephanie''s suspension-you

    probably know the details. She really wasn''t at fault, and the punishment is far too harsh... If you want her reinstated, we both have to agree to drop the matter.��

    "Then let''s drop it," Nathaniel replied.

    M blinked, surprised at how easy that was. She''d expected the Pembrokes to

    be more difficult. "Thank you. Is there anything you want in return?"

    "Why would you think that?"

    Nathaniel gave a rueful smile.

    "This whole mess was Sophia''s doing. It was wrong, and I share the me for not stopping her. It''s not right to keep pushing... Besides, you''re the one asking. Our family already owes you more than

    enough."

    in

    He paused, his voice growing heavy. "M, I''m truly sorry. I couldn''t stop her."

    He knew everything Sophia had done.

    And he hadn''t been able to prevent it.

    "As long as it''s resolved, that''s what matters."

    M had no interest in the Pembroke siblings'' drama. She listened, but her only

    response was cool and nomittal.

    Still...

    When she thought of Julian, she

    l.not

    hesitated, then added, "Sophia probably won''t do anything more Julian for now, but there''s no guarantee about the future. If t goes on, she''ll ruin that boy''s life and maybe even put him in danger."

    "You''re his uncle. You can petition the court for custody... Just think about it."

    She didn''t have much faith in Nathaniel, either.

    But he was still better than Sophia.

    At least he wouldn''t hurt the child or back him into a corner... She hoped Nathaniel would fight for custody-he was family, and he had a real chance.

    She''d said all she could.

    As she stood to leave-having no intention of sharing the meal-her body suddenly tensed. Her heart raced, and she froze where she stood.

    Just now.

    That prickling sense of being watched surged, stronger than ever.

    Whoever it was made no effort to hide it.

    It was like a knife at her back.

 Chapter 548

    Someone was watching her from nearby, their gaze bold and predatory-sharp as a knife stabbing into M''s back. The hairs on her arms stood on end, her limbs turning rigid with rm.

    Who the hell was it?

    Was it Lysander?

    Was he hiding in the shadows, getting some twisted pleasure from frightening her, ying games in secret? Or was there something else he wanted?

    Maybe it was paranoia, or maybe it was the breaking point of everything she''d swallowed down for months-but M didn''t bother ducking away or scanning the room to find whoever was staring at her. Instead, she strode out of the restaurant, her head held high.

    It was zing in the daylight.

    She found herself on a busy street near the hospital, cars and people flowing past in an endless stream.

    M stood there on the sidewalk, in the full re of the sun, just standing tall as the world moved around her. There was not a trace of fear on her face; her eyes were cold, unwavering.

    She could still feel that stare, heavy and insistent.

    But she didn''t move.

    If this person wanted to see her scared, shrinking away, well, she wasn''t about to give them the satisfaction. She''d stand right here, out in the open, letting them look all they wanted.

    She pulled out her phone and dialed Leonard.

    He picked up almost immediately.

    Before he could even speak, M, still burning under that relentless gaze, snapped, "Are you people ever going to stop? If you''ve got this much time to waste, why not do something useful? What about Cossio? Just dropped the case? Why are you watching me day and night? What is it are you still hoping to squeeze something out of me that you haven''t already? If so, just say it. Stop with these disgusting games!"

    She''d had enough.

    Whatever happened at that masquerade at the estate had already pushed her to the edge. Now, her own home had been invaded, and she couldn''t step outside without feeling hunted. No privacy, no peace��a little more each day, and now they didn''t even bother to hide it.

    She was done.

    She wasn''t going to exhaust herself ying cat and mouse forever. If they wanted to hide, she''d rip the mask off and force everything out into the open, no more letting it fester in the dark.

    She refused to y along.

    There was a long silence on the other end.

    When Leonard still didn''t answer, M took a breath and pressed on. "Don''t bother telling me it isn''t you. If this were your surveince, I wouldn''t be able to tell. And don''t try and pin it on Cossio''s people."

    She hesitated, then continued. "Cossio likes his little games, sure, but tell me�� what would he get out of watching me? What''s the point? I''m not his target."

    Back in the hospital, when Leonard first told her she was being monitored, she''d epted his exnation. But after her home was broken into, the more she thought about it, the less sense it made.

    Why would Cossio still be tailing her?

    If he wanted to hurt her, she''d given him plenty of chances over the past year, all those trips in and out of the country. He never made a move. And with how ruthless he was supposed to be, if he''d already broken into her home, why not just kidnap her outright?

    It didn''t add up.

    Still, Leonard said nothing.

    "What does he actually want?" she demanded, voice tight.

    No answer.

    She pressed on, frustration mounting. "Whatever it is, whatever he''s hoping to get from me, tell him to just say it. Can he be direct for once? Can he act like a grown man? Say something-cat got your tongue?"

    "Ma''am... Chairman Suthend..." Leonard''s voice finally came, low and careful.

    "He doesn''t mean you harm."

    Oh, wonderful. Atst, an admission that the man was still alive.

    As for his intentions? She didn''t believe it for a second.

    Fine. She said, "Good. Then let me ask him myself. What does he want? He''s there with you, isn''t he?"

    Leonard hadn''t been with her since she got back to the country-her choice, after

    all the arguments-but knowing how stubborn he was, anger alone shouldn''t have kept him away.

    Unless, of course, he''d gone back to Lysander.

    Because, at the end of the day, Leonard had always belonged to Lysander-the Montgomery family''s loyal man. Serving Lysander''s wishes would alwayse first. That was only natural.

    She never expected anything else.

    "He''s there, isn''t he? Put him on. Let him exin," M said, her voice icy.

    Another silence.

    M closed her eyes, not caring anymore. Whether or not the man was really on

    the other end, as long as Leonard heard her, so would he.

    It made no difference.

    She spoke, her tone suddenly calm and t, cold as winter water. "I''m done with you. You always do

    whatever you please, never onc

    caring about what I think. Always forcing your way into my life bringing me nothing but trouble. I ask you what you want and you never answer. Maybe it''s true-it''s hard to admit when you''re using someone. But why not just say it? What''s so difficult?"

    She paused for a moment before continuing, know what kind of person you are. I know exactly how rotten you can be. For you, this is nothing, just something you do on a whim. So why the secrecy? Why try to cover it up?"

    She tore away thest thin veil between them.

    Direct. Unforgiving.

    "Or are you actually capable of feeling things like embarrassment or guilt?" Her

    voice dripped with mockery. "Don''t make meugh."

    Still, there was no reply.

    She was done guessing.

    She''d been patient for Cossio''s sake, but how much longer did they expect her to wait? Nothing had been solved, and she was the only one left to pay the price.

 Chapter 549

    She was caught in a double bind.

    She couldn''t stand it any longer.

    "Honestly, at this point, I can''t tell which of you is the bigger headache- you or Cossio. You''re both equally troublesome, there''s no real difference. So, I''ll cut ties with both of you in my own way."

    Neither side gave her any real sense of security.

    She was done being trapped in the middle.

    She needed out.

    With her mind finally made up and all her pent-up frustration poured out, she let out a deep breath. Even the eyes she knew were still fixed on her didn''t bother her anymore. She spat out three words, sharp and final, before hanging up.

    "Coward."

    He didn''t even have the guts to face her openly.

    Why should she be afraid of him?

    "Sir."

    "Ma''am hung up."

    In the cold, steel-gray room, Leonard held the disconnected phone, tilting his head toward the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    A crimson armchair sat by the ss.

    A man sat there, facing the city, ck dress shirt sleeves rolled up just enough to reveal lean, well-muscled forearms. One arm rested carelessly on the red armrest, his fingers drumming lightly on the surface.

    At Leonard''s words, the man''s fingers paused.

    After a long moment, Leonard heard a low, amused chuckle, tinged with genuine pleasure. "Keep an eye on her. She''s terrifying when she''s angry-don''t let it mess with the n."

    "Yes, sir."

    ...

    Across town.

    M hung up and refused to let those watchful eyes get to her. She turned on her heel, heading for the parking lot, but barely made it a step before Nathaniel, who''d just finished paying, called out to her.

    "Wait, M."

    She stopped, looking back. "What is it?"

    Their eyes met. Nathaniel hesitated, ncing away before finally saying, "Well, you''re into antiques and jewelry, right? There''s an auctioning up in a few days our family''s hosting it. Want toe with me?"

    An antique auction.

    Once, M might have been interested, but now? She didn''t have the time or the energy.

    Worse, the mention of an auction brought back the memory of thatst time��a pair of rare ruby earrings, lost in a bidding war that spiraled absurdly, selling for millions above their worth.

    She''d wanted them as inspiration for her designs, maybe even to have her model wear them for the ruby-themed show at Fashion Week. But Lysander had swooped in, outbidding everyone and gifting them to Giselle Harvey. With no time left, she''d dropped the ruby collection altogether.

    Instead, she''d submitted andscape-themed line.

    It had gotten decent reviews.

    But that was all-decent. Nothing more.

    "Sorry, I''ve got a lot on my te right now." M declined politely.

    She turned to leave for the garage, but out of the corner of her eye, she spotted someone striding toward her-someone with a distinctive red thread around his wrist. She blinked in surprise. "Johnnie?"

    "Ms. Suthend, it''s been a while."

    Johnnie grinned, ncing curiously at the man beside her. "And this is...?"

    Nathaniel, still stung by her rejection, was momentarily thrown by Johnnie''s striking appearance. He quickly recovered, extending a hand. "Nathaniel."

    "Pembroke, right? I''ve heard of your family." Johnnie''s smile was easy and bright. "I''m Johnnie. Ms. Suthend and I were set up on a date not too long ago."

    Nathaniel froze.

    M was mortified. Who introduces themselves like that?

    She hurried to change the subject. "Mr. Johnnie, what brings you here?"

    "Visiting a patient," Johnnie said, nodding toward the looming hospital nearby. "Saw you passing by and thought I''d say hello."

    He turned to Nathaniel, giving him a quick once-over and joked, "So, Ms. Suthend turned me down because of you, Mr. Pembroke?"

    Turned him down? A date? Nathaniel was thoroughly confused now.

    M sighed. "If you''re here to visit someone, Mr. Johnnie, we won''t keep you any longer." The whole scene was getting more awkward by the second; she needed to put an end to it.

    Johnnie didn''t push it.

    After a few polite words, he watched them walk away, his smile fading as he pulled out his phone. The screen said "Call in Progress."

    "Professor," he said quietly.

    "I couldn''t tell who she was calling. The line was deliberately

    scrambled: probably just routine anti-surveince from the

    Montgomery family. With theire

    military connections, it''s no surprise they''d be careful. But it definitely wasn''t him."

    He started toward the hospital.

    "Back in London, there were a few hups, but Jade never tried to block M and Forrest''s rtionship. If that man really isn''t dead, he''d never have let things get this far. He''s never had much patience where M''s concerned... Professor, I think it''s time to move forward."

    Johnnie stepped into the elevator.

    Whatever the professor said on the other end made his frosty expression thaw

    into a faint smile. "Alright, I''ll set it up. If you''reing in person, do you want to

    see Eugene Montgomery first?"

    The elevator doors slid open.

    He walked to a hospital room and quietly pushed the door.

    Inside, a teenage boy turned to look at him.

 Chapter 550

    "Fine. I got it."

    A pale-faced boy in hospital scrubs stood by the window, turning at the sound of the door clicking shut. Johnnie, still on the phone, spoke quietly before hanging up and leaning casually against the wall, a faint smile on his lips.

    Eugene watched him icily.

    "Feeling any better?" Johnnie didn''t bother to approach, just studied him from across the room, his smile never quite reaching his eyes. "Come on, is learning about your real background really that much of a shock?"

    "What do you want this time?" Eugene''s voice was cold.

    "Just came to have a chat. I''ve got news for you-Father''s arriving in a few days. He wants to see you." Johnnie''s smile widened, almost yful. "So, have you decided whose side you''re on yet?"

    Eugene said nothing.

    Johnnie rolled his eyes and tapped his forehead, sighing. "What''s so hard to figure out? You can either stay hidden away in the Montgomery family as an illegitimate son, or go with your biological father back to Italy and be the sole heir to the Fraser family."

    "Is it really that hard a choice?"

    He honestly couldn''t understand.

    The Fraser family-aristocracy in the truest, oldest sense of the word. In Western history, several generations had even produced Popes. And that''s not even counting their present status. Eugene''s father, Cossio, wasn''t just from a powerful paternal line; his mother''s family, too, was renowned throughout European history. Even though the family had faded in modern times, their influence remained untouchable on the global stage.

    He was born into a life most could only dream of.

    So what was there to hesitate over?

    Eugene''s dark eyes fixed on him. "Why so sudden?" Weren''t they still just watching him, biding their time?

    Johnnie just smiled.

    He didn''t bother to exin. "It''s long overdue. You don''t have much time left, Eugene. Make up your mind. When Father arrives, if you still haven''t chosen, you might not get another chance."

    For a moment, the room was silent.

    Then Eugene asked, "And if I choose neither of you?"

    Johnnie''s smile didn''t falter. He lowered his gaze, idly twisting the red band around his wrist, his voice almost offhand. "Then you''ll just go on being the Montgomery family''s dirty little secret. Your choice; we respect it."

    But there was something he left unsaid.

    The Fraser family would never allow their bloodline to drift outside the fold. Impure blood had to be cleansed.

    Old families like theirs cared deeply about lineage and a mother''s pedigree. If a union wasn''t approved by both sides, even the right to produce an heir was denied let alone someone like Eugene, a child of mixed heritage. People like him were always at risk of being erased.

    If not for Cossio''s wife-Felicity Fontaine-Cossio never would have managed to defy tradition, insisting from the moment he learned of Eugene''s existence that this boy would be his only sessor.

    But if Eugene chose to betray them��

    Johnnie''sshes lowered, his eyes growing cold. Then he''d be the one to clean house for Father. An heir with tainted blood-and a tainted heart-didn''t deserve a ce at all.

    Still, this was Father''s only child.

    He had to try once more.

    Johnnie looked up, his smile back in ce.

    "Oh, by the way, I ran into your sister on my way here. She''s really popr these days. You probably haven''t

    heard, but recently she

    man home to meet the family i Ennd. Forrest-you know him, right? The scientific prodigy, world-renowned in his field. Apparently, it''s the first time she''s ever introduced anyone to the family. Looks like good news is on the way."

    He paused, ncing at the boy by the window.

    Eugene stood unmoving, one hand pressed to the window frame, the stark white

    of his hospital clothes making his face look even paler. But his expression didn''t change.

    He''s good at keeping it together, Johnnie thought.

    He smiled, taking his time. "Eugene, you like her, don''t you?"

    The hand gripping the window frame tightened.

    But Eugene said nothing.

    Johnnie didn''t seem to mind, continuing, "Have you ever

    considered that as an illegitimate son, you''ll never be a real option for her? Compared to the men pursuing her even if you picked one at random-you wouldn''t stand a chance. Or do you think you can rely on your talent for mathematics?"

    Heughed softly.

    "You do have real talent-your future''s bright, no doubt about it. But you''re still so

    young, and those men are already established, with worlds of their own."

    He left the rest unsaid.

    An illegitimate son could never measure up.

    But what if he became the Fraser heir?

    Eugene''s fingers dug into the window frame, his face impassive, his voice even.

    "She''s my sister."

    That would never change.

    Johnnieughed, tilting his chin,

    eyes glinting with mockery. "That''s because you have no power,

    Eugene So all she can ever be

    your sister. In this world, if you have no power, you''re nothing-novalue, no right to desire, no right to reach for what you want."

    He paused for a long moment, then added, "But we can give you that right. Are you going to keep drifting along, resigned to your fate, or are you going to take a seat at the table be the one moving the pieces, and take your shot?" Eugene''s face grew darker. "Nice words. But in the end, am I the yer, or just another piece on your board?"

    Johnnie didn''t flinch.

    "At least you''re at the table. Most people-ny-nine percent of the world- never even get close, let alone to this level. Whether you''re the yer or the piece, only those at the table have a shot at fighting for anything at all."

 Chapter 551

    It was the only way to truly stand firm in this world��unshakable, untouchable.

    And finally im real power.

    "Think it over, Eugene."

    Johnnie pulled open the hospital room door.

    He stepped out, but paused abruptly. Turning slightly, he nced back at the boy with a faint smile. "You were born into the very heart of power, naturally drawn to it. For others, reaching the top is a lifelong struggle, but for you, it''s right there-if you want it. Don''t waste that."

    "When your mentor arrives, I''lle pick you up."

    "Let me know your answer soon."

    "Good morning, Mr. Whitmore."

    "Morning, Mr. Whitmore..."

    Late morning, Forrest was leading a very reluctant Adrian by the hand as they entered The FM Building. Every employee who recognized Forrest greeted him, their curious gazes flickering toward the child at his side.

    It was a rare sight.

    Their boss had never married-had been single for ages-and now, out of the blue, he''d brought a kid to work. What was going on?

    And then, of course, everyone remembered the recent rumors.

    Apparently, Mr. Whitmore had been pursuing that woman-rumored to be the granddaughter of Jade, the founder of Splendid, one of the world''s thirteen most exclusive luxury brands. Anyone who followed high fashion had heard Jade''s name, and although their family connection had never been officially announced, whispers about it had persisted for years.

    And they both shared the samest name.

    M was making a name for herself in the industry too. She held a top position at Splendid, sat on the board of Montgomery Holdings, and had be quite active in business circles over the past year.

    Not to mention her rather colorful romantic history... She''d once been married to Lysander thete, legendary former chairman of the Montgomery Group.

    And they''d had a son together.

    Could this kid be the Montgomery family''s child?

    So, had their own Mr. Whitmore really swooped in on the Montgomerys?

    Digging through the gossip, people remembered that not long ago, Mr. Whitmore had been out of the office-reportedly flying overseas to chase after someone.

    Judging by appearances, his efforts had paid off.

    By midday, the office was abuzz with spection. Private group chats exploded with rumors, and by the time the story made its rounds, it had turned into, "Mr. Whitmore sessfully stole the heiress." People were already debating when the wedding would be, whether they''d get time off, maybe even bonuses orpany perks... After all, their solitary boss finally had some good news. Wasn''t that something worth celebrating together?

    Let the staff bask in a little of that happiness, too.

    Meanwhile, Forrest, in the middle of a meeting with the R&D team, waspletely unaware of the wildfire he''d started by simply bringing a kid to work.

    Not that he minded.

    He watched the project presentation sh by on the screen, listening to the technical report. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Adrian perched on a chair, clutching his handheld game console-clearly, Forrest meant it when he said he''d bring the kid to work.

    He really was busy, after all.

    But since he''d promised M, he was determined to keep the boy close, right under his watchful eye-no mistakes allowed.

    Sensing Forrest''s gaze, Adrian set his game down and grumbled, "This is so boring: I''m hungry. I want to go outside. All these grown-ups were babbling about things he didn''t understand. It had been interesting at first, but now he was dozing off, and even his game couldn''t keep him awake.

    Dad used to do this, too.

    But at least he''d never made Adrian listen to all this.

    It was mind-numbing.

    He regretted not agreeing to just go out and y.

    Forrest chuckled, nudging his silver-rimmed sses up his nose. Indulgently, he said, "All right, let''s make some minor adjustments per the discussion, finalize the program as soon as possible, and get a batch of prototypes out there for testing." After a few more instructions, he finally stood, taking Adrian with him.

    Just as they stepped outside, a casually dressed man hurried over and called out, "Mr. Whitmore, the Federal Security Bureau just phoned-they say the CN algorithm we embedded is having issues, and they want you to look at it right away."

    "There''s a problem with CN?"

    Forrest frowned.

    He gave a short nod, then turned to

    Adrian with an apologetic smile. "Looks like w we''ll have to have lunch on the go, Adrian. Want toe with me to the Federal Security Bureau? Your mom helped design this algorithm, you know. Want to see what it''s all about?"

    Adrian was about toin, but paused at that. "Is it something really impressive?"

    Forrest thought about downying it, but considering the kid''s personality, he changed course. "Yes. It''s very impressive."

    "Then I want to see!"

    Federal Security Bureau.

    In the researchb, Forrest quickly scanned the system''s feedback logs for the embedded algorithm. His frown eased. "The system''s fine. Someone''s trying to hack in, using a very subtle method. Usually, this would just trigger false rms. They''re probably after some kind of

    data."

    A broad-shouldered, square-jawed man beside him looked grave. "Was anything

    stolen? Can you trace it?"

    The Federal Security Bureau couldn''t afford any leaks.

    "Don''t worry."

    Forrest had full confidence in his algorithm. No one was getting their data. But what mattered was tracking the intruder. He called up the logs, fingers flying over the keyboard, tapping out a string ofplex code. He murmured, "Encrypted."

    It didn''t take long. He turned to the man, rapping his knuckle lightly on a string of characters on the monitor.

    "It came from overseas."

    The room fell silent as everyone''s faces changed.

 Chapter 552

    Bamboo Grove, Lillian''s Manor.

    As dusk fell and thest rays of sunlight melted into a sea of scarlet, M Suthend sat by the downstairs window, quietly listening to Jade Suthend''s voice on the phone. She gazed out at the endless horizon, answering only now and then.

    "I feel the same way. We''ll need to discuss the timing a bit more before I can confirm anything. As for the division of assets, I''ll have to trouble you, Jade. However you think is best, I''ll go along with it."

    "Alright."

    "I understand."

    "Don''t worry. I trust him."

    Just as she was speaking, the doorbell rang. M guessed it was Adrian Montgomery returning home with Forrest Whitmore. She stood up, walked to the door, and unlocked it.

    "Let''s leave it there for now, Jade. I''ll confirm as soon as I can."

    She hung up.

    The door swung open and Adrian burst inside, nearly leaping into her arms.

    "You''re back."

    M hugged her son, then nced up with a smile at Forrest, who followed behind. Turning her attention back to Adrian, she asked, "Did you have fun with Mr. Whitmore today?"

    "Hmph! Not at all!"

    Adrian wasted no time lodging aint. "He lied to me!"

    M raised her eyebrows at Forrest. He pushed up his sses and gave a helpless sort of smile. "We had a little situatione up, so I had to take him by the Federal Security Bureau. I couldn''t show him the CN source code like I promised... There was a bit of a hup."

    "I told you I''d take you to see it next time, didn''t I? Why are you still sulking? You''ve been grumpy the whole way home, you little rascal." Forrest ruffled Adrian''s hair, but Adrian pped his hand away.

    "Who cares? I don''t want to see it anymore!"

    Adrian shot Forrest a re, then mmed the door shut behind him, leaving the two adults blinking in surprise.

    M managed to calm Adrian down, and when she opened the door again, she found Forrest waiting outside, still smiling warmly. "Has the little rascal forgiven me yet?"

    "You''re the rascal! Your whole family are rascals!"

    Adrian popped out from behind his mother.

    Just as another argument was about to erupt, M sighed and raised her voice, "Enough! Both of you, quiet!"

    Instant silence.

    M rubbed her ears and exhaled, then stepped aside to let Forrest in. "Stay for dinner, will you? I made plenty, and thank you for watching Adrian today.�� "It''s no trouble at all."

    Forrest smiled. After all, Adrian would soon be his stepson-looking after him felt only natural. Besides after a day spent with the boy, Forrest couldn''t help but notice how difficult Adrian''s temperament could be. But considering who his father was, Forrest understood The kid had really kept him on his toes today.

    But then, he was Mimi''s child. Forrest could be patient. The boy was still young- there was time to teach him. If only for Mimi''s sake, Forrest was willing to try.

    Finally, the three of them managed to sit down for dinner. But barely had they started before the bickering began again-forks shing over the same dish. M could feel her nerves fraying.

    Seriously? Was there no end to this?

    She remembered the doctor''s

    warning during herst checkup, took a deep breath, set her

    winess down with a little moret

    force than necessary, then put on her gentlest smile. "So, you two aren''t eating-does that mean my cooking isn''t good enough?"

    She''d had enough. If she kept bottling it up, she''d end up in the hospital for sure.

    Silence.

    Adrian pouted, but recalling how he''d recently upset his mom, he grudgingly picked up the piece of food he''d just thrown onto his te

    piece Forrest had given

    him and forced himself to eat it,

    ring as he chewed.

    "Eat up, you''re growing," Forrest said cheerfully, cing another slice of beef in Adrian''s bowl.

    Adrian watched as the beefnded in his bowl, jaw clenched, resisting the urge to throw it right back. After a few seconds, he looked at M with wounded eyes. "Mom, I don''t like this."

    As if there was anything on this table you didn''t like. M knew Adrian was just being stubborn. But at least he was eating what he''d been given, not wasting food, so she let it go. "Alright, then give it to me."

    She reached over with her fork.

    But suddenly, Adrian stuffed the beef into his mouth and muttered, almost inaudibly, "I do like it."

    Her fork hovered midair. M was baffled.

    Was he just messing with her?

    Still, at least dinner was underway without further drama.

    After they finished, Adrian lounged in the living room with his video game, M began clearing the dishes, and Forrest followed her into the kitchen.

    They loaded the dishwasher together. As M turned on the faucet to hand-wash the few pans that wouldn''t fit, Forrest gently nudged her aside. "Let me do it-you cooked, after all."

    He handed her the apron and grinned. "Mind tying this for me?"

 Chapter 553

    After a brief hesitation, M epted the apron, looping it around Forrest and tying the straps behind him with gentle hands. She didn''t step away afterward, instead staying close, asionally handing him utensils or ingredients as he cooked.

    The sound of running water mixed with the soft murmur of their conversation.

    When Forrest asked where Adrian had been during the day, M couldn''t help but chide him, "Next time, please don''t take him to the Federal Security Bureau. Even aside from the project, that ce is highly ssified. It''s not appropriate.��

    It was a government project, after all.

    A child might not know any better, but surely the adults did.

    It was just reckless.

    Forrest continued scrubbing the pot, his hands covered in suds, but he still replied, "Don''t worry, I know where the lines are. It was a sudden situation��l couldn''t just leave him alone. The excuse I came up with was hasty, and that''s on me. I really shouldn''t promise things I can''t follow through on. Even if it''s just a child, they take things so seriously... I''ll go apologize to himter."

    "Sorry you had to deal with this." M hesitated for a moment. "He must have been a handful today, wasn''t he?"

    She knew Adrian''s temperament all too well.

    "It wasn''t so bad," Forrest replied with a warm smile, handing her the freshly washed pot. "He''s my responsibility. If I can''t look after him properly, what does that say about me? Besides, Adrian''s just a bit willful-he''s actually pretty adorable."

    Then he tilted his head, smiling a little more mischievously. "And at dinner, you were defending me, weren''t you?"

    M was caught off guard.

    She quickly took the pot, avoiding his eyes as she set it on the rack. "I just... didn''t want to see you two like that. I have my own thoughts on the matter. I can''t let you be the only one putting in the effort..."

    Forrest couldn''t help butugh.

    He moved closer, and though his hands were still soapy, he just bumped her arm lightly. "Sorry for worrying you. I''ll figure out a way to get along with the kid."

    They stood close-so close that M could see how the kitchen''s stark white light yed over Forrest''s handsome features, glinting off his hair, catching the edge of his sses, sliding down his high-bridged nose. The light fell into his half-visible eyes, making them glow with a soft, gentle brightness.

    Striking, but not harsh at all.

    Just like him: gentle, restrained, just enough to make her feel safe and at ease.

    She lingered in that moment, only realizing she''d been staring when she caught herself and hastily looked away, her ears growing warm at the sound of his clear, unguardedughter.

    Damn it.

    She really didn''t have much resistance to beautiful things.

    Well, that wasn''t quite true. Some kinds of beauty, the sharp, poisonous kind-like sugarced with venom-only made her recoil. Lysander Montgomery came to mind, and just thinking of that bastard sent her mood plummeting again.

    Probably because of the surveince and stress from earlier that day.

    It was hard to shake off that sense of loathing.

    She gave her head a little shake, trying to scatter the day''s worries. The sound of

    running water seemed to get louder, and she found herself unconsciously leaning

    a little closer to Forrest at the sink, her mood lightening again.

    Forrest didn''t notice.

    Sensing her approach, he started chatting casually about his day at the office. "Actually, there''s something I just found out-l thought you should know. Word got around at thepany about me bringing Adrian in, and the rumors have gotten a bit out of hand..."

    He gestured toward his pocket, telling M to grab his phone. "The password''s... well, you''ll see. I''ve already had my assistant step in and rify things in the group chat. I''ll delete the messagester. I just wanted you to know, so you don''t end up hearing it from someone else. Didn''t want you to be thest to know."

    Unfounded rumors were never a good thing.

    M scrolled through the messages out of curiosity.

    Even with a quick nce, she couldn''t help but marvel at people''s wild imaginations. Some of the guesses were close, but most were just outrageous- like reading a series of increasingly absurd short stories.

    But...

    Remembering her purpose tonight, and hearing Forrest''s words, M paused, then said, "Why bother rifying? Since things are already like this, why not just make it public?"

    ng-ssh.

    The pot slipped from Forrest''s hands back into the sink.

    He stared at his soapy fingers, momentarily stunned. He looked up at M, who

    was still ncing at the phone.

    "What do you mean... make what public?"

    This time, M was perfectly calm. She set the phone aside, looked up, and

    smiled a gentle, steady smile. Her tone was quiet but certain. "Forrest, let''s get engaged."

 Chapter 554

    Water rushed from the kitchen faucet, sshing into the sink.

    But the room was silent.

    For a long while, nothing but the sound of running water filled the space. Forrest stood there, frozen, lost in thought, and M''s uncertainty grew. "...Is that not okay?" she finally ventured.

    "It''s okay!" Forrest blurted out immediately.

    How could he hesitate now?

    He reached out instinctively for M''s hand, only to realize, halfway there, that his fingers were still covered in soapy suds. He pulled back, awkward, searching for his voice. He wanted to ask her why she suddenly wanted to go public, but then- did that even matter?

    "When?" was all he asked.

    This time, it was M who was caught off guard. She''d expected him to agree, but not so quickly. After a long pause, she blurted, "... Three days?"

    Forrest blinked. "Three days?"

    Wasn''t that a bit too soon?

    He frowned, his words tumbling out faster now. "Isn''t that rushing things? There''s so much to prepare-I just don''t think we''ll have enough time. And I haven''t even proposed yet-"

    "Don''t panic." M reached for calm, takingfort in his earnestness. "It''s just an engagement. Let''s get that settled first. When we actually get married, we can do it right, have a big celebration-"

    But Forrest shook his head, cutting her off. "No. The engagement matters, too. I want to give you the best."

    This was their marriage.

    A milestone in both their lives.

    He wanted every step to be perfect for her. Nothing about this should be rushed.

    M stared at him, her heart twisting with emotion��and then a wave of guilt washed over her, impossible to push down. She grabbed his soapy hand without thinking.

    "Forrest, I... I''m sorry."

    "But it has to be in three days."

    Forrest''s heart, which had been

    pounding wildly, began to settle. He

    realized something was wrong

    He

    turned his hand, holding M''s tightly, his voice gentle and steady. "Mimi, tell me what happened."

    ...

    After listening to what had happened that day, Forrest''s brow knit together in concern.

    He''d never imagined Lysander could be so shameless, so utterly without limits... Even if it worked in his favor, he hated that M had been put through this.

    He squeezed her hand in reassurance.

    "So," he asked quietly, "you want to get engaged quickly��to cut ties with the Montgomery family for good?"

    M nodded, then shook her head.

    It wasn''t just that.

    But right now, all she could say was,

    "I didn''t want to do this so soon. I wanted to take it slow. But Cossio will be here any day now, and I can''t trust the Montgomerys. When Adrian got into trouble, they just

    stood aside, did nothing. Lreally can''t trust them anymore? I want to make a clean break with the Montgomery family before Cossio

    arrives... I''m sorry, Forrest. I''m using you."

    She lowered her head, unable to meet his eyes.

    Softly, she added, "If you want to say no, I understand."

    Half a minute passed. Then she heard him sigh, and felt her hand tugged gently beneath the faucet. Forrestced his fingers through hers, carefully rinsing away the suds, his touch warm and attentive.

    Once their hands were clean, he lifted her chin with damp fingers, meeting her gaze. M finally saw the look on Forrest''s face-no anger, no disappointment, just a helpless, gentle smile.

    "Mimi," he said quietly, "I''ve told you before: you can ask anything of me. And honestly-who else would be silly enough to spell out their ns like this? Let me say this onest time I''m more than willing to do whatever helps you. Don''t feel guilty; I''m d to be of use to you. As long. as you''re good to me, that''s all I need."

 Chapter 555

    M''s heart thudded in her chest, heavy as a sledgehammer. Her eyes burned with the threat of tears. She opened her mouth, searching for words, but nothing came out. Instinct took over-she wrapped her arms around Forrest''s slim waist and pressed her face into his chest.

    They held each other in silence for a long time.

    Forrest lowered his head, his chin brushing gently over the top of her hair. Suddenly, he let out a softugh. "Seriously, if I turned you down, who would you go to next? Nathaniel Pembroke?"

    There was a trace of jealousy in his voice.

    M couldn''t help but smile. "No way. I only went to see him today because of Professor Adrian being suspended... If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have tried anything like that."

    Her voice grew softer and softer, barely audible by the end.

    But Forrest heard every word.

    He smiled,shes low, and murmured, "Mimi, that''s all I need."

    Only now did he realize how little it took to make him happy. Maybe he knew, deep down, that she was using him more than anything else this time��it wasn''t some pure, romantic gesture. But he didn''t care. All that mattered was that Mimi thought of him first... everything else was irrelevant.

    He could just love her more.

    Gently, Forrest smoothed M''s tousled hair, then changed the subject. "Did you talk to Jade about this? Are we having the engagement party here or abroad?"

    "Here." M tipped her head up to look at him.

    "Cossio could show up at any time, and we''re short on time. I don''t dare take Adrian out of the country right now. If we both left for an engagement party overseas, I''d be worried the whole time. It''s better to do it here."

    "I already told Jade," she added. "She''s started sorting out all the assets I have connected to the Montgomery family. The shares in Montgomery Holdings are too tightly bound-I''ll be returning those, and only keeping whatever real estate or valuables can be separated and sold off."

    That was Jade''s decision.

    She''d thought it through and agreed it was the best way.

    After all, since Lysander faked his death to protect her all those years ago, it had all been a lie and a maniption. She owed neither the Montgomery family nor Lysander her fife. In the past year, she''d worked hard for Montgomery Holdings and made plenty of contributions-so she''d return the shares, the assets marked with the family''s name. But those she''d inherited outright-houses, jewelry, luxury goods-she''d keep. If she didn''t want them, she could sell them.

    She wanted to cut everyst tie to the Montgomerys, erase herself from their financial web.

    After that, there would be marriage.

    That would be the final, clean break.

    And Lysander would have no reason to haunt her anymore.

    She was simply tired of it all.

    "But Jade''s still a little annoyed," M admitted, rubbing the bridge of her nose with a helpless smile. "She said she doesn''t care about the engagement, but when ites to the wedding, she refuses to let it be rushed��she wants full control of the whole thing."

    "As she should," Forrest said, grinning. "So, can I take charge of the engagement party this time?"

    "Of course."

    No matter what, M still felt guilty where Forrest was concerned-she owed him too much. Right now, whatever he wanted, she agreed to. All the little details of the engagement party, she leftpletely in his hands.

    "It''s lucky we''re having it here, anyway," Forrest said suddenly.

    "Oh?" M cocked her head, curious. "Why''s that?"

    "There''s been a problem with the Federal Security Bureau project," Forrest said with a wry smile. "I honestly can''t leave the country right now. The engagement''s happening so soon, too-I wouldn''t be able to wait for this to be resolved

 Chapter 556

    "What''s gone wrong?"

    No sooner had M asked than she realized her mistake. She quickly backtracked, "Forget I said anything."

    She knew about the project-at least part of its underlying code. But given its ties

    to the agency, confidentiality was paramount. This wasn''t something one could casually ask about. She should''ve kept quiet.

    Forrest nodded.

    "Sorry. I really can''t talk about it."

    He''d signed a non-disclosure agreement, after all. The Federal Security Bureau project embedding the CN algorithm was his responsibility. It wasn''t just about system security, but also aboutrge-scale data processing-closely linked to the intelligence division.

    Even the slightest leak would be dangerous.

    This time, although there''d been an external cyberattack, the defenses had held; the system even managed to trace the signal back. There was no actual loss. Still, the fact that the organization had been targeted at all was a grave matter. Such an incident would not be tolerated, and a full investigation would be an international affair-discretion was everything.

    The signal had been tracked overseas, but its exact source was still unknown. The attackers hadyered their encryption well.

    As the project''s chief engineer, Forrest couldn''t just walk away now. He needed to stay and steer things. At a time like this, his presence was essential.

    M might not know the details, but she understood anything tied to the agency was serious. She bit her lip, worry in her eyes. "Will the engagement get in your way? If it''s too much, we can postpone until everything''s settled."

    She knew how to distinguish the important from the trivial.

    Her own safety, as significant as it seemed, paled inparison to matters of national security. Besides, she''d been in charge of part of the algorithm''s source code herself; she knew its power, and she knew the Bureau''s jurisdiction. She could guess what had happened��almost certainly something with the information systems.

    This was big.

    If it came to it, she''d step aside for the greater good. Priorities had to be set. "It''s alright. Don''t stress."

    Forrest''s fingers curled, and he gently tapped her forehead, grinning. "Come on, have a little faith in your fianc��. Besides, I''m just ying a supporting role this time. It won''t interfere."

    "Oh. Okay."

    Fianc��. Fianc��e. M found the words strange and new, rolling through her mind.

    She''d never been engaged before.

    For a moment, she was lost in thought.

    No matter what, their engagement was settled.

    Both of them were quick to act, and

    with the clock ticking-whether it

    was M''s desire to make their rtionship public, or Forrest''s wish to throw a grand

    Hver

    ��

    celebration-neither was willing to wait.

    s?novel

    That very night, neither of them slept.

    They worked through the night, calling up specialists they knew, hammering out

    every detail of the engagement party. Even Howard, busy across town, was summoned to help.

    The venue, menu, d��cor, and theme were decided in record time.

    It was only then that M realized:

    Forrest had been nning this for ages. He''d even envisioned the entire wedding, designs and all, with a full set of ns ready to go.

    Though it all seemed rushed every nothing

    detail was in ce usht

    overlooked. They could use it as-is.

    M was stunned.

 Chapter 557

    This wasn''t the way Forrest had nned for everything toe out, and even he, usually so direct, couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed as he caught M''s wide-eyed look of astonishment. His gaze flickered away, uncharacteristically evasive.

    "Technically it''s just an engagement," he began, shrugging awkwardly. "And you said yourself, Jade''s in charge of the whole wedding. Let me handle this one- let''s go with my n for the engagement party, all right?"

    "Fine, fine," M replied, her tone light. What else could she say? He''d made things incredibly easy for her-she barely had to lift a finger.

    Once the basics were settled, however, they hit a snag: the guest list.

    M started first.

    Her closest friend, Miranda Wayne, was still overseas and couldn''t make it. On Jade''s end, there was no way she''d allow her adoptive mother to travel such a long distance given her health, not even for an engagement.

    As for the Suthends-those rtives had been cut off years ago. No way she was inviting any of them.

    Then there was Felicity Fontaine. For a long time, this woman had all but taken the ce of her own mother in M''s heart, and M desperately wished she could be present for such an important moment. But the whole point of this engagement was to publicly separate herself from the Montgomery family, which made inviting Felicity impossible.

    When she finished tallying things up, M realized with a strange emptiness that, aside from business associates, she had no one else to invite.

    Forrest didn''t fare much better.

    "My parents aren''ting," he stated bluntly. "They''d only make a mess of things and ruin the evening." The Whitmore rtives were the first names to be crossed off his list.

    He could at least invite a few friends, but after years spent living abroad, most of his circle was still overseas. Some of his closest friends and colleagues- especially the mentor he respected most, who was almost like family-simply couldn''t make it in time.

    In the end, they both sat in silence, staring at each other.

    "It''s all right," M finally said, breaking the tension. She squeezed Forrest''s hand and smiled, reassuring him. "It''s only the engagement. When we actually get married, we''ll hold the ceremony overseas-everyone important will be there then."

    Forrest hated how much it bothered him, how much he resented the situation. Yet he leaned into her, burying his face in the curve of her neck, and responded with a muffled, resigned, "... Yeah."

    The engagement mattered to him

    too. He wanted something official-a status that said he was more than just a boyfriend, easy to walk away from at a whim. He wanted to be her fianc��, recognized and acknowledged, with a real ce in her life.

    From now on, it would be "us."

    ...

    Once the guest list was finalized, the clock was ticking.

    They shelled out extra for overnight printing, burning the midnight oil to handwrite each invitation. The next morning, Howard was dispatched to deliver them-most going out to business partners.

    And that, really, was what mattered.

    With the invitations sent, Forrest and

    M split up-there were a million other things to handle before the party. Neither realized just how much their news had already set their social circles aze.

    After all, these weren''t just any ordinary couple getting engaged.

    And no one saw iting.

 Chapter 558

    Bang!

    "What the hell is this supposed to mean?!"

    The hospital room reverberated with the crash-a folding chair toppled over, and a crumpled red invitation was hurled to the floor by Sophia Pembroke,nding with a dramatic roll at the feet of a man in gleaming oxblood shoes as he walked in.

    Nathaniel bent down and picked it up.

    His expression was unreadable as he smoothed the invitation open.

    Peonies bloomed across the paper, and at the top in neat script it read, ''To Mr. Nathaniel.'' It was addressed to him. The date was absurdly soon. Below, the venue. And at the bottom, the signatures of the two people hosting the engagement.

    M and Forrest.

    Daphne Hall.

    One day. That''s all it took for everything to turn upside down.

    Now, silence pressed in, heavy and absolute.

    But Sophia was never one for silence. She kicked the fallen chair, pointed furiously at the only other person in the room-Nathaniel-andunched into a tirade. "You useless waste of space! I gave you a chance, and you blew it! Yesterday, I told you to talk to her about that ridiculous teacher business-couldn''t you see the opportunity? You couldn''t even set up a single date! And now she''s suddenly engaged? What are you good for, huh? And what, she only sent you an invitation? Am I, Sophia Pembroke, supposed to not exist? Does she not know who runs the Pembroke family?"

    She was practically shaking with rage.

    After deciding she was done ying games with Lysander, Sophia had made up her mind-she''d bring M into the family, under the guise of marriage. She still had an unmarried brother, and since he actually liked M, why not?

    So when M hade by yesterday, wanting to talk about some teacher whose name Sophia couldn''t even remember, she''d dragged Nathaniel along.

    And what came of it?

    Not even a lousy dinner, much less a date.

    And now-this engagement invitation.

    Was M messing with her? Deliberately provoking her?

    Nathaniel, for his part, seemed entirely unfazed by the verbal assault. Maybe he was just used to it. His face didn''t change; he barely seemed to register any emotion at all. His gaze stayed fixed on the wrinkled red invitation in his hands.

    Only when Sophia''s shouting finally lost steam did he speak, his voice soft. "Sis. Maybe this is for the best."

    He looked up, meeting Sophia''s eyes-her neck still wrapped in gauze, her face flushed with anger. He said quietly, "I told you before. M doesn''t like me. She never will. And honestly, I don''t want her to. I like things just the way they are."

    "What are you trying to say?" Sophia''s tone turned cold.

    "I''ve never wanted to get married," Nathaniel answered, his eyes dropping. He could still hear the echo of shattering ss, the vicious arguments between men and women, the sickening sounds that used toe from the next room at night. The parade of strange women''s faces he barely recognized... He''d had a disaster of a father, a man who never cared about anyone, and Nathaniel saw no reason to pass on that kind of legacy. Julian Pembroke was the one exception, a fluke.

    "Sophia," he said.

    "You were the one who talked about marriage. You said you loved Theodore Chase, no matter if he was rich or poor."

    He turned his head,

    looking out the

    window, voice steady. "I thought you''d be the exception. I thought maybe our family was still capable of loving someone for real. That''s why, when everyone else was against it, I was the only one who supported you. But look how that ended."

    Those so-called soulmates-what did it get them?

    One dead. The other in prison.

    Love? What a joke.

    It didn''t stand a chance against betrayal.

    Sophia stared at her brother, really listening to him for the first time. For a moment, she was silent. Then her voice returned, more forceful than ever. "She''s different. She''ll be loyal to her marriage."

    She held up her hand, palm t, moving it up and down to show a scale. "Her moral code is way above ours. Even if she''s disappointed in a marriage, she''d follow the rules��she''d never betray. You''re the one I''d worry about."

    Nathaniel gave a faint, humorlessugh.

    Of course he knew. He knew all too well.

    But...

    "You''re really optimistic, aren''t you?"

    He turned from the window, his eyes rimmed red as he looked at Sophia. "Sis, did you forget what you did to her? There''s no way she could ever like me let alone choose me. And isn''t that your fault? Don''t you think it''s a little ridiculous to say all this now?"

    Crack!

    The sharp smack of flesh on flesh cut the air.

    Sophia''s hand hung frozen midair, fist clenched, her words icy and deliberate. "Are you ming me?"

    Nathaniel''s head was turned to the side, dark hair falling messily over his cheek. He was silent for a moment, then a wry smile twisted his lips, already tinged with red. He whispered, "...No."

    He couldn''t me anyone.

    No one but himself.

    And even without everything that had happened, he could never repay what he owed M. Not with the Pembroke family the way it was. Even if she truly wanted to, could he really drag someone else into the fire with him?

    He couldn''t fight Sophia.

    Why pull someone else under, just to watch them get crushed too?

    No point.

    If you can''t protect someone, you don''t get to keep them close.

    Nathaniel lowered his head, gently smoothing the battered engagement invitation andying it on the tablez His fingertips lingered over M''s graceful signature. Without another nce at Sophia, he turned and walked slowly toward the door, his quiet voice lingering in the hush of the hospital room.

 Chapter 559

    "Let it go, Sophia. Stop bothering her. The child, her own life... This time you''ve really gone too far. It ends here."

    He walked to the door, pulling it open without looking back. "If you keep pushing, whether it''s Julian or her, you and I��we''re no longer family. Even if it breaks me, I''ll fight you to the end."

    Bang!

    A ss mmed into the closed door, water trickling down its surface before pooling around the shattered pieces on the floor.

    Sophia pped the table, her palm pressed over a crumpled red invitation. Her face grew darker and darker.

    "Useless fool!"

    She''d had enough.

    M, of course, had no idea the Pembroke siblings were on the brink of falling out over an engagement invitation. She was busy handling the details for the engagement party.

    Most of the work, honestly, was left to Forrest. When it wasn''t him, she''d simply hire people to take care of things. But some important calls she had to handle herself-old friends, business partners, people from her design circle-either confirming details or sending their congrattions...

    Her throat felt raw from the constant talking.

    Stepping out onto the study''s small balcony after another call, M took a sip of tea and leaned back in the rocking chair, hoping to bask in the sun for a few minutes'' rest. But her phone rang again.

    "Seriously?"

    She exhaled twice, answered without looking at the screen, and slipped automatically into her usual greeting. "Hello, this is M."

    No one answered. Frowning, M repeated herself. Still nothing. Her voice, already hoarse, faltered for a second. She braced against the chair''s arm and slowly sat upright.

    "...Hello?"

    "It''s me."

    Conrad Montgomery''s voice.

    M nced at the contact name to be sure, and whatever rxation she''d felt instantly vanished. Her tone grew wary, all business. "... Did you need something?"

    "You''re getting engaged?"

    Being questioned about this by Lysander''s father was bizarre, but she answered anyway.

    "...Yes."

    "Are you sure? He''s the one?"

    "I am."

    "So why didn''t you invite us?"

    Conrad sounded calm, almost casual. "We are your elders, after all. I remember promising you if you ever remarried, I''d make sure to give you a generous gift."

    Thest thing M wanted was avish gift from the Montgomerys.

    She hadn''t invited anyone from that family. Not a single one. She was genuinely curious-what was Conrad thinking? Did he really not understand her intentions, even after not receiving an invitation? And how could he talk about it so calmly, as if nothing had happened-like this was all perfectly normal?

    How did he manage it?

    The Montgomerys never ceased to amaze her.

    Calling them shameless was almost apliment.

    He could act like nothing had happened, but M was done pretending. Since

    he''d called, she''d make things clear.

    "Chairman Montgomery."

    Her voice was icy. "You know as well as I do-all of you knew-while I was the only one left in the dark, wracked with guilt and pain. I was paraded around like a fool, every move judged and manipted for your own victory."

    "Was it fun for you?"

    Silence.

    After a moment, she continued, "I don''t want you there. None of you. There''s no need, and I don''t want to see any of you."

    There was no way they could be "family" now. Not after all that deceit.

    Before Conrad could reply, M hung up. She blocked and deleted his number, switched her phone to silent, and tossed it on the table. Then shey back in the rocking chair.

    The sheer curtains drifted in the breeze. Summer sunlight poured through the white fabric��not too harsh now, just warm enough to soak into her skin and ease the chill from her bones.

    The rocking chair creaked softly.

    "Did you hear that?"

    Conrad''s face was ashen in the quiet study. The calm from his phone call had vanished, reced by a brittle anger as he stared into the corner.

    A man stood in the shadows.

    "I told you this would happen, but you wouldn''t listen. Your grandfather won''t touch your mess anymore, youe running to me.

    Embarrassing yourself and dragging me with you-get out of here.Fix your own problems. Don''t expect my help again."

    He mmed his phone down, rattling the desk.

    "Forrest is a good kid, you know. Doesn''t have the pedigree, but he''s got ambition. More importantly, he genuinely cares about M. He knows how to look after her. Not like you-where do you think you''re going?!"

    The door mmed before he could finish. The man in the shadows was gone.

 Chapter 560

    The sunlight was perfect.

    M stared nkly at the white curtains billowing on the balcony, rocking gently in her chair, her gaze unfocused and lost.

    She felt oddly grateful.

    During the call just now, Conrad hadn''t tried to use Felicity as leverage against her-not that it would''ve worked anymore. She was done being swayed. Still, if he''d brought Felicity up in this moment, the only scrap of good memory she still had of the Montgomery family would have shatteredpletely.

    That memory belonged to her and Felicity alone.

    She was d Conrad hadn''t mentioned it.

    d she could keep that one, untarnished piece of the past.

    She was still lost in thought when the sound of the sliding ss door behind her broke the quiet. Before she could turn around, something cold and damp pressed against her sun-warmed cheek. She yelped-"Oh, that''s freezing!"��and jerked away, only to look up and see Forrest grinning as he stepped inside.

    He was holding a tall ss of pink juice, brimming with chunks of fruit.

    "Freshly made peach lemonade. Want to try it?"

    He gave the ss a gentle shake, ice cubes clinking. M, still curled up awkwardly in the rocking chair, leaned forward and took a sip from the straw he offered.

    Sweet and tart, bright and refreshing.

    The chill trickled down her throat, soothing the ache that had been burning there all morning.

    She took another long sip. "This is amazing. Maybe a little too cold."

    "A little bit won''t hurt."

    Forrest casually pulled over a chair and sat beside her. His hand was steady, holding the ss as he watched her drink, a smile ying on his lips. "I''vee up with a few more recipes. I''ll make them for you to try, one by one."

    M nodded, still sipping. "This one''s really good."

    After another few gulps, a thought suddenly struck her. She looked up, puzzled. "How do you even have time to make juice? My phone''s been ringing off the hook for hours. Don''t you have calls to answer?"

    It didn''t make sense.

    "Oh, my phone?" Forrest lifted his chin, thinking for a moment, then shrugged. "No idea. I gave it to Vance he can handle the negotiations. I''ll just keep in touch with a few close contacts myself."

    M stared at him.

    Why hadn''t she thought of that?

    Without another word, she set her juice aside and quickly called Cara, telling her toe take her business phone. One private number was all she needed to stay in touch.

    She didn''t have a housekeeper, but she did have a secretary.

    She really had let herself get flustered.

    "Dummy," Forrest teased, chuckling.

    "I was just overwhelmed, okay?"

    M bristled, only half-joking, and reached out to swat at him from her rocking chair. Before she couldnd a blow, Forrest caught her wrist instead, pulling her gently closer until their foreheads touched. His softughter was warm against her skin, his voice low and intimate.

    "Careful, you''ll spill the juice."

    The ice in the ss rattled, and for a second it sounded unbelievably loud, echoing somewhere deep inside her.

    With their foreheads pressed

    together, M could see every detail of Forrest''s face behind his

    sses the sharp lines of his brow, the amusement in his eyes, and her own dazed expression reflected

    back at her, along with the gentle rise and fall of his breathing.

    She could smell the sweet tang of peaches in the air between them.

    The curtains fluttered. M stayed perfectly still, dazed by the moment, until a shrill ring shattered the peach-scented quiet.

    It was Cara calling back.

    "Yes?" M answered, pushing herself upright in the chair, gesturing to Forrest that she was heading to the study.

    Forrest just smiled and followed with the juice in hand.

    Inside, M settled behind her desk, phone tucked to her ear, typing rapidly on herptop as she sorted through documents Cara was forwarding from headquarters.

    "Got it. I''ll take a look," she said, ending the call.

    Forrest came over and set her drink on the desk, not bothering to look at theputer. "Something wrong?"

    M shook her head. "Nothing too

    ?

    serious. It''s just, I told you I wanted to cut ties with the Montgomery family, but technically I''m still a board member at Montgomery Holdings. I''ve stepped back from day-to-day stuff, but there''s a lot I used to handle-it''s not that simple to just walk away."

    She clicked through the files, scanning each one.

    When she opened a particr document, her brow furrowed. "Most of this is fine

    -I can hand over a lot of it to Chairman Montgomery. But this one..."

    "Trouble?" Forrest asked.

    "Yeah."

    She looked up at him. "You

    remember that Al automation

    research project Giselle Harvey is running? It''s only just started. I. wanted to keep a close eye on it, figure out what she was really up to

    before dealing with her and the Harvey family. But if I step down

    now, I can''t monitor the project anymore. That could be a problem."

    "Silly girl."

    M blinked. "What?"

    Forrest leaned over, resting a hand on the edge of her desk and smiling. "What are you worried about? Did you forget? That project''s tech team is my people�� I''ve got someone keeping tabs on the real progress. I even have thetest raw data. Want to see?"

    "Yes!"

    He grabbed his ownptop, logged in, and pulled up the file for her.

    M skimmed it, her expression turning incredulous.

    "Unbelievable. All the progress reports Giselle''s been sending to headquarters are doctored the real pace is way ahead of schedule. She''s been using Montgomery Holdings'' research funds and scamming headquarters at the same time?"

    Impressive, in a way.

    Forrest just smiled, unsurprised. "She''s got ambition, I''ll give her that. You can see

    for yourself��she''s technically researching Al automation, but the real focus isn''t what she''s telling the board. She wouldn''t dare report the truth.��

    M nodded.

    She''d read every report, and the actual research never quite matched what

    Giselle imed.

    The raw data was fascinating.

    "Is she... insane?"

    After a long moment, that was all M could say.

 Chapter 561

    "I was wondering the same thing," Forrest chuckled, his tone low and amused. "All this time, I thought she was going all out for the Montgomery family-or maybe for Lysander himself. Turns out, her ambitions are a whole lot bigger than we imagined."

    Bigger was an understatement.

    Utterly insane, more like.

    Scheming against the Montgomery family? That was next-level.

    Was this Lysander being reckless, inviting a wolf into his own home? Or was it Giselle being wildly overconfident? Or maybe they were both in on it, one willing, oneplicit? Who knew.

    All those Falcon Technologies shares-Lysander had handed them to her himself.

    No way he didn''t know.

    Or did he turn a blind eye?

    Was he really that na?ve?

    "So, what''s the n? Report this to headquarters?" Forrest''s gaze lingered on M''s shifting expression before he finally asked.

    M hesitated, just for a second.

    She barely had to think before she shook her head.

    "This is their problem. The project was brought to the table by Randall McKenna, and the board approved it unanimously. If they''re so eager to see it through, let them."

    If she''d known from the start what Giselle was really after, she wouldn''t have bothered trying to stop them so many times.

    Let them tear each other apart.

    She could sit back and benefit from the fallout.

    She wasn''t in any rush to deal with Giselle now. In fact, she was almost hoping she''d pull off this project-she was dying to see Lysander''s face when he found out. The Harvey family''s appetite for power was terrifying; did they not worry about biting off more than they could chew?

    A little chaos among these sharks was exactly what she wanted.

    M''s brow rxed.

    She pushed herptop aside. "No need to act just yet. Once the project''s done, we get proof they hired a hitman, then we go to the authorities."

    "Still haven''t found it?" Forrest asked.

    M nodded, then shook her head.

    He frowned. "What''s up?"

    "I''ve found a few things, but nothing that would bring them all down," M admitted, her expression odd. "We need solid evidence they paid for a hit- especially that incident at the border. But every time my people get close, the trail goes cold. Someone''s interfering."

    "The border, huh?"

    Forrest pondered this, then suddenly seemed to remember something. His eyes sharpened. "Wait. Do you remember, about a year ago, when you and Miranda rescued Rnd Lockwood?"

    "Of course." The memory was clear as day.

    The Lockwood family hade under investigation for some shady business, and right in the middle of it, Rnd was attacked. That night, Miranda had practically stumbled into him, saving him after he''d been shot. That''s where the whole mess between those two started��aplicated knot that was still unraveling.

    But why bring it up now?

    Forrest''s brow furrowed. "We''ve been trying to track down the people who went after him that night. We traced them as far as outside Kingsford, but then their trail vanished at the border."

    Silence fell over the study.

    Their eyes met, realization dawning at the same time.

    "No way," M breathed, half incredulous. "The Harveys tried to go after the Lockwoods too?"

    Those two families weren''t even on the same level.

    But then again, if they dared to make a move on the Montgomerys, what were the Lockwoods to them? The Harveys had no limits.

    Especially back then, with the Lockwoods under investigation and plenty of vultures circling, waiting to grab a piece when the empire crumbled. Come to think

    of it, she and Miranda''s little rescue might have tipped the scales back then.

    And Rnd? After all that, he still schemed against her best friend!

    Forced marriage, seriously?

    She cursed him under her breath, then circled back to the point. "Are you sure?"

    his head. "If I was, I''d

    Forrest shook his

    have told you sooner. Honestly, I only remembered because you brought it up. We only recently

    traced the trail to the border

    If?t''s

    this hard to investigate, odds are someone''s protecting those people. Still, there''s no proof it''s the same group. And the Harveys weren''t on the suspect list for the Lockwood attack."

    "But we can work backwards, right?" M suggested. "If we can''t get anywhere with the hitman angle, this is at least a lead. Let''s assume it''s them and see what turns up. If it''s not, we move on. Worth a shot."

    ��Let''s give it a try,�� Forrest agreed, already pulling out his phone to send a message.

    When he finished, he noticed M watching him, lost in thought. Remembering their moment on the balcony earlier, he couldn''t help but smile He walked around the desk, bracing himself on the edge,teaning over the chair where she sat, still distracted.

    "Mimi."

    "After all the help I''ve given you, don''t I deserve a reward?"

    His shadow fell over her. She didn''t have to ask to know what he wanted. She could tell he was teasing, but her indignation was half-hearted. "Is this really how you ask?"

    She said it, but she was used to Forrest''s directness by now.

    The engagement party was right around the corner.

    Her cheeks still warmed, but she was learning to live with this new dynamic. After only a moment''s

    hesitation, she grabbed Forreston et

    cor and gave it a gentle tug Maybe she misjudged her own strength, or maybe Forrest let her, but the distance between them vanished in an instant.

    Too close.

    The seat suddenly felt too small, Forrest''s upper body covering most of it. M found herself pressed back against the chair, pinned with nowhere to go. Even with the air conditioner running, the heat radiating off him was impossible to ignore.

    Her heart pounded in her ears.

    Thunder in her chest.

    "Mimi." Forrest''s voice was low, eyes burning with intensity as he gazed at her,

    waiting.

    His voice reached her before his touch did, sending a shiver through her, her ears burning hot. She didn''t back away. Instead, she leaned in, slender arms slipping around his neck, tilting her face up toward his.

    The door mmed open.

    Startled, M''s body jerked-but before she could turn, Forrest pulled her firmly

    into his arms.

    "It''s okay," he murmured.

 Chapter 562

    The bedroom door rattled on its hinges, but Adrian''s furious shouts were louder still.

    "Mom!"

    "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    M''s fingers tightened around the fabric of Forrest''s shirt as Adrian''s voice rang through the hall. She pressed her lips together, half her face turned into the shadows.

    This engagement had happened so suddenly. She hadn''t told her son a thing. She''d simply made the decision herself.

    It was her own life of course Adrian''s opinion mattered, but it couldn''t be the only thing that decided her future. Still... she hadn''t figured out how to exin it to him.

    Now that he knew, there was no point hiding. Sooner orter, she''d have to face this.

    She exhaled quietly and started to push herself up, but Forrest caught her damp hand in his own. His voice was gentle above her. ��Let me handle it. You take care of yourself."

    He handed her a ss of peach iced tea.

    When she looked at him in surprise, Forrest grinned. "Well, if I''m going to be a father soon, I''d better get used to sorting things out with my son, right?"

    He had a point.

    M knew Forrest would be a good father, someone who''d step up when it mattered. But if Adrian never epted him... that would be difficult. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t fix this alone.

    "You''ve done more than enough. Let me take it from here," Forrest said softly, smoothing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. "I''ll go."

    She nodded, then after a moment''s hesitation, reached out and hooked her arm around his neck, pulling him closer. She brushed a quick kiss across his cheek. "A reward?"

    The faint scent of peaches lingered between them.

    Forrest froze, then burst outughing and gently pinched her cheek. "Trying to brush me off, huh?"

    The pounding on the door grew more frantic outside-sharp and impatient.

    "Go on," M urged, giving him a push.

    Forrest pinched her cheek once more, dodged her swat with a smile, and headed for the door. He opened it and, before Adrian could rush inside, caught him by the arm and led him out into the hallway. The lock clicked behind them.

    Adrian red up at Forrest, defiant. "Get out of my way! I want to see my mom!" "Sure," Forrest replied, smiling. "But first, how about we talk?"

    By the time Forrest came back from the kitchen with two sses of iced peach tea, Adrian had barricaded himself in his own room, refusing to let Forrest in.

    Forrest knocked three times. "Adrian, open up. Running away from problems isn''t a great habit, you know."

    No answer.

    He paused, studying the electronic keypad on the door. His tone remained patient. "Adrian,e on. We have to talk about this sometime."

    "I want my mom," Adrian called from inside, voice muffled but stubborn.

    Forrest was silent for a moment. "You sure you won''t open up? Because I can let myself in."

    Inside, Adrian ignored him

    house had a digital lock, all

    might have the code-but he''d locked it from the inside. Even with the code, no one could get in. Not unless they had a masterkey.

    He wasn''t going to give in to this liar who was tricking his mom! Because of him,

    she didn''t care about him anymore!

    A secondter, the door clicked open.

    Adrian''s eyes went wide as Forrest stepped inside. He leaped up from the floor, face flushed with anger. "Get out! Did my mom give you the key?!"

    He was shaking with rage, eyes rimmed red.

    "The key?" Forrest nced at the glowing keypad, brushing his fingers over it.

    "Not exactly. Just cracked the lock, that''s all. Not too hard."

    When it came to anything electronic, nothing ever really stood in his way. It was all just lines of code��predictable, logical.

    He sidestepped as a Lego block flew through the air, shut the door behind him, and shed a disarming smile. "Sorry about barging in. But hiding from a conversation isn''t the

    answer."

    Something had to give, after all. Sometimes, especially with a stubborn kid like Adrian, you had to take the unconventional route.

    "Calm down-want some iced tea?" Forrest offered, stepping closer and holding out a ss.

    Adrian pped it away. The ss didn''t shatter, but pink juice sttered all over Forrest''s hand and dripped down his fingers, filling the room with the scent of peaches.

    "Get out!" Adrian snapped, eyes hard.

    "What a waste." Forrest said with a shrug, setting the empty ss on the table and cing the untouched one beside it. He grabbed a napkin and wiped the sticky juice from his hand. "I made that myself. Your mom loves it, you know."

    "I''m not falling for your tricks like she does!" Adrian shot back, ring.

    "Tricks?" Forrest''s hand paused mid-wipe. He looked down at Adrian, the smile fading from his face, though his voice remained even. Behind his sses, his eyes were unreadable.

    "Got it backwards, Adrian."

    He crouched down, meeting Adrian''s furious gaze. "I''ve never lied to your mother.

    But you? Lying isn''t a good look for a kid."

    Adrian''s expression changed, guilt flickering across his face.

    ...

    Forrest had intended to talk things through calmly. But ns never quite survived

    first contact with Adrian-this kid never gave him the chance.

 Chapter 563

    The boy''s dislike for him was instinctive, almost primal.

    With Adrian, things were always ck or white: either they didn''t talk at all, or every word was charged with intensity. There was never a middle ground.

    Still, Forrest consoled himself��at least the kid was smart.

    "You know where your mother''s been going every day, don''t you?" Forrest tossed a used napkin into the trash, trying to ignore the sticky residue clinging to his fingers as he sat down across from Adrian.

    Adrian didn''t reply, but he didn''t tell Forrest to leave, either.

    Of course he knew.

    The very first night his mom came home, he''d noticed it-the faint, sterile scent of rubbing alcohol and hospital-grade antiseptic clinging to her. Every evening since, that smell had followed her inside.

    And as for who she was visiting at the hospital-he knew better than anyone.

    He wanted to ask, but he never did.

    Forrest didn''t need an answer; just reading the boy''s face was enough. He continued, "You''re a smart kid. I think we can keep this conversation simple, can''t we?"

    Adrian gritted his teeth, silent.

    "To be honest, I don''t really like you. But I don''t hate you, either." Forrest smiled, his tone easy, almost casual. "You probably don''t know what your father once did to me. You''re almost a carbon copy of him. The fact that I don''t hate you is more than generous."

    He kept a polite smile on his lips. "But that''s not the point. I love your mother. And because of that, I''ll love you too��even more than a real father might."

    Adrian sneered. "You think you can treat me badly and get away with it?"

    Forrest chuckled. "Not in a million years."

    "But Adrian, you must have figured it out by now-your mother''s decisions aren''t so easy to sway anymore. When she makes up her mind, do you really want to keep fighting her, making everyone miserable in the process?"

    That trip to Ennd had put everything into perspective.

    If there was anyone left in this world who could truly influence M''s decisions, seal them beyond doubt, it was Jade. Even Adrian couldn''tpare-Jade''s ce in M''s heart was that important.

    Even this engagement party-

    It wasn''t just about cutting ties with the Montgomery family. It was also about letting Jade finally rx, to stop worrying so much and enjoy her life.

    Forrest was just lucky to be along for the ride.

    He still believed that choosing to go abroad with M to meet Jade had been the smartest move of his life.

    As long as Jade didn''t openly reject him, he''d basically won. M had never been that opposed to him; as long as Jade gave even the slightest nod, everything else would fall into ce.

    Adrian''s opinion-

    It mattered, but it wasn''t decisive. If Adrian liked him, it was a bonus. If not, well, it wouldn''t derail things, but it would certainly disappoint M��and Forrest couldn''t let that happen.

    Besides, he didn''t want M worrying about the two of them.

    He wanted her to be happy, to savor this new chapter-

    Not regret it.

    Anything less would be a defeat.

    Adrian red at the man in front of him, unblinking.

    He wasn''t stupid.

    He knew Forrest wasn''t lying.

    But he still hated him.

    Abruptly, Adrian stood up and walked to the door, gripping the handle, ready to

    leave. "If I tell my mom everything you said, she''ll����

    "Go ahead."

    Forrest stayed

    where he was, only

    Pet

    speaking up as Adrian pulled the door open. "Adrian, you know my secrets, and I know yours. You don''t want to ept me as family? Fine. But who says we can''t be friends? It''s just an engagement, after all. Isn''t it better to have one more person on your side? Why not give it a try?"

    Adrian paused, hesitating at the

    door. Forrest pressed on, "Your

    mother chose me. If the two people

    she cares about most can''t get

    along do you really want to spoil

    what should be the happiest time of

    her life?"

    "You''ve already made her sad enough times."

    "Do you really want to keep doing that?"

    Adrian''s grip tightened on the doorknob. After a long moment, he turned back,

    eyes red. "I''m the most important person in her life."

    "Of course you are."

    Forrest smiled warmly. "You''re her son-nothing in this world could evere

    between you. No one could ever rece you."

    Adrian said nothing, but Forrest raised his brows slightly. "So, truce?��

    "I''ll never ept you."

    Adrian''s re was defiant.

    "That''s alright." Forrest picked up thest ss of juice from the table, swirling it��

    the ice had long since melted, leaving only a faint clink. He offered it patiently. "Want to try? It''s pretty good."

    "Hmph. Who''d want to drink something so sickly sweet?" Adrian turned away, nose in the air.

    Forrest just smiled, letting it go.

    Then, as if suddenly remembering something, Adrian pped the door handle, hesitated, then gritted his teeth and shot Forrest a re. "Hey. How''d you even unlock the door?"

    "Want to know?"

    "...Whatever. Forget I asked."

    "Impatient little brat."

    Forrest shook his head,ughing, ignoring Adrian''s re as he walked to the door

    and pressed the juice into the boy''s hand. "Hold this. Wait a second."

    He ducked into the bathroom to finally wash the sticky juice from his hands. When he came back, he knelt by the door and started fiddling with the lock. "Watch closely. I''m only showing you once. You''re smart-this should be a piece of cake."

    "As if I couldn''t figure it out!" Adrian shot back, crowding in curiously, his lips

    finding the straw by habit.

    Huh?

    This vor...

    He took another sip.

    Well... it wasn''t bad.

 Chapter 564

    "How did it go?"

    M had been working in her study when she heard themotion outside. She hurried to open the door, only for Adrian to barrel straight into her arms. "Mom, he bullied me! He wouldn''t even let me see you!"

    She hugged her son, then lifted her gaze to Forrest standing behind him, eyes full of questions. Forrest just gave a small, reassuring smile and mouthed, "It''s okay now."

    She understood, more or less.

    Ruffling Adrian''s hair, she whispered, "Was he really that bad? Well, how about this-tonight I''ll take you out for some fun, and we won''t invite Mr. Whitmore, alright?"

    Adrian''s eyes sparkled. "Okay!"

    Forrest couldn''t help but chuckle. "You little rascal." But there was no real irritation on his face.

    "Hmph!" Adrian buried himself in his mother''s arms, then craned his neck to stick his tongue out at Forrest. He was determined��he was the most important person to his mom. If Forrest ever dared to make him unhappy again, he''d make sure his mom ignored him!

    Serves him right for making him mad!

    M hadn''t expected Forrest to actually talk Adrian around so quickly. In just a short time, Adrian was still sulking, but he wasn''t outright rejecting the engagement anymore.

    Still, he was clearly upset.

    After seeing Forrest off and getting the full story over her phone, M took Adrian out for the evening. They yed andughed until that lingering grudge in Adrian''s little heart finally melted away.

    At least, for now, her son was calm again.

    ***

    The next morning, the doorbell rang bright and early. M opened the door to find Forrest waiting outside.

    "Ready?"

    Today, they were going to pick out their engagement outfits.

    There wasn''t much time left-the party was only a couple of days away. There was no way to get custom-tailored outfits done on such short notice, so they''d have to choose from the newest ready-to-wear collection.

    Jade had told them to head straight to Splendid.

    They went to Splendid''s gship store in Kingsford. Because it had been reserved

    just for them, the grand hall felt strangely empty. The owner, who had been waiting for their arrival, greeted them warmly. "Ms. Suthend, Mr. Whitmore�� right this way, please."

    M, as a senior executive at Splendid''s London headquarters, was addressed by her professional title.

    Inside, the owner gestured to the dazzling rows of outfits, glittering under the lights. "These are ourtest formalwear designs, all in your sizes. Once you find something you like, we''ll make any final adjustments."

    There were suits and gowns, each one more dazzling than thest. Crystals and gemstones sewn into the fabric caught the light, casting rainbows across the room.

    It was almost overwhelming.

    Forrest nced at the sea of luxurious formalwear and turned to M. "Why don''t you pick something for me?"

    "Trying to take the easy way out?" M teased, but she knew he didn''t mean it that way. "No way. You pick for me, and I''ll pick for you."

    Mutual indecision was only fair.

    But M soon regretted her own proposal.

    She had high standards when it came to fashion, but when it came to dressing herself, she was always decisive. Choosing for someone else, though, was a whole different story.

    Nothing seemed quite right.

    "How about this one, Ms. Suthend?" the owner suggested, lifting a ck suit embroidered with gold.

    M shook her head. "No, that''s too severe. Doesn''t suit him. He prefers lighter colors."

    "What about this?" The owner revealed a fitted white suit with elegant silver embroidery, the shoulders adorned with intricate golden patterns and sparkling crystals.

    M hesitated, then shook her head again. "No, it doesn''t fit his style." The owner fell silent.

    They went through outfit after outfit, and M rejected them all. By the time her feet started to ache, she finally settled on one she thought would do. To her surprise, Forrest was even more indecisive than she was.

    He still wasn''t done.

    But they''d agreed to choose for each other, so M waited patiently outside, nibbling on pastries and sipping half a cup of tea before Forrest finally emerged from the fitting rooms, empty-handed.

    "Where''s the suit?" M asked, half-dreading he still hadn''t chosen.

    "I found one Like. It''s in the changing room," Forrest said, leaning down so she could pop a pastry in his mouth. After chewing, he added, "I want you to see it for yourself. It''ll be a surprise. What about yours?"

    She grinned. "It''s in the changing room too."

    ***

    When they finally stepped out in their chosen outfits, both stopped short, unable

    to hold back matching smiles.

    122418480

    Under the lights, M wore a strapless blush pink gown scattered with embroidered flowers. The skirt flowed in soft,yered tulle, blooming like a flower at her knees and trailing behind her in a cloud of pink. The bodice was covered with delicate blossoms in shades of pink, white, andvender, tiny crystals scattered across the gown like stars. When she moved, it was as if she walked wrapped in a river of

    starlight, the scent of spring blooms trailing in her wake.

    To Forrest, she looked like a fairy princess-an ethereal vision blooming in a

    garden of stars. He couldn''t hide the wonder in his eyes.

    M''s cheeks, flushed at the intensity

    of his gaze. She hesitated, then gathered her skirt and spun toward him, the gown swirling like a cascade of petals, the bare her back glowing pale pink

    lights.

    Pof

    under the

    She lowered her eyes, her voice soft. "What do you think?" Forrest swallowed hard, his voice rough, "You''re stunning, Mimi. I could give you my soul and my life, and it would still never be enough."

    There he went again, saying outrageous things with everyone watching.

    The owner and staff, who had also been spellbound by the scene, covered their mouths to stifle theirughter. M''s cheeks burned even hotter as she rushed over to inspect Forrest''s suit, taking his arm in hers.

 Chapter 565

    "I picked this out for you. Do you like it?"

    Forrest finally managed to tear his eyes away from M, stretching out his arms and making a slow turn in front of her. "I love it. But what about you, Mimi-do you like it?"

    It really was a funny coincidence.

    His suit carried the same blooming motif as her dress: pure white, tailored to entuate his lean, athletic frame. Delicate white and pale blue blossoms trailed from his left shoulder down to his waist, where the jacket cinched just so. A soft green butterfly hovered at his chest, and under the warm lights, the silk shimmered with a gentle sheen-romantic, almost ethereal. On Forrest-already handsome, refined, with a quiet charm��the effect was simply otherworldly.

    Nothing on earth couldpare. M found herself staring at him in the light, unable to shake the thought: he looks like he''s stepped out of a dream.

    "Does it look good?" Forrest caught her gaze and broke into a sudden smile, his eyes gleaming beneath the chandelier.

    ��It looks amazing,�� M blurted, barely thinking.

    "Then do you like it?"

    "I do,�� she answered, just as quickly.

    His lowugh rumbled in her ear, and M, cheeks flushing, gave him a yful thump on the shoulder. "You''re teasing me again. So, are we settled on this one?" "We are."

    Forrest grinned, his tone softening. "Honestly, anything you pick for me, I''ll love. But what I really want is to wear something you''ve made with your own hands. When we have our real wedding-would you design my suit? I''d love to help, too."

    M froze for a moment.

    Suddenly, she remembered something from not so long ago-just a year or two back. She''d been struggling with her divorce, and over the holidays she''d taken Jade and Eugene Montgomery to church. Underneath that ancient tree by the chapel, she''d found a small red sachet. Crooked stitches on the front spelled out a single wish: "May Mimi know happiness always."

    She couldn''t help asking, "Was that you?"

    Forrest pushed up his sses and looked away, uncharacteristically shy. "I made it. Took me forever to get the stitches right... It can''tpare to your work."

    Of course it was you.

    M smiled. "But I loved it, Forrest. Thank you."

    "So, about the wedding suit?"

    "Of course I''ll design it for you," M replied, then hesitated. ��But I can only do yours-Jade already imed my wedding dress. She''s wanted to design it herself for years."

    "That''s perfect, actually."

    Forrest slipped an arm around her waist, gathering up the soft tulle of her gown, and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. "Then my suit-will you make it, Mimi?"

    "I''d love to."

    She tipped her face up, neither dodging nor shying away.

    Under the lights, the two of them stood together-their features both striking and delicate��surrounded byyers of pastel silk and a thousand embroidered blossoms. The scene was so beautiful that even the boutique owner stood frozen, caught up in the moment, and almost absentmindedly reached for her phone.

    She snapped a photo, capturing the dreamlike splendor of it all.

    A perfect memory.

    ...

    Despite the tight timeline, everything for the engagement party came together smoothly and on schedule. But the night before the celebration, M received a call-one she never expected.

    "Eugene?" She remembered thest time they''d spoken, how fragile he''d seemed. "Are you... feeling any better?"

    "I''m fine." The boy''s voice was

    steady, but his next words were sharp with usation. "You''re getting engaged. Why didn''t you tell me? Aren''t we family? Something this important, and I have to hear it from someone else?"

    "I... I''m sorry." M searched for the right words. "For certain reasons, I can''t

    invite anyone from the Montgomery family to the party."

    Eugene''s tone darkened. "Can''t, or don''t want to?"

    She frowned, falling silent. Sensing his own harshness, Eugene paused, then spoke again��softer now, but with an edge of hurt.

    "Is it because I''m a Montgomery? But, sis... do you really think of me as one of them? This is such a big moment for you. I can''t just stay away."

    M''s heart wavered for a second.

    But then she thought of Cossio, lurking in the shadows, and that softness vanished. She couldn''t risk any surprises-nothing, not even a hint of the Montgomery family, could be allowed at her engagement.

    She let her silence say what she couldn''t.

    Eugene understood.

    After a long pause, realizing she wouldn''t budge, he finally asked, "Do you love him?"

    He meant Forrest.

    M hesitated, then answered quietly, "I want him."

    In his darkened room, Eugene''s fingers tightened around his phone, knuckles white. His green eyes, deep and unreadable, stared straight ahead as he answered, each word measured and calm. "Alright sis. I promise-I won''t show up at your engagement."

    M sighed softly.

    She hesitated, then offered, "If you can''te to the engagement, will youe to the wedding? By then everything with Cossio should be over. You''ll be able to travel, and you cane to the real ceremony abroad."

    Right now, it just wasn''t possible.

    In the darkness, Eugene''s longshes lowered, hiding the storm in his emerald

    eyes. His reply was gentle. "I''ll be there. I promise."

    When the call ended, M found herself frowning, lost in thought for a moment before shaking her head.

    Tomorrow was the engagement party.

    She needed to get a good night''s sleep.

 Chapter 566

    Late at night, at Bamboo Grove.

    A warm deskmp cast a golden glow over the study. On the desk, a crimson scroll edged in goldy unfurled. Forrest Whitmore, silver-rimmed sses perched on his nose, held a calligraphy brush dipped in shimmering gold ink, carefully inscribing elegant characters.

    One golden letter after another appeared on the red paper.

    Yet after only a dozen words, Forrest''s brow furrowed. With a frustrated sigh, he tore the paper in half and threw it into the trash. Howard, waiting by his side, quickly rolled out a fresh sheet of red paper.

    Forrest began again.

    This ritual had yed out dozens of times in the quiet hours of the night. The wastebasket was nearly overflowing with discarded scrolls. Howard''s gaze lingered on the bold, graceful golden script, and atst he spoke up, "Sir, it''s already excellent. The letters are perfect-you could finish it all in one go."

    "It''s not good enough," Forrest replied, not even ncing up. "This is my engagement document with Mimi."

    It had to be perfect.

    Not a single w was allowed.

    "But your hand..." Howard''s eyes drifted to Forrest''s grip on the brush, noticing the faint tremor. He frowned with concern. Forrest''s hand still hadn''t fully healed, and he''d been hunched over writing for hours...

    "What is it?" Forrest didn''t catch the words.

    "It''s veryte," Howard urged gently. "You should rest. After a good night''s sleep, you might write even better."

    Forrest shook his head, still writing as he replied, "The engagement party is tomorrow. I have to finish tonight. Besides���� He paused, ncing up with a boyish grin. "I couldn''t sleep if I tried."

    The closer the engagement party drew, the more exhrated he felt.

    When Howard realized he couldn''t persuade him, he could only step back. After all, it was rare to see Forrest so giddy-this was a once-in-a-lifetime event, after all.

    The clock ticked on, hours slipping by.

    Red paper littered the floor.

    Atst, as the faintest blush of dawn crept through the window, Forrest set down his brush, his hand trembling. He gazed at the vertical columns of golden script and let out a deep, satisfiedugh. "It''s done."

    The gold letters danced across the crimson paper, elegant and alive.

    A perfect work, finished in a single breath.

    Once the ink dried, Forrest carefully rolled up the scroll, nestled it inside a wooden box, and sealed it. He epted the handkerchief Howard offered, removed his sses, and dabbed the sweat from his brow.

    He looked out the window.

    Dawn''s first light reflected in his eyes.

    The dream he''d carried since boyhood was finally within reach.

    ...

    The Dressing Room.

    M Suthend had been up before dawn, rushing to the venue for the

    engagement party. She sat in front of the mirror, letting the makeup artist work her magic, a trace of sleepiness still lingering on M''s face.

    It was far too early.

    She''d barely slept at all.

    "Your skin is amazing-I don''t think I''ve ever seen a bride this beautiful," the makeup artist murmured, unable to look away from M''s wless, porcinplexion.

    It wasn''t just M''s looks that stood out.

    The engagement itself was unlike any other.

    Their team had worked countless high-society weddings, so they thought they''d seen it all-but walking in that morning, they were still awestruck.

    It wasn''t about opulence or luxury.

    vel

    The event was set at a countryside resort on the outskirts of town. The couple had reserved the entire grounds beyond thewns stretched endless fields and woonds, with distant mountain peaks on the horizon. The venue offered no gaudy extravagance. Instead, guests were greeted by a breathtaking sense of openness, the air fragrant with wild grass and blooming flowers.

    They''d seen plenty ofvish affairs, but something this pure and close to nature

    was rare.

    Of course, it had clearly cost a fortune.

    And this was just the engagement party. Who could imagine what the actual wedding would be like?

    Still, the style fit the couple perfectly. Especially with their striking looks-it almost made the makeup artist hesitate. Too bold, and the makeup would overpower their natural charm; too subtle, and it wouldn''t do them justice.

    Drowsy, M only half-heard the makeup artist''s praise and instinctively replied, "Thank you."

    She didn''t pay it much mind.

    She was used to the obligatorypliments, but today was special-truly a day

    of celebration. She made a mental note to give the crew a generous tip once it was all over.

    "Are we done?" she asked, fighting to stay awake.

    "Almost."

    The artist settled on a soft, natural look and helped M into her dress before leaving her alone for a moment. M closed her eyes, resting briefly, then slowly got to her feet. She stretched, stepped to the mirror, and carefully adjusted the delicate wreath of pale pink and white silk flowers atop her head.

    Everything was perfect.

    She took a few deep breaths, patted her cheeks for a burst of energy, and watched her reflection regain its usual sparkle. Her smile brightened, and she gathered up the tulle skirt, spinning lightly on crystal-blue heels that shed at her ankles, where silk blossoms trailed in soft fibbons. She moved toward the door, the heels tapping softly on the floor.

    It was nearly time.

    She needed to go.

    She smoothed her dress once more and reached for the doorknob, but before she

    could open it, the door swung inward. Startled, M stepped back.

    Someone entered from the hallway.

    The door closed behind them.

    ...

    The Resort Grounds.

    On the openwn, an outdoor venue had been set up with archways of fresh flowers. Howard and Cara, both dressed impably, stood at either side of the entrance, weing guests as they arrived.

    Forrest was there too.

    This engagement party was unusual; neither of the couple''s families were present. Instead, the guest list was filled with

    aplished figures from varet ne

    fields some with truly impressive reputations, and many from the academic world who hade for Forrest himself. Since no rtives could stand in for the couple, it was up to them to greet each guest personally��a gesture of sincerity and respect.

 Chapter 567

    Otherwise, it just wouldn''t carry enough weight.

    Normally, an engagement party doesn''t require this level of attention. You just invite family and close friends to offer their blessings, and save the big announcement for the actual wedding.

    But M wanted to make this engagement public-broadcast it to the world, right from the start.

    This changed everything.

    For most of the guests, this wasn''t just another engagement. What truly mattered was the deeper meaning behind today''s celebration.

    Rumors had already begun swirling��

    After Lysander Montgomery''s sudden death, M, one of the two most influential figures at the helm of Montgomery Holdings, had decided to resign from the board and cut all ties with thepany. In other words, the same Chairman Suthend who, as Lysander''s widow, had stepped up and steered Montgomery Holdings through those turbulent times, was now walking away from the Montgomery family?

    And not just resigning quietly, but dramatically and irrevocably severing all connections.

    Now, she was getting engaged to Forrest the very man who had openly shed with Lysander. Coupled with all the rumors floating around, this engagement took on a whole new significance.

    Naturally, everyone wanted to see how this would y out.

    No one really knew what had happened between M and the Montgomery family, but today''s engagement party would set the tone for the rtionship between the Montgomerys and the Suthends going forward. Everyone was keenly aware that this would also determine how they should interact with M-and with the soon-to-be-married couple-in the future.

    After all, the Montgomery family was not to be trifled with.

    Still...

    Once inside, the guests��each lost in their own thoughts��kept stealing nces at a spot beneath the floral archway, where a few inly dressed, schrly- looking middle-aged men had just arrived. Among them stood an elderly gentleman with silver hair, dressed in a simple suit, his face kind and gentle as he chatted with Forrest, holding his hand.

    The crowd stared in surprise.

    It was no wonder.

    Though the old man looked mild-mannered, he was in fact a giant in the world of academic research-a leading figure in aerospace andputer science, a member of the National Academy, Dr. Townsend Ayers. He had led countless major national research projects as chief scientist, especially in the field of aerospace innovation, and his achievements were legendary.

    Everyone knew who he was.

    But why was he here at an engagement party, of all ces? Dr. Ayers never attended private gatherings; he was always traveling the world, impossible to pin down. Yet here he was, chatting amiably with Forrest. Even if Forrest was an up- anding genius inputer science, that hardly seemed enough to draw Dr. Ayers away from his work.

    It wasn''t simply a matter of seniority.

    Their areas of expertise were miles apart.

    Aerospaceputing and artificial intelligence-hardly the same thing. Unless... wasn''t Dr. Ayers''s recent research moving toward Al applications?

    People exchanged subtle nces, their expressions thoughtful.

    No matter what anyone else was thinking, Forrest himself was genuinely surprised, though he hid it well. He greeted the old man politely, extending his hand. ��Dr. Ayers, I had no idea you would be here. I����

    Before he could finish, Dr. Ayers sped his hand with a firm grip and scolded in a warm but stern tone, "Where did you learn to speak like that? Can''t you just say hello properly?"

    Forrest could only smile helplessly. "Dr. Ayers, what brings you here?"

    Aren''t you supposed to be incredibly busy these days?

    "It''s your mentor''s fault," Dr. Ayers replied, feigning exasperation. "Tyrell couldn''t make it himself, so he called me-insisted Ie see for myself what kind of woman his star student is marrying."

    Forrest''s smile grew more resigned. "Dr. Ayers..."

    "All right, I''ll admit it-I wanted to see for myself, too."

    Forrest was speechless.

    Dr. Ayers chuckled, eyes crinkling. "You''re still as serious as ever. It''s a shame you didn''t inherit even a fraction of your mentor''s sense of humor But enough teasing. I really dide to have a look, though I also have some business to discuss. We''ll talk after your engagement-no rush. I imagine you''re not in the mood to talk shop with an old man right now."

    Forrestughed, a little embarrassed. "Either way, thank you foring, Dr. Ayers."

    He knew how rare it was for

    someone of Dr. Ayers''s stature to attend a student''s engagement, no matter the reason. That he had. taken the timergely thanks fo Tyrell''s invitation, since the two had always been close-meant a great deal. If they hadn''t know and respected Forrest, Dr. Ayers would never havee.

    Of course, if Tyrell had asked Dr. Ayers toe, it was certainly not just out of idle curiosity. He must have heard the same rumors that Forrest and M had subtly allowed to circte: that this engagement was no simple affair, and that there was tension brewing with the Montgomery family.

    So Tyrell had called in Dr. Ayers for support.

    That old man... Forrest couldn''t help but smile with affection, thinking of his

    mentor-so much a father figure, rarely as serious as he pretended to be. Warmth flooded Forrest''s chest.

    Once the engagement party was over,

    He would have to introduce M to the old man in person.

 Chapter 568

    As the engagement party guests drifted in, they gathered in small clusters on the flower-strewnwn, chatting and waiting for the event to begin. But inside the dressing room, tension hung thick in the air-a stark contrast to the easyughter outside.

    The door clicked shut and locked.

    "Well, aren''t you surprised to see me?"

    Leaningzily against the door, Sophia Pembroke cut a striking figure in her crimson suit. She snapped open a silver case, slid out a slender cigarette, and lit it with a practiced flick. Smoke curled from her lips as she regarded the woman in the shimmering tulle gown with an almost mocking smile.

    A soft, amused chuckle.

    "Women are always at their most beautiful at times like this."

    "What do you want?"

    M''s voice was tight as she took a startled step back, pressing herself against the vanity. One hand, hidden by the trailing pink tulle at her wrist, fumbled across the table until her fingers found her phone.

    She was just about to press the emergency contact when a rush of sharp, minty smoke filled the room. Sophia''s hand shot out, pinning M''s to the table and sending the phone skidding out of reach. Sophia''s lowugh, tinged with the scent of menthol, brushed M''s ear.

    "What''s the hurry?"

    "At least try to focus when you''re talking to someone."

    M wrinkled her nose and turned away from the cloud of smoke. "I don''t recall inviting you. And keep your distance. That awful smell-don''t get ash on my dress."

    Never mind the cost of the gown-if she burned a hole in it, where would she find a recement on such short notice? Custom pieces like this were one of a kind.

    Besides, Forrest had chosen her wedding dress.

    And the cigarette smoke was revolting.

    Sophia gave a dryugh, the cigarette still mped between her teeth, her eyes narrowing. "God, you''re difficult." Her gaze turned icy. "M. We''re not finished, you and I. Julian''s still in the hospital, hasn''t woken up, and here you are, ying the blushing bride? How dare you? And now you think you can make demands of me?"

    Her wordsnded with an explosive crack.

    M''s wrist was yanked forward, her bnce thrown off. She stumbled against the vanity as the forceful grip dragged her, sending ss bottles and jars crashing to the floor.

    In that frantic moment, M didn''t try to pull away. Instead, she quickly gathered her gown and darted behind Sophia, using her as a shield.

    The smash of bottles echoed, powders and liquids sttering everywhere.

    When the chaos stilled, M''s first instinct was to check her dress. Relief washed over her��it was unscathed. But when she nced at Sophia, she saw sshes of color staining those immacte crimson trousers. Serves her right.

    Sophia''s grip on M''s wrist tightened.

    Slowly, Sophia turned, her expression thunderous, each word clipped. "M!"

    "You did that to yourself," M shot back, not missing a beat. "And I told youst time-Julian''s situation is something you and Lysander brought on yourselves. Don''t me me for everything. I feel for Julian, I want to help, but that doesn''t mean my whole life has to stop or that I have to sacrifice everything."

    Sophia''s brow furrowed.

    But M pressed on. "And you, as his mother, have time to harass me, but not to stay by his side? Shouldn''t you be at the hospital? And your neck-you''re still bandaged. Should you really be out running around?"

    Her gazended pointedly on the white gauze wrapped around Sophia''s neck.

    Sophia tilted her head, her eyes scanning M''s calm face. After a tense pause, she finally let go of M''s wrist.

    "So that''s why you didn''t invite me?"

    "Think what you want."

    M couldn''t be bothered to exin the logic of a madwoman. She nced down at her wrist, already flushed red and beginning to bruise. Great just what she needed with the engagement party about to start. If anyone saw, it would be a nightmare.

    Annoyed, she turned her attention to the jewelry rack, searching for a silk ribbon

    in the same hue as her gown to hide the mark. Behind her, Sophia spoke again.

    "Hey. Call off the engagement party."

    M''s hand froze mid-search. She turned slowly, her face emotionless. "Excuse me?"

    Sophia was sprawled on a swivel chair now, arms draped over the sides. She met M''s eyes, stubbed out her cigarette on the armrest, and repeated, cool as ever, "I said, call it off."

    "Not a chance," M said tly. "This has nothing to do with you."

    Sophia''s gaze was sharp. "You really think this wedding will do you any good? I warned you you''ve been reckless fately. Do you really believe that lunatic will just let this go? Or that the engagement will go off without a hitch?"  s?novel

    That lunatic? Lysander.

    M''s expression didn''t waver. "So what if he tries? He can''t touch this engagement. I''m sure of it."

 Chapter 569

    Sophia arched an eyebrow. "You''re awfully sure of yourself."

    "Of course I am."

    "I may not know why you''re making a scene here, but since you''re working with Lysander, you must know why he hasn''t shown up-even more, you must understand what this engagement party means to him. I can guarantee it: Lysander would never dare to sabotage this event. In fact, he needs to make sure everything goes off without a hitch."

    M was absolutely certain.

    After herst, fruitless attempt to confront Lysander, she''d spent a lot of time thinking-putting herself in his shoes, weighing her value to him, trying to guess how he''d use her.

    She''d figured it out.

    That''s exactly why she chose this moment for the engagement party.

    She was sure nothing would go wrong.

    Cossio was the lynchpin.

    If this engagement party failed, if Cossio-ever suspicious and still lurking in the shadows��sensed trouble and retreated back to Italy, Lysander''s n to hunt him down would be ruined, or at least thrown hopelessly off course.

    If they wanted Cossio to let his guard down and walk right into their carefullyid trap, then this party had to go off perfectly-smooth, safe, utterly convincing.

    It was a lesson she''d pieced together after that whole mess at the English manor. M had always wondered: knowing how ruthless Lysander could be, why did he simply threaten her-so half-heartedly when he learned she''d taken Forrest to meet Jade Suthend in Ennd? Why not go on the attack, like he usually would? There was only one answer: he didn''t dare make a move that would scare off Cossio.

    And sure enough, right after she''d returned from Ennd, Leonard had warned her to be careful-told her Cossio would be arriving soon.

    It all lined up.

    It was obvious, really.

    Just as she''d once faked her own death to help Lysander deceive Cossio, now every move she made was a test-Cossio''s way of probing whether Lysander still had any tricks up his sleeve.

    She was a reference point. A trial balloon.

    Both sides were using her-one to lull the other intocency, the other to sniff out any hidden agendas. Without even realizing it, she''d be a weathervane in their little war.

    Bastards, the lot of them.

    M ground her teeth in frustration.

    But it wasn''t all bad. If they were bold enough to use her, then she could flip the script and let Lysander use her for once. This engagement party was her gambit: so long as she and Forrest went through with it, Cossio would finally let down his guard andmit toing to the country-exactly what Lysander needed.

    And consequently, Lysander couldn''t risk ruining the party. If he tried anything, Cossio would smell a rat. If he didn''t, things would progress in Lysander''s favor.

    Lysander had always been ruthlessly pragmatic.

    She was sure he''d make the right call.

    As for her, beyond getting engaged to Forrest, she would use this party to publicly sever ties with the Montgomery family-make a clean break, step out of the battlefield between the Montgomerys and Cossio, and let them tear each other apart.

    She''d go live her own life.

    It was the perfect n.

    Not that she had

    much of a

    choice-Cossio was on his way, the Montgomery family had proven themselves unreliable, and Lord

    knew what else they might forget

    into

    her

    into. After all, they''d already used Adrian Montgomery and Julian Pembroke two children to lure her back to the country.

    She couldn''t trust the Montgomerys anymore.

    And with Cossio to watch out for as well, this was her only way out.

    Might as well use the chaos to make her escape.

    Once the two sides were locked in battle, too busy with each other to care about her, she''d stay out of it and be safe. All she needed to do was protect Adrian. The

    novelet

    Montgomerys had already

    abandoned him during thisst

    mess, which, in a way, meant they''d given up on her too.

    So it should be fine.

    Even though the memory of those two gunshots from Cossio still haunted her�D and the kidnapping in the old manor lingered in her mind-for her own safety, she''d wait for the two families to finish tearing each other apart before making any

    moves.

    "You really do see things clearly."

    Sophia, catching the drift of M''s n, didn''t bother to press further. She shrugged, taking her time. "It''s a bold strategy. But do you really think Lysander will let you pull this off? Don''t forget, he''s a madman You''re trying to outwit a lunatic-but are you a lunatic yourself?"

    At that moment, the door rattled.

    Before anyone could answer it, Cara''s anxious voice came through from the hallway, "Ms. Suthend, someone from the Montgomery family is here��it''s... Mr. Whitmore sent me to warn "

    M''s expression darkened. She shot Sophia a hard look.

    Sophia flicked the stub of her cigarette and shrugged. "Don''t re at me I had nothing to do with this. But if you want my help, all you have to do is��"

    Bang!

    The door mmed shut. M was gone.

    Sophia froze, her hand still holding the cigarette, her face turning stormy. She suddenly stood, kicking the swivel chair over in frustration. "Let''s see how you handle this, then!"

 Chapter 570

    The resort''s garden was abuzz with the open-air wedding reception.

    The chatter reached a fever pitch when Mr. Ayers arrived. After all, he wasn''t someone you stumbled across at just any event. Now that he was here, nobody wanted to miss their chance; every so often, someone would try to strike up a conversation��if not to ask about histest research, then at least to put a name to a face.

    But they all ran into a wall of ice.

    The kindly old gentleman who, just moments ago, had seemed so warm and animated talking with Forrest-well, that side of him vanished entirely when the others approached. There was no trace of friendliness; just a cold, aloof reserve.

    Not even a polite greeting.

    No matter how many people gathered around, none managed to get a word in. Each time, one of the students Mr. Ayers brought along would step in, smiling and deflecting the conversation with a few pleasantries before steering them away.

    There was simply no way to break through.

    Inevitably, the crowd that had originallye just to observe began to reconsider their assumptions. Even if M had broken off with the Montgomery family- whether it was over money, power, or because she''d been cast out-she certainly wasn''t someone to be underestimated.

    They would have to wait and see.

    The once festivewn gradually quieted. As more guests arrived, murmurs urged the bride-to-be to make her entrance. But just as the anticipation peaked, a new cluster of guests swept in from the garden arch.

    The whole ce erupted with whispers.

    People paused mid-conversation, all eyes turning toward the neers, surprise etched on their faces. The lively chatter faded, reced by a hush that spread across thewn.

    Beneath the flowered archway, Forrest watched the approaching group, a crease forming between his brows. He turned to Cara, who was frozen at his side. "Go to the dressing room and let Mimi know what''s happening here."

    "Oh! Yes, of course!" Cara replied, snapping out of it.

    Forrestposed himself and strode forward, greeting the neers with a practiced smile.

    ...

    By the time M rushed over, the crowd on thewn was in full swing. Her arrival brought an instant lull; voices dropped, and nces flickered her way, some subtle, others not so much.

    "Where are they?" she muttered.

    She didn''t have time for nosy guests. Under the arch, she scanned the area, but there was no sign of Forrest or any of the Montgomerys, for that matter, whom Cara had mentioned.

    "Ms. Suthend, over here."

    Howard, waiting not far from the arch, caught her eye and gestured toward the house. As they walked together, he exined quietly, "It got a little crowded out here. Mr. Forrest took them inside so they could talk privately, and asked me to wait for you."

    "Thank you," M said.

    The detour gave her a moment to collect herself. Her heart, which had been pounding with anxiety, gradually steadied. No matter what happened, the guests were here now-panic wouldn''t help.

    They crossed thewn and entered the timber-framed lodge. As they stepped into the hallway, M saw two neat lines of ck-suited security guards nking a set of doors. One group was their own staff, assigned by her and Forrest as a precaution for the engagement party; the other was unfamiliar, clearly brought by the Montgomerys.

    They weren''t here for a friendly chat.

    M walked up to the doors.

    The guard at her side swung one open.

    She''d tried to calm herself on the way over, but her breath still caught when she stepped inside and spotted Felicity Fontaine, beaming on the sofa.

    Her chest tightened.

    Lysander!

    What was he thinking?

    Just getting Felicity out of the house used to require a dozenyers of security and endless precautions. M never dared take a risk-one mistake could be disastrous.

    And now, with Cossio lurking nearby, ready to strike at any moment...

    To let Felicity out of safety now-had he lost his mind?

    A memory shed through her head: Sophia''s words from the dressing room, "M, you''re trying to predict the actions of a madman. But are you a madman yourself?"

    She wasn''t.

    But she knew Lysander cared deeply for Felicity, cared about everything to do with his mother. Everything he did against Cossio was for Felicity for his mother. He would never put Felicity in harm''s way.

    So, what was this about?

    "M!"

    As M''s thoughts spun, Felicity, who had beenughing with Conrad Montgomery on the sofa, heard the door and leapt up, rushing over to grab M''s hand.

    "M! How could you not tell me you were getting engaged? This is your engagement party! You''re really not treating me like a friend at all. Look, I brought you so many gifts to celebrate!"

    She pointed to the far side of the room.

    Dozens of boxes tied with ribbons were stacked against the wall-presents from Felicity, nearly filling the space.

    "There are even more, but Conrad wouldn''t let me bring them all. Some of them are antiques and little treasures I know you''ll love. I''ll have them sent to your new ceter, so you can decorate your home!"

    Felicity beamed at her.

    "M?"

    "...I''m listening," M replied, keeping her tone gentle. Felicity''s confusion was clear-she still thought of M as her closest friend.

    M drew a steadying breath and

    nced at Forrest, who was sitting across

    from Conrad. Then she

    managed a smile. "Thank you,

    Felicity But are you sure that''s what happened? I could''ve sworn bsent out the invitations... Didn''t he tell you?"

    She turned to Conrad.

    "Huh?" Conrad blinked, caught off-guard.

    Had M ever mentioned this to

    him? He could''ve sworn she''d asked them not toe. But before he

    could

    saya

    another word, Felicity

    looking hurt,unched herself at him

    and tugged his ear. He had no

    choice but tough and try to cate her.

    While those two were busy squabbling, Forrest came over and murmured quietly in M''s ear, "Don''t worry. I''ve arranged everything. There are people stationed all around the resort-no one''s getting in without us knowing."

 Chapter 571

    As long as no outsiders barge in, Felicity will be safe here.

    M nodded, though she couldn''t quite shake her worry. Cossio was too good at hiding-lurking in the shadows, no one knew where he might turn up or what he''d do if he realized Felicity was here.

    Damn it.

    She was so angry, she could have throttled Lysander right then and there.

    What on earth was he ying at?

    M drew a deep breath, steadied herself, and stepped over to where Felicity was fussing with Conrad. Gently, she took Felicity''s hand and smiled, her voice soft and warm. "Sweetheart, the engagement party doesn''t start for a while. There''s a little video of me and my fianc�� that''s going to yter would you like to watch it with us before everyone else sees?"

    Cara passed herptop over.

    Felicity''s memory was a jumbled mess these days, her mind as unsteady as a child''s, easily led and distracted. In no time at all, she forgot about Conrad, hurrying off to the corner with Cara, excited to see M''s engagement video.

    The atmosphere in the room turned icy.

    M regarded Conrad with a level, cold stare. "Chairman Montgomery, what exactly are you doing here? Are you aware that taking her out like this could cause serious problems?"

    He gave a careless nce at Forrest. "It looks pretty safe to me," he replied.

    He turned back to M. "Rx. I''m not here to sabotage your engagement. Sweetheart wanted to see you-she insisted, so I brought her. After all, I used to be your elder. I suppose I still am."

    Elder? M didn''t budge.

    Her tone sharpened. "Was it really her insistence, or did you make sure she found out? Covering things up is an old Montgomery family specialty, isn''t it? You''ve kept bigger secrets for years-this would have been nothing."

    There was no way Felicity could have shown up here without some father-son scheming behind the scenes.

    "She''s your wife," Conrad said.

    M''s temper red. "And your so-called devotion in the past-was it all for show? Or is this how it works in the Montgomery family, using people as you please and not caring who gets hurt?"

    For a long time, she''d believed Conrad was different. He''d always treated Felicity with genuine care, never just a little, but now-knowing Cossio was lurking, still he waltzed in with Felicity as if nothing could touch them. Was he just using her now?

    Of course. The Montgomerys never truly cared about anyone.

    She clenched her jaw, eyes shing cold.

    Seatedfortably on the sofa, Conrad''s expression darkened. The water in his delicate teacup rippled as he tightened his grip. His voice was low and hard. "M, don''t meddle in family matters you don''t understand."

    "I don''t have family like you," M shot back, not bothering to hide her disdain. "Now, please leave. You should have known all along the Montgomerys aren''t wee at my engagement party."

    "Are you sure? Conrad''s gaze

    drifted over to Felicity, who wasughing with Cara over the video. His features softened for a moment as he set down his cup. "M, whether you believe it or noto Felicity wanted to be here. She wanted to see you find happiness again. I have no intention of ruining this event. Truth is, I never thought you and Lysander were a good match, but he wanted you, so I went along with it."

    He paused, then continued, "Whatever happened in your marriage to Lysander,

    that was between you and him. Over the years, have Felicity and I ever treated you badly? Did we ever make things harder for you? And now you speak to me like this."

    M fell silent.

    Her marriage to Lysander was a tangled mess, impossible to unravel-better to cut the knot than keep trying. But looking past

    Lysander, none of the Montgoel

    elders had ever truly made things difficult for her. They were cold at times, yes, but never cruel. They gave her what she was owed, especially Felicity. The only real harm they''d done was to turn a blind eye-to ignore what Lysander did to her.

    But not quite ignore it. Sometimes, they''d still show her kindness.

    That was the truly unbearable part. She almost wished they''d been openly hostile from the start-then she could have been done with them for good, with no regrets.

    But they hadn''t. And that was the problem.

    M stood in silence for a long moment.

    Forrest, his eyes hidden behind rimless sses, nced around the room before speaking up. "Chairman Montgomery, Mimi and I would prefer you not attend our engagement. If you insist on staying, don''t me us if things get ugly."

    With that, he took M''s hand and led her out, not caring anymore what happened inside.

    Only when they reached the hallway did he gently tip M''s chin up, brushing back a stray lock from her cheek and straightening the silk flowercrown on her head. Smiling, he whispered, "Look at me, love. crown''s about to fall off."

    Your

    M, who''d been close to tears, suddenly smiled. "It won''t fall."

    He chuckled softly. "Things havee this far-let''s stick to our n. Don''t be

    afraid."

    "...Alright."

    She hesitated, but nodded.

    If the Montgomery family insisted on forcing her hand, then so be it. She''d shatter

    everyst tie, leaving no room for reconciliation.

    Even if it meant they''d be enemies from this day forward.

 Chapter 572

    Conrad still ended up bringing Felicity inside.

    As soon as they appeared, a ripple of unease spread through the guests. Many hade just to see if the recent rumors were true-after all, the two families supposedly locked in an ugly feud had both shown up in full force.

    If things really had fallen apart between them, why would the Montgomeryse to this celebration at all?

    People couldn''t stop specting: What on earth was going on between these two families?

    Scattered across thewn, guests waited for the engagement party to begin, each lost in their own thoughts. Some who were on friendly terms with Conrad tried to get a straight answer from him, but he brushed them off with a few perfunctory lines.

    Clearly, he wasn''t interested in talking.

    "Didn''t expect to find you with so much free time, Mr. Ayers." After sidestepping a handful of nosy questions, Conrad led Felicity over to greet Townsend.

    He could dismiss most people easily, but the old gentleman was different-he couldn''t be ignored. A greeting was the least he could offer.

    Mr. Ayers and the Montgomerys were old acquaintances, so he didn''t snub him. With a wry smile, he answered, "Just here to see an old friend''s prot��g��. But you? Did youe just to stir the pot?"

    After all, neither of the soon-to-be newlyweds had any love lost with the Montgomery family. Showing up here was just asking to be unwee.

    Conrad could only shake his head inwardly.

    He was definitely going to give Lysander a piece of his mind once this was over. What a disaster of an idea-he''d made aplete fool of himself today! He never should have listened to him.

    Outwardly, though, Conrad kept his smile. "An old friend''s prot��g��? Who could possibly have the pull to bring you out here?"

    Townsend nced at Forrest, who was on stage addressing the crowd with M at his side, and chuckled. "Tyrell, that old scoundrel. Lazing about and making me haul these old bones out here..."

    Conrad was taken aback.

    Forrest was Tyrell''s student?

    If Tyrell asked, of course anyone woulde-but this was just an engagement party for the younger generation. There was no real need for heavy hitters to show up, unless Mr. Ayers had another reason...

    A thought struck Conrad, and he asked, "Has Mr. Ayers settled on that aerospace automation project direction recently?"

    Unlike the other guests, his question was casual and direct.

    The Montgomery family were never just simple businessmen. They hadn''t focused heavily on smart tech research, but they certainly dabbled and kept a close eye on strategic developments-especially those not yet public.

    They were conservative in action, but valued information deeply.

    Townsend didn''t seem surprised.

    He gave Conrad a sidelong nce. "Why, are you interested?"

    "I don''t know the first thing about that field," Conrad replied with a self-deprecatingugh. ��Besides, I''m practically retired. But if you''re looking for investors, I can''t offer technical expertise-but I can certainly write a check for whatever you need."

    He had high hopes for the project. The higher-ups were watching it closely, after all.

    Townsend let out a dry chuckle.

    He had no doubt about the Montgomerys'' financial clout. "If I let you invest, and the project seeds, will it still be mine? Or will it end up stamped with ''Montgomery'' all over it?"

    The Montgomerys were a cunning bunch. Could they really be trusted?

    "That''s not fair," Conrad protested lightly. "We''re all working for the same organization here."

    Townsend just snorted.

    After a moment, though, his tone shifted, and he sighed. "Speaking of which, that

    kid of yours had real talent. Shame you never let him pursue research at the institute... Wasted potential."

    Now gone before his time.

    f.n

    Conrad knew exactly who Townsend meant-his disappointing son. He managed a rueful smile. "What could I do? I only had the one kid. If he went off into academia, who''d fun the family business? Someone has to carry the weight."

    Even if now, there was no one left to do the carrying.

    "Always chasing after money," Townsend grumbled.

    Conrad just smiled and said nothing.

    Both men knew the truth: the family business was only part of the reason Lysander was never allowed to pursue an academic career. In reality, the

    Montgomerys couldn''t afford another family member drifting into politics.

    If this research project went far enough, sooner orter it would touch on sensitive ground.

    Given the Montgomerys'' resources

    and influence, some things simply

    couldn''t be kept under control. Lysander would inevitably be drawn into the family''s sphere, and, as the research deepened, he''d be dragged into decisions at the highest level-straight into the political center.

    That alone would be risky enough.

    But with the older generation''s military background and sprawling interests, the family was already under close scrutiny from those in power. Another Montgomery stepping into politics would just be asking for trouble.

    Put simply, dabbling in research was one thing; taking it too far was another. And knowing Lysander''s obsessive, all-or-nothing nature, it was safer to keep him away from it altogether.

    Besides, if they couldn''t do research themselves, they could always invest.

    There was no harm in making money, after all.

    Conrad didn''t take it too seriously.

    Lysander, unfortunately, didn''t see things the same way. Before, Conrad could use M as an excuse to keep him in check, buttely, he''d be harder to restrain -secretly throwing himself back into research.

    A troublesome kid, never one to stay put.

    While Conrad mulled this over, his gaze drifted to the soon-to-be newlyweds.making their speechesz on stage. Suddenly, amotion erupted among the guests: several people, forgetting all decorum, were huddled over their phones, whispering urgently.

    Conrad''s eyes snapped back to the stage.

    Neither Forrest nor M looked surprised. A heavy sense of foreboding settled in

    Conrad''s chest.

    Something was wrong.

    He quickly pulled out his own phone.

    A barrage of news alerts and trending topics lit up the screen. The most ring

    headline read: ��Breaking: Montgomery Holdings Director M Announces Resignation from the Board!"

 Chapter 573

    He opened up the message.

    Just a few terse sentences-absolutely final.

    Gone was the carefully orchestrated exit they''d discussed: a gentle, gradual withdrawal from the board, intended to avoid a media circus, prevent panic among the staff, and keep Montgomery Holdings'' stock price steady.

    No, this was a public deration, burning every bridge. It didn''t just announce a split; it screamed that this was a hostile, irreparable break.

    Thepany''s internal structure would destabilize.

    Once trust was lost, the outside world would follow suit-especially the markets.

    Given that Montgomery Holdings was a cornerstone of the sector, there''d be fallout, no doubt. A period of chaos, nothing more. Annoying, but survivable.

    But what really struck Conrad was M''s resolve.

    It was ruthless, even for her.

    Conrad slowly lifted his gaze. Across the room, standing beside Forrest, was M. Their eyes met; her expression was calm, unruffled��a stillke. She was unmoved.

    Clearly, their arrival had pushed M over the edge, driving her to this upromising move.

    But... was she really ready to cut all ties with the Montgomery family?

    "She''s got some fire, that girl. I like it, ha!" Mr. Ayers, standing close by, was reading the same news on his phone. He grinned with genuine admiration,pletely ignoring Conrad''s darkening scowl.

    Conrad said nothing.

    Instead, he nced at Forrest, standing just behind M. Forrest met his eyes and nodded warmly, the picture of approachable charm.

    Was it because of him?

    Or was this his n all along?

    M had never taken such a hard line with the Montgomery family before, no matter how bad things got.

    But now...

    Conrad let out a dry chuckle, unable to hide a hint of schadenfreude. So Montgomery Holdings would weather a little turbulence. It was bound to happen sooner orter. Besides, Lysander would be back soon, and all this chaos would be his problem to fix.

    Frankly, Conrad was overdue for retirement.

    Let the next generation handle it.

    He smiled, reflecting that Lysander had finally found a worthy opponent. Let the boy learn the hard way-did he really think pillow talk was a one-way street, that only women could sway their men with a few whispered words?

    Forrest was no pushover.

    He could influence M-clearly.

    But the situation was about to get even messier.

    M''s bold resignation from the board, paired with her public denouncement of Montgomery Holdings, exploded across the media and socialworks.

    At the same time-

    Another story shot to the top of the trending charts.

    It was an engagement photo.

    In the picture, a stunning woman in a soft pink dress studded with crystals and silk flowers stood beneath glowing lights, arms entwined with an equally striking man. He pressed a kiss to her brow, eyes full of unmistakable devotion.

    It was a fairytale scene.

    The moment the photo appeared, it went viral.

    Comments flooded in-how perfect, how beautiful, how meant to be.

    Only after gushing did people nce at the headline and connect the dots: the Montgomery family widow, M-herself a legend after her.ndscape-inspired collection atst year''s international fashion week-and Forrest, the young Al prodigy, had announced their engagement.

    Genius and beauty-the world couldn''t get enough.

    The story refused to die down.

    After her speech, as the engagement party began, M caught sight of the

    trending post. She nced at Forrest, who was walking beside her, andughed.

    "Where did you find that photo? Was it from the day we tried on the wedding outfits?"

    Forrest grinned. "Yeah, the shop manager snapped it. I thought it turned out great,

    so I asked for a copy before we left. Just a happy coincidence."

    "It really is beautiful," M said, admiring it. "Why didn''t you tell me?��

    "I wanted to surprise you."

    And M was, indeed, surprised-in a good way. Elsewhere, however, someone was not so pleased.

    In a stark, shadowy office, Lysander lounged in a ck leather chair, his fingers spread loosely as he zoomed in on the photo-Forrest pressing his lips to M''sughing face. Lysander stared at her radiant smile, but his finger hovered over Forrest''s head, covering the man''s face, his

    knuckles whitening.

    After a moment,

    He opened thements.

    Line after line scrolled by.

    Praise after praise-beautiful, perfect, congrattions, may you love forever.

    He kept reading, scrolling endlessly through hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands ofments. Aside from the odd jealous there wasn''t a single negative word.

    Nearly all were blessings.

    Blessings?

    Lysander drew a slow, quiet breath. He seemed calm-unless you noticed the tightening of his jaw, the way his chest rose and fell just a little too sharply.

    "Take it down."

    His voice cut the silence.

    Leonard, standing nearby, hesitated. "Sir?"

    "The trending post. Remove it."

    Leonard bit his lip. "Sir, if we pull something like this now, it''ll tip off Cossio''s people."

    It was risky.

    "I said take it down." Lysander''s tone was icy.

    Leonard was about to protest again when his phone buzzed from his inside pocket. He answered, face paling as he listened. ��Sir, madam��she''s gone." Lysander lifted his head from the phone, face utterly nk. But there was no anger in his fox-like eyes; if anything, something strange flickered there. He whispered, "He''s here."

    Cossio.

 Chapter 574

    Guests mingled and wandered across thewn.

    Although social media was in a frenzy-stories trending, rumors flying-the engagement party itself remained calm, at least on the surface. As M and Forrest made their rounds, raising sses with guests, all they heard were warm congrattions and cheerful wishes.

    Everyone here knew how to y the game.

    No one would choose this moment to stir up trouble.

    Still, plenty of curious eyes followed M and Forrest as they toasted with Conrad. The three of them chatted andughed so easily, you''d almost believe they were on the best of terms-if not for those headlines everyone had just seen.

    When Conrad arrived with his wife to congratte his former daughter-inw, some wondered if all the talk about a family feud had been exaggerated.

    But now, no one doubted anymore.

    With members of the Montgomery family present, M had gone public, using the media to announce her withdrawal from Montgomery Holdings. She hadn''t even fully stepped down yet. It was a clear, decisive break.

    And yet Conrad''s appearance at the party left everyone puzzled.

    After all, many in attendance had been specting-thanks to the persistent rumors��that the Montgomery family just couldn''t stomach M holding the reins. How could an outsider end up with so much power over the family''s legacy? Sure, it was Lysander''s will that had left her in charge, but the man was gone, and wills ��even the most irond-rarely oust the living''s ambitions. Who in their right mind would let an outsider control so much wealth and influence? What if she decided to remarry, taking the assets and power out of the family? That was the fear most people had when Lysander''s will was first made public.

    Some hade tonight just to see the Montgomerys'' misfortune.

    No one expected that the once-hidden Mrs. Montgomery-unknown to the outside world for seven years-wouldn''t run off with the money. Instead, she stood on that stage, bearing the weight of the moment, and held Montgomery Holdings together through its most turbulent days.

    She hadn''t betrayed them.

    Those who''d been waiting for a scandal were left disappointed.

    But things had changed. In barely a year, just as M was building her own team and deepening her ties within Montgomery Holdings, everything had quietly, and suddenly, fallen apart.

    Now, no one in the elite circle was surprised.

    This felt more like reality.

    Everyone figured the Montgomery family had finally had enough, and were finding ways to edge M out-splitting her power, removing her from thepany''s core. It was nothing new; it had nothing to do with herpetence. In the end, even the closest alliances could fracture over money and influence.

    But as guests watched Conrad, smiling and chatting amiably with M, a strange realization crept in-maybe it wasn''t the Montgomery family pushing M out. Maybe it was M who was determined to leave the Montgomerys behind.

    She''d made it final.

    Things had gone too far for Conrad not to know what M intended. He had to realize he was walking into a potentially humiliating scene, yet he still showed up to offer his congrattions.

    Clearly, it was M who had let go first.

    Was she crazy?

    That was the thought running through everyone''s mind.

    Montgomery Holdings was a powerhouse. Even just keeping the shares and assets she''d inherited from the will would neverpare to the benefits of staying tied to thepany-especially as a senior executive.

    And yet she was just walking away?

    Who in their right mind would turn their back on that kind of wealth and power?

    But then, there were whispers that M had a close rtionship with Jade, the influential figure overseas. Maybe M was never short on resources or ability. She''d always been formidable in her own right.

    Besides, the guests'' eyes drifted to Forrest, standing quietly and smiling at M''s side. They understood: M''s taste in men was extraordinary.

    Every man she chose was one in a million.

    Even if Forrest couldn''t match the Montgomerys'' prestige, he was aplished, capable, and with a future full of promise. The renowned Mr. Ayers from the aerospace field hade to support him tonight-hardly someone with a weak background.

    For a moment, more than one family considered whether their own

    unmarried daughters could learn thing or two from President Suthend: how to choose, and win over, such outstanding men. But then came the second thought-M herself was no easy person to deal with. Most guests had crossed paths with her in business before; she was formidable, not to be underestimated. Maybe she was a bit kinder, a bit more principled than Lysander, but she was still a force to be reckoned with.

    She looked gentle enough, but beneath that soft exterior was a woman of remarkable ability and steel resolve. Not just anyone could live such a rich, dramatic life as hers.

    Their daughters, they realized, might not be able to pull it off.

    And so those thoughts faded.

    Still, everyone who came tonight walked away with a clear understanding: whether M and the Montgomery family reconciled or went their separate ways,

    she was not someone they could afford to cross.

    Whatever little schemes they''d brought with them were quietly set aside.

    novi

    Most of the guests were seasoned yers in this world; whatever calctions spun behind their smiles, their faces showed only warmth. As M and Forrest passed with their sses, the air was filled with nothing but heartfelt congrattions.

 Chapter 575

    Thewn was alive withughter and conversation.

    Despite a few hups, the engagement party was finally underway. Once the toasts were mostly done, M told the guests to make themselves at home-eat, drink, y, and rx as they pleased. After all, the whole resort was booked out for a month. Even after today, she and Forrest would be staying on for a while, so it made sense to let everyone enjoy themselves now.

    M leaned over to Forrest, murmured a few words, then slipped away toward the back of the estate, nning to catch her breath and change into something morefortable before rejoining the festivities.

    She''d made it halfway down the hall when someone called her name.

    Howard hurried up, looking pale. He lowered his voice. "Ms. Suthend, there''s a problem. Mrs. Montgomery... she''s gone. Mr. Suthend took Mr. Montgomery to the security room to check the cameras."

    M froze.

    She blinked, trying to process the words. Had she misheard? Who was missing?

    Mrs. Montgomery.

    Felicity?

    "Mmm... That smell... roses?"

    The sun was setting, painting the resort grounds in warm amber. Felicity wandered among the deep green trees at the edge of the property, eyshes fluttering as she followed the faint scent she''d caught earlier on thewn.

    It was a strange, lovely fragrance.

    Like roses.

    Felicity knew that scent well.

    Not long ago, M had gifted her a special bottle of rose perfume. She''d adored it, used it often, even tried to mix her own version, but she could never quite capture the same note. Later, she''d called M and learned that the perfume''s roses were a rare variety, created by the perfumer''s mentor through years of cultivation. No wonder she couldn''t replicate it.

    Her own garden roses just weren''t the same.

    She''d given up the idea of recreating the scent, and the little bottle was nearly empty now.

    She never expected to stumble across that fragrance today-here, of all ces. Not exactly the same, but close. Her nose was sharp; this wasn''t the same perfume, but she was certain it was the same kind of rose.

    Curious, she followed the scent as it wound deeper into the woods behind the resort.

    What kind of rose was it, anyway?

    Her thoughts danced as she gently lifted her white skirt, stepping lightly through shadowed trees. She passed through the dusk and into a wooden, gabled cottage tucked at the forest''s edge.

    She stepped inside and stopped, startled.

    From the outside, the building looked old-fashioned, almost like a country chapel. Inside, it was hollowed out-two stories open to the peaked roof, empty save for a pair of stained-ss windows set into the wall. The fading sun zed through them, scattering red and gold light across the bare floor, filling the space with a surreal, jewel-toned glow.

    Standing beneath the windows was a man.

    She could only see his back.

    He wore his hair long, brushing his shoulders in tawny, golden waves.

    But Felicity was an artist. She could tell, just from the sharp lines of his shoulders and neck, that he was a man-and not just any man, but someone tall, with a striking build. Probably very handsome.

    She smiled to herself.

    Not wanting to intrude, she paused at the door, peeking in. There was nothing

    inside-no furniture, not even a single rose.

    But the scent was unmistakable.

    Her gaze drifted back to the man. He wore a ck trench coat, golden

    curls tumbling over his cor, standing with his back to her, fixed on the sunset outside. Thest light gilded his figure in gold and red, giving him an air both elegant and mysterious.

    The fragrance in the air grew richer.

    Felicity felt a little lightheaded.

    She couldn''t exin it, but as she stared at his back, a strange sense of familiarity tugged at her. Had they met before? She was certain she''d remember a presence this striking.

    A figure like this...

    She pressed a hand to her forehead. The scent was growing stronger, almost dizzying.

    "Are youing in?"

    His voice was deep, smooth as velvet-warm, familiar, almost as if they''d known each other for years. It was beautiful, she thought, too distracted to wonder why it sounded so intimate.

    Still holding her head, she slowly looked up, just in time to see the man turn to face her, the sunset zing behind him.

    The light was blinding.

    She could barely make out his features.

    He wore a ck coat over a dark red shirt, a ck tie knotted loosely at his throat ck gloves covered his hands as he leaned on a polished cane Caristocratic, graceful, but with amanding air. She found herself stepping forward, drawn by curiosity, finally able to see his face.

    And she froze.

    Bathed in the golden-red light, his face was beautiful-strikingly pale, almost unnaturally so, with lips as red as blood, redder than any rose she''d ever grown.

    But it was his eyes that held her.

    A brilliant green, deep and hypnotic.

    Like emeralds, or the swirling depths of a stormy sea.

    She was sure she''d seen them somewhere before.

    Before she could chase the thought, a sudden, sharp pain stabbed through her

    head. Something searing and electric ripped through her mind. The world spun, the scent of roses closing in, thick and sweet.

    She copsed.

    Falling into a pair of arms that smelled of roses.

    And as the darkness imed her, she heard his voice-a low, melodic whisper,

    soft as a song, tinged with a hint ofughter and something darker.

    "My angel... it''s been such a long time."

    The world faded to ck.

 Chapter 576

    The setting sun cast the world in gold and crimson.

    Stained ss windows shimmered in the dying light, scattering vibrant colors across the empty, echoing room. The ce was deserted-no trace of anyone remained.

    Both the man and the woman were gone.

    Just then, one of the stained ss panels creaked open. A slender figure, dressed in deep red, slipped in through the window andnded lightly inside. She made her way to a shadowed corner, finally stopping before a single rose. The rainbow light painted her crimson trousers with shifting hues.

    She stooped down.

    She picked up the only object left behind in the room.

    A ck rose.

    Turning the flower thoughtfully in her hand, she breathed in the lingering, heady fragrance, covering her nose with her fingers for a moment. Then, with a faint, amusedugh, she murmured, "So that''s... Cossio, huh?"

    What an interesting person.

    ...

    The party outside was as lively as ever.

    But inside the surveince room, tension hung heavy in the air. More than a dozen people sat in silence, eyes fixed on the shifting security feeds, searching for anything out of ce. Forrest and Conrad were among them, clicking through camera angles, the only sound their rapid keystrokes.

    Suddenly, the oppressive quiet shattered as M burst through the door. Without hesitation, she seized Conrad by the cor, her face dark with anger. Her voice was low and sharp. "What exactly were you thinking?"

    She was furious, barely keeping it in check.

    How many times had she warned them? Told them not toe, begged them to stay away? If the insisted on me ng, the least they could do was keep her safe. But now, right under their noses, she had vanished.

    If anyone tried to tell her this wasn''t deliberate, she wouldn''t believe it for a second.

    "You were right beside her. How could you not notice-" M''s eyes brimmed with unshed tears as she stared at the man before her, his face hidden as he looked down. She ground out each word, voice trembling with rage, "She''s your wife. You know exactly what''ll happen if she''s taken. Have you lost your mind?"

    Or is this some madness you and Lysander share?

    For Felicity to disappear at a time like this... There was only one person who could pull it off.

    Cossio was here.

    "That man''s a lunatic!" M nearly shouted.

    "...I know."

    Atst, Conrad spoke, his voice rough. He slowly raised his head, revealing a handsome face drained of emotion, though his eyes were rimmed red. Still, his tone was calm.

    "She''ll be alright."

    ��What is that supposed to mean?�� M pressed him. "What are you people really after?"

    How could she be alright?

    This was Cossio they were dealing with a man who kept wolves and thought nothing of a human life, brutal and unpredictable. M had seen it herself in the old manor, witnessed firsthand just how much more dangerous he was than Lysander, how little regard he had for anyone''s life.

    Felicity used to be the only thing that kept him in check.

    And now, they''d let him take her.

    M never doubted for a second who was behind this. From the moment she learned Felicity was missing, she knew... it had to be Cossio.

    Who else would dare?

    Who else would challenge the Montgomery family head-on?

    This time, Conrad fell silent. He tried to pry M''s fingers from his cor; as he lifted his hand, Forrest gently caught his wrist. With a mild smile, Forrest said, "Chairman Montgomery, let''s not hurt Mimi."

    As if a simple hand could do any harm.

    Conrad said nothing.

    After a moment, he sighed, "Would a little respect for your elders kill you?" He was, after all, technically their senior.

    "Sorry, sir, but you''re not my family," Forrest replied with a polite smile.

    M, of course, didn''t bother with apologies.

    A bunch of unruly kids.

    And yet, when Conrad thought about who was really to me for this mess, his mood darkened further. That bastard at home was the root of it all. He said tly, "Either way, she disappeared while she was with you."

    At that, M''s eyes immediately filled with angry tears.

    Seeing she was about to explode, Conrad quickly added, "It was his idea."

    There was no need to say who.

    All three understood perfectly.

    M''s heart clenched.

    She felt fury burning in her throat, unable to let it out.

    Lysander, that bastard!

    Was he insane?

    Without another word, Conrad suddenly stepped back, pulling his cor free. Before anyone could protest, he strode out of the room, not even sparing a nce at the monitors-as if he''d onlye to deliver that one message.

    "Calm down," he called over his shoulder.

    Forrest reached out, gently rubbing M''s back, voice soft and soothing. "Don''t worry. I''ve already sent people out searching. This isn''t your fault-the Montgomerys insisted oning, after all..."

    M forced herself to breathe. "Just find her. Don''t just look in the manor-check

    outside as well, and keep an eye out for any suspicious vehicles."

    It wouldn''t be easy to smuggle someone away.

    "Of course."

    Forrest agreed at once, then turned to Howard, who stood by the door. "Don''t stop the party. We can''t cause a panje. Stick to the original n. Let the guests stay overnight, and keep watch on the garage and all exits..."

    He handled the rest of the arrangements, making up for anything M missed.

    "It''ll be alright."

    Once everything was set in motion,

    Forrest turned back to M, who was still staring at the screens. "If�� Conrad could walk away so calmly, without even checking the monitors, he must have had something nned. They wouldn''t risk Mrs. Fontaine-she''s his wife, and the mother of his child."

    They couldn''t possibly be that reckless.

    "I know," M murmured.

    She understood, logically.

    But she still couldn''t shake the unease. This time, she was genuinely scared...

    She had no idea what the Montgomery family would do next. And now Felicity had been dragged into it all.

 Chapter 577

    Felicity had always been part of the game, even if she never realized it herself.

    But up until now, they''d managed to keep her safe.

    Now she was in Cossio''s hands.

    The very thought of it made M''s blood boil.

    What in God''s name were those two men thinking?

    "Forcing the enemy out of hiding," Forrest said suddenly. "They''re probably running out of patience. Besides, even if Cossio is here, it''s not easy for him to pin down a location. If Felicity is too well protected, the other side will just grow more cautious... Loosening the guard a bit might actually give us an opening."

    It was a risky move, though.

    One wrong step and the whole n would copse.

    It would alle down to who reacted faster.

    M covered her face with both hands, then let them slide up to clutch the gand atop her head, her knuckles turning white. She gritted her teeth. "I get it. But what if we can''t get her back?"

    What if something goes wrong again?

    There were so many uncertainties.

    This was pure gambling-sheer recklessness!

    No one seemed to care about Felicity''s safety at all.

    A bunch of cold-hearted bastards!

    But worry as she might, M had no choice. She could only startbing through the surveince footage, checking the guest list for anyone suspicious, hoping for a lead... To whisk someone away from a party with this much security, there was no way Cossio''s people weren''t involved. M didn''t believe it for a second.

    They were totally in the dark.

    This was all they could do.

    ...

    The sun dipped low in the sky.

    At dusk, an armored car snaked along a winding mountain road, its tires gripping the asphalt just feet from a jagged cliff''s edge.

    Inside the vehicle, silence reigned.

    A man in a ck overcoat sat in the back seat, his gloved hand wrapped around a ckwood cane with a silver-engraved handle. His striking, almost otherworldly face was expressionless, icy and remote. But what truly seemed out of ce was the delicate, pale woman lying limply in his arms, her skin so translucent it looked like fragile porcin.

    "...Mmm."

    A soft sound escaped the woman''s lips.

    The man''s emerald eyes dropped to her face as she slowly blinked awake, her gaze childlike and pure, clouded in confusion-she seemedpletely lost. Felicity didn''t understand.

    How had she cked out so suddenly? And why did she wake up to such devastatingly handsome features... It took her a long moment to realize she was lying in a stranger''s arms. No, not aplete stranger-they''d met once before.

    But what was going on?

    Her head was swimming. Everything hurt.

    "You..." she started, her voice barely above a whisper. She tried to sit up, but a sharp pain stabbed through her skull, as though she''d been struck from behind. It was an agony that prickled all over, making sweat break out across her brow.

    Before she could move further, cool fingertips pressed gently against her aching temple. As the man leaned closer, the heavy scent of roses enveloped her-rich, dizzying, and strangely soothing.

    Somehow, as she breathed it in, the pain in her head softened, enough for her to let out a shaky breath. Her hand, weak and trembling, came to rest on his chest, and her body instinctively leaned toward him.

    ...That scent.

    "Does it still hurt?" The man''s voice was low, deep, right by her ear. Felicity shook her head.

    Halfway through the motion, she jolted back to herself. "Who are you? Why am here? Where''s Conrad?" The words tumbled out, panic rising, and she tried to pull away. She didn''t notice the sh of darkness in the man''s green eyes at the mention of Conrad, nor did she seed in

    escaping.

    His arm locked around her waist, holding her firmly against him. The heady

    fragrance clouded her senses, and for a moment she felt dazed.

    "My little angel, have you forgotten me?"

    Little angel?

    The overwhelming scent dulled Felicity''s thoughts, but she managed to mumble,

    "I��I don''t know you... Conrad, Conrad-" Her plea was cut short.

    Suddenly, his face was right in front of hers, the impact of his features almost shocking. She felt the warmth and softness of his lips, the taste of roses filling her mouth Felicity''s eyes went wide; the fog of his scent snapped as her mind cleared. She shoved him away with all the strength she could muster.

    Smack!

    The pnded with more bravado than force-years of illness had left Felicity weak, and her palm stung more than his cheek did.

    Ignoring the pain in her hand, she tried to scramble off hisp, turning to pound on the divider between the front and back seats. "Stop the car!" she shouted, panic sharpening her voice.

    Somewhere deep inside, rm bells were ringing.

    But the car didn''t stop.

    And as she pulled away from him, the scent faded, and the pain in her head began to w its way back, leaving her dizzy and disoriented. Her hand slipped from the divider as she doubled over, head throbbing.

    Before she could copse, the man caught her again, drawing her back into his arms-warmth radiating through her thin blouse, holding her too tightly for her to resist. The floral fragrance surrounded her once more, numbing the pain, dulling her senses to the point she could hardly think.

    A low chuckle sounded by her ear.

    "Did you forget me?"

    "That''s all right. You can get to know me again."

    "My name is Cossio."

    "Remember it this time. Don''t forget me again."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!